《The Alpha Prince And His Silver Lone Wolf》


 Chapter 1 - The Prophecy

    As the prophecy became known to the entire Supernatural World, it created anticipation for the birth of the she-wolf where the moon would bleed and transform into a bloody moon. It incited panic for other Supernaturals since most of the Supernatural population wanted peace and harmony where they could live without fear.


    During this time, King Viktor cooperated with the Council of Supernaturals in search of the Chosen One and promised to present this destined one to rule over the Supernaturals.


    The most powerful Alpha King pledged to introduce the foretold she-wolf to avoid any conflict and mass killing of his own kind. King Viktor was responsible for many werewolves under his protection and care as their chosen Alpha king.


    He expressed to the council his desire to protect his kind and find the new Chosen One for the throne of the Overall Ruler of Supernaturals.


    King Viktor, along with other members of the Council of Supernaturals, agreed to come into peaceful consensus to find the Chosen One that will lead the Supernaturals to greatness, peace, and unity.


    "I will make sure that I will find the Chosen One in one piece before our enemies do so." The Alpha King promised the Council of Supernaturals.


    "We must not allow the Vampire King to succeed in taking the life of the one who will bring peace and unity amongst us." The King of elves warned the others.


    It was also foretold that darkness and chaos would rule once the Chosen One will be at the hands of the darkness.


    "We have won the war against the hordes of darkness! I have trust in the Alpha King to succeed in this matter." The Grand White Witch reassured the council.


    "Well, then! We better convene again as soon as the Alpha King succeeds in this, and I only expect good results. No matter how long this takes us. I am sure it''s not easy to find the Chosen One.


    "I know for sure, once the Blood Moon occurs, there will be Hell on Earth in search of the Chosen One. Especially if it is known now to the other Supernaturals regarding the prophecy." Said the Dwarven King.


    "I just wish that the Great Oracle kept the prophecy within the council instead of disclosing it to the entire Supernatural Populace. This information will only cause panic and give the worshipers of the darkness an advantage."


    "It is too difficult when there are forces who are also aware of the situation. It''s never a good thing to reveal what was supposed to be kept secret, especially if it entails the next ruler of the Supernaturals." The queen of sirens worriedly expressed her concern to the other members of the council.


    The queen of the fairies stared at the empty ancient throne, remembering how much she devoted her life to the previous ruler of the Supernaturals.


    The former Chosen One [-Emperor Odin-], named after a great deity, was close to the queen of fairies. As the oldest member of the council, she had the opportunity to serve the former Chosen One with devotion and faith.


    While the other council members aired their opinions and the urgency of getting ahead on the possession of the Chosen One, the Alpha King observed the queen as she continued to stare at the throne.


    "I know, it has been centuries since the last reign of a Chosen One over all the Supernaturals. I know there are many who want to finally witness the arrival and return of another Chosen One to bring peace and unity to all Supernaturals." said by King Viktor, he continued further ...


    "That is why, as the king of all Alpha werewolves, I will make sure that we find the new Chosen One to lead us all and make sure for her safety.


    Since the prophecy dictates that it will be from the werewolves species, I have gathered very reliable information about the details of all registered Alpha packs and monitored rogues throughout the world.


    This allows me to have even more hope in finding our Chosen one and anticipate the birth of any she-wolf when the Blood Moon occurs. So I ask this noble council to be more patient and have faith" The Alpha King reassured the Council.


    The members of the Council replied with nods, showing their support and agreement with the Alpha King''s declaration. Still, some members looked at each other, silently voicing their remaining concern despite their agreement with the Alpha King.


    As everyone started to leave one by one from the Great Ancient Hall, the queen of fairies sauntered over to the large windows of the Hallway to wish and pray for the safety and protection of the next Chosen One.


    The Alpha King stood behind the queen of fairies as she silently prayed. The Alpha King knew how worried the queen of fairies was because he knew that she was the only member of the Council that was able to serve the previous ruler of all Supernatural.


    So he knows how important it is for the queen of fairies to find and help the next Chosen One finally claim the long besotted Ancient Throne as the ruler of all Supernatural.


    "I really do hope whatever you are praying for, Queen Titania, may come true!" said Alpha King as he approached the Queen of Fairies.


    "Oh, King Viktor! Thank you for such generous words. Though I hope you are right - that you will be able to find her in one piece and safe. Especially if we are talking about the king of vampires, who is extremely powerful and cunning; he has many ways to find the truth and possess something which he truly desires." Queen Titania tells the Alpha King.


    "Do not worry! I know your concerns, which is why I already sent my Elite Team of werewolves to make sure that our Chosen One will be born safely during the Blood Moon." King Viktor reassured Queen Titania.


    "You know already where to find the next Chosen One? How is it possible? She has not yet been born!" Queen Titania was surprised to know this new information and wondered why the Alpha King did not mention this during the Council Meeting.


    "I need this information to be kept confidential. We do not know who can be trusted, especially when there have been rumors that the king of vampires has a spy in the Council.


    I consulted with the Grand Seer and Grand White Witch, both of which I am closely allied with. They helped me identify which Wolf Pack the Chosen One will most likely belong to. I gave them a map and a list of the Wolf Packs that I thought were most likely to have the next Chosen One.


    I must tell you - it was not easy. They needed a large amount of magic and strength to locate the possible location of our next Chosen One and where she will be born. I know you think that it is a risky move because it might risk the safety of the next Chosen One, but only a few know what I did. By now, the Elite Warriors that I sent will be protecting the pack of our next Chosen One.


    We should find her first before Lionel, that King of Vampires will surely do no good if he gets to her first." King Viktor showed his worry for the first time by mentioning the King of Vampires, King Lionel. Everyone knows how vicious and evil the King of Vampires is.


    "You are truly wise and brilliant as a King, Viktor. There''s no doubt that the Werewolves are flourishing and growing as we speak because of your leadership. Let us hope that you are right, that we will be the first ones to find the next Chosen One, or else¡­


    The world we live in will be clouded by chaos and death." Queen Titania tells the Alpha King as she stares at the sky, clasping her hands to hide her shivering, for she can sense the coming darkness that awaits the birth of the next Chosen One.


    =====


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Please, Subscribe! for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    [-100-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    [-500-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    [-1,000-] Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    Once again, thank you so much!

 Chapter 2 - The Silver Aurora Pack

    [From far away from North, In an icy and very cold region]


    Weeks after the great Council Meeting,


    The elite warriors sent by the Alpha King traveled to the far north of their kingdom in the hope of fulfilling the mission given by the Alpha King. A journey to the borders of Silver Aurora Pack, which is now close to its arrival.


    A small pack, called Silver Aurora Pack, lingers near an icy border. This pack has become known to the Alpha King and gained his attention due to their strength and unbelievable will for survival.


    The Alpha King found out that this pack is not ordinary with the help of the Grand White Witch and the Grand Seer. He was able to trace that this pack embodies such a majestic connection with the spiritual and unseen world.


    As the elite warriors of the Alpha King arrive successfully at the entrance of the village. The warriors wondered why the patrols did not stop them as they made their way to the territory of this small pack.


    They realized that every werewolf of the pack is strictly protecting the walls of their village as if there is something they are protecting inside.


    The captain of the elite werewolves of King Viktor shifted back into his human form. He is completely exposed as he approached the gigantic gate. His dark and smooth complexion became apparent to the guards of the enormous gate.


    "I am Captain Randall from the elite warriors of King Viktor. We mean no Harm! I want to convey the message from the Alpha King himself," Captain Randall courageously declared to the alerted guards of the gates.


    The Enormous gate slowly opened and revealed an older man with a sturdy stick.


    "I sense no hostility from you and your companions. Hurry inside, for I know it is cold to be naked and exposed in this freezing land. Someone, hand him a shawl or a blanket! We must welcome our guests! Especially if they are from the kingdom of the Alpha King." Reassured by the older man.


    The older man aided and welcomed the entire elite warriors to the tent. All of the elite warriors changed into their human form and were covered by a shoal as they carefully observed their surroundings and followed the older man with his sturdy stick.


    Soon, they noticed the large cottage which clearly shows that it is the packhouse due to the apparent presence of strong and muscle-built warriors walking around the cabin. There are others standing firmly.


    As soon as they entered the conference room, they were told to sit and were served tea and sweets. However, the warriors know best not to receive any drinks or food from foreign individuals, especially if they have not yet earned their trust.


    "Forgive us for any inconvenience or any disrespect. We are currently in an urgent matter. I must give you the letter now and be haste with the Alpha King''s order," Captain Randall hands over the official letter sealed by the Alpha King himself.


    The older man received the letter and checked the Royal seal to guarantee its authenticity.


    "I can see that this letter is truly from the Alpha King himself, King Viktor. I am Samuel, the beta of the Silver Aurora Pack, and am currently an interim Alpha. I will deliver this to the Alpha himself later. So I hope you stay in the village for a while as we wait for the order of our Alpha".


    "But we must haste by order of the Alpha King. We cannot wait for another day. It is the blood moon tonight! And we know you have someone who is about to give birth. We plan to move back to the kingdom after she gives birth. We cannot wait for tomorrow!" Captain Randall reminded Beta Samuel about the urgency.


    Beta Samuel was surprised that the captain knows about the condition of their Luna. They made sure that her pregnancy was kept secret, and no outsider will know about it. It gave him sudden worry and ordered his fellow warriors present in the room to surround the 8 Elite Warriors of the Alpha King.


    The current warriors outnumber their guests, the elite warriors of the Alpha King Viktor.


    "How did you find out about the condition of our Luna! There are no members of this pack that went out of this village. In order to preserve and protect the ''Luna'' and her about to be born child. How?!!!"


    "If you will only give that letter to your Alpha and you will find out we pose no threat but only protection and safety for the -Luna- and the next Chosen One. We are only here to offer protection and assistance. Your pack is in grave danger!!! so we must HURRY!! and avoid any unnecessary squabbles amongst us."


    Beta Samuel contemplates the words of Captain Randall since if the Alpha King found out about it. Then it will be a matter of time that other villainous creatures may have found out about their Luna''s condition and the possibility of their baby, the next Chosen one will come from their pack.


    He still remembers clearly when the Oracle visited them one day during the wedding of Alpha and Luna that there will be a time that a prophecy will be revealed to her, and the pack must do everything to protect their Luna.


    That is why when the prophecy about the birth of the next Chosen One became known to most of the Supernatural public, everyone knew in the pack what it entails for their Alpha and Luna.


    "Captain Randall, I will escort you to the Alpha while the others will stay. If the situation has become this threatening, then I think the Alpha himself will consider your proposal for the Luna and their baby''s safety."


    They stood up and made their way to the Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack.


    =====================================


    Moments after ...


    Beta Samuel walks with Captain Randall to approach the edge of the village nearby this huge and high mountain.


    Captain Randall becomes skeptical of the location as he can see that there are fewer people around the vicinity and no guards around. He becomes more worried that the Luna of this pack will be more in danger if no visible guard is patrolling around to protect and ensure the safety of the Luna and her baby.


    Beta Samuel and Captain Randall finally reached the wall of the mountain. Beta Samuel started moving and checking around if it is safe to enter.


    "Why are we here, sir? Where the hell is the hidden location of the Alpha and Luna?"


    "Have patience young one! We need to make sure any uninvited guests do not follow us. You see, we made sure that anyone who is not part of the selected individuals will think that Alpha and Luna is in the packhouse".


    "A diversion tactic!"


    "Yes! We made sure that even amongst us, the majority will think that the Luna will give birth in the packhouse. That is why we have put so much effort into making it look like our warriors are heavily guarding the packhouse.


    We even made our resident witch cast a spell on the walls of the packhouse so that no one from the outside will hear what is going on inside. It is a plan devised by our Alpha to ensure the protection and escape of the Luna and their baby in case there will be a sudden attack." explained by Beta Samuel.


    "It is truly a careful plan even to strategize a possible escape in case of any attacks. It is impressive for an Alpha of a small pack." Captain Randall is amused with the meticulous strategy of the Alpha.


    "We may not be a big or well-known pack like the other packs under the Alpha King''s Reign, but our pack is a force to reckon with." Beta Samuel smirked and proudly elaborated further on the thorough and strategic plans made by their Alpha.


    Simultaneously, Captain Randall wonders why the Silver Aurora Pack has a Beta so old and not allow a new one to replace his stead. At the same time, his mind wonders with its curiosity.


    Beta Samuel started to open the Mountain wall by tapping his sturdy stick in a unique pattern against the mountain wall.


    An entrance good for seven feet tall human-being to enter has appeared in front of them, and Beta Samuel started escorting Captain Randall.


    Beta Samuel led the way and used the sturdy stick as a torch as he lit it with a match by the entrance inside. As they walked further inside, the mountain wall entrance started to close again, and it piqued the Captain''s interest for such sneaky ways of the Alpha of such a Small pack.


    "I must say your Alpha is creative, and I just realized how useful your sturdy stick is. I thought it was just a simple cane-like stick for your age."


    Beta Samuel smiled from the amusement of Captain Randall. He kept leading him to the way of their Alpha and Luna.


    After they used the stairs going down to a specific area, Captain Randall understood the need for a torch for it to pitch dark while they are on the way to wherever Alpha and Luna is.


    As they walked further after using the stairs, he saw another light nearby. He could hear some water flowing by the end of that light by the far end, and there is a big cloth covering a particular area and women talking inside a secluded area covered by broadcloth.


    Captain Randall was undoubtedly amused by the preparation of the Alpha of this pack. He anticipates his first meeting with the Alpha of Beta Samuel, whom they are proud to serve...


    ==========================================


    ~ Author''s extended note ~


    Terms used in the story:


    1) Alpha - a term used for a leader of any werewolf pack.


    2) Luna - is what we call for the partners of an Alpha. A title for the partner of the Alpha.


    3) Mate - is what we call to the soulmate of a werewolf. Werewolf usually destined to have their partners.


    4) Beta - a term used as the second in command of an Alpha in a werewolf pack.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    [-100-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    [-500-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    [-1,000-] Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...

 Chapter 3 - Birth Of The Chosen One

    Captain Randall and Beta Samuel waited for the Alpha to come out from the secluded area.


    After a while, Alpha comes out, unhappy that he is being separated even for a moment from his pregnant wife, who needs his presence at that moment.


    Beta Samuel hands over the official letter, and the Alpha opens it so he can read the contents of the message.


    Captain Randall watches the Alpha reading the content of the letters with so much focus. As soon as the Alpha finishes reading the letter, he burnt it by the fire of the torch which Beta Samuel holding.


    Captain Randall was more surprised that the Alpha set the official letter on fire than the mere fact that the Beta Samuel never attempted to open the message himself.


    Showing how much respect and etiquette he is showing just like how they do in the Palace towards the Alpha King Viktor. He also realizes how careful the Alpha is in terms of any information he receives and making sure no one knows what information being relayed upon between two prominent Alphas.


    "Captain Randall, I am Alpha Berrick of Silver Aurora Pack. It looks like King Viktor knows exactly what is going on with us here due to the help of the Grand White Witch and the Grand Seer."


    "Looks like it, Sir! And we have to start planning the transport of your Luna and your baby. We can assure you that King Viktor will protect your family, Sir!"


    "Well then, start planning with Samuel here. I never changed my Beta because there was nobody that could beat him in strength and smarts. We have a different tradition here, and the Beta can only be replaced through defeat or by death."


    Captain Randall was surprised by the kind of tradition that the pack of Silver Aurora holds.


    So as the Beta Samuel ushered him to the side and sat, they started planning for the transport after labor, he sees a young boy of 8 goes and hugs the waist of the Alpha.


    He can hear Beta Samuel talking while his vision can see how the Alpha holds the boy dearly and carries him back to the side where the foam is placed covered with clean sheets with a blanket and pillow.


    "Daddy! I had a nightmare. Who is that guy? Why are we here? Why are we not in the Hospital if Mommy is about to welcome my little sister?"


    "My little Alpha has too many questions. Hmm .."


    The little son of the Alpha giggles as his father calls him little Alpha. The Alpha tucked his young son on the side and told him to behave. One by one answered his son''s questions, but he heard his mate scream for his name.


    "BEEERRIIIIICCCCKKK!!! aahhh!!!! Where are yoouuu ??!!!"


    As the ''Luna'' screams, the Lady Doctor of the pack looked for the Alpha and informed him that it is about time for the Luna''s Labor. The Alpha signaled for the Delta hiding in the shadows to look after his son.


    Every person who is present seemed to be alarmed by the screams of the Luna. Alpha Berrick enters the Wide Sheet of Cloth, covering the secluded area where the Luna is currently in labor.


    "Looks like it will be a long night!" as Captain Randall informs Beta Samuel, he looked around to make sure that the premises are secured just in case of any surprise attacks.


    At the same time, beyond the wide Sheet of cloth covering the secluded area, The Alpha is holding his beloved mate''s hand. Reassuring her of his presence and letting her know that he is not going anywhere.


    "Oh my love, Sylvanna! I''m here !!! Just holds on to me!! You can do this!!"


    Alpha Berrick tries to comfort his mate, who is about to give labor. Both of them sincerely wish for their family and pack to go through this bloody night safely.


    The prophecy foretold that the birth of a she-wolf under a bloody moon with a mark of a crescent moon at her back will usher the new era of the reigns over the Supernatural.


    The Luna cries beside her Alpha mate, who is kissing her hand and holding it tightly. She desperately prays deep inside to her creator for help and protection.


    A phenomenal occurrence of the transformation of the moon into a bloody moon, and the birth of the next Chosen One, according to the prophecy, is about to take place.


    Under the Blood moon, a cry of a newly born she-wolf can be heard within the hidden ward.


    Tears of joy covered the face of the Luna, and cheers from her Alpha mate fuels her tears of joy.


    Those who are around witnessed the couple hold their newborn daughter. The doctor ordered the nurses to clean up the bloody mess around the area. She approached the couple and informed them about Luna''s vulnerability since she is weakened tremendously due to her giving birth.


    While the Luna held her baby, Alpha Berrick noticed the crescent moon mark at the back of their baby, and immediately he requested the Doctor and her team vacate the premises.


    "Sarah! It is time!" Alpha Berrick called their resident witch who was just hiding in her invisible cloak.


    The moment that the witch revealed herself, she whispered an incantation to her necklace, and an invisible bubble covered the Alpha, Luna, and herself.


    "We only have a small window of time to do this, Alpha. The people outside will not hear us as we speak. The bubble that I casted will project an illusion and allow us to do as you planned without being noticed."


    Alpha Berrick looked at his pale wife and newborn child "I know you are nervous my love, but we have to do this quick so we can assure our daughter''s protection from the dark forces. We have to hide her mark from the public''s eyes ".


    "But . . . will it be safe for the baby to be exposed to such a powerful spell? "


    "Luna, you do not have to worry - it is just a protection spell to delude others'' eyes that might see her mark. Only the eyes of someone who is destined to protect her can see it. While this spell will hide her mark, it will only be hidden from the people that may harm her and intends her no good."


    She then begins her short incantation for the protection spell for the beautiful newborn.


    "Our daughter is as beautiful as you, my love!"


    "She has your eyes, my Alpha!"


    "We will protect her, my love! We will make sure the darkness will not take her."


    "Berrick, let''s name her Selene."


    "Yes, her smile just shines brightly and definitely will give light to anyone who is in the dark"


    While their witch friend finishes her spell, the Alpha and Luna take a beautiful moment to thank their divine creator for such a blessing. Their witch friend can only smile and witness the beautiful moment between the Alpha and Luna.


    Just as they thought everything was peaceful, a loud explosion echoed from outside, confirming the fear of the Alpha and Luna.


    "Delta Joaquin! Assist Captain Randall in transporting my son and daughter to the Castle of the Alpha King."


    Their witch friend started to chant a spell while touching the blood and the water covered with the Luna and the baby''s blood. She used it to cast a dummy spell. A fake baby that looked like their own now in her hands, and she covered it with a clean cloth.


    "Alpha Berrick! This spell will last a good hour."


    "Good! As we planned, Beta Samuel carry this dummy and go to the west and take ALL our best warriors with you. We can use this to deceive the enemies. Do your best, and.... thank you for your services and loyalty!!"


    "Alpha! Leave this to me. It was an honor to serve you as your Beta! " Captain Randall linked his fellow warriors and ordered them to protect the Beta.


    "I already told my fellow elite warriors to protect you and help you. They are strong warriors, and they will be able to assist you!"


    The Beta thanked Captain Randall for help.


    "Captain Randall, I have to give you this responsibility to escort my son and daughter to the Alpha King. My Delta will assist you."


    "What? Are you not coming with us?"


    "I cannot leave my Luna alone. I have to help her escape. We will only hinder your quick escape. And they will think the baby will be with us. So, as you can see with my Luna''s condition, we will only slow you down, and we prefer our children to be safe."


    Their friend witch transformed to look like the Alpha''s young son.


    Captain Randall understood immediately that the Alpha and Luna has already thought about this scenario and prepared themselves for the worst-case scenario and preferred for their children to be safe than their own. He realized the length that the Alpha and Luna would do for the sake of their children.


    Before Captain Randall escaped to the other exit, the Alpha and the Luna bid their farewell to their baby and their young, eight-year-old son.


    "Mommy! Are you not coming with us?"


    "I cannot, my handsome boy! Mommy still needs to recover. You see, Mommy is still weak! I cannot move much because Mommy needs more time and strength so I can be with you. But, always remember, darling, Mommy and Daddy will always love you, okay?" The Luna said, emphasizing the -always-.


    "Yes, Mommy!"


    "So, give mommy a BIIIG kiss and a BIIG Hug."


    The little boy gives his mother a big hug and kiss¡ªhis mother cries, wishing only for her children''s safety.


    "Mommy! Please get well quickly - I cannot wait to taste your pancakes again."


    Luna Sylvanna breaks a smile and little laugh, which she cannot contain. Their little son was so adorable, even during these chaotic times.


    "Mommy will. So be good boy, okay?"


    "Yes, Mommy! I will be!" said the young boy innocently smiling.


    The Alpha can see his loving mate was having a difficult time saying goodbye to their young son. So he decided to pick up their son to his arms and make him sit on his lap to bid his own farewell to him.


    "So, our little Alpha in the making, will you promise me something?"


    The young boy giggles again with the mention of him being a little Alpha in the making. The Alpha looks at their young son as he tries to make him promise.


    "What is it, daddy? Anything, I will do for you!"


    "Remember, son! Once you make a promise, you cannot ever break it! That''s the way of a true Alpha . . ."


    "Of course! A TRUE ALPHA never breaks his promise, and I AM A TRUE ALPHA, hehe!"


    "Good! Then, will you promise me, as the NEXT ALPHA, do you promise to protect your baby sister? No matter what happens? Do you promise to protect her from any harm that may come in her way? Hmmm?"


    "I promise! I will look after her and protect her as the next Alpha, and as her older brother," he places his hand by his chest to honor his promise to his Alpha father.


    "Do you promise to be strong and protect the weak?"


    "I promise to be strong and protect the weak!"


    "Lastly, do you promise always to love and never hurt your future mate?"


    The young boy suddenly wondered and got confused by the last request, "huh? What is mate, daddy? How will I love someone I do not know? How can I hurt someone I have not met?"


    "One day! Oh my little Alpha, you will find out what it means and who will it be . . . But do you Promise that you will always love and never hurt your future mate?"


    "Umm . . . . . . Even I do not know what you mean, daddy, I promise!"


    "GREAT!!!! Now Lucas, will you give daddy a big kiss and big hug?"


    The little boy throws a big, big hug and kisses his father. Then, the Alpha puts him to his feet and guides him to Captain Randall''s hand.


    "Captain, I will owe you my life for doing this big favor. Please protect and look after my children. Lucas and Selene are our only treasure in this world. Tell the Alpha King that we are forever indebted to him."


    "Do not worry Alpha! I would lay down my life for their safety and make sure that nothing happens to them. I hope you can catch up to us as soon as you get the chance."


    "I hope so too, Captain."


    Then, the Alpha hugs his young son again, thinking that he may not have this opportunity to hold his young Alpha in his hands again. As he hugs him tightly, another explosion can be heard from outside.


    The ground shakes from its impact, then another explosion shakes the ground once again, making everyone more nervous.


    "My little Alpha, keep close to Captain Randall, and do not forget your promise, okay?"


    "Yes, Daddy!" The young boy reassures his Alpha father.


    On his other hand, Captain Randall takes the baby and holds the hand of the young son of the Alpha. While they make their way, the witch handed over her magical cloak to Captain Randall.


    "Captain Randall, once the enemy appears, and when you try to make a run for it, use this because it will be beneficial. It will hide anybody under it, just chant ''F O L A I G H'' ! Then, you will be hidden from your pursuers." reminder by the witch to Captain Randall. "This will be helpful!"


    The Delta paves the way and makes sure that the coast is clear for the captain to move forward. They used the other exit by the Waterfalls.


    The Alpha pulls a switch for the passage to be blocked, and no one could go after the Captain with their children.


    So he destroyed the switch so no one can attempt to open it again.


    Then Alpha Berrick returned to his weakened mate, Luna Sylvanna.


    =====


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please do not forget to


    -ADD IN YOUR LIBRARY-.


    Please -Vote- & -Gift-


    Lastly, Please click the heart button after clicking the author''s name.


    All of these will encourage and motivate me to keep writing more and improving my own work.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_Nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    Once again, thank you so much!

 Chapter 4 - Forever And Always

    He went back to his crying and worried loving luna.


    "Do not worry, my love! They will be alright. The divine Goddess Luna will look after our children. I am more worried for you because you look paler by the minute, and I can feel that you are in pain. I am sure that you are just pushing yourself and trying your best."


    The strong Alpha reassures her worried and very concerned mate.


    "You know I really do not care what happens to me, Berrick! I just want our kids to be safe!"


    "My Love! I told you that they are in good hands, and we have asked for reinforcements to make sure that they escape safely. I bet the reinforcements I asked for will not disappoint us, especially if they are close to your former pack."


    "You asked them? But . . . . . how sure can we be that they will be able to protect our children? Will they make it in time? They have been gone in my life for a long time. I don''t even know if I should entrust my children to someone else''s hands, to Captain Ralland . . . to my former pack.


    Why can''t it be me? I am their mother after all, and I know I am too weak right now. However, how I wish I am just stronger so I could protect our children and not be a burden like this to you and to them," Sylvanna cries in despair and full of wishful thinking.


    Sylvanna kept crying and releasing her frustration to her loving Alpha.


    "My love, I know for sure they will make it in time to help our children, and please do not underestimate yourself and do not be too hard on yourself! We both know that you are a strong and wise woman. We know both that you are never a burden to anybody. You are the best Luna that I have known in my entire existence, and many people can attest to that! Including your best friend."


    Alpha Berrick holds his Luna''s hands. He can feel the cold shaking hands of his Luna, and deep inside, it worries him more for the condition of his pale and distraught mate. So he devised an immediate plan to uplift the spirit of his mate.


    "I know we have a lot to worry about right now, but it will help if we try to distract the intruders in another way. We can go east of the village while Captain Ralland, along with our kids, will try to make a run on the southern part.


    At least this way, we can help them escape somehow."


    The distraught Luna suddenly realized the brilliance of her mate''s plan and immediately sat up to attempt to move.


    Their friend witch, Sarah, who is currently disguised as their young son, makes it look like they are with their children.


    Sarah held another fake baby using her deceptive spell while Alpha Berrick assisted his pale and clearly in pain Luna. He knew they should stay and wait in their current location, but he cannot bear to watch his mate suffer and be distraught due to worry and concern for their children.


    With another strategy of decoy and deception plan, it will give his Luna some more strength to survive because it exactly fuels her desire to help their children in whatever way compared to just lying around and waiting in the damp bed.


    As they make their way out, they immediately see the entire village in turmoil and smokes from a distance. So they hurriedly try to escape towards the eastern part of the village, covering themselves with hooded cloaks.


    They get further and further away. Thus, they successfully get themselves out of the village.


    However, they have been noticed by some vampires.


    They passed through the air and screams of death from the chaos. They had no time to look back but to make sure they could pull more enemies away from Captain Randall''s direction.


    They know this will lead to a deadly confrontation.


    "Go ahead, Alpha Berrick, I will buy you some time as you try to escape with the Luna. Do not worry about me. I am the best student of the Grand White Witch herself. So it will be a shame if I do not give them hell." Sarah hands over the fake baby to the Luna.


    Alpha Berrick had no time to argue but agree with the suggestion of their friend. This will only give them more opportunities to survive.


    Luna Sylvanna wanted to stay for her best friend, but Alpha Berrick begged her to continue, they would not be able to execute their plan successfully if they died altogether.


    Alpha Berrick knew that the longer they live, then, less likely the enemies will realize that they are pursuing the wrong target.


    The Luna is breathing deeper and gasping for breath because she is pushing herself already to her limit.


    Alpha Berrick suddenly felt a sudden movement from both sides, and he automatically shoved his Luna out of the way so he could shift to his Wolf Form.


    A clash between vicious vampires and the strong Alpha ensued. He overpowered these vampires with his superhuman strength and reflexes.


    The Luna pretends to protect the fake baby, but as soon as the silhouette of more red-eyed vampires appears, she realizes that they are already surrounded.


    She notices 4 of the approaching vampires are wearing Maroon Cape, signifying their rank as members of the King of Vampires'' Henchmen.


    In the Vampire world, the henchmen of the Vampire king are known for their deadly gifts and as the Vampire King''s elite captains.


    Luna realizes the situation that her Alpha is in, so she asks her wolf to take over and help their mate.


    She links to her beloved Alpha and expresses her eternal love for him.


    "For better or worst. We will never part . . . . I LOVE YOU ENDLESSLY, MY ALPHA!" Sylvanna declares to her Alpha.


    "FOREVER AND ALWAYS, MY LOVE!" Alpha Berrick replied to his beloved mate through the mind-link.


    ==================


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...

 Chapter 5 - Twisted Fate

    [ In the Palace of the Alpha King ]


    Queen Esmeralda, the queen of the werewolves barged into the Throne Room of the Alpha King, can see that her Alpha King is talking with his beta and other Officers.


    "I need to talk to you, your highness!" Queen Esmeralda expressed her respect right after she aired her request for the Alpha King''s presence.


    The Alpha King discerns the serious look in the eyes of the Queen. He immediately postponed his conversation with his officers and led his Queen to a Private Chamber with no one around.


    "What is it that bothers you so much, that it needed for you to disrupt my meeting with my officers?"


    "H O W could you !! I KNOW VIKTOR !! I KNOW !!"


    The Alpha King tries to calm his Queen "What do you mean? What did I do?"


    "Do not pretend as if you do not know what I mean."


    "Well, if you will elaborate to me right now then I will know."


    "HOW DARE YOU! HOW COULD YOU CONNIVE WITH THE KING OF VAMPIRES !!"


    King Viktor was surprised with the last statement of his queen, he immediately closed the door and checked if there is anyone around.


    "WHY did you give the King of vampires the location of the Silver Aurora Pack? We both know only Four souls knew about the information that the next Chosen One will be born in the territory of the Silver Aurora Pack. How could you connive with the King of Vampires?"


    "I do not know what you are talking about Esmeralda! I even sent my Elite warriors to protect the Next Chosen One."


    "I have also my own spies and my own ways. I know you sent someone to King Lionel so he would know about the details of the next Chosen One. I know you are the spy of King Lionel in the Altum Council, the Council of Supernaturals. I Know that it is you who leaks the information to King Lionel. My spies trailed one of your covert exchanges with King Lionel . . .


    Tell me why Viktor ? Tell me for what reason are you doing this ? I thought you want peace and unity for all supernaturals."


    King Viktor walks away from the queen and went ahead to have a sit on the couch. He contemplated the words to say to Queen Esmeralda. Until his Beta bolted his way in and informed the Alpha King that Captain Ralland linked with the Beta. He has informed him that the Silver Aurora Pack is under attack and asked for reinforcement.


    "Viktor we need to send reinforcements!" Queen Esmeralda immediately exclaimed to her King.


    "No, we will not! I already sent my Elite warriors there"


    The Beta could not argue nor question his Alpha King because he fears him the most and knows how dangerous it is to go against their Alpha King. He does not want to endanger his own mate and family so he kept quiet but it is different with the Queen Esmeralda.


    Queen Esmeralda realizes exactly what kind of vicious scheme that the Alpha King has plotted. She could see the unwavering expression of the Alpha King.


    Right before she successfully leaves the room, King Viktor injected Queen Esmeralda with a little dose of silver nitrate solution which puts any werewolf into an unconscious state due to its chemical compound that renders any werewolf weak and when the dosage is increased, it can even kill any lower rank werewolf.


    "Now, Nolan listen carefully and make sure you follow my orders if you really do care for your mate and your kids'' life. I do not want you to be the reason that your family crumbles and get wasted."


    "Please Alpha, I will do anything as you say. I already have pledged my complete loyalty to you, your highness! Please! spare my family."


    "Very Good! I am glad we are on the same page, my BETA Nolan!"


    King Viktor stared outside through the window, looking at his 2 years old son, from Queen Esmeralda, playing with the guards and a nanny at the garden. He finally releases his evil smile for he knows that his schemes are working out well and he could not wait for his plans to finally succeed.


    He will not let Queen Esmeralda ruin his grandeur plans and waste all his efforts.


    Knowing that he is closer to achieve his goals for the world he envisions.


    ===========================================


    - Captain Ralland''s POV -


    Damn it! I cannot look back and stop now. I need to make sure Alpha Berrick''s son and daughter are safe. I am surprised his son is not crying and strangely quiet and trying his best to keep up with our running. I better shift and it will be easier to run away. The Delta tried to stay behind to shake off our pursuers.


    I better wrap the baby with the cloak while little Lucas will ride at my back.


    Before I get to wrap the baby with the cloak, I notice that there is someone behind the shadows and her scent reveals that it is my mate. I badly want to embrace her and wrap her around my arms. I was scared that something might have happened to her. I know it is not easy when your mate is also a member of the Elite Warriors of the Alpha King.


    "Kesha! I am glad you are safe! Where are the others and the Beta?"


    While he waits for the reply of his mate, he could notice the weird behavior of his mate and clearly he could sense that the kids are no longer safe with her around.


    "Lucas, use this cloak and chant ''FOLAIGH'' and run as fast as you can. Do not reveal yourself to anyone unless it is me."


    "How will I know if it is really you?"


    Captain Ralland''s hugs Little Lucas and his finger makes a smiley sign on Lucas Hand. Little Lucas immediately understood what Captain Ralland intended. Then he covered himself and chanted ''FOLAIGH'' while he held his baby sister with the cloak.


    The two siblings disappeared.


    And Captain Ralland''s mate seems to be unhappy with what the Captain did.


    "Kesha! What is wrong? Tell me, what is happening to you? Why can''t I link with you?"


    Then another figure revealed itself, a vampire that seems to be controlling the Captain''s mate.


    ==========================================


    Little Lucas covered his tracks as he tries to run away as fast as he can. He rested under a tree while trying to hide with his baby sister and trying his best not to cry. He mustered all his strength not to cry and panic.


    Little Lucas promised his dad that he will protect his baby sister and that he will be strong.


    As the young boy tried to control his breathing, he could hear footsteps. He tried to take a peek and he sees a brown wolf covered with blood and slowly approaching him.


    Lucas tried his best not to move because he needed to make sure his baby sister is safe. Though, he is carefully watching the movements of the brown wolf which is approaching slowly.


    Now, it started making a smiley face on the ground with its paws.


    Thus, Lucas realizes that it is Captain Randall in his wolf form.


    Immediately he revealed himself and hugged the wolf.


    Captain Randall started to pick up little Lucas using his muzzle and helped him position himself comfortably on his back and he carefully picks up the cloth of baby Selene with his fangs so he can carry baby Selene through it.


    He also started to change direction and made his way to another path. A path of uncertainty but definitely away from the treacherous and vile claws of the beings who are after the next Chosen One.


    The captain of the elite werewolves kept repeating the memory he has with Alpha Berrick. The memory where he took a vow to protect and look after Little Lucas and Baby Selene.


    A realization came into Captain Randall''s mind, he can never reveal his human form ever again to anyone, or else he will put Lucas and baby Selene in danger.


    As he runs away in a new direction, to a new path where the future is uncertain, he vows to keep them safe and alive. As long as they see another day, he knows the darkness will never succeed.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Please, Subscribe! for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    [-100-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    [-500-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    [-1,000-] Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    Once again, thank you so much!

 Chapter 6 - Mercenaries

    - Present Time -


    (17 years after the escape of Captain Randall with the children of Alpha Berrick)


    ~~~ Selene''s POV~~~


    I am in a tavern for the Supernatural. This type of tavern is common for supernatural beings;


    A place where they can be themselves away from the eyes of humans, and they can drown themselves with beer and other alcoholic beverages without having to fear going out of control.


    The difference between this kind of tavern and a human''s is that we do not have to worry about harming any humans. Since a Supernatural has killed a human before, Hunters will definitely trace and hunt any accountable Supernatural ¨C which is not good news. Being here allows me to look for a new mission as a mercenary.


    Taverns are places where employers recruit mercenaries for their dirty work and reward them for its completion.


    So, right now, I am looking for either a mission where I can take out vampires or a recon mission for infiltration in a coven of vampires. I look for this type of mission so I can get intel on my older brother, who left me 8 years ago on my own with our old pack.


    His last words were,


    ''I have to look for those responsible for our parents'' death, baby sis''


    I am Selene, a former member of the Midnight Pack. I had to leave and break my ties from my old pack, in order for me to look for my older brother and ask him about the truth about our origins.


    My older brother, Lucas, never told me where we previously belonged nor why our parents died. The only thing he''s told me ever since we were young was that vampires killed our parents, and I must be careful with any vampires.


    Lucas never told me anything else. He was clearly upset when I brought it up, so I never tried again. He was my only blood relative, and the only one left for me.


    There are a lot of questions running through my mind. Questions that I wanna ask him, especially after finding out from Laquisha that we were really not originally from Midnight Pack.


    Laquisha was the resident witch in our old pack. She was always there for me and healed me every time I was being bullied, hurt or in trouble for being an outsider.


    No wonder I was never treated nicely or accepted by everyone in our old pack ¨C it was because I was never originally from their pack.


    Laquisha told me everything right after she found out I was rejected by my mate. She told me to leave because she felt responsible for the pain and suffering that I went through. For it was she who dragged us in Midnight pack''s territory.


    My foster mother, Laquisha, vouched for our stay in the pack since she held influence in the pack for being the resident witch of the pack. She told me how she saved us from vampires who were chasing me and my brother. She was kind and caring like a mother to me.


    Laquisha was the only reason why I was able to endure all the bullying and cold treatment. She was my only ray of light, aside from my older brother.


    I could not muster the strength to leave her on her own in the old pack after my older brother left. Since she does not have her own family, she treated us like her own.


    When Laquisha found out I was rejected by the Alpha''s son as his mate, she cried and blamed herself for the pain I went through. Her outburst caused conflict in my old pack since she was the resident witch and had a strong influence.


    I did not expect that she would go to such lengths in showing her wrath to my old Alpha and to the others who caused me pain. How I wish I could have stopped her at that time.


    Her death, in the hands of my former mate, triggered Sylvia, my wolf, to appear and protect me.


    Laquisha''s last words were for me to leave the Midnight Pack and look for my older brother - he knows our origin and what I really am.


    I did not understand what she meant by ''what I really am''.


    All I could feel at the time was despair, anger, and complete loss. It made me declare the acceptance of the rejection of the Alpha''s son and cut ties with my former pack, the pack that I never really belonged in.


    Oh, Laquisha!! Why did you have to leave me on my own now, just like how Lucas left me?


    Not even this large mug of beer can cure the pain of your loss or fill the void you left inside my heart.


    This day commemorates the day I lost my mother figure, the only person that was holding my sanity together and was my only ray of light. I drink more and more, pushing it down my throat, more and more.


    Fluffy, the feral wolf beside me, is nudging my hips - hinting for me to stop already.


    Laquisha placed an enchanted bracelet right above his paws so no one can sense him, and so he can cover his scent. A powerful cloaking spell, hiding one''s presence and scent from any Supernatural. It even grants him the ability to hide in shadows. Laquisha had to do this so no one from my old pack could found out that there is a feral wolf tailing me and Lucas.


    There were many times Fluffy saved me from bullies while he was in the shadows. In reality, he made everything worse because children my age were scared to even play with me due to his outbursts to protect me.


    "Fluffy! Stop it, just give me this moment today, Okay! ... You should know today is Laquisha''s Day." Then I hear his whimper because he knows how sad I am today.


    Well, if no employer is around then I have to keep drowning myself until an employer comes to recruit.


    I sit in the corner edge of the Tavern where I can see the overview of the crowd inside. This is the perfect spot to have a complete view inside the Tavern. I can easily see the employers trying to recruit any Supernatural mercenary. While I keep drowning myself, Sylvia suddenly took my attention.


    ''Selene! 2 O''clock. Employer spotted!''


    ''What?! Let me finish this first!''


    ''Stop it already! And let us get down to the real business girl!''


    ''To be honest, sometimes you really do not know how to give me some ME-TIME''


    I kept thinking how much Sylvia, my wolf, took control over mature decision-making in my life and guiding me on what I should do and prioritize. Like, come on! I am only seventeen years old, don''t expect me to be the most responsible and wise of all. That is why I am grateful I have blessed with such spirit wolf Sylvia.


    ''Selene! hurry before someone takes it first''


    ''Okay! Okay! hold your paws, Sylvia, I will go now and approach him.''


    I started moving while Fluffy is hiding in my shadows. I cannot scare anyone while I make my move.


    As I try to approach the employer, he noticed.


    Anyone could distinguish an employer through the translucent red opaque ring they wear. I was told by my rogue wolf friends that this kind of ring was worn by any employers who wish to hire or recruit mercenary.


    Employers specifically wear this kind of ring in the Tavern, to make it known to mercenaries that they are recruiting or hiring.


    "Excuse me, sir, do you have company? May I join you?" I asked him,


    It is also known to all mercenaries that if the employer has already hired someone, an employer would reject, but if that employer still opens for hiring then they would let you join their table.


    "Sure! You can."


    I immediately sat down in front of him.


    "Though I see you are alone, I will be needing 2 or more for this mission. This is a retrieval mission. You need to steal something for me that was originally mine. Your wolf abilities alone will not be enough, but I can sense some magic essence from you as well. Even if you are a hybrid, you will need help on this one."


    Although I was surprised that he was able to identify me as a hybrid, I still kept my cool and replied to his query.


    "You do not have to worry sir - I have some friends that can help me, as long I know what I am dealing with."


    "Well, this is a Class A mission because you have to infiltrate a coven of vampires and steal a specific scroll that is very important to me. When you return the scroll to me, we will meet once again in this exact Tavern after a month. The Primus, or Master of this Coven, is a retired Captain and former member of the Henchmen of King Lionel."


    "As in King Lionel?! The King of Vampires? Wow! Seems like a tough one, especially if this one is a former member of the henchmen of King Lionel, which would mean he has a magical gift aside from being a powerful vampire already. This one would need a large sum compared to the usual reward for Class A missions."


    "Do not worry about the compensation! I know how difficult it is to infiltrate in a Coven of Vampires, particularly if their master is a former henchman of King Lionel. That is why I told you that you will be needing 2 or more mercenaries for this mission. I will reward you with a very large sum that will be enough for you and your friends to be at ease for even a decade."


    His generous offer makes me wonder more curious, "Why former henchmen? If I may ask? and how do you know this stuff by the way? What is so special about this specific scroll that was stolen from you and you are willing to pay us with such a stupendous amount, if I would rely on your word?"


    "You have too many questions dear, do you accept the mission or not?"


    I can tell he is definitely a warlock, specifically because of the necklace of enchanted gems around his neck. No wonder this one has been open for hiring all this time.


    I bet many mercenaries had refused his offer, and this mission itself. This mission was a suicide mission when you put a henchman in the picture. Anyone would think twice before accepting this mission.


    He will never know how capable I can be. Laquisha always reminded me not to reveal all my abilities to anyone, or else I will be branded as a curiosity among Supernaturals and it will risk my own safety and those I care about.


    The good thing is, those I care about have left me already. And only Fluffy remains by my side. I wonder if how long can this one stay by my side.


    I came back to my senses and finally decided, "I accept the mission! And do not worry, I can complete the mission within the given length of time."


    ''Looks like we will be setting another fire to some unfortunate souls!''


    I can hear Sylvia''s proud voice and I cannot blame her because we really did have a lot of dangerous missions and life-threatening situations.


    ''Do not be too confident, girl!'' Trying to remind her that we are not indestructible and immortal because we can still get hurt and feel pain.


    ''Have you forgotten, we can die too.''


    ''Oh, come on! You have me and Fluffy. Both of us have your back. Plus, you having Elemental Powers, bending all elements on your will, makes us THE BOMB to any Supernatural. Not to mention, my wisdom and guidance will bring us to safety.''


    ''I am telling you, this one will be the most dangerous mission we''ve ever had so far. Though, this can be our best shot in finding clues to where my older brother is, since he is hunting the vampires responsible for our parents'' death, in addition to the largest reward we will get.''


    Sylvia agreed to what I have to say. She knows how much I miss and desperately need to find my older brother. This is the best opportunity we have gotten from all the missions we''ve had.


    I took all the necessary materials like the sketch of the scroll and the blueprint of the hideout of the coven of the former henchman of King Lionel. Afterward, I stood up and started walking away, exiting the tavern.


    As I make my way out, I can see in my peripheral vision that the warlock is still looking at me as I try to go out.


    I bet he is surprised I accepted the mission which proves my hypothesis that many have turned down this mission after hearing it includes a former henchman of the King of Vampires.


    What a reputation they have made around the Supernatural world that no one wants to cross with them. No wonder the Legion of Vampires is still rampant all over the world even if the Council of Supernaturals has openly allied each other against them.


    Once I reached outside the Tavern, I made my way to my truck which I stole from a human drunkard weeks ago.


    I started the engine and thought to myself how insanely powerful the Legion of Vampires is if a group of species has banded together against them.


    It is crazy to know that such power and influence can spread fear amongst the Supernaturals.


    ''Time to bust some badass vampires!''


    ''Let us hope for another mission accomplished! And make me finally have substantial clue in finding Lucas!''


    ''Do not worry, my baby girl! We will find him, and if we are lucky maybe our mate will find us too along the way''


    ''Please do not jinx this mission, Sylv! You know how I feel about finding our mate. It is ONLY A DISTRACTION to our objective and goals. So please, focus on our real mission''


    ''Okay! But I am telling you, fate may bring you both close soon, especially since you are 17 now. It is only a matter of time you bump into each other. And when that happens, my pretty baby girl, you know we will be the happiest wolf in the entire world''


    ''Not me! Do not put so much hope in it - you will only be disappointed and hurt just like I was with Gerald, my former mate''


    ''Oh please, baby girl! Be positive! Stop this non-sense negative mindset of yours. We will be complete and happy if we find our new mate''


    ''Do not call me baby girl! I told you, I am not a baby anymore. And how many times should I remind you that our real goal here is:


    (1st) Find my older brother


    (2nd) finally know our origin


    (3rd) discover why my parents were killed


    (lastly) Make the vampires responsible for killing my parents and make them pay for it.''


    ''Okay! But please, right after we accomplish those can we finally settle down and be at peace? I do not want you to live in so much anger and pain. You know, whatever happens, you have me! and Fluffy! You are not alone my Ba-- , I mean Selene''


    ''I know Sylvia! Thank you for being there for me. Now, we have a mission to clear and some goals to accomplish''


    I drive my way to the next town where I will meet up with my fellow mercenaries that are rogue wolves. I have worked with them since last year. Right after I started taking Class A missions, I needed some back-up and some decoys to derail pursuits.


    This journey of mine. . . I really do hope I can finally find my older brother who is so difficult to track. One thing for sure, once I find Lucas, I will make him tell me everything, and will not part from him again. I am starting to get tired of being on my own. Fluffy and Sylvia are never enough to fill the void left by Laquisha and wipe the scar away left by Gerald, my damn mate.


    Lucas, where are you? Why did you not come back for me?

 Chapter 7 - The Rogue Brothers

    [ In a nearby town, 2 hours away from the recent Tavern Selene been to ]


    ~~~ Selene''s POV ~~~


    George and Frederick have become somehow my only friends ever in this forsaken life of mine.


    After calling them and telling them to meet up with me here in this town, they are both excited about the mission and the reward.


    Though, I had to omit the information about the former henchman being the master of this coven. I only told them about stealing this specific mystery scroll from low time vampire coven and about the humongous reward that awaits us.


    These two rogue brothers were so excited about the reward and thinking that we will just steal and run makes them really easy to manipulate.


    I know that I sound eerie for tricking them and leaving them out from the most crucial information about the former henchman. Anyways, I only intend them to be my decoy and make a deceptive ruse in making the guards of that coven be distracted while I silently and swiftly infiltrate.


    I have the reputation as the Silver Assassin amongst the guild of mercenaries. Especially with the reputation, I made that a silver-haired mercenary can either silently take down targets without being noticed or silently and swiftly steal something without being caught.


    No wonder, the brothers always accept my request for collaboration. Especially I give them 70% of the money rewarded. I am not much into the money that is why I give most to the brothers and I know giving this kind of offer is so tempting for anyone to refuse.


    I finished studying the blueprint of the hideout of this particular coven of vampires and I already have set the plan of infiltrating the place. I just hope those two will arrive already. We have a long travel to that hideout, especially it will take us days to get to that hideout.


    I look around while sitting in the truck that I parked nearby a fast-food restaurant. I better buy something to eat for the trip so that I would not need to go for stopovers. Especially I can sense that there might be some trouble that those two brothers might be bringing along with them.


    I walked out and went inside the restaurant and bought something to eat, good enough for me and those brothers that can last for 2 days straight. I look around and it looks like everyone is too preoccupied with their own business.


    30 minutes have passed...


    After waiting for my order, now I can finally go back to the truck and avoid any possibility of encountering any werewolves who belong to a pack.


    In order for me to avoid any possibility of getting trailed by my former pack members.


    A year ago,


    Meeting the rogue brothers, I found out from them that the Alpha of Midnight Pack is looking for me. So I better cover my tracks or else I will be in trouble.


    While walking outside looking around my surrounding, I can feel the wind brush against my hair aside and making me cover my head with the hood of my jacket. As I walk further, someone just pulled me aside on a small pavement.


    Before I go Berserk mode, I looked at who the hell pulled me aside " What the Hell! Georgie! Do not surprise me like that. I almost killed you with my own hands "


    "I am sorry but I needed to pull you out and get you where no one can see us."


    "I was so effing right about some trouble stringing around with you two. Where the heck is Freddie? "


    "Being chased by some ruthless pack members with their Alpha."


    "WHAAAAT THE F--- GEORGIE ??? !! You know I am avoiding any Werewolf Packs and I am avoiding any attention from ANY PACKS. Why should I keep you both with me if you two are ONLY TROUBLE for me?"


    "Oh, come on now! You know you need me and Freddie for your mission right now. Plus, we are your best decoy wolves for this mission. So please, Selene! do not give up on us."


    I watched him plead to me cutely like some adorable younger brother. He is 2 years younger than me. Still, our height is not far from each other.


    "Fine! wait for me here as I try to get the truck and link your brother to jump behind my truck as we try to escape this town and away from your pursuers"


    I started covering my face more with my hood and made a run to my truck so I can get my rendezvous with the brothers.


    While I ran my heart out towards my truck, I can sense some eyes wandering around me. Good thing I am covering my face with a mask to avoid any recognition. Once I reached my truck, I hurriedly started the engine and drove my way quickly to my rendezvous with Georgie.


    As I get closer to the pavement I left Georgie, I used my telekinetic abilities to open the door on my right automatically with my mind so he can easily jump inside quickly.


    Right after he hopped inside, I can see in the rear-view mirror of the truck that there is a car speeding up behind. So after I stepped on the gas, I used my Telekinetic ability to move some parked cars and blocking the path of our pursuers.


    "Damn! I forgot your witchy powers can come in handy Selene"


    "Just link your brother our location and make him hurry jump behind the truck. I do not know how long I can hold those stupid wolves after you. What kind of trouble your brothers got into this time?"


    "Well! Freddie is just waiting 4 blocks from here and it is Freddie who got into trouble with some Alpha Prince. He kinda pissed him off and kinda ruined something that belongs to him."


    "WOW! Georgie! Among all the things that both of you can get into, you really chose a ROYALTY to mess with. That is some indeed ROYAL TROUBLE for both of you."


    "It is Freddie''s fault! not mine. You know I am the good one. By the way, that Alpha is crazy. For such a small thing, he blew up and became scary shit."


    I am really surprised by Georgie''s naivety "What do you expect Georgie? He has some Alpha blood and not your ordinary Alpha blood. He is an effing Alpha Prince! I am surprised that both of you are still in one piece."


    While I drive further away, I can hear someone jumped behind the truck and can smell Freddie''s scent.


    "About Time! tell your older brother to hold on ''coz I am about to use some tricks on my sleeves to completely throw our pursuers away."


    I can hear Georgie yelling at his older brother who is at the back of the truck.


    I start my incantation for an amplifying spell for what I am about to do.


    From a distance, I stared at a Huge Water Tank, I imagined the image of the water tank in my mind and made the metal foundation crooked and made sure it falls behind us, making the road completely blocked.


    I only know a few spells that I use, especially I am bad at the memorization of words. So only a few I know that I could definitely use in my daily encounters.


    I sped up my driving as I look ahead of the road.


    This journey has definitely become MORE COMPLICATED.


    I am pretty sure these two brothers will be chased by that Alpha like crazy. Especially he is known to be ruthless and the strongest General of the Alpha King. I better complete this mission as soon as possible and get away from these trouble makers.


    Oh, Moon Goddess! Do not make me regret bringing these 2 rogue brothers with me.


    I can hear Sylvia warning and nagging me about my poor choices and decision-making.


    This will be definitely a roller-coaster ride.

 Chapter 8 - The Alpha Prince

    ~~~ Alcyd''s POV ~~~


    My Beta, Garrett, is trying to calm me down since our pursuit for those idiot brothers.


    The older brother got me ruined the picture I had of my mother and he even had the audacity to steal my royal pendant with the last picture of me and my mother in it.


    My mom, Queen Esmeralda, died when I was just 2 years old. I was told she died in an accident because of rogue wolves. It made me hate rogue wolves and trained myself to death.


    My childhood was filled with training with my father''s Royal Guard and joining missions. I was considered the youngest warrior in the entire Werewolf kingdom.


    Chasing those two idiots is giving me the hassle.


    I could have let go of the first offense of the older brother by bumping into my back, while I was looking at my mom''s picture by the fireplace, because of that it made me drop my mother''s picture to the fireplace of the mansion that we visited last night due to some Pack business we had with the Mayor of that rotten town.


    But his 2nd offense, stealing my royal pendant, deserves more than jail time. I could not understand why the human Mayor hire those filthy rogue brothers as waiters. I will make the older brother suffer for sure for crossing me.


    My elite officers think that this pursuit is way too much. Especially me using the full force of 7 Executive Officers of Golden Moon Pack which I lead.


    My best tracker Jackson, the oldest among the Executive Officers, is driving the car ahead of us with his mate Jane. They seem to get hold of the scent of the two brothers since our chase.


    My Gamma, Oliver, telling me through our link while he is riding along with Jackson that the two brothers are very quick in their feet close enough like my Delta, Theodulf, as the fastest warrior in our pack.


    I tell Theo through our mind-link that they better not lose track of those idiot brothers because I want my Royal Pendant back or else I do not know what I will do and if I can control my temper once I lose my Royal Pendant completely.


    "I bet those two will be in the closest town because Jackson is telling me through the link that their scent is leading us to the closest town." My Beta''s mate remarked as we speed up.


    "Athena, I already told Theo as well to make sure we do not lose track of them." As my reply to her "So Caleb just prepare for any sudden encounter and make sure you capture his younger brother. I will use his younger brother as my leverage just in case he escapes from me"


    The Commander of the warriors in our pack reassured me in regards to my instruction "Yes Alpha!"


    I cannot wait to get my hands on that fool. He better prepare himself from my wrath because I am in no mood to be merciful.


    As we enter the town that the Rogue brothers ran into, my wolf, Kratos started getting jumpy and excited in my mind about something.


    This is quite unusual.


    He is usually grumpy at me because ever since last year he would not stop nagging me about looking for our mate. So, imagine more than a year later with still no good news about finding our mate, Kratos excitement is definitely a surprise for me.


    ''Hey, buddy! can you tone down your excitement? You are distracting me and I need to focus on catching the Rogue Brothers''


    ''I care less for those thieves. I can sense something more important in this town. My supernatural senses are telling me that we may finally get to find what I am longing for.''


    ''What is more important than the memory of my mother? tell me, buddy!''


    ''Well, our fated mate, you dumb prince! I can sense the presence and my supernatural radar is going haywire''


    ''Oh just shut it! if our mate is nearby, I should have sensed her already''


    I could not believe how excited my wolf has become. By the thought of our mate, it reminds me about my Alpha King, my father''s words that I can only be officially announced as his heir to the crown if I finally have my Luna by my side.


    I wanted to be the next Alpha King of the werewolf Kingdom and replace my father. Then, I will be the most influential and most powerful werewolf when that happens.


    There are a lot of things I want to do and being the Alpha King of an entire kingdom will make it happen for me. It will allow me to access a pool of resources and influence in making things happen especially if I plan to wipe out the population of Rogue Werewolves for killing my mother.


    My father may think that keeping and submitting Rogue werewolves under his reign is a good idea. Well, he is wrong!


    The first thing I will do and edict when I become the next Alpha King is to abolish this system of keeping Rogue werewolves under our territory as long they have submitted themselves for obedience. Rogue Wolves do not deserve my mercy or even for any forms of compassion. They all deserve to die and suffer!


    When I become the next Alpha King, I will rain fire and terror to ALL Rogue werewolves. It will be their biggest nightmare.


    "Alpha! The two brothers went separate ways." My Beta Garrett informs me


    "What ? ? ! ! follow the younger brother !!" I gave a firm command on my Beta who is driving the car that I am in. Then I tried to give my command to Jackson through our link "Jackson! Keep following the older brother and do not lose him. We will try to catch the younger brother."


    We try to follow the scent of the younger brother with our car windows open. These two Rogue brothers are indeed smart as well.


    They chose to run here in this town full of humans. We cannot shift into our wolf form if we are surrounded by humans. We also cannot make any unnecessary damages here if this town is crowded by Humans in broad daylight.


    So we decided to park somewhere near a fast-food restaurant. All of us got out of the car and a gush of wind hit me with an intoxicating scent of Jasmine and primrose mixed together.


    The scent got me and Kratos go insanely hypnotized. We are both enthralled by its intoxicating scent and it is making my senses go haywire.


    Where the hell the scent is coming from? I need to follow where it is coming from.


    "What is wrong Alpha? Something bothering you?" Caleb Asked


    "Can''t you smell that Jasmine and Primrose? It is disrupting my senses!" Garrett looked at me curiously as I made my query to my strong Commander.


    "I do not smell anything like that!" Caleb trying to sniff around what was making me bemused and giddy, "Though I can smell the younger brother nearby, Am I right Garrett? His scent is nearby!"


    "You are right ! and it looks like he is with someone that I am unfamiliar with." Garrett replied


    The thought of capturing the younger brother got me out of my sudden trance and back to my real senses.


    "Damn it! Get him before he escapes." I ordered my executive officers near me.


    We started moving but suddenly the intoxicating scent became stronger and more vivid to me. I stopped my advances and looked around for that damn scent. I keep looking and looking around because it is playing with my sanity !!!


    "Alpha! The younger brother got away. A truck suddenly appeared to his rescue!" Caleb announces.


    I get back to my senses again and release a sudden burst of agitation.


    "Get back in the car, we cannot let them get away!" I remarked as I clenched my fist in agitation as we got back to the car. My mood right now is not good.


    Even Kratos is annoyed with this situation we are in. We could not find where that intoxicating scent is coming from plus the younger brother is getting away.


    Then a sudden brake making my body thrust forward.


    "What the Hell Garrett !!!" I asked my Beta with an annoyed tone


    "Alpha! looks like these Rogue Brothers have help from a witch! Cars suddenly blocked our path."


    I looked at the cars blocking our path making me pissed that the younger idiot got away and I can no longer smell the combination scent of primrose and jasmine which was so heavenly.


    I could not determine what was making me pissed, whether the escape of that idiot rogue or the disappearance of that heavenly scent.


    I immediately linked with Jackson and ordered him to lock on to the older brother because it looks like the younger one slipped away in front of us. So he better make sure that the older one gets captured. We definitely lost good leverage for the older brother.


    "Alpha! Are you alright?" Athena seems to be concerned with my sudden agitation.


    I ignored her and tried my best to calm down because I do not want any unnecessary commotion in front of humans.


    "Just keep breathing deeper and then breathe out. Keep it going breathe-in breathe out." My beta seemed to understand what I was doing and going through.


    I had to keep my calm or else there will be something that will put my pack in trouble if burst out and hurt any humans around. I am not planning to have crazy hell-bent hunters around my pack.


    While I was calming myself down and contemplating on things that I should avoid, our pack''s best tracker linked through me of his current situation.


    "Alpha! I am sorry but we lost the older brother. He suddenly jumped behind a truck and then suddenly a giant tank fell just in front of us blocking our way." hearing Jackson makes me chuckle for such an escape plan they made.


    For Luring us in a town full of humans and recruiting a witch help.


    "Try to move around and still get to their tail, as long as you still get a whiff of their scent then we still have a tail to catch on." I instructed Jackson to keep the chase. "We will catch up with you guys as well, we are not that far from you."


    "Got it!" Jackson''s reply.


    Well, the Rogue brothers better run as far as they can because when I get them, I would enjoy their screams and despair from the torture that I would put them through.

 Chapter 9 - Escape Plan

    [ Nearby a Water Dam surrounded by the woods ]


    ~~~ Selene''s Pov ~~~


    After days of travelling with these bunch of trouble makers, we finally made it to the hide-out of the coven of the former Henchman.


    I have broken down to these trouble makers my plan on how I will steal the mysterious Scroll from this dangerous being. I still have not told them that this is a coven of a former henchman of the Vampire King.


    I bet if they find out, they would abandon me with this crazy mission in a heartbeat. One thing about these Rogue brothers, their biggest fear is to encounter or meet a henchman of the King of Vampires because they know how horrifying and powerful each henchman of the King of Vampires.


    So imagine if they knew that we are exactly on the premises of the coven of a former henchman. They will definitely lose their screws up there.


    At least I am only putting them as decoy and distraction tools to distract the vampire guards who are patrolling by the entrance of the hide-out of the Coven. Once I signal the brothers to pass through and get the guard''s attention, I will immediately throw a big boulder on their side so that it catches the guard''s attention.


    Good thing it is dark right now with the moon not being too bright tonight.


    I start making the brothers go to their position and wait for a big boulder thrown at their position. With that, it is a sign for them to transform into their wolf form and make a run for it.


    Sounds easy right? But if those guards keep chasing them, I told them to go towards the lake nearby the dam where we set up a deadly trap for vampires.


    Any vampire who gets caught by that trap will definitely not survive it.


    If ever they get to finish their part, I instructed them to wait for me nearby the lake because it will definitely kind of take me some time in getting the mysterious scroll.


    The Rogue brothers are already aware of how efficient and effective the escape plan that I personally devised for all of us.


    I am pretty much confident with the success of this mission because these vampires do not know what is about to hit them. I am a force to reckon with because of my elemental powers.


    I know Laquisha advised me not to use it but ONLY as my last resort. It will surprise any vampire, especially I can bend Fire through my will. Burning them to a crisp is something that will scare all of them off.


    I just hope I will not be the one surprised how powerful a henchman of the Vampire King can be.


    I look at the moon and started to move the Boulder and covered it with a bubble of a gust. It will cause more impact and a bit of a noise when it hits the ground. Definitely, it will get the guard''s attention and I will use that window to pass through their entrance quickly.


    My hands directed the boulder and made it go to the direction I pointed it to. You can hear the,


    -swoosh-


    The sound it made as it moved towards the Rogue Brothers'' direction.


    Oh, Georgie! Freddie! I prayed quietly for their safety. I hope they make it in one piece. As I see the Vampire Guards move swiftly, I quietly moved my feet towards the entrance and began my infiltration.


    I have ordered fluffy to get the mysterious scroll and walk through the shadows as he is able to. I will be the distraction that will wipe out every vampire inside.


    I will have to use ALL my moves in killing all these vampires. I will vent out my anger towards vampires for killing my parents. They will feel my anger and despise for them.


    Once I got to this certain pavement of the entrance of their Coven, I know initially I preferred to stick to my usual silent moves and silent stealing.


    After hours of studying the blueprint and the location of the mysterious scroll. I would be needing diversion tactics part II which would be none other than me.


    I have to take ALL the attention and drag them to my presence so that Fluffy can steal the mysterious scroll from its defenseless container.


    Thus, I commanded the earth to shake so that the focus of the vampires will be with the sudden quake of the ground rather than my fast approach towards their Hall.


    When I could sense Fluffy making his own way towards the location of the mysterious scroll, I made my appearance visible with vampires who are crowding in the Court Hall of their Coven.


    The vampires were definitely surprised by my appearance especially right after a sudden quake that shook the entire ground of their Coven.


    Some of the vampires attempted to jump on me and I can see some vampires making way to get their weapons to use against me and some who are pretty much calling for more reinforcement.


    I started releasing my twin daggers which are coated with nightshade. Nightshade is fatal with vampires once it touches their skin.


    I even soaked these twin daggers of mine in a liquid Proteum Serum which is highly exposed with UV radiation particles before coating it with thick Night Shade dust to make the nightshade stick to the dagger even it gets wet with blood or water.


    My body gracefully evades any attacks from the vampires.


    While my hand is instructing the direction and movement of my twin daggers through my telekinetic abilities. It allows me to control my twin daggers under my will as it dances around me spinning like a boomerang against my targets.


    Vampire bodies falling one by one and then turning to ashes as I kill each one whoever approaches me. I patiently wait for the appearance of their Master as I take out his members one by one. No one has landed successfully even a single hit against me.


    These vampires are turning into ashes one by one under my deadly dance


    that I call,


    <<< _Twin dagger Wings_ >>>.


    Not even their weapons can protect them from my deadly spinning Twin Daggers.


    I ordered Fluffy to find me as soon as he obtains the mysterious scroll. While I was contemplating about Fluffy, a powerful presence appeared right before me.


    "Who dared to wreak havoc in my own Coven ?!?!?!" Angrily asked by The Master of this Coven, former captain, and henchman of the Vampire King Lionel.


    His sight found me panting as I got my twin daggers back to my hands and I prepared into my fighting stance for a deadly showdown that is about to take place.


    "So it is you !! You filthy witch !!" He angrily declared then he immediately bolted quickly to my direction punching me just right in my abdomen area which made me fly landing against a stone pillar of their sacred hall.


    Oof! that''s gonna hurt tomorrow. Damn!


    I started throwing my twin Daggers in his direction but he quickly evaded it even if the Twin daggers non-stop spinning trying to slash his vital parts through my telekinetic abilities.


    He is so fast and has very quick reflexes. He suddenly caught both of my twin daggers with his own hands and sticking it buried to the ground.


    Seeing him do it make me realize how strong he really is. Now, my twin daggers are stuck and I have to resort to something else quick, or else I will become a blood bag for these vampires.


    He quickly went after me. Hoping he could finally end my life.


    As he approaches, I let Sylvia take control and let the two of them have the showdown.


    They exchanged strong blows and had an aggressive exchange of fists and kicks with Sylvia in control of my body.


    The former henchman is surprised that I am not just a witch but also a werewolf. The last hit that Sylvia made, connected to the jaw of the former henchman making him fall a few meters away from me.


    "A werewolf? So you are a Hybrid! No wonder you are too confident for a witch." He started to stand firmly, meters away from me locking his sight towards me.


    Then something I did not expect happened. He started changing his appearance into a monstrous bat-like form with sharp pointy wings.


    "Now let us see if you survive this!" Then he started screaming with deadly sharp sound breaking anything on its path.


    I and Sylvia were petrified with our discovery about our opponent''s real abilities.


    His screeching screams making my ears bleed and Sylvia could not take it as well. We can see him starting to approach us and definitely by the looks of it he would end our life once he gets to us.


    I am on my knees covering my bleeding ears and starting to get disoriented from the deadly screeching scream binding us. I quickly told Sylvia to return my control because I have to use our trump card.


    ''Selene! I am not sure if that is a smart move to make. I can try to use my full strength punching his stomach as he gets close, I will pretend defeated and weak but I will end him first before he gets the chance to do it.''


    ''I am not sure if we will still be conscious when he gets close to us. My ears are already bleeding and my vision is starting to fade so you better let me do it now before it is too late.''


    Sylvia returned the control of my body and I automatically released a fist of the ball of fire then threw at his direction making him cover himself with his dark pointy wings which are serving as his shield.


    I kept throwing balls of fire at him while he kept shielding himself with these dark pointy wings. Then, he started to twirl upwards and spinning, trying to deflect the balls of fire being thrown at him.


    He is now up in the air levitating releasing another screeching scream towards me and then I went behind the pillar to cover myself. It is too loud and my ears cannot take this too long. I have to end it or else I might eventually lose my consciousness.


    I stared at the weapons laying on the ground and commanded it with my telekinetic abilities towards the flying loud former henchman. I anticipate him to deflect it with his wings to protect himself again.


    By that, it will allow me to recite my amplifying spell without getting disturbed by his loud screeching screams. That few seconds of window protecting himself will allow me to successfully invoke the amplifying spell, for my deadly attack.


    As he covered himself in the air while spinning again and me successfully activating my amplifying spell, I expect him to release himself and flap his wings again then that will be the time I will strike my deadly attack.


    "Eat this !!" I proudly declared while my fingers released bolts of electricity that is amplified to a magnitude that will defeat this dangerous being.


    As the amplified bolt of electricity hits the former henchman of the Vampire King, Now I can hear a different kind of scream. His defeated scream was still loud as he fell to the ground.


    I can see smoke coming out from his skin and mouth but as I intend to approach him, I am surprised that he is still conscious and trying to get up.


    I immediately mind linked Fluffy if he got the mysterious scroll already because this one is a tough-tough cookie to beat.


    He replied in our mind link that he is on his way quickly and YES ! he got the mysterious scroll from its supposed container.


    Now the former Henchman is releasing a horrifying evil smirk.


    "I must give it to you Hybrid! I did not expect that. It has been so long since I felt this rush. NOW to honor your bravery and audacity to even challenge me. Let me introduce theeee . . . Thy opponent is a former henchman, ''Mei Nomen Est , Naberius Rodolfo !''. Now, Time to end Thy self " As he introduced himself in an ancient Latin language.


    I started moving backward a bit, in preparation to release another bolt of electricity but he suddenly disappeared. To my surprise, as I turned around, the tip of Naberius'' pointy wing was so sharp that it easily stabbed my stomach.


    Rendering me weak and injured.


    Despite his surprise attack, I held the bony structure of his wing and released a hellish flame from my other hand like a flame thrower.


    The edge of his right-wing buried in my stomach swiped me aside after he took that Hellish flame I released. There was still flame covering his body and he was screaming in pain.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh !!!!" He flew as he cries for his life but then he crashed to the ground. He struggled to stand again.


    I was covering my bleeding wound. I know I will just heal but the pain and the toll on my body are reaching its limit.


    Fluffy appeared and jumped out from the shadow with a scroll on his mouth. Immediately rode his back and started to run for it. The escape plan we had was, as soon as we acquire the possession of the scroll, we immediately run for it and meet in the meeting place.


    Fluffy ran and ran. We finally escaped from that horrifying coven. I do not know if that henchman is still alive but right now all that matters is we have the scroll and it is time to escape.


    I did not even get the chance to find anything about my older brother if they encountered any silver male wolf.


    The battle with the former henchman truly took me by surprise ruining my initial plan to interrogate them about encountering any silver lone wolf.


    I usually interrogate the Master of the covens or vampires that I defeat but this time around I had no time for it because I had to survive and fight for my life.


    I know I should be healing by now but my wound is still open and I am still bleeding. I tried to focus my senses and I could smell wolfsbane around my wound.


    Suddenly remembering now, his wings flapped beside some relic pot that I thought was simply nothing to worry for.


    While I am holding on to Fluffy''s back and contemplating why am I healing so slow, we arrived in the meeting spot but there is no Georgie and Freddie.


    "Georgie !! Freddie !! Where are you guys ??" I went down from Fluffy''s back and tried to look around for them.


    While I was looking around with Fluffy by my side, there was a growl by the shadow of the tree.


    I can see the dark eyes and dark fur of a large wolf starting to reveal itself. Plus, it is not alone. A pair of wolves appeared walking slowly behind him.


    Oh my God! Werewolves! Most likely they are not Rogues because they look like mind linking and coordinating their movements.


    By the looks of it, these are the pursuers of Georgie and Freddie.


    So it means, it is the Alpha Prince! The Black Wolf in front is most likely the Alpha Prince.


    He is looking at me and his eyes are glowing darkly while I can see his paws intensely buried in the ground. I do not know what he is about to do but he won''t stop staring at me.


    Though Sylvia is weak, I can feel her trying to come out from my mind, begging to take control again but I closed my connection with her and pushed her deep in my mind.


    Then, I mind-linked Fluffy to prepare for another escape.


    "Look! I am not part of whatever trouble that those two brothers got into, So, I will just go ahead and let you guys do what you need to do." Suddenly my wound is starting to hurt like hell and Fluffy caught my unexpected fall.


    I was surprised that the werewolves in front of me are astonished by the condition I am in. Looks like they just realized that I am bleeding badly so I think it caught them off guard about how to approach me without hurting or bothering me.


    So I took this chance and mind linked fluffy that it is time for THE ESCAPE.


    Before I get to hop into Fluffy''s back, looks like the former henchman followed us and still alive. Though, I can say he looks more injured than I am.


    Flapping his wings in the air "You cannot hide from me !!! You will die with your companions right in this very spot." He started to let out another screeching scream but this time I am not alone.


    Another bunch of wolves made a surprise appearance and they latched on the henchman''s wing making him lose his balance and fall to the ground.


    My fight with him weakened him tremendously that is why these wolves can eventually fight the henchman head-on.


    I was surprised that the werewolves in front of me started to encircle the fallen bat-like monster despite its screeching scream.


    But I have no time to deal with all of them. So I had a brilliant idea.


    While these pack of werewolves busy and preoccupied taking down this ''tough-cookie'' henchman, I held tightly on Fluffy''s back as he ran so fast.


    Fluffy ran so fast.


    After a few minutes, just enough time to get further away from them, I heard a loud howl from the distance affecting me and Sylvia.


    I do not know what really happened to Georgie and Freddie. If they escaped away from the pack of the Alpha Prince or if they got captured by those formidable pack of wolves.


    I am not in the condition to even save anybody. I will get you guys back as soon as I get my strength back but for now, I need to recuperate and finally conclude the mission.


    Mysterious Scroll, <<<Check !>>>


    Information about my older brother, <<<-X-!>>>


    Georgie and Freddie, <<< Not sure about that ! >>>


    Fluffy and me Alive, <<< Check! >>>


    Conclusion, This mission is not 100 percent successful.


    Though, as usual, my Escape Plan is a success.


    Oh, Lucas! Where are you? I need you! My life is full of crazy stuff and I am entangled with messy and dangerous encounters.


    Where are you? My dear older brother.


    I keep thinking of my older brother as my vision fell into darkness.


    "Oh, Luuuccccaaasssss..."

 Chapter 10 - My Mate (Part I)

    [ Nearby a Water Dam by the woods ]


    ~~~ Alcyd''s POV ~~~


    We have been tracking these Rogue brothers for days and finally we got their tail. Even I can sense them already and they are few meters away from us.


    I and the others are lurking in the shadows observing what these Rogue brothers up to right now.


    Jackson, our best tracker reminds me through our mind link that we have to assess the surroundings and the situation first before jumping on these two since these two brothers have their help from an unknown witch.


    We watch them from a distance while they are in their wolf form.


    Jackson points out that he could sense some scent of vampires around the nearby Dam so we are actually in some territory of a Coven of Vampires.


    "What trouble these two rogue brothers are up to now?" I mind-linked my executive warriors since we are all in our wolf form.


    "Alpha we need to be careful, the witch that helped them is up to something no good as well." Jackson warns me for any unnecessary approach.


    While all of us were attentively observing and contemplating what these Rogue brothers up to at this moment.


    We all turn our attention to an incoming large boulder that is about to hit the ground revealing the location of the two brothers then they suddenly started running as if it was a signal for something while some vampires in some guard suit chasing those two.


    All of us followed the Rogue Brothers and kept our distance trying to observe what is about to unravel in front of us.


    We reached a certain location nearby a lake and got us all surprised that the Rogue Brothers led a unit of 6 vampires into a deadly trap leaving no survivor.


    The two Rogue brothers started to check if there are survivors and seemed satisfied that they took out an entire unit of vampires by themselves with no difficulty.


    My Gamma, Oliver, was right that these two brothers should not be underestimated and they do have their resourceful ways. So we need to wait until they transform into their human forms before we reveal ourselves to capture them.


    The younger brother approaches a big tree with some laid bags beneath its shade and transforms back into his human form before his older brother followed him


    "Fred! Selene was right! The vampire guards would be so focused on taking us out and capturing than anticipate any trap laying around for them."


    "Do not praise her too much, she just got lucky with her plots!" The older Rogue Brother replied his younger brother


    "She is really thoughtful you know! she left her jacket for me since her size fits mine. Her taste for jackets is like for guys. She really does love black and chocolate brown colors. I always see her wearing stuff in that color. Looks like I will be keeping this jacket of hers for sure since I know she can afford to buy a new one once we clear this mission." the younger brother tells his older brother while putting on his clothes and lastly some Jacket which perfectly fits on his body.


    "She is more of a tomboy that is why you do not see any feminine stuff with her. Sometimes I even question if she is really a female or is she just using some spell to look like a female. One of these days I might try to take a peek to really make sure if she is a female or not, haha!" Fred''s last statement made my blood rise and got me in a very threatening mood.


    I do not know why his last statement made me so angry and got me on my paws with my growl that left my other executive officers nervous for any sudden outburst from me.


    I transformed back into my human and revealed myself to them.


    "Finally! I got you both where I want you to." I snapped my fingers giving a signal to my officers to finally capture the two Rogue brothers which caught the two, defenseless and surprised.


    Theo and Caleb pinned down each brother with their wolf form. Clearly, the two Rogue brothers are overpowered by the strength of Theo and Caleb, respectively. I immediately went to the older brother and asked him for my pendant.


    "Where is my Royal Pendant? You Thief!"


    "Fred give it back already! Selene is right! It is not worth our lives." The younger brother pleads to his older brother while pinned down.


    The older brother started to take something from his pocket and threw my Royal Pendant in my direction as I catch it instantly with my quick reflexes.


    "Now, will you let us go?" The older Rogue brother demands


    "Oh no, Not yet foolish wolf! I will make you guys suffer for giving me so much trouble in chasing you both!" I released an evil smirk and thought of many ways how will I make these Rogue wolves suffer and tortured.


    "Please! My big brother already returned what he stole. You already got what you want! Just Please! let us go!" The younger Rogue brother naively begged for me.


    I tried walking towards the younger Rogue brother to watch him beg closely while he is pinned down by my delta. But, the intoxicating scent that struck me days ago is coming from the younger Rogue Brother.


    It cannot be !!! NO !! NO !! NO!!!


    "Idiot!! it is coming from the jacket if you try to get closer then you will realize that it is not from the younger Rogue Brother, his presence has no effect on us. It is the scent coming from that jacket."


    I felt relief for a brief moment and got me even more pissed that he is wearing this jacket which contains the heavenly scent that I am insanely intoxicated with.


    I ordered my Delta to step aside as I grabbed the collar of the younger Rogue and gave him a deafening question.


    "Where the hell you got this jacket ???? and why are you wearing it ??? It is not yours, You Thief ! Where is the owner of this JACKET?"


    "Do not tell me Selene stole this from you too? I did not steal anything, this was just lent to me by my friend named Selene."


    The older brother started to get worried for his younger brother "Hey! Let my younger brother go!"


    I am ignoring the older brother and kept my questioning towards the younger brother. I am grabbing his collar tightly as I planned to ask further. "Where is this Selene that you talk about ??"


    "What are you planning to do to her? Why should I tell you?" The younger brother had the audacity to even refuse to answer me directly and even dare to challenge my authority over him.


    "You do not have to know anything but rather JUST ANSWER MY QUESTION !! WHERE IS SHE?" My eyes started to change colors, making the older brother realize that I may start to lose control over my temper and patience.


    Not even my Executive Officers can calm me down now.


    "She is currently doing our mission, stealing some scroll in a Coven of Vampires. Any moment by now we supposed to meet here in this exact spot." His older Rogue brother interjected from the questioning that I am making to his younger brother.


    Good thing he answered on behalf of his younger brother or else I do not know what I have done to his younger brother.


    I pushed the younger brother on the ground from my clutch.


    "Well then! we will wait for this Selene you mention." telling the younger brother while I am about to face my Executives.


    I mind-linked my Delta and Caleb to take these Rogue Brothers somewhere and put a gag on them so they could not make a noise.


    My Beta and his mate will accompany me in waiting while the rest will accompany my Delta and Caleb in taking away the Rogue Brothers.


    I even ordered Caleb to knock out the Rogue brothers unconscious so they will not be able to escape again.


    As soon as they depart to fulfill my command, I with my Beta and his mate wait for the arrival of this Selene that they spoke of.


    The ring of her name in my mind seems to cause some unexplainable feeling and joy within me. There are spark and feeling in my stomach that keeps me unsteady in my wolf form.


    I know it is not hunger but it is something that can only be explained with the presence of this so-called SELENE.


    10 minutes have passed . . . . .


    20 minutes have passed . . . . .


    30 minutes have passed . . . . .


    40 minutes have passed . . . . .


    An hour has passed . . . . .


    Then, another hour has passed . . . . .


    My patience has come to its limit.


    Even Kratos, my spirit wolf, is becoming less tamable due to our impatience.


    My Beta, Garrett, is trying to convince me to keep our presence in the shadow and wait for more which I can no longer hold myself.


    As I was about to step out from the shadows of these trees, we suddenly hear something and held our attention to the incoming presence that I was so impatient to meet.


    There she was with her Silver hair and she is with another werewolf which made me agitated for her to be with someone who is not me. I wanted to reveal myself badly but I observed her more and watched her call for those two pesky Rogue Brothers.


    I started to step out and approach her slowly. As I reveal myself, I can see her surprised with my presence but it was I who was more surprised.


    I could not believe it that as I look at her and get absorbed in the majestic beauty she exudes. It is as if time has stopped and my breath was caught into something I could not understand.


    Her scent, a mixture of Jasmine and Primrose, has finally dominated my senses and my sanity. Never in my life have I experienced such a Heavenly feeling that intoxicates every fiber of my being.


    It was like everything stopped and it was only her that mattered at the moment.


    Then, Kratos screamed in my head. "IT IS OUR MATE !! SHE IS OUR MATE !! DO NOT LET HER GET AWAY !! MARK HER !! SHE IS OURS !!"


    As Kratos erratically announces in my head.


    From this moment on, ONLY HER what my senses could feel and focus on. I am entirely captivated and no words can be enough to describe this feeling of mine.


    I am indeed, utterly and completely LOVE-STRUCK!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Please, Subscribe! for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    [-100-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    [-500-] Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    [-1,000-] Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    Once again, thank you so much!

 Chapter 11 - My Mate (Part II)

    ~~~ Alcyd''s POV ~~~


    I release an unexpected growl while my mate was in front of me trying to retreat slowly.


    She is retreating? Why?


    Don''t you dare run away Mate! As I declare in my mind while trying to control myself.


    In my agitation, my Beta and his mate could hear me for I have unconsciously mind-linked them and has accidentally opened the link in my agitation or maybe while I was in trance thinking about the wonders and effect of meeting my mate for the first time, my Beta attempted to mind-link me and I unconsciously linked with him but was completely at awe of the beauty and presence of my mate.


    Then while I try to approach her slowly, she winced in pain and I saw her lose her balance. Gladly, the wolf she is with is swift enough to catch her. I am so thankful for that but looking at where she was holding made me completely astonished.


    She is wounded and bleeding !!! Why is she wounded? Who hurt her? Whoever dared to hurt her will pay for this unforgivable act.


    Damn it !! What should I do ?? I started breathing uncontrollably and panic starts to sink in. Athena, my beta''s mate mind-linked me and tells me that I should be calm and collected.


    Athena tells me in the mind-link that we should hurry in taking my mate into safety, give her our assistance, and check on her wounds first.


    Before I decided and gave my orders, A sudden threatening presence came into view.


    A flying vampire! And he is threatening my mate.


    How dare he! Issuing empty threats and challenge me.


    This one is certainly a threatening force. He is no easy opponent and should not be underestimated.


    There is one thing I am sure of, No matter how powerful a vampire is, You are in big trouble if you face a pack of werewolves on your own.


    I mind-linked the others who were on standby apart from my Beta and his mate to hurry due to the arrival of a threat and launch an attack behind the flying vampire.


    I turned my attention to the flying vampire and commanded my beta and his mate to surround the flying vampire and attack him from his sides. I will try to attack him directly upfront while my delta and Caleb are now latching at the back of his struggling wings.


    He is releasing a deafening scream which is causing disruption to our senses but not strong enough to prevent us from mind-linking.


    "Alpha! He is a vampire with gift !" Garrett declares


    "Everyone! Let us finish him together and quickly before he gathers more strength!"


    I commanded everyone and together we launched a coordinated and deadly attack. We pounced and shred him into pieces with our fangs and claws.


    We may not have gifts like other vampires but we are stronger when we attack together. Our strength, speed, and coordination become more lethal.


    Especially we are no ordinary werewolves as well. Each individual among my executive officers has a unique specialization in combat and we are notoriously known for our tactical and deadly force as a team.


    That is why in the werewolf kingdom we are considered as an elite force despite our young age.


    "Curses !!! Arrrrrggghhhhhh !!! NOOOOOO !!" his last bloody cries satisfy my anger as I watch his eyes fall into oblivion.


    My Gamma, checks on the vampire before it turns into ashes "Alpha! This is the former henchman of the King of Vampires. According to the profiles I have read before regarding the henchman of the Vampire King, this one fits perfectly with the description, especially he has abilities.


    It is known that a former henchman of the Vampire King went to seclusion for unknown reasons and is being hunted for the crimes he did to the other supernaturals. No wonder, this location is festered with vampires! It is because this is his hiding ground.


    Good thing! We took him by surprise" He informs us before the corpse disintegrates into ashes.


    "Though the question is, what did your mate steal from him and why it is so important for the former henchman to chase the girl with so much desperation even he is wounded and weakened?" My beta Garrett curiously asked us.


    I am surprised that my mate is being involved with this powerful being. I need to have a talk with her and discuss this careless behavior of hers.


    Speaking of which, the moment I looked behind to where my mate was and noticed she and the werewolf with her are gone.


    I let out a loud howl which got the attention of my executive officers.


    Jackson informed me that he can still follow and track the scent of my mate especially given that we have her jacket from that younger Rogue brother.


    I applaud our best tracker, for his exceptional skill. So I ordered for him and my Delta, the fastest member of the Elite Executive Officers of the Golden Moon Pack, to follow pursuit for my escaping mate.


    We started to follow their lead in pursuit of my escaping mate.


    How could she be so reckless? How could she be involved with a former henchman? Imagine of all creatures she would steal from, She decided to steal from a former henchman of the VAMPIRE KING!!


    Plus, she is working with Rogue brothers who are nothing but a stench of trouble makers, and WHY THE HELL would she run away in that condition of hers? She is wounded !! Damn it!


    ''Stop rambling and just focus on getting our mate! I am telling you, you better not let our mate get away!''


    ''I know! You do not need to remind me. Once we get hold of her, I will even chain her with me if I must.''


    While we kept our pursuit with my escaping mate, it was like a never-ending chase until our best tracker and my delta stopped their pursuit.


    I went ahead to them, trying to see why would they stop their pursuit then there it was I saw my mate laying on the ground unconscious while the werewolf beside her trying to wake her up as if she fell from his back and making her get back so they can continue their escape.


    It was too late for it because I will not let them escape this time. I commanded Caleb and Garrett to take down the werewolf standing beside my mate being protective as he notices our presence. So I added to the command to render the werewolf unconscious. While I, Athena, and the others will check on my mate.


    As we approach my mate, the battle ensued between Caleb, Garrett against the werewolf who is now in defense mode by the looks of his stance.


    "Alpha! We must hurry she is losing more blood and by the looks of it, we might even lose her if this gets worst and left untreated."


    By the mention of the possibility of losing her, I went into frenzy and panic mode. I transformed immediately into my human form and went to hold her myself.


    I did not care if I am bare-skinned and exposed with no clothes covering me. All that matters to me was my unconscious mate who is badly injured.


    I commanded everyone to prepare everything so we can transport her already to the nearest hospital as possible.


    I refuse to lose you !! PLEASE !! You better hang on !!

 Chapter 12 - Wounded Mate

    [ In the hospital ]


    ~~~ Selene''s POV ~~~


    Why is it so dark? I feel so cold. It is like never-ending coldness shrouding all over me.


    Why am I seeing my younger self from a distance? I do not want to watch her being bullied by the other kids. I can see her face trying to hold it all back, ALL those pain and tears. She is holding back and does not want to look weak.


    I try to approach her but she went somewhere. I followed her and there she is, crying beside on fluffy''s fur. Fluffy trying to comfort her but all he can do is whimper with her tears and sadness.


    A strong gust of wind made me close my eyes and cover my face.


    When I opened my eyes this time, I am bewildered to where I am now because I can see the moment Gerald, my former mate, rejected me as his mate.


    I know it seems like I am on a memory lane tour which I do not want to visit at all. I can see how crushed I was that time but seeing it again makes my chest start to hurt from the scene I am witnessing right now.


    I may have been rejected for being so weak,


    Being younger than him,


    Being not originally from their pack,


    Being NOT THE ONE he imagined me to be.


    That look of disappointment in his eyes, that look of disgust that why should it be me, is so haunting but nothing more painful as words that came out from his mouth broke me into pieces.


    Tears won''t stop flowing.


    I look so pitiful and so absurd for even begging him and kneeling in front of him to take his rejection back.


    Despite that, he just went off away from me and left me on the ground. I was getting wet from the rain that was starting to pour.


    Another gust of wind takes me off my focus and this time was exactly the moment I did not want to remember at all.


    Death of Laquisha, that moment, I closed my eyes because I did not want to see it. I covered my face with my palm.


    Even after covering myself, all I can hear was my scream as I flood in tears. That scream I think will haunt anyone that would hear it. I totally broke down that moment, I was totally screaming in tears for realizing that the people I cared the most have left me one by one, on my own.


    I can hear further the scream of loss and pain for all the years I suffered under that pack. The ray of light that kept me together and surviving all those years has disappeared.


    I kept my eyes closed. I did not want to see that moment where the cold bloody corpse of Laquisha was just in front of me, LIFELESS.


    I realized how scared and in pain I was at that moment.


    I made a promise to myself to find my older brother after that and never to be weak again.


    Being with a mate will only hinder me to achieve my goals.


    Being with a mate will only make me weak and only miserable.


    Being with a mate will mean I have to become a prisoner under the mate bond.


    I WILL NOT LET IT HAPPEN ! ! ! !


    I DO NOT NEED MY MATE ! ! !


    I WILL NOT SHACKLE MYSELF UNDER THE MATE BOND ! ! !


    Good thing I have escaped with fluffy. Oh right !


    Fluffy, where are you fluffy? Why am I in this bad memory lane tour ?


    I let go of my face and tried to open my eyes. Trying to open it more.


    Then I can hear my name a bit while trying to go to that bright flashy light as I try to open my eyes more.


    When I finally open my eyes, I can feel some fireworks and a magical feeling holding my hand.


    "You are awake! ...


    ...


    SOMEONE CALL THE DOCTOR, SHE IS AWAKE !!!!" a heavenly voice ringing out in my ears as I try to gather my rationality and conscience.


    My vision tries to wander and check where the hell I am. Where am I?


    "Where am I?" I try to let out my weak voice. Feeling my body so sore. I think I am feeling the bruises and the aftermath effect of my battle with that horrendous former henchman.


    "Don''t force yourself! You lost too much blood and you need to recover. You are in a hospital. My beautiful mate"


    Looking at this heavenly presence beside me. He is so handsome in his tanned skin, his ravenous dark hair, and his muscular form. He is being surrounded by this sparkling aura which makes me melt just by looking at him.


    Wait! did I hear it right? he just called me mate.


    My curiosity had me, so I stared further and I can hear Sylvia wake up.


    ''Oh, Moon Goddess Luna! He is sooo perfect! I feel so much better now with him holding us like we are the only one that matters!''


    ''Shut it Sylvia, I am trying to gather my wits here, and why the hell are we in here? I thought we escaped successfully.''


    ''Obviously, from that wound we had, we blacked out and lost consciousness. Good thing! Our mate found us and got us back. He saved us! Can''t you see, Our mate found us and saved us.''


    ''Just calm down because you making my head spin more.''


    I forgot that I have some people around me, especially a guy claiming my mate is beside me. I forgot it all as I try to calm my own wolf down with all her excitement.


    "Are you ok? how are you feeling?" this guy really looks familiar. His worried-look making Sylvia unstable more and makes her even more excited that this dude is worried for us.


    "Who are you? Who are you people?" curiously asking these people around me which just made them all look at each other and which is clear they are mind-linking to each other.


    "I am your mate Alcyd. Do not worry, nobody will hurt you here!"


    Oh my God! So it is really happening, me being with my mate and him finding us.


    "How did you find me? I was running away from a pack of werewolves and . . ." then it hit me, their scent is the same with those whom I tried to escape from, The Alpha Prince !!!


    The ALPHA PRINCE IS MY MATE ? ? ? ! ! ! ! !


    ''Oh yes! he is !''


    Damn it! Why? Why it has to be the Alpha Prince. This will be a difficult mate to run away from.


    They realized I am starting to be on the defense and being wary of their presence.


    Before anyone could say anything, the doctor entered with some nurse to check my IV liquids and this stuff attached to me which I just realized now that there is some wire-like stuff attached to me and tube-like things.


    I can see them analyzing my condition and checking the chart and paper that the doctor is holding.


    "How is she doc? She was unconscious for 2 days" My Mate asked the doctor while the doctor was still confirming with the data and the paper she is holding.


    I am also shocked that I was unconscious for 2 days.


    "Well, her healing abilities are back to normal now, since we have taken out any signs of wolfs-bane in her system.


    Though, I must say it is surprising to see she survived after losing much blood and having that amount of wolfs-bane in her system. If it was any normal wolf, that wolf would have died already. You are so fortunate young lady for making it through." my mate looked so serious as the doctor explained my condition further.


    The doctor gave her recommendations and advised my mate to what to do. He immediately commanded everyone to do exactly what the doctor asked for and what she advised for him to do.


    "By the way, Prince Alcyd, the other werewolf that you brought along with her is also doing fine now and is in stable condition. Looks like my suspicion was right that he is a feral. He won''t shift back to his human form even after we injected him medicine for sedation and some herbs for stabilizing nerves.


    But he still remained in his wolf form, So basically he is feral by choice. Though, we are curious about the thing attached above to his paws because it looks enchanted since we could not cut it with anything we have thought of."


    "Do not worry doc! Just leave it to us. Just make sure that werewolf will be kept sedated. That wolf is not ordinary." My mate informs the Lady Doctor.


    As soon as the doctor left, all I can do was analyze the room and how will I be able to escape when I get the chance. How can I get to Fluffy and get both of us out of here?


    "Where is Fluffy?" I asked my mate. I can see his expression wondering who I was talking about. Yeah, right they do not know Fluffy, Silly me! "I mean, the werewolf I was with."


    My mate''s expression changed into something else "You call that feral wolf, fluffy? Why are you asking about him? when you should be worrying your own self especially in the condition that you are in. Why are you with that filthy Feral Wolf in the first place?"


    His insult to Fluffy annoyed me and made me raise an eyebrow "Who are you calling filthy? HE HAS A NAME, his name is Fluffy ! and he is a family to me. My remaining Guardian so You better watch what you call him!" My voice was clearly not happy from his remarks


    I can see all of them look at my mate. I think all of them are all mind-linking him.


    "I am sorry if I called him filthy, It just that I did not like how close and protective that wolf was over you. It supposed to be me protecting you and the way he tried to stop me getting to you was something I also did not like."


    I ignored his apology and turned my face the other direction towards the window which was not helping the situation because I can sense his agitation while he was beside me. I could feel his presence getting boiling up as I ignored him further when he is trying to explain himself more.


    "Why were you even doing such dangerous stuff ? ¡­.


    What pack you are from so I can call your Alpha that you are with me? ¡­.


    Why are you even associated with the Rogue Brothers that tried to steal my Royal Pendant ? ¡­"


    He could sense I was ignoring him. It is making him more agitated, making it like I am poking a sleeping giant bear that is trying so hard not to go rampage.


    So, before he explodes I decided to respond to his query, "I do not belong to any pack. I am on my own. Where are my friends? The two Rogue Brothers you were chasing."


    Looks like he decided not to answer me as well since I ignored him for quite some time.


    What is he? A grade-schooler? Picking a fight with me for just ignoring him. Well then, he better buckle up because he will not beat me in this one if he wants to fight with me.


    There was definitely a rising tension.


    "Okay! Okay! Maybe we all need to take a breather and calm down. By the way, I am Garret! I am the Beta of Prince Alcyd and this is my mate, Athena. . ."


    Then he introduced the Delta, Gamma and the Commander General of the warriors on their pack. I did not want to remember their names since I really do not care at all right now.


    All I care about and going through my mind right now is how will I be able to find Fluffy and escape this place. I need to finish my mission.


    "I want to be on my own right now. I feel suffocated with all of you surrounding me in this room. Can I even have that?" I asked the Beta with my tone of request which was definitely not an easy one given that I have annoyed their Alpha.


    "Why are you asking my Beta if your mate is just beside you ? !" my mate is clearly agitated and annoyed with the way I am behaving right now.


    I just rolled my eyes, acting as childish like my ill-tempered mate.


    The Beta quickly understood the situation and grabbed my Alpha Prince mate, he seems to be the most level-headed amongst them. My mate went storming outside the room and all of them left except for the Beta''s mate.


    She remained seated by the window side making sure I will not pull a stunt like an escape.


    I know I should be thankful and grateful to them for saving my life but I will not allow them to distract me from what I should do and in fulfilling my Goals.


    First, I need to find out where the heck is Fluffy before I can set my plan for escape.


    So much for the first conversation with my mate. Imagine if I stay with him. My life will be filled with bickering and arguing.


    ''You are so wrong honey! HE IS THE ONE THAT WILL COMPLETE US!''


    I rolled my eyes in my mind because I forgot how desperate my wolf can be for our mate''s affection.


    One thing I am sure right now. I have to get away from my mate and make sure I will be able to achieve my goals.


    My eyes started to flash in anticipation and my plotting starts once again.


    I loudly told myself that ''Not even an Alpha Prince will hold me down''.


    Nobody in this world will be able to tame me....


    the SILVER LONE WOLF.

 Chapter 13 - Runaway Mate (Part I)

    [ In Golden Moon Pack''s Mansion ]


    ~~~ Alcyd''s POV ~~~


    I wrap my head around the paper works piled in front of me. My Beta and Gamma, Garrett and Oliver, are in front of me busy strategizing and talking about Pack business. I really do not care right now what they are spouting.


    No matter how much I try to focus and concentrate on my obligations which I have to accomplish at the moment, I cannot stop thinking about my mate. I cannot stop thinking about her condition. Especially how stubborn and reckless she has been.


    I take a deep sigh and rested my back on this couch of mine. I am so deep in my thoughts that even my adviser, the Minister that was assigned by my father, has kept rambling things about pack stuff, business, and royal court obligations while my other executive officers are busy strategizing and brainstorming about a lot of pack stuff but here I am being drowned in the thought about my mate.


    Initially, I thought that having a mate is only a step or a necessity that I have to do for my long-term goals and plans.


    Never in my dreams that I would feel this way towards her. I have underestimated the pull of a Mate. This kind of feeling is a new territory for me. The feeling of spark and butterflies in the pit of my stomach are feelings that I cannot explain.


    ''Well! I can explain it to you boy! It is because she is someone destined for you. Someone that our divine creator has made as your better half that will complete you. She is someone that we both deserve.'' Kratos interjected while I was contemplating about my mate and my principles.


    Looks like my thoughts were too loud for him not to notice.


    ''What the hell are you talking about? She is not someone who will complete us. She is just a necessity for my plans and goals! I know I may have no choice for the matter in terms of determining who should be my mate is but at least I can set my own path and utilize things that I have.''


    ''Yeah! Try convincing yourself about that boy. But let me tell you now, You cannot stop something which is destined for you. Destiny is something you cannot play with or predict. It is something that operates beyond our imagination and control.''


    ''Well! Watch me control my own destiny. I will not let her ruin my plans I have laid for my future. SHE WILL BE MY INSTRUMENT, THE MOST IMPORTANT PIECE in the chessboard for my plans and goals.''


    ''hahaha! I cannot wait to see you fail in trying to think that way and see how you will swallow all your words. Just remember this, If you do not want to suffer in the future, treasure our mate and do not treat her crap, or else I am warning you. I will not support any of your foolishness when it comes to our mate. Our mate is perfect! And we are lucky that we are blessed with a mate like her.


    Have you not seen how breath-taking her beauty is? Even if she is angry or sleeping, her beauty won''t stop radiating and flowing. You can see all the glow around her. I thank our divine creator for this blessing! So you better show your gratitude and offer some prayer to our divine creator ! . . . .'' Kratos will not stop admiring our mate.


    My spirit wolf, Kratos, has become love-struck and won''t stop mumbling about how excited he is for both of us. He is clearly so overjoyed and jumping all over my mind. I push him aside because he is not helping at all in my current situation.


    I need to get back to my paper works and discussion with my Executive Officers.


    Caleb is with Athena and Jane in the Hospital guarding my mate while Theo, my Delta, is pre-occupied with checking our weapons in the Armory. Jackson seems to be out on Patrol with some other warriors who are assigned to patrol. So, right now I am stuck with my Beta, Gamma, and my assigned adviser.


    "Prince Alcyd? Are you even listening? I know you are the son of our Alpha king but you need to put your mind on track." my adviser asked as if he is unconvinced with the attention I portray.


    "Yes, I am! So stop hampering me about it." my Beta and Gamma seems to be unconvinced because they know exactly what is going on inside my head right now. We never told my assigned adviser about me finding my mate.


    Only my executive officers and my most trusted medical staff know that I have found my mate and I put them on a tight leash about keeping this between us only before we formally complete the process of Mating.


    The process of becoming COMPLETE MATES goes through first with Marking. Finally when both of us are ready, then we have to consummate our mate-ship. I know for a fact that I am ready for it and definitely Kratos is even more excited than me but looks like I will be having a difficult time earning my mate''s trust if she is so stubborn like this. I need to make her realize how important we complete the process of becoming mates.


    We have to complete the process of mating then I can start introducing her as my mate and as the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack.


    This is the pack where my mother grew up and belonged before becoming the Queen of the Kingdom.


    My father made me take over this pack because there is no other better Alpha that will lead this pack beside the son of a former Alpha of this pack.


    My mother was the very first female Alpha that led and won over a war against the Rogue Werewolves during the Dark era of the werewolves.


    No wonder my father fell in love with her and offered her marriage.


    So it is only right to say that I will be the one who continues the legacy of my Queen mother.


    My phone starts to ring and it is Caleb. I wonder why Jane is not connecting with me through our mind-link and Caleb has to call me instead. I know for a fact that Caleb may not have the ability to connect with me through mind-link when the distance is too far.


    Though, I assigned Jane there, the mate of Jackson who has keen tracking abilities as well, because from all the members of the Executive Officers she has the farthest range of ability in connecting with me through mind-link since she has keen abilities for her senses.


    I wonder why Caleb has to call me instead and not make Jane reach me through the mind-link.


    The moment I answered the call, the words that came next made me rage and made me crush the phone that I was holding.


    "HOW IN THE WORLD THAT ONE INDIVIDUAL ESCAPES AGAINST YOU ALL !!!!"


    I was not able to contain my anger and threw the phone against the wall. One thing I am not proud of is my temper of course. My adviser, Beta, and Gamma are quite startled with my sudden outburst.


    If my mate was able to escape and fend off against Caleb and Athena then she might be really strong. I want to be proud of her prowess but now is not the time to think about her strength and other qualities.


    I need to figure out where will my mate go and how to locate her.


    ''Ask the trouble makers! Ask those two Rogue Brothers!'' Kratos, my wolf suggested something that was totally right.


    My adviser wants to stop me from barging out from the office but he knows best when not to interfere with what I want to do and when not to annoy me especially my face shows so much anger.


    Only my best friend, my Beta, can have the courage to ask or even deal with me during my bad mood. "Where the hell are you going now? What made you so angry and you had to crush that poor phone?"


    "Someone escaped and I am going to interrogate the Rogue Brothers on where will be ''OUR INJURED FRIEND'' headed to right now." My Beta understood immediately who I was referring to. I was trying to be vague since my adviser is not aware that I found my mate and I want to keep it under the wraps as possible.


    Garrett seems to be worried about his mate. I can see his look trying to mind-link with his mate.


    "Garrett! Oliver! We will be going to the dungeons. I have to speak with the Rogue Brothers."


    Those Rogue Brothers better answer me or else, not even the Moon Goddess can protect them from my wrath.


    Just wait, my mate!


    I will find you soon and you will regret your actions for running away from me.


    Oh, my beautiful mate! you better be safe.


    Where ever you are, you will not be able to hide nor run away from me, I will find you.


    This, I swear to you!

 Chapter 14 - Runaway Mate (Part II)

    ~~~ Third Person POV ~~~


    After Selene successfully escaped from the hospital with her guardian wolf, fluffy, they both ran into the woods to make it easier for them to cover their tracks without being followed by the Elite Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince.


    Selene knew that she will cause so much uproar with her mate who is an Alpha Prince especially she knows too well how would mates react when their other half is disobeying their instructions.


    Fluffy is bolting as fast as he can while Selene is holding on tightly on his back. This time around, he is more confident in speeding it up since Selene is no longer injured and has regained her strength. He leaped and stretched as far as his limbs can get. Selene could feel the wind brazing against her skin as they try to get far as they can.


    She knows she has to finish the mission that she signed up for or else she will be having a failed mission on her record as a mercenary.


    So far, she has a flawless record of ZERO failed mission. All missions she signed up for were all success. There is a reputation that she needed to preserve and maintain. She knows that this mission will allow her to elevate her mercenary status as a Class-S mercenary.


    There are 4 classifications of Mercenaries:


    Ranking Lowest - {Rookie}


    Ranking Third - {Specialist}


    Ranking Second - {Class A}


    Ranking Highest - {Class S}


    Being a Class- S mercenary will help her a lot in getting better missions and gathering better Intel about her older brother who is currently nowhere to be found. Seems like her own connections and efforts are still too low to even have a decent lead about her older brother.


    Her reputation as the Silver Assassin that can kill her targets, which are mostly vampires and especially the feral ones, with complete success is very much known to employers who hire mercenaries for missions that has to do with vampires.


    Though, so far, all her missions had no clues and whatsoever link in finding her older brother Lucas.


    That is why she kept taking mercenary missions, specifically which deals with vampires in order to keep finding any trails or clues about her older brother''s whereabouts.


    Lucas was even smart enough, not leaving anything that may be used to locate him.


    When Laquisha was still alive, she told Selene that Lucas left with all of his things. Leaving no remains or anything that can be used in tracking him or an attempt to use a locating spell in finding him.


    Laquisha told Selene, that Lucas left without asking permission which means Lucas was so adamant about leaving and trying to go after for something.


    Lucas just turned 16 and got his wolf to appear which made him more confident to do whatever he was planning to do on his own without bringing Fluffy with him.


    Selene could still vividly remember the Last words which Lucas told her.


    Lucas vowed to find those responsible for their parents'' death. He may never have shared all he knows about the demise of their parents or their own origin. She always has thought, maybe Lucas was only trying to protect her from all the looms and horror of their past.


    The sky was so clear right above Selene and Fluffy, as they are surrounded by trees within the enchanting forest.


    Selene''s thoughts and worries were too loud that her wolf can clearly hear it. She could not stop reminiscing her memories and frustrations that she has over her older brother.


    ''If only you will allow our mate to help you. Obviously, he has more connections and a larger network of information for us to access in order to find your older brother compared to the employers and missions that you think will help to find your older brother.''


    Selene can hear her wolf, Sylvia, nagging her about how absurd of an idea it is to run away from their mate.


    Sylvia kept telling Selene how much they are making a huge mistake in running away and escaping from their mate. She kept harping on Selene about the disadvantage of being on their own compared to being around their mate and allowing their mate to help them in searching for her older brother, Lucas.


    ''Are you even listening to me? or am I just talking to myself here?'' Selene wanted to roll her eyes but before even she got the chance to do so, her wolf nagged her way through Selene''s mind and will not stop letting her have it.


    ''Do not go dismissing me and rolling your eyes! you know I have a point and Fluffy here is so foolish to even go along with your plans. If only I can take over now, I will throw him aside for even tolerating your stubbornness and dangerous plans.''


    Selene started replying to her spirit wolf before the argument with her get heated.


    ''Will you just give me some peace of mind Sylvia. I do not have time for your nagging and constant negativity regarding my plans.''


    ''Oh me! negative? I am just telling you WHAT IS best for both of us and WHAT IS NOT good for us!''


    ''More of like GOOD FOR YOU! because I never agreed that having a mate is good for me. You know where I stand regarding the mate thing. I never considered it as a good thing so do not jump to conclusions that it is best for me as well.''


    Fluffy could feel Selene getting intense as she held tighter on his fur. It made him worry so he took a quick stop and looked at Selene.


    Selene suddenly realized that she made Fluffy worry with all her mumbling and sudden intensity which was rising and oozing out of her. She immediately pushed Sylvia deep inside her mind and started to pat Fluffy''s fur affectionately to express her endearment towards fluffy as if treating Fluffy as a dear pet more than as a guardian.


    Though she considers Fluffy''s action like her guardian but it does not mean she could not treat fluffy like an adorable pet.


    "Do not worry Fluffy! I am okay. We will be okay and we will find my older brother Lucas soon. I know you miss him too!" Selene trying to calm the worry of her guardian wolf, Fluffy.

 Chapter 15 - Blood In The Dungeons

    [In the dungeons of the Alpha Prince inside his Mansion]


    The Alpha Prince, Alcyd, is in a foul mood after hearing that his beautiful mate has run away and has escaped once again. Despite assigning 3 of his strong Elite Executive Officers, his mate was still able to run away and escape.


    He is walking towards the cell where the two rogue brothers are chained. Garrett and Oliver were both like shadows following him as they approach the cold cell where they detained Freddie and Georgie.


    The dungeon is located underground the large Mansion of the Alpha Prince. The Mansion of the Alpha Prince is considered to be the Packhouse of the Golden Moon Pack.


    They use its underground as the dungeon in keeping the criminals, miscreants, and lawbreakers in their territory. It has plenty of cells which can accommodate 50 criminals. They punish those who are proven guilty for their crimes which has their specific punishment for every crime or offense they have committed.


    Prince Alcyd is known for his made of steel rules and laws within the territory.


    People fear him more than they respect him. People respect him for his title as the prince within the werewolf kingdom and in the territories that the sovereignty of his father reigns over.


    He is known for his ruthless reputation in combat and missions. For a very young age, he already garnered the reputation of being the strongest General of the Alpha King. With strength, agility, and tactical prowess, he has surpassed all those senior and above him.


    That is why he struck people with such an intimidating impression for he was never known for being warm but rather for his notorious reputation. He may care a lot for his pack and for the people he treats as a family but he was never known as the expressive one.


    Freddie and Georgie are both looking weaker and exhausted from the punishment they have been receiving from the Alpha Prince. That is why the moment the silhouette and the presence of Alcyd finally appeared and revealed in front of the brothers.


    Both were clearly looking scared and expecting for another batch of lashes from the ruthless, Alpha Prince Alcyd.


    "I have no time to play mind games with the two of you. so both of you better answer me immediately." The Alpha Prince directly informs the brothers.


    ".... it depends on what you gonna ask." The older brother, Freddie taking courage to respond.


    "Freddie do not provoke him! Do not make it worst please!" Georgie begged his brother.


    "We will answer any of your questions as long as you will let us go. " Georgie looking miserable and desperate for mercy and leniency.


    "Well then! It is good to see someone thinking straight among the two of you. I will cut to the chase already and directly ask you why I am here. You see, your friend Selene has something I need as well. She kind of took something important as well."


    Garrett and Oliver looked at their Alpha Prince recognizing the attempt of their Alpha to hide the fact that Selene is the mate of Prince Alcyd.


    They remembered how Prince Alcyd wanted to make sure the safety of Selene from their enemies and from any assault so they have to hide the fact that Selene is the mate of their Alpha.


    "So now, tell me! How can we locate your friend?" Alcyd asked the brothers and waited for a reply.


    "We do not know! You are the Prince, so why not use your connection to find her?"


    Georgie was avoiding any eye contact with Alcyd which clearly gives away his lies. It surprised Freddie that his younger brother is having the courage to protect Selene and even dare to lie in front of the Alpha Prince.


    "Do not make me ask again. Because the moment I ask again, I will use force and I will make sure that you will not even have the breath to utter against me. So you choose carefully what you say next!" Prince Alcyd clenches his fist tightly as he warns the two brothers.


    Freddie could see how dangerous the Alpha Prince is getting and he knows better when a werewolf is about to do something dangerous and drastic. He looks at his younger brother who is not budging in and keeping his mouth tight-lipped with the possible whereabouts of their friend Selene.


    Garrett can see also that their Alpha is on the brink of doing something deadly.


    Freddie was well aware of it too. His brother doesn''t even care about the impending danger that they were in if they kept the knowledge of where Selene can be located based on their last conversation.


    "YOUUUU BEETTTEEERRR TELL MEEE NOOOOOWW !!!" Alcyd''s patience is about to reach its limits.


    "What you do not understand, we do not know! You held us here, so how would we know where she is?" Georgie clearly antagonizing the Alpha Prince more.


    Right before the Alpha Prince make a deadly blow towards Georgie, Freddie interrupted the two.


    "I WILL TELL YOU !!! PLEASE STOP !!" Freddie abruptly takes the attention of the Alpha Prince.


    "Do not listen to him. He doesn''t know !" Georgie trying to cover up what his older brother interjected.


    "Well I did not expect the older brother cooperating. So let us have it. How can we locate your friend, Selene?"


    "Promise us first, that you will let us go once you find her." Freddie bargained with the Alpha Prince.


    "I promise both of you will be set free, the moment we capture her." The Alpha Prince Promised.


    "NO !!! FREDDIE DON''T PLEAAASSEEE!! BROTHER PLEASSEEEE NOOOO!!! she has been nothing but kind and generous to us.


    PLEASE. I . BEG. YOU." Georgie cries and pleads to his older brother.


    Georgie does not want for Selene to go through what they went through in the dungeons.


    Both the Beta and Gamma were moved by the loyalty of the younger brother.


    Though, the older brother knows too well that he has to choose the safety of his younger brother than to risk it for someone like Selene whom he has no obligations to be concerned with.


    Freddie looks at his younger brother pleading with his all just to stop him in divulging everything he knows about finding Selene to someone that they both know that will cause Selene nothing but torment.


    What the two do not know is that Prince Alcyd is the mate of Selene and the Alpha Prince is desperate to locate her.


    The moment Freddie divulged the meeting place of Selene and the Warlock that employed them, the Alpha Prince left their cell without any other words but only reassurance that he will keep his promise to the two brothers.


    Freddie may start feeling guilty but he kept his firm that he did it for his younger brother and for their freedom.


    Georgie feared for Selene and started crying for his friend whom he valued like an older sister already. He cried as he imagined what may happen to Selene.


    The Alpha Prince hurriedly went ahead with his Beta and Gamma to find his mate.


    After the Alpha Prince gave out his instructions to his Executive Officers through their Mind-Link, his wolf Kratos reminded him to deal with their mate carefully and make sure that the Alpha Prince won''t hurt their mate.


    ''Alcyd! make sure you get our mate back in one piece and do not do anything stupid when we get to her.'' Kratos tells the Alpha Prince.


    ''I Know! Don''t you worry, we will get her for sure! now it will be easier for our resident witch to confirm her location since we can narrow down and focus on the area that she may appear.''


    The Alpha Prince started his preparation for their pursuit of Selene.


    Selene has no idea that the Alpha Prince is about to go after her and knows exactly where she may be found.


    As she takes her time traveling her way to ''THE PERKS'', a name of a tavern for Supernatural beings and the rendezvous for her and the warlock who hired her for the mission of retrieving the scroll.

 Chapter 16 - Mysterious Warlock

    Under the shade of a tree from a distance, Selene prepares herself before deciding to finally enter ''THE PERKS'' tavern. She checked the scroll and her favorite weapon, the twin daggers.


    Fluffy wagging his tail, waiting for Selene to instruct him to finally hide in her shadows as he usually does.


    Fluffy knew Selene is too pre-occupied in the preparation so her guardian wolf looked around to check if there is anyone looking around that may take notice of him and Selene. When he finally sees that the coast is clear, he immediately jumped within the shadow of Selene.


    Selene felt Fluffy enters her shadow "Sorry bud! I had to prepare some other things too. Just wait for my signal if I will be needing some backup okay. Do not reveal yourself without my approval! We cannot make others get curious about us since we are also avoiding any attention to ourselves."


    Fluffy barked in approval while he was hidden in her shadow.


    ''Sylvia! you have been silent lately. Will you give me a hand? just in case some unexpected turn of events may arise..... Sylvia?''


    ''So now you want me to speak?'' Selene''s wolf sarcastically responds.


    ''You are still upset with me? for running away from that Alpha Loser? Come on girl! Stop being grumpy with me, will you?''


    ''For your information, he is our M.A.T.E ! not ALPHA LOSER! Do not worry, of course, I will step in once things get messy, and once I sensed you cannot handle it anymore. You are my responsibility so I have to make sure that you are covered''


    ''That''s my SYLVIA! Thanks, girl! I know I can rely on you.'' Selene openly expresses her gratitude towards her wolf Sylvia.


    ''Well, If only you did not run away from our mate and let him help us then it would be easier for both of us. In terms of strength and resources, he is much capable of giving us a hand and make everything easier for both of us. Not to mention, HE IS A FREAKING ALPHA PRINCE!''


    Selene immediately shut Sylvia down and started her way towards the tavern for the supernaturals.


    As Selene enters the tavern, she could sense how busy the tavern can be even in broad daylight. The presence of each Armored Barbarians standing at the four different corners of the tavern is very apparent for Selene.


    Selene thinks how secured the premises is if there are beings like the Armored Barbarians guarding the place to ensure no violence may take place. The owner of every tavern is provided by the Altum Council, the Council of the Supernaturals, with some provisions and compensation in order to support them in securing a safe space for every supernatural being to hang out without worrying about any danger and discrimination. It may be open 24/7 but the security is most re-assured with some very rare high-powered anti-magic weapons which were provided by the Altum Council.


    Sounds of toast and busy conversations bustling around the special tavern as Selene tries to scan the premises for any hint of the presence of her employer, the mysterious warlock. She looks around and scans more attentively until she spotted a hooded guy with a cape. She tried to remember the figure and how the mysterious warlock looked like.


    The mysterious warlock may try to cover himself with a royal blue thick hooded cape but his golden hair is too long to be covered. Selene was able to recognize him by it as he is sitting on the corner-most portion of the tavern.


    "The retrieval mission you gave me brought so much trouble which truly deserves a huge amount of reward." Selene declares to the warlock as she sits opposite of him.


    "I am even amazed that you were able to make it out alive. So I assume you got the scroll?"


    "Yes, I do! and before I hand it over, Where is the huge reward that you promised?"


    The mysterious warlock handed over a grey briefcase to Selene who is very eager to see how much will it be worth from retrieving such a mysterious scroll as well.


    Selene received the grey briefcase and checked for what it contains. Satisfaction beams all over her expression knowing that all the struggle she went through with Georgie and Freddie is totally worth it.


    "That will cover your personal expenses for many years. That is worth 7 digits in dollar currency!" reassured by the mysterious Warlock.


    "Where the hell you got such an unbelievable amount? If you do not mind me asking?"


    "Then will you tell me how were you able to survive in retrieving this scroll against such a powerful being?"


    Selene had no interest in sharing her wicked ways of doing her missions.


    "Touche! then it was a pleasure doing business with you. I hope there will be next time!" When Selene was about to stand, the mysterious warlock interrupts her almost departure.


    "I think you are forgetting something !" the mysterious warlock reminds Selene.


    "Oh ya! Right. I am so sorry! The reward got me all too excited. So silly of me!" trying to brush her forgetfulness into a silly jester laugh.


    Selene hands over the scroll but curiously observes the mysterious warlock check the scroll for its authenticity if it is truly what he is looking for.


    "What is in that scroll that made you spend so much just to retrieve it back? The former henchman was carefully guarding it as well."


    "This scroll contains something important that can decipher an important relic. That is why, it is kept and needed to be preserved due to its higher value than any treasures in the world." the mysterious warlock informs Selene vaguely.


    While Selene was trying to figure out what kind of relic it may be, the mysterious warlock left her on her own while she was immersed in her own thoughts of what kind of relic that will be more important than any treasures in the world.


    When she was about to express another curiosity of hers, she realized that the warlock left her on her own. She tried to look around if the warlock is still around the premises but the mysterious warlock completely left the vicinity of the tavern.


    Selene tried to plan her next destination and contemplated if the Rogue brothers were able to escape or was caught by the Alpha Prince, who is also her mate. She wanted to convince herself that Georgie and Freddie were able to escape successfully but there was also a chance that they were captured by her mate, the Alpha Prince.


    Thus, Selene decided to move and start her departure from the tavern. She planned to visit the Rogue brothers'' apartment while she walked outside the tavern.


    "Fluffy! We will be visiting some friends and I hope they are well."

 Chapter 17 - Ensnare

    The wind gushes through Selene''s skin while she walks towards the woods trying to find a spot where she could summon Fluffy.


    After a while, the sound of the dancing leaves from the trees due to the gust of wind surrounds the woods. The noise coming from the tavern can still be heard but the enchanting combination of the wind passing through the branches of the trees all seemed ominous for Selene.


    Selene could not shake the feeling that there is something about to happen and she could not point out what it is.


    So in her surprise, a familiar voice suddenly greets her.


    "Look what we have here! My runaway mate, who thought she has completely got rid of me." her handsome mate revealed himself as he stand not afar from his mate.


    Sylvia, Selene''s wolf, suddenly became ecstatic with the presence of their mate.


    ''Damn it! Sylvia, You should have warned me that our mate was nearby.''


    ''Why would I do such a thing? If you getting caught by our mate would be something I am looking forward to?''


    ''You are a traitor, Sylvia! I thought we are partners?''


    ''Look! sometimes you need to be blindsided for you to see things in my way. It is for your own good. Our mate will not harm you. I guarantee you that.''


    ''Whatever! I will deal with you later. Now I need to figure out how to get away from our mate.''


    ''Good luck with that!''


    The Alpha Prince can see how his mate is trying to think for her way out of this situation.


    "You think you can easily get away from me?"


    The other Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince surrounded Selene as if she has nowhere to run.


    "I am not going with you!" Selene declares to her Alpha Prince.


    "As if you have a choice! Just be a good mate and come along with us peacefully." Prince Alcyd proudly tells his mate.


    "Try me!" Selene challenged the Alpha Prince as she decided to use one of her elemental powers which was, <<< _Earth Manipulation_ >>>.


    The ground started to shake at the command of Selene. The Alpha Prince and his Executive Officers are surprised how she is controlling the ground to shake and made them assume that her powers maybe related to her possible White Witch origins which they were hoping to be true.


    No one knew how capable Selene really was. The Executive Officers tried to connect with their Alpha through mind-link and Garrett informed their Alpha Prince not to provoke their future Luna or else they will never get her to come with them back to the Golden Moon Pack.


    Then it came into Alcyd''s realization that he has a leverage that he can utilize in convincing his mate.


    "Stop this non-sense! I have your friends, The Rogue Brothers!"


    Selene immediately stopped and took her attention towards her mate.


    "What did you do to them? I swear if you harmed them . . ."


    "Do not be over dramatic! They are alive but I cannot promise you until when, if you do not come with me. If you want them alive then you have to come with me to the Golden Pack! If you don''t, then might as well turn them into fertilizers to my garden."


    "DON''T YOU DARE !!!!!" Selene warned her Alpha mate.


    Prince Alcyd seems to realize how effective it is to use the Rogue Brothers as a leverage. He planned to use it to manipulate his way into his mate''s mind.


    "Oh, YES I WILL ! SO you better come with us or I leave here and end your friends lives."


    Selene realizes how much cornered she is. She does not want her friends, especially Georgie whom she values like a younger brother, to be killed because of her. She knew that she is already cornered but she does not want to be defeated completely so she devised a counter-plan to make her somehow not completely defeated and emerge victorious instead.


    "Well then! I will go with you IF YOU PROMISE ME that you will follow ALL my conditions and assure my friends safety."


    Prince Alcyd did not hesitate to think over what his mate meant of conditions. The idea of his mate going with him back to the Golden Moon Pack meant everything to him and what mattered to him. He did not think twice or even thought of it carefully what it entails for him following his mate''s conditions.


    "Yes I accept and I PROMISE"


    "You PROMISE ???"


    "YES I PROMISE!!" Alcyd raised his voice but Kraton reminded him to keep his cool or they will lose this momentum at the moment which is about to go in their favor.


    Prince Alcyd recollected himself and reassured his mate about following through on his promise.


    Selene finally cooperated and went along with her mate who is escorting her back to the cars that were parked on the side of the road. She is holding on to the grey briefcase and let Garrett take it to the back of the car.


    Garrett escorted Selene to the car just beside their Alpha Prince who is looking triumphant.


    "Drop the smirk before I change my mind!" Selene warns her mate.


    Prince Alcyd tried to hide his joy and looked the other way. Though, his Executive Officers are all worried that their Alpha may blow up his momentum if he is not careful enough.


    While the Alpha Prince is gloating in his triumph silently, Selene is contemplating on what lies ahead for her. She looks at the windowpane of the car, just beside her. Her mate may be sitting right near her but her mind went vagabond.


    ''Finally! you succumbed to our mate!'' Sylvia tells Selene.


    ''You are wrong! I am just using this opportunity to utilize him for my advantage since I want to save my friends and I am already desperate in finding my older brother.''


    ''Okay! you say so. For me, I am already satisfied we are finally together with our mate. I have nothing to ask for but just to be around our mate.''


    As Selene shuts her wolf down due to annoying gleeful celebration inside her mind which she finds so distracting, she stares at the vastness of the starry sky which holds so many possibilities and uncertainty.


    The mysterious warlock with a royal blue hooded cape revealed himself from the shadows of the trees keeping his presence on stealth. He watches the convoy of the Alpha Prince with his mate set off without getting noticed.


    He utters to the wind where only he could hear,


    "So you finally found your mate, Prince Alcyd, son of our beloved Queen Esmeralda."


    =======================================================


    Finally! Prince Alcyd got Selene back.


    What awaits for the stubborn duo?


    How will Prince Alcyd react to his mate''s conditions?


    Will Selene find out the bargain that the Rogue brothers did in exchange for their freedom?


    Who is this mysterious warlock who appears to know the late Queen Esmeralda?

 Chapter 18 - Packhouse

    The huge gate of the Mansion of Prince Alcyd opens signaling the arrival of the Alpha of Golden Moon Pack. Then the convoy of black cars parked in front of the entrance of the mansion.


    Prince Alcyd marvels at the view of his beautiful luna as she sleeps peacefully. Garrett wanted to inform his Alpha with their arrival in the mansion but he let the Alpha Prince have his moment basking in the beauty and absorb the spark that he feels from the mate bond.


    It sank into the mind of the Alpha Prince that they have arrived already and time to wake his mate since they have plenty to discuss in regards to the arrangement and so she can be situated with her new normal.


    "We have arrived, sleeping princess!" Prince Alcyd tries to wake his mate up.


    Selene started to open her eyes and started to mumble. Though, her grogginess may seem to affect her body movement. The reality came rushing into her, that she has finally arrived in the packhouse of her mate.


    And it is not just an ordinary packhouse. She is left astonished as she gets off the car, amused by the fascinating space that the packhouse occupies with such clearly expensive murals and decorations. She can hear the fountain running from a distance and smell the fragrance of the beautiful flowers coming from a garden.


    Prince Alcyd started giving instructions to every staff that welcomed their arrival and mind-linked his Executive Officers to begin their facade and role in making sure that no one finds out the real identity of Selene.


    Athena, the Beta''s mate, carefully ushered the mate of their Alpha Prince while she is yet to recover from her fascination towards the place. Instead, Selene became more fascinated and left bemused by the regal ambiance inside the mansion. She thought that the outer appearance of the mansion was already impressive. She was more impressed by how stunning the interiors and murals inside the mansion. She was in awe while they walk through the halls of the mansion. She can estimate how expensive every furniture that is placed inside the mansion.


    Selene can also feel the amusement of Sylvia inside her mind but she tries her best to contain her overjoyed spirit wolf.


    Prince Alcyd, Selene, and the other Executive Officers immediately went straight ahead to the main office to discuss the new living arrangement and how will Selene be situated in the packhouse. The other staff of the mansion went back to their daily chores right after they welcomed their Alpha Prince.


    "Everybody sit down!" Prince Alcyd instructed everybody as he stood by the front of his desk.


    Selene remained to stand "Before you start giving orders, I want you to know first my conditions for why I agreed to come along with you and your pack plus I want you to prove me that Georgie and Freddie are alive."


    "Athena will go with you to visit where the rogue brothers stay. So now, let us have your conditions since I am eager to know them." Unbeknownst to the Alpha Prince what kind of conditions that his mate has prepared for.


    "First, I do not want any bodyguards following me around.


    Second, No harm shall be done to my friends.


    Third, my decision will not be dictated by you nor will I be forced into doing something that I do not want to.


    Fourth, You have to find my older brother, my only blood relative in this world


    and lastly, TBF" as Selene declares her conditions fearlessly to her mate.


    Prince Alcyd stares seriously at his mate, thinking how to respond to his mate''s conditions.


    "Regarding your first condition, since we will be introducing you as the assistant of our chef in the mansion so bodyguards will be unnecessary and it will be useless to put bodyguards on you since you were able to take down my strongest male and female Executive Officer." Prince Alcyd reassures his mate.


    Sylvia aired her disappointment in Selene''s mind that they will be introduced only as a staff in the mansion.


    "So I will be disguised as staff in your mansion and not announced as your mate?" Selene asks.


    "I can announce to everybody that you are my mate right after we complete the process of mating. So, if you are ready then we can."


    Selene immediately understood the need for hiding the fact that she is Alcyd''s mate. "I completely understand now. So I am okay not being introduced as your mate."


    "Good then! for your second request. Do not worry, the rogue brothers will not be harmed as long as they follow the rules and regulations here in our pack. They are made to stay in the rogue residences where all submitted rogues reside


    For your third condition, I will never force you to do something that you do not want but there are things that you need to follow even you are my mate. For your fourth condition, I will do my best to find your brother but you need to help us describing his appearance so we can use our network of intelligence and connections in finding him.


    So for your last condition, TBF, I do not understand what you mean about that." Prince Alcyd tells his beautiful mate.


    "It means ''TO BE FOLLOWED'', meaning I may add more when I think of something better. So you better follow all of it if you want me to stay."


    The other present Executive Officers tried to contain their amusement towards Selene since she had the audacity to even outwit their Alpha and fearlessly express what she wants. They find it amusing that for the first time their ruthless Alpha Prince has found his own match.


    The Alpha Prince coughed pretentiously to get the attention of his amused Executive Officers.


    "I totally agree with all of your conditions. Now, let Lady Sonja enter, so we can start introducing Selene to her new living arrangement."


    "Wait! What living arrangement?" Selene airs out her curiosity while Prince Alcyd simply ignored her last query.


    Lady Sonja enters and greets everyone inside the main office with so much grace and formality.


    "Lady Sonja is not just the Chef of the packhouse, she is also the Chief of Staff. She is my most trusted member of the pack next to my Executive Officers. She knows everything and we have informed her with my plans regarding how you will be situated here under the Golden Moon Pack Territory. So, she will assist you in everything you need to know and for you to have."


    Lady Sonja made a facial expression towards the Alpha Prince as if he forgot to mention something.


    "Oh! regarding your education. I presume you are still under 18 since you were not able to identify me as your mate. Am I right?" Prince Alcyd asks his mate.


    "Yes you are right, I am 17 years old and I do not have any formal schooling. Though, I was homeschooled by my late foster mother." uncomfortably declared by Selene which even created more awkward silence in the office.


    After a few moments of silence, Prince Alcyd instructed Lady Sonja to make sure that Selene gets enrolled in the Town''s Highschool as Senior High and make sure that the necessary paper works are all taken care of.


    He even informed Selene that she will be treated and known in the pack as Lady Sonja''s niece to avoid any suspicion from others. They must make sure of Selene''s safety through this disguise of her identity until Selene decides to be ready to undergo the process of completing mate-ship and embracing the role of being the future Luna of the Golden Moon pack.


    "Lady Sonja, kindly show Selene around and bring her to the town so she can buy stuff for herself because it seems like she only has a bag of clothing. Kindly also prepare her wardrobe without creating any suspicion from other staff" as Prince Alcyd instructed Lady Sonja, Selene could not believe while she is listening that her living arrangement is being set by someone else.


    "Yes! Alpha!" Lady Sonja respectfully and obediently responded as she started to escort Selene out of the main office. "Luna, this way Please!"


    "Please, Just call me Selene" Selene explains to Lady Sonja what she prefers to be called.


    As soon as Lady Sonja and Selene left the room, Prince Alcyd started to give instructions to his Executive Officers to do a background check on their future Luna and how come she is on her own. He even furthered on how will they take turns in making sure that Selene is being carefully watched.


    "Moving on to the next Agenda, I want you all to prepare for the upcoming Parliament Session. My father has called the attention of every member of the parliament regarding the rising issue with the Legion of Vampires and the self-declared King of the Rogue Werewolves that has become alarming to the kingdom. Lastly, we have to observe in the next Altum Council Meeting."


    "Are we bringing the future luna with us? or will she stay with Lady Sonja while we depart for a Royal business" Garrett asked his Alpha


    "I cannot expose her yet to the royal court especially it is festered with vipers. My enemies are all waiting to find my weakness. Imagine what will happen once they find out that Selene is my mate. So I must protect her at all costs from any possible danger." Prince Alcyd clearly states his worry in front of his Executive Officers.


    It is their first time to see their Alpha Prince not to be confident and baring his fear in front of them. They do realize now that the Alpha Prince has gained one big weakness that he wants to remain hidden.


    All the Executive Officers pondered on the new realization that their Alpha Prince biggest weakness is no other than, their future Luna, SELENE.

 Chapter 19 - The Disciple

    [Somewhere in a secluded stormy Island]


    It has been more than a decade since the last time that the members of the Altum Council, High Council of the Supernatural leaders, spotted or even saw the Oracle.


    Many years have passed already in their search for the Oracle. Many presumed that he has been killed or already passed away due to sickness.


    But, what many do not know is that the Oracle has been in hiding. He never announced completely the prophecy which he announced right before the public. His old age has even made him weaker.


    Despite his attempt at hiding, there was someone who found him with the use of powerful magic. This person kept the location of the Oracle as secret after the sudden death of the late Queen Esmeralda.


    When the news broke out about the death of Queen Esmeralda, it took the supernatural world by surprise since she was a great advocate for peace and harmony within the supernatural world. Her allies were the ones most shocked by her sudden death, especially the Great Warlock, Callisto.


    The Great Warlock, Callisto, mourned the death of his beloved friend. He wanted to inform the late Queen Esmeralda in regard to the location of the Oracle but the moment he found out about her death, he decided to keep it a secret from anyone and helped the Oracle hide in safety instead.


    Callisto knew what danger waits for him and the oracle once other supernatural beings find the Oracle.


    The Oracle only gave the first half of his prophecy. He made everyone believe that there is only one prophecy and prevented others from knowing the second half of his prophecy. He was forced to declare the first half due to the capture of his beloved Rita by the Vampire King, Lionel.


    The Oracle''s one and only love was still killed by the Vampire King and he vowed to never share the second half of the prophecy except with his disciple, Callisto. Callisto was his only disciple which contributed to the successful tracking of him, no matter how much he meticulously hid, he was still found by his disciple.


    The Oracle treated Callisto like his own son so he only revealed the complete version of the prophecy to Callisto.


    The Great Warlock, Callisto, a retired General of the Head of Warlocks. After the death of the late Queen Esmeralda, he disappeared on the radar of the supernatural world and went hiding with his mentor.


    After days of journey, Callisto went back to their secret hideout.


    Their hideout looks like a shabby and old dilapidated hut on the outside but completely normal on the inside. Within the hut are wooden furniture and full of enchanted stuff laying around which gives hint to the owner and the ones that reside in the hut.


    The old hut is surrounded by a powerful deceptive illusion spell. It is located in a secluded and concealed island.


    An island filled by trees which always rains and have deafening lightning due to powerful weather spells of Callisto to scare other animals or any beings, supernatural or human, to travel that island.


    Callisto has made the island very difficult to find and even travel to except only for himself.


    The Great Warlock only leaves the island to replenish their resources and provisions for survival in their stay on the island.


    After days of being away from the Oracle, Callisto returned with a bagful of provisions. With his powers,


    <<< _Zero Gravity_ >>>,


    Everything he brought with him became light for him to drag.


    As he enters the old magical hut, he could hear his mentor drinking tea. After he hanged his hooded cape to the cloakroom, he immediately sat with the Oracle.


    "You would not believe it, who I saw a few days ago!" Callisto mentions to the Oracle as he sits.


    "hmm. You seem delighted from seeing this aforementioned individual"


    "The son of the late Queen Esmeralda is looking sturdy and grown-up now. Remember those days when he was still an infant. He was so adorable and we even told the late werewolf Queen if she wanted to know what kind of fate lies ahead for her little pup. You still remember what she told us both?"


    The old Oracle released a little hint of a smile after reminiscing that moment and replied Callisto,


    "She refused us and told us that there will be no joy in knowing one''s fate ahead, rather only worry and concern will only fall upon her especially since she is a mother. She would rather entrust the fate of her son to the mercy and grace of our divine creator."


    Callisto smiled after listening to the Oracle, "She was full of wisdom and courage. I can still remember how passionate she is with what she believes in and how kind she was with others. I really thought she would emerge as the new Chosen One but it seems that the prophecy referred to someone else that we do not know if still exists"


    "You need to have faith in the divine ordainment and intervention. Have faith! My dear Callisto"


    The Oracle tries to reassure his disciple while he sips the hot tea within his clasp, sounding calm and graceful.


    Though, as he sips his hot tea, he could see the worry and the deep thought that his disciple is currently wrapped in. He already knew what bothers him and already had a vision what his disciple plans to do, with his ability


    <<<Clairvoyance>>>.


    An ability that perceives future events.


    ...


    ...


    That is why aside from his ability,


    <<<DIVINATION>>>,


    An ability to foresee the result of one''s action and decisions made him the most coveted adviser to any supernatural royalty and leaders.


    The Oracle was able to see the result of the possible decision and options that his disciple is trying to weigh.


    His <<<Extrasensory Perception>>>


    An ability which automatically makes him sense any worries that any being is burdened or concerned with.


    The Oracle can simultaneously activate these abilities that is why he is considered as the supreme psychic compared to a Seer who has limited visions and grasp of psychic abilities.


    "I think you should go and look after the young Prince from the shadows while you disguise yourself in a certain identity. You do not have to worry about me." The Oracle announces to his disciple.


    Callisto was taken aback for a while by his mentor''s words. He was astonished for a moment but he chuckled when he realized the powers of his mentor.


    "I really do forget sometimes that you have certain powers my dear mentor and you are the Oracle."


    "Well, even I sometimes forget that I am me." Oracle smiled at Callisto as he sips his tea.


    The oracle pours more hot tea in the floral designed and porcelain teacups in front of him. When he accidentally spilled the hot tea on the wooden table, it moved a bit.


    "Oh, sorry my friend! Your summoner, my disciple! Distracted me a bit because he is being too worrisome about my welfare because he does not want to leave me on my own to fend for myself because he worries about possibilities and worst-case scenarios of leaving me on my own."


    The Oracle caresses the surface of the wooden table trying to soothe the magical table.


    "I am certainly not leaving you here on your own Master! There are a lot of powerful beings that may find you if we do not make careful measures like leaving you on your own for too long." Callisto tells his mentor with full of worry.


    "Come on! Do not be so pessimistic! You can visit me here from time to time then go back and forth without getting noticed by anyone. You are an extremely talented and powerful warlock yourself.


    I think you forget that you once served the King of Warlock, Alberto, before when you were in your younger years. You were a renowned warlock. Until you decided to stick with an old man and a git like me."


    "That is not true! You are not unpleasant. You just love pulling silly stuff and tricks on me. Anyways, there are a lot of stronger supernatural beings now. The power of darkness has increased. There has been increased incidents of human casualties and victims these past few months.


    No wonder that the Hunters Association is also increasing its numbers by the day and making extreme measures in hunting supernatural beings who are accountable for it. Plus, the Legion of Vampires has expanded their network and alliances with other supernatural beings like the Banshees, Necromancers, Demons, and some shape-shifters." Worriedly expressed by Callisto


    "This world is in desperate need of true Ruler of all supernatural beings that will bring balance to the light and darkness. Without the preeminent heart of the light which is the supposed ''CHOSEN ONE'' to rule over all supernatural beings.


    Everything is vulnerable from the terrors of the darkness which it hauls and brings along with it. The end-game for our world will be only destruction and chaos." the Oracle informs his disciple as he revisits the vision of a world without the true Ruler of all supernatural beings, the Chosen One.


    "This is more why I cannot leave you for too long. The hordes of darkness are looking for you desperately -- ..."


    The Oracle interjected at his disciple''s worries "You cannot change what is already ordained by our divine creator. You can never protect me once the Angel of Death has been sent to fetch me.


    It is not my demise nor death you should fear but not to live life as it supposed to be lived is something more to fear. It will hinder you to reach your destination and you will miss out on life, my dear Callisto."


    Silence fell as Callisto tries to contemplate on the words of his mentor.


    "Callisto, I know you worry too much and you are very concerned about my well-being. I am grateful for your concern and protection. However, you are more needed somewhere else."


    After a long thought process and silence, Callisto asked his mentor "Are you sure of this, Master?


    I will try to visit you from time to time. There is something that bothers me which I cannot shake off. An ominous feeling, which lingered since I saw the son of the late werewolf Queen." Callisto remained perturbed as he tells his mentor.


    "There is only one way to clear that burden. Observe and keep an eye on Esmeralda''s only son. You owe her at least that after she saved you during the First Great War against the hordes of darkness somewhere in the Valley of Curaia."


    "When will I win against you, Master? You always persuade me in doing things which I am highly unsure of." Callisto chuckles as he looks at his mentor feigning his innocence.


    Now, Callisto has finally decided to follow his mentor''s advice.


    ===================================


    Coming Soon!


    > Alpha Prince and Selene Moment.


    > The introduction of Royal Siblings.


    > Royal Trip.


    > Another Altum Council Meeting.


    > Appearance of Lucas.


    > Appearance of Alpha King Viktor.


    > Selene reunited with Georgie and Freddie.


    > Clash and battle with the Alpha Prince.

 Chapter 20 - Observe First

    [In the mansion of the Alpha Prince, Alcyd]


    After days since Selene arrived at the mansion, she has done nothing but to try in settling down and observed first.


    Selene''s current room has been designed with rose pink plain customized wallpaper which makes it special especially since every part of her room screams girly.


    Laying in her soft bed while her arms are stretched out. She never had a choice to design the room because it was Prince Alcyd''s orders and instructions on how the room was going to be for Selene.


    The sun has started to appear which signals the arrival of full daylight. Selene starts to wake herself up and stares at the ceiling of her room. Her eyes try to scan her room before she delved deep into her thoughts in recollecting how her days passed so far since her arrival.


    Her recollection went by;


    {Day 1} ...


    Selene was introduced to every staff as Sonja''s niece and will be part of the staff as the assistant chef in the kitchen. Every staff member was inquisitive towards Selene. The Chief of staff, Sonja, never mentioned that she had a niece. She was very strict towards other staff so they had no time to really ask her.


    Sonja was very discreet about her personal life. This introduction gave such an intriguing revelation for other staff members.


    Then, Sonja showed Selene around the huge mansion except for the off-limits, the Dungeon. It was explained to Selene that there are rules to be followed in the mansion and Selene is not exempted from it.


    From a strict and intimidating presence around the other staff members, Sonja shows a respectful and courteous approach towards Selene since she knows exactly who is Selene towards their Alpha Prince.


    The first day went by, through Mansion tour and introduction to the entire staff members. It was an overwhelming day for Selene for she had to accept her new reality and adjust to her new identity being in the territory of Golden Moon pack.


    {Day2} ...


    Selene observed how busy the Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince gets. She was able to observe as she moves around the mansion freely that there are certain roles that each Executive Officers have to play.


    like ...


    ** Garrett, he serves as Beta of the pack and serves as the right hand of Prince Alcyd.


    ** Caleb, the Commander of the warriors in the pack, training and leading the warriors is his main responsibility. He is also responsible for supervising the guards in the mansion.


    ** Theodulf or Theo, the Delta of the pack, he is third in command in the pack. Mainly, he is tasked to check the weapons and monitor the armory in the mansion since his expertise deals with handling machines and weapons.


    ** Oliver, the Gamma of the pack, he is fourth in command in the pack. Usually, when the other Executive Officers are not around, he is left in charge. Though, he is always in the Library of the mansion reading lots of books and looking maps of sorts that Selene could tell by the lines and figures of the material.


    ** Jackson, who leads the patrol team to the borders of their territory and checks every assigned unit before they set off for patrol in teams. He collaborates with Caleb in supervising the patrol team since Caleb is more aware of who to put together and assign as a unit.


    ** Athena, the Beta''s mate, she is considered as the strongest female warrior in the Golden Moon Pack. She supervises the guards in the mansion when Caleb is busy training the warriors. Most of her task involves substitution or taking in charge when others are busy to do their main task. So basically, she is the stand-in or deputy of every important task in the mansion. She has the most diverse role among the Executive Officers. Her expertise though is medicine and first aid. She is in the clinic when she has free time


    ** Jane, Jackson''s mate, she is also always in the library assisting Oliver in research and some academic stuff. She is the same age as Oliver. She is the least person that Selene has observed.


    {Day 3} ...


    Selene is getting more used to roaming around the mansion and helping along in the kitchen. All members of the Executive Officers stay in the mansion. There is a portion of the mansion where every staff and Executive Officers stay.


    Sonja showed Selene around the town during the day. Showing her around and introduced her to some townsfolk who are also members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Humans and werewolves have been cohabitating peacefully with other supernatural beings in the territory of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Selene assisted in buying stuff and necessities for the mansion. The entire town was filled with seriousness with their own job and was peaceful. It was safe to say that the town was boring for her own taste. Traveling around, city to city, during her mercenary missions allowed Selene to compare different vibes of every place.


    Though, the orphanage near the hospital left a lasting impression on Selene since she is fond of children. She thought of visiting the orphanage and spending longer once she gets a vacant time for her to do so.


    When Selene returned with Sonja back to the mansion, they both immediately prepared the dinner.


    During the meal, the Executive Officers eat with the Alpha Prince while other staff members eat after they eat. The Alpha Prince wanted Selene to join but he had to keep pretending and be consistent with their pretense.


    Despite his desire to keep Selene around him, he knows that this is the best way to protect Selene from unnecessary threats and harm since she is his mate.


    The dining area is also huge and elegant. It screams regal and royalty. The design and ambiance of the dining area exhibit grandeur elegance with its crystal chandelier hanging on the high ceiling.


    Every furniture and the long dining table, that can cater to a lot of people, are expensive-looking and high quality.


    Both the Alpha Prince and Selene were trying their best to play their own respective roles in this charade of disguise that they both need to keep up.


    All the Executive Officers, including Sonja, are being entertained deep inside on seeing their Alpha Prince act awkwardly towards Selene. All of them tittered at the situation that their Alpha Prince is entangled with.


    {Day 4} ... at Present


    Selene gave out a deep breath and sighed on the new emotions she is feeling towards the Alpha Prince. It frustrates her on how much it affects her.


    The bond of having a mate is something difficult to shy away from. No matter how much she tries to avoid the spark and the pull of the bond seems to be inescapable. She believes it to be an artificial or unnatural way of falling for someone.


    This is the exact reason why Selene does not want to find her mate or be with him. Aside from being a distraction, she believes that having mate is a form of enslaving a werewolf under a certain state which is unjust and torture.


    She stood and prepared for a new day.


    ====================================================


    [Meanwhile, in the main office of the Alpha Prince]


    Garrett is surprised that Prince Alcyd is awake early and looking out of his mind. Talking to himself as if he is rehearsing something.


    "If you want to approach the future Luna then I think you need to head to the garden. I saw her on her way to the garden." Garrett tries to advise Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd tries to get back to his paper works and pretends to occupy himself with reading while Garrett approaches. Then, Garrett tried to flip the paper upside down which Prince Alcyd pretending to read.


    "One thing for sure you have not learned to read upside down and you will not achieve anything holding your paper upside down." Garrett chuckled


    "What should I do Garrett? I do not know how to start a conversation with my mate without making her mad or pushing any of her buttons."


    Then, Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd suddenly boast about his better appeal.


    ''Let me take over and you will see how our mate will like us. I am way better than you in handling ladies, and that is a fact!''


    Prince Alcyd pushes Kratos deep down his mind to prevent it from distracting and frustrating him more.


    "If I were you, go to the garden now and observe her first and wait for her to acknowledge your presence. Do not start with an opinion about her nor tell her things which she should not do because definitely you will not like how she responds at you."


    "How should I start then?" Prince Alcyd frustration becomes more apparent.


    "After observing her and when she acknowledges your presence, start asking how she feels. Show your concern by asking if she is settling in properly in the mansion. Then, you inform her about your plans to travel to the Royal Palace and how long you will be gone. Eventually, she will open up and start asking you things. By that, you answer all her concerns and end your conversation by hoping she would look after herself and you will bring something for her once you get back."


    Prince Alcyd contemplates on the advice of his best friend.


    Finally, he took the courage to stand and made his way to his mate.


    The moment Prince Alcyd left the main office, Garrett immediately mind-linked his mate and to inform the other Executive Officers that their ruthless Alpha Prince is on his way to the garden in an attempt to interact with Selene, the Alpha Prince''s mate, after few excruciating days of longing to spend time with Selene.


    Now, their Alpha has finally had the guts to approach Selene in a more subtle approach.


    Every Executive Officer excitedly made their way to the hall near the garden to discreetly witness a once in a lifetime moment, their Alpha being subtle and some hoping to see their Alpha Prince embarrass himself.


    Lady Sonja saw the Alpha Prince intending to make his way to the garden which she immediately understood what Prince Alcyd intends to do. She instructed all other staff members to go to town and buy plenty of vegetables and a variety of fruits.


    "All of us, Lady Sonja?" one staff confusedly asked.


    "Should I repeat myself? Hurry! What you all waiting for?" Sonja stresses out her authority.


    Everyone went out hastily.


    What the other staff members do not know, there was something unusual about to take place in the garden.


    Every Executive Officer, including Lady Sonja, is standing discreetly behind the windows in view of their Alpha Prince and Selene in the garden.


    Prince Alcyd internally recites to himself,


    ''Observe first, Observe first. Wait for her to acknowledge your presence''


    ''Do not mess up!''

 Chapter 21 - Royalty

    [In the car, on their way to the Palace]


    A convoy of black cars is making its way to the Royal Palace.


    The leading car is being driven by Jackson with Theo on the front while the next car is being driven by a warrior assigned to come along with them. There are times that random werewolf warriors are assigned to come along with Prince Alcyd and other Executive Officers whenever the Elite Executive Officers are incomplete during travels or mission.


    Every warrior of the Golden Moon Pack aspires to have the opportunity to serve their Alpha Prince and be able to visit the Royal Palace and witness the politics in the Royal Court and Parliament.


    Being assigned to tag along or be part of a certain mission with the Alpha Prince is one of the most-coveted experiences and assignments to any warriors of Golden Moon Pack. It becomes pride and honor for any warrior to get such an opportunity to do so. Only the best among the warriors are being assigned for such a task.


    Athena has been discussing with her mate, Garrett, regarding the itinerary of the Alpha Prince while assuming that the Alpha Prince is listening to their discussion.


    Garrett and Athena exchanging opinions on what would be the best way to reassure the completion of all their agenda going to the Royal Palace. They set their priorities and things to avoid doing as well.


    Prince Alcyd was clearly not in the mood and was sulking for some reason while on their travel. He kept staring outside the window then releasing deep sigh out of nowhere and stare at random stuff.


    "You know, it will not solve your worries if you will keep sulking and thinking about what happened in the garden." Garrett explains to his Alpha Prince.


    Prince Alcyd tries to ignore Garrett''s last statement because his Beta was absolutely right.


    "Aside from our itinerary and agenda, any updates so far on the things I instructed to be accomplished?" Prince Alcyd tries to elude Garrett''s last statement.


    "Well, all the documents that support our claim on Selene being Lady Sonja''s niece is already given to Lady Sonja. Selene is already enrolled in the Golden Moon Academy as a senior high-transfer. Then, Selene has already given all the necessary information that we could use in the search of her older brother. Though, she has not given any details about her past or anything about her real parents." Athena informs Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd starts to get annoyed due to his mate''s stubborn attitude and tries his best to contain his agitation.


    He distracts himself through the instructions he left for Caleb, Jane, and Oliver since they were left behind to do certain tasks.


    ''Once Selene finds out that you intentionally made Jane enroll in the Golden Moon Academy to monitor on her, You better prepare yourself for our mate''s wrath especially she made it clear that no bodyguards.'' Kratos appears in Alcyd''s mind, trying to warn the Alpha Prince.


    ''She will not find out. And I am not breaking any of her condition, Jane is not a bodyguard. She will monitor. You should know the difference!'' Prince Alcyd explains to his spirit wolf.


    ''You are not convincing me and I am telling you if you mess this up for both of us. I will make it a living hell for you!''


    Garrett and Athena look at their Alpha Prince looking down and would not stop sulking.


    "Come on, lighten up! Just bring something nice for her from our trip." Garrett trying to lift up the spirits of their Alpha Prince.


    Athena tries to make sure that the warriors sitting on the front are focused on the road and not eavesdropping on their conversation. They made the two warriors on the front wearing a pair of the specific earpiece to block their ability, <<<Hypersensory>>>.


    Athena is holding on to the gadget like a walkie talkie connected to the earpiece of the two warriors in front of them.


    Garrett kept comforting Prince Alcyd but the mood of the Alpha Prince remained the same.


    "It is easy for you to say Garrett! You are not in my position. How I wish it can be that easy!"


    ======================================


    [A Day before the Alpha Prince left for the Royal Palace]


    Selene decided to practice her elemental powers in the garden. But before that, she ties her platinum hair into a ponytail before she decided to start.


    It has been days since her last practice. Everyone knows that she is a Hybrid, half-witch and half-werewolf. So, no one will be surprised if she uses her powers around but she needs to keep from others that she can control all types of elements,


    {-Elemental Powers-}


    <<<Fire - Water - Wind - Earth - Light - Darkness - Ice - Lightning - Energy>>>


    Though, she avoids using the element of Darkness and Ice since she does not have full control of it.


    Selene decided to practice the element of Earth while she is in the garden.


    Silence ensued next while Selene tries to focus her aura around her surroundings. She tries to remember Laquisha''s teachings.


    <<<Chlorokinesis>>>


    Selene silently commanded the plants in front of her through her mind. She moved her hands in motion trying to guide the plants'' movement as it grows.


    While Selene releases more magic, trying to control more plants, she heard a step from behind trying to approach her.


    "Binding vines!" Selene chants while gracefully moving her hands in giving emphasis on her command towards the vines appearing from the ground wrapping around the Alpha Prince''s body.


    "Woah! It is just me." Prince Alcyd informs his mate.


    The vines started to release its grip around Prince Alcyd with the command of Selene.


    "Next time, do not sneak up behind me." Selene gets back to the plants and pretentiously waters it.


    "I thought you felt my presence. I did not mean to spook you." calmly explained by Prince Alcyd.


    The spectators hiding behind the walls attentively watching the two converse with so much anticipation and amusement as if a romantic scene is about to unfold.


    "Why do the Prince decided to visit such a staff member like me? People may misunderstand your visit. To honor your noble presence to such humble servant like me is something unusual, you know!" Selene trying to be sarcastic towards Prince Alcyd.


    "Do not worry, I always show my care and concern towards my staff members." Kratos and the spectators hiding seemed to be unconvinced by the last remark of Prince Alcyd.


    "Why do I feel that is hard to believe so?"


    "Well, I am just being honest. By the way, how are you settling in the mansion? Did Lady Sonja showed you around the town?" genuinely asked by Prince Alcyd. Showing his concern towards Selene, his mate.


    Selene decided to be calm and less antagonizing since she can see the sincerity in Prince Alcyd''s eyes and from the tone of his voice.


    "Do not worry, everyone was kind and welcoming around me. Lady Sonja showed me around the town as well when we bought groceries and stuff for the kitchen. Thank you, for asking." Selene tries her best to contain Sylvia, her spirit wolf, who is jumping around her mind.


    The spectators discreetly contain their giggles and glee from the sparks between the two and the unusual behavior that their Alpha Prince is exhibiting right before their eyes.


    It is their first time to witness their Alpha Prince to act in such an awkward and shy manner. He is known to be abrasive, arrogant, demanding, temperamental and a very impatient individual around his staff members and the Executive Officers.


    Prince Alcyd lightens up more as he looks at Selene. Her presence makes him and Kratos happy. The certain joy and spark that they feel when Selene is around making them intoxicated with happiness.


    The words from Prince Alcyd seemed to be non-existent while he keeps appreciating, in his mind, every nook and corner of Selene''s aesthetics.


    After a few moments of awkward silence from the two who just keep avoiding each others'' stare. Prince Alcyd finally took the courage to break the awkward silence between them.


    "I will be leaving tomorrow for an important matter in the Royal Palace. I have been requested to appear in the Royal Court and attend the parliament since there are urgent matters that need to be dealt with. So, I have assigned Oliver to take over while I am not around. I will not be gone for too long."


    Selene could sense her spirit wolf disappointment and eagerness to tag along with their mate. Though, she is clouded with curiosity regarding the Royal Family.


    "So, the entire Royal Family will be there? Since you are being requested to go to the Royal Palace."


    "Yes, everyone will be there. Including my eldest brother who I am dreading to see." he sarcastically shares to Selene.


    "Looks like you are not fond of him. Are you not close with him?"


    "Let us just say, He is not fond of me ever since we were little. We have different mothers. His mother is the mate of the Alpha King while his first love is my mother."


    Selene seemed confused "How is that even possible? You mean your older brother was conceived while the Alpha King was married to the late Queen Esmeralda?"


    Prince Alcyd chuckled in the confusion of his mate. "It is a long story which deserves another time. I promise to tell you about it once I get back."


    "Okay then, You really got strange family history."


    "Speaking of family history, you have not shared with any of us about your parents or your past. You mentioned about your foster mother. Why have you not disclosed to us what happened?"


    Even Selene has no idea about her origins and about her parents. Though, she cannot disclose her past regarding her former pack and about her late foster mother.


    "I prefer not to discuss it. Can we? I prefer not to dwell in the past."


    Prince Alcyd could sense that Selene is hiding something and it could be an unpleasant one that deserves to be rectified.


    "T.E.L.L M.E!" Prince Alcyd failed to contain his temper and demanded for answers.


    "No, I will not!" Selene firmly replied.


    "Y.E.S. YOU WILL!" Prince Alcyd grabs Selene''s wrist trying to force the answer out of her while raising his voice.


    Selene pulled her hand away from the grasp of the Alpha Prince and reminded him about one of her conditions in staying which is not to force her to do things that she does not approve of.


    "Do not dictate me! When I say no then it means NO!" Selene emphasized to her mate what she meant.


    "Why do you need to be so STUBBORN?" Prince Alcyd furiously informs Selene.


    "If you want me to stay around then learn how to follow my conditions." Selene walks away from Prince Alcyd.


    The spectators can only express their disappointment in the outcome of the supposed romantic scene between their Alpha Prince and their future Luna, Selene. They could only deeply sigh and facepalm from their disappointment.


    Prince Alcyd seems to feel their presence even the spectators tried their best to be discreet with their presence.


    "The show is over! Go back to your work!" Prince Alcyd infuriatingly announces to all spectators.


    Everyone dispersed as their Alpha Prince stomped his way back to the main office.

 Chapter 22 - Arrival Of Prince Alcyd

    After hours of Alpha Prince''s harrowing thoughts and sulking about the outcome of his last conversation with his mate, they have finally arrived at the Royal Palace.


    It has been months since his last visit to the Royal Palace. He stays mainly in his own pack since he was officiated as their new Alpha when he was 16. The Alpha Prince only visits the Royal Palace when his father, the Alpha King Viktor, request for his presence as his youngest General.


    The Alpha Prince, Alcyd, gained such reputation not only to be the youngest General but also the strongest and most successful General among the Generals of the Alpha King, in the Present.


    Alpha King Viktor values Prince Alcyd''s presence and opinion in regards to battle strategies and dealing with rogue werewolves.


    The arrival of the Alpha Prince in the Royal Palace is mostly anticipated by the Alpha King and the entire Royal Family. He is considered to be the biggest candidate for the succession of the throne in the werewolf kingdom. The Alpha King Viktor has not announced any heir to his throne yet.


    Struggle for power and politics have become intense and crucial in the Royal Court. The different factions amongst the ministers and Alphas are exceptionally ardent and passionate.


    Among the Royal siblings, the eldest son of Alpha King Viktor and the Alpha Prince has the most clout of influence and political faction within the Royal Court. Though, in terms of politics, his eldest son has the most influence among the ministers and the Alphas in the Royal Court.


    The ministers in the court are all members of the Alpha King Viktor in his original werewolf Pack before he became the Alpha King of the werewolves. So, in other words, the eldest son is the most favored by the peers of the Alpha King while the Alpha King is grooming Prince Alcyd since he sees himself with him. He is reminded of his young self every time he sees Prince Alcyd. Especially, Prince Alcyd resembles him the most among his children.


    When the convoy of cars passes through the checkpoint from afar and sped through the huge maze garden and pavilion while it is on its way towards the Royal Palace, there are royal staff members and officials that are moving around preparing for the arrival of Prince Alcyd. They were tipped off by the Royal Guards in the checkpoint that Prince Alcyd is on his way to the Royal Palace.


    Alpha King Viktor assigned to the eldest son to make arrangements for the welcoming of Prince Alcyd and escort him.


    Prince Alcyd could see, from the distance, the huge Palace with an extensive landscape surrounding it. Therein, the Alpha Prince has finally realized he has arrived in the place where he never considered as home. It only reminded him of a childhood filled with memories of motherlessness.


    Finally, the Alpha Prince has arrived with his own entourage from the warriors of his pack including Jackson, Theo, and his Beta, Garrett. Prince Alcyd walks with arrogance and full of intimidation. Side by side, Theo and Garrett are both walking to his left and right flank respectively.


    "Welcome, Prince Alcyd! Finally, you graced us with your presence!" Prince Alcyd''s eldest brother greets him by the entrance with full of Palace staff members and his own entourage from his own pack.


    Prince Alcyd remained silent from the greeting of his own older brother and a moment of silence befell between two sides. Battle of stares began between the two brothers. Anyone could sense the tension and its as if there is a laser emitted just by the stares between the two alone.


    "We are honored Prince Alarick! Its been quite a while since we last saw you. It is quite overwhelming to see your preparation, just to welcome Prince Alcyd''s arrival." Garrett tries to lighten up the mood.


    The Alpha Prince never liked his older brother since they were little. They usually get to fights due to arguments and Prince Alarick''s treatment of Prince Alcyd. Over time, Prince Alcyd became cold and distant towards his older brother, Prince Alarick.


    Kratos never liked the presence of Prince Alarick either. That is why every time they meet, Kratos helps Prince Alcyd activate <<< _ Alpha''s Aura _ >>> to intimidate lower forms of werewolf.


    ''This scum deserves to be beaten up, don''t you think? He will be a good practice and we are also in need of good release to vent out our frustrations at the moment'' Kratos informs Prince Alcyd.


    ''I do agree with your suggestion but I do not want to anger my father. He does not approve of us fighting at all. So better control yourself Kratos!'' Prince Alcyd warns his own spirit wolf.


    ''Oh! so it is me who should control myself? well, who is currently using <<< _Alpha''s Aura_ >>> at this moment with more than 50%? hmm?''


    ''A little scaring tactics would not hurt. At least I am not planning to beat up someone and get others hurt.''


    Kratos got pushed down deep in Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    "It has always been a pleasure to have Prince Alcyd around the Palace. His presence is significant for tomorrow''s discussion. Especially his innovative ways of dealing with things." Prince Alarick''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "I do not think I could say the same with you. I find your presence exasperating and annoying. Lastly, I wonder why your presence is even needed at the parliament and meeting discussions at all.


    Only failing at things that you are good at." Retorted back by Prince Alcyd to his older brother.


    "What did you say!" Prince Alarick was clearly infuriated by his younger brother''s retort.


    By this time, everyone is already at edge and wary of the growing tension between the two Royal brothers. Both sides trying to appease their own Alpha while the two Alpha Princes are clearly up for more banters.


    "Enough! I was totally right that you two will get into it, as usual. I wonder why father gave this task to you, older brother?" said by their younger sister who is referring her last statement towards Prince Alarick.


    "Princess Shiveena! You are looking more beautiful." Athena tries to announce the presence of the younger sister of Prince Alcyd to defuse the growing tension between two brothers.


    "Oh, thank you Athena! You are too generous with your words." Shiveena replies.


    Princess Shiveena is the fourth child of Alpha King Viktor. Unlike Prince Alcyd and Prince Alarick, she has no Wolf Pack of her own. Only Prince Alcyd and Prince Alarick have their own Wolf Pack since they were the only ones who are in the right age to lead a pack.


    The Princess Shiveena is the current Captain of the Royal Guards and has exceptional fighting skills compared to other warriors in the Royal Guards. She is considered to be the youngest and the only female who became a Captain of the Royal Guards.


    Everyone was thankful for the intervention of Princess Shiveena. They could not imagine what would have happened if Princess Shiveena did not appear sooner. They are all at awe at her beauty and elegance despite her Royal Guard outfit. Like Prince Alcyd, she also has tanned complexion but Prince Alarick has a lighter complexion compared to the two.


    Unlike Prince Alarick, Princess Shiveena is fond of Prince Alcyd. Prince Alcyd was genuinely good to her since they were young. Even though they are 2 years apart, Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena get along well. They used to train and spar most of the time. With their constant sparring and practice together, Princess Shiveena became daunting and fierce in combat. Princess Shiveena garnered such a reputation to be fierce and an expert


    "Why did you not visit us soon?" Princess Shiveena hugged her older brother.


    Everyone lightened up seeing the two royal siblings express endearment for each other. Except for one individual who is internally loathing the presence of Prince Alcyd.


    "Big Brother !!" a voice full of excitement came rushing for an embrace towards Prince Alcyd.


    "Ranku !!" Hugging his youngest brother.


    Ranku is the youngest among the Royal Siblings, and aside from Selene, he is someone among the very few that the Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd consider that soften their ruthless Alpha Prince.


    The youngest royal sibling, Prince Ranku, is 12 years of age. He may act childish at times but he tries his best to emulate the sense of responsibility and image that Prince Alcyd portrays. He may not be as strong as his other siblings, he does his best to train and improve his own skill sets.


    When everyone thought it was all calm and joyous already, Prince Alarick interrupted the brief warm greetings of his younger siblings. One of the many things he could not stand is the reunion of the 3 particular siblings and for Prince Alcyd to even have the time to enjoy.


    "If all of you are done with your pleasantries, we better proceed to our father!"


    Princess Shiveena remembered they have to immediately proceed to their father.


    "Oh, right! Father instructed us to escort you immediately to him once you arrived."


    Everyone went straight ahead, escorting Prince Alcyd to the Alpha King.

 Chapter 23 - First Day

    Selene standing in the front of a large mirror reflecting her entire figure. She could see her own slender figure with her body parts starting to form a good shape as well, especially her bum which is starting to form into a pear shape. Her waist compliments the V-shape of her upper body down to her midsection.


    While Selene continues to prepare herself, she hears Lady Sonja knocking on the door to declare her presence. She then enters and appreciates the appearance of her future Luna who is sporting her new uniform for the Golden Moon Academy.


    "You look good in your new uniform! It fits perfectly on you. By the way, Prince Alcyd left something for you before he left. He told me to give it to you on your first day of school." Lady Sonja handed over a long small box which is ribboned in white and it''s covered with regal violet.


    Selene starts opening the box and sees a cerulean colored lace. She started to completely reveal the length of the lace and inspected the quality of the fabric which is so soft and stitched with expensive beads with an elegant pattern to match such high-quality lace.


    There is an attached note inside the box from the Alpha Prince.


    *** Written in the note: ***


    < I hope you like it! It is made to match your beauty. Kindly tie your hair and not let anyone see your hair hanging down.


    Yours truly,


    Prince Alcyd >


    After reading the note, Selene crumpled the note and tossed it into the bin beside her large mirror.


    Instead of feeling grateful and joyous, Selene threw the lace on the bed. Not even planning to wear the gifted lace for her.


    Lady Sonja took notice of the sudden irritation of her future Luna towards what the Alpha Prince wrote for her. She thought that if only the Alpha Prince did not write whatever on that note was, it would have been the best gesture in comforting Selene after their unexpected argument in the garden.


    Lady Sonja noticed as well that Selene''s room has new wall paint and design. More of a splattered paint all over the wall which exhibits certain weird strokes and brushes on some areas.


    "Looks like you renewed your wall design and creatively executed your feelings in it." Lady Sonja clearly trying to lift up the mood of Selene to distract her from her own mood swing.


    "Oh! Do you like it? Isn''t it a masterpiece, Lady Sonja?" feeling proud of her own work as if she painted an abstract masterpiece.


    ''Disaster you mean? You call that masterpiece? Only retard can appreciate what you did to the wall or maybe a blind could appreciate what you did to the wall. I feel bad for the innocent wall.''


    Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf interjected and pointed out its own dissatisfaction towards Selene''s work.


    ''Do not start with me now, Sylvia!'' warned by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''You are just in denial that in fact you really do miss seeing our mate around and you are feeling guilty of not trusting him at all.'' pointed out by Sylvia.


    Selene had enough listening to her spirit wolf and pushed her down deep inside her mind.


    Lady Sonja seems to feel and sense that Selene is arguing with her own spirit wolf. After all, Lady Sonja is also a werewolf who is a member of the Golden Moon Pack with an important role in managing all staff members in the mansion, which is the packhouse of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "I will get the car ready so we can go now. I will wait for you there." Lady Sonja informs Selene.


    "Oh sure! I am almost done anyways." Selene''s response.


    As soon as Lady Sonja left Selene''s room, Selene used her ability


    <<< _Hyper Sensory_ >>>


    to make sure Lady Sonja is far enough and so no one will know what she was about to do.


    "Fluffy!" Selene tries to summon the feral wolf whom she treats as her guardian wolf.


    Fluffy, who in actuality is former Captain Randall, was only named Fluffy due to Selene''s adoration for him and who clueless about his real identity. He came out from the shadow of Selene.


    Once Fluffy landed on the ground, he shook his entire fur as if he was wet.


    "How are fluff-? I am so sorry if you stayed so long inside my shadow. It is so difficult to have a private time where I can let you out. Do not worry, I will inform others about you once I feel that they can be trusted. Hmm?" Selene talks to Fluffy while she pets his fur.


    ''Well if only you --- ¡­..''


    Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, was about to say something but Selene immediately pushed her deep inside her mind where she thought that her own spirit wolf belong at the moment since she is getting annoyed with Sylvia''s constant nagging.


    "Fluffy, let''s go! Time to go to this silly academy" Fluffy went back once again to the shadow of Selene after stretching his own limbs and paws.


    =======================================================


    After a few minutes of driving, Lady Sonja and Selene reached near the premises of the Golden Moon Pack Academy.


    Even they have not fully arrived at the entrance or parking lot of the academy, Selene could see the humongous large structures and buildings of the academy with a wide-stretching spacious field beside it.


    Selene is completely amazed by the academy.


    Lady Sonja parked by the parking area to drop off her supposed-niece based on their pretense, Selene.


    "Goodluck with your first day, Lun- ..."


    Before Lady Sonja could finish what she was about to say, Selene interrupted her.


    "Selene! Just Selene, Lady Sonja. Remember!" trying to remind Lady Sonja about their arrangement, "Thanks for the lift!"


    The old lady chuckled as Selene sets off.


    Selene looks around the hugeness of the academy and decided to spend some time for a while in the nearby woods located just beside the academy.


    As Selene walks through the entrance of the wood, she planned to summon Fluffy and have a quick meditation moment which she usually does with Fluffy. She loves to absorb a peaceful moment with nature and be one with its magical force.


    Though, a sudden presence sensed by Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf.


    ''SELENE! LOOK OUT!''


    Someone tried to surprise her by jumping on her out of nowhere. Despite the efforts of the perpetrators, Selene was quick on her feet and reflexes. So, she was able to evade.


    Selene immediately activated her ability,


    <<<_Chlorokinesis_>>>


    "Binding Vines!" chanted by Selene as she prepares her fighting stance.


    Then the appearance of the rogue brothers, Georgie and Freddie, is revealed. They are trapped and wrapped by the vines that Selene summoned.


    "Hmm.. whose idea was it to sneak up on me? Hmm?" she approaches trying to get an answer from the two brothers.


    "It was Georgie''s, Can you just let us out from these vines?" Freddie irritatedly asked Selene.


    Georgie just smiled which shows he enjoyed the stunt that he and his brother tried to pull on Selene.


    "Sometimes we forget that you are not just a werewolf but also a witch with cool powers." Georgie informs Selene.


    Selene released the two brothers from being trapped and wrapped tightly by the vines that stunned them.


    "Looks like you were distracted because you did not sense us sooner. Why were you so distracted?" Georgie gleefully asked Selene like a little kid.


    "I was at awe by the academy¡­. Wait! Wait! You both owe me big time!" Selene remembers and the vines started to move slowly back to the brothers'' feet.


    "You are the one who owes us. You have not given us our share from the reward" Freddie accuses Selene.


    "Oh! I am the one who owes you NOW?! After the two of you snitched on me? While on the other hand, ME! planning to find you guys and was even intending to save both of you if only I knew that you were captured.


    But NO! you two snitched and I was found by a werewolf pack, not just an ordinary one but THE GOLDEN MOON PACK! You both knew how much I try to avoid any werewolf packs." Selene reminds the two brothers.


    Guilt took over on the rogue brothers'' faces and fell silent to what they did. Mostly, Freddie.


    "It was either Georgie''s life or your location. You know, Georgie is all I''ve got and you should know the feeling. I thought you would understand what I did." Freddie''s tone was full of regret and guilt but dignified.


    Selene understood exactly what Freddie tried to explain. She lets go of both of them and turns her back so she could forget her agitation.


    "Why are you both here? I thought you would be both gone by now?" Selene asked the rogue brothers while facing her back to them.


    "Freddie felt really bad and wanted to explain ¡­" Georgie got interrupted by his older brother while his mouth being forcefully covered.


    "Prince Alcyd threatened us to stay or else he would do something bad to Georgie. Plus, he promised to provide us our daily provisions for survival and education for both of us. It was a bittersweet offer -- .." Freddie explains.


    "But we accepted for our future plans plus we will not be separated with you." Interjected by Georgie.


    "So you two are enrolled in the academy too?" Selene surprisingly asked.


    Both brothers replied "Ya!".


    A loud school bell rang which signifies the start of the ''First Day'' in school.

 Chapter 24 - Being An Alpha King

    Loud noises of exchange of punches and kicks can be heard in the hall near the -training area- of the Royal Palace.


    Alpha Prince, Alcyd, arduously training hard against with his sister Princess Shiveena.


    Despite of being a female and younger to Prince Alcyd, the princess herself is exchanging blows per blows with her older brother. Prince Alcyd knows as well that it is a mistake to underestimate his younger sister.


    Princess Shiveena did not become a Captain of the Royal Guards if she was not capable of even holding on her own fights. She was a fierce fighter like her brother. Her agility and prowess in fighting is second to none compared to any Royal Guards of the Royal Palace.


    Royal Guards are considered Elite warriors of the original wolf pack of the Alpha King that wants to be assigned as Royal Guards in the Royal Palace. Their main role and responsibility is to assure the safety and protection of every Royalty in the Royal Palace. Security and protection from any attack are their main objective.


    Every member of the Royal Guards must excel in fighting and must all be werewolves from the original pack of the Alpha King. So, it means that it is an exclusive membership that is only available for pack members of the Alpha King in his original wolf pack.


    Since the Alpha King became the King of all Alphas in the Werewolf Kingdom, he became responsible not only to his original wolf pack but also to the hundreds of wolf packs that pledged loyalty and allegiance to him.


    Every Alpha among the hundreds of wolf packs in the continent, including those Alphas from the other continents in the world recognizes his rule and proclamation as the strongest werewolf ever since King Viktor along with the late Queen Esmeralda has played a pivotal role in gathering the entire army of werewolves in joining the war against the hordes of darkness.


    Being the Alpha King means that there is no stronger Alpha in the world aside from you. There were plenty of challenges that were issued against King Viktor. In the end, King Viktor always remain victorious in every challenge that was issued to him.


    One greatest and biggest rule among werewolf specie is that an Alpha can be challenged through duel which the position of being Alpha is at stake. The same principle goes with the title of being the Alpha King. Being the strongest and fiercest among werewolves has been a long-standing tradition among werewolves for one to be called as the Alpha King.


    For a long time, ever since the end of the Great War against the hordes of darkness, King Viktor remained as the only Alpha King in the history of the werewolves and in the supernatural world.


    That is why many assumed that Prince Alcyd may become the heir to the bloody throne of his father. Not even, Princess Shiveena could come close to the kind of reputation that Prince Alcyd has set so far.


    Prince Alcyd was able to successfully complete hundreds of missions and was also considered as second strongest werewolf next to his father since no werewolf nor Alpha have defeated Prince Alcyd. He always wanted to be the Alpha King for specific reasons which are revenge for his queen mother''s death. He promised this to himself that he will do his best to become the next Alpha King, not to rule over and care for the hundreds of wolf packs instead to set revenge for the death of the late Queen Esmeralda.


    As time passes, the exchange of blows between Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena becomes intense and more fierce.


    <<< _Spear Strike_ >>>. Princess Shiveena launched a surprising strong attack toward her older brother.


    Princess Shiveena learned a strong skill by lunging towards her enemy by focusing all her force into her right arm which she shrouds with energy force as well that could create a damaging impact on any opponent.


    Prince Alcyd releases a grin towards his younger sister who he recognizes as a strong opponent.


    Instead of evading the deadly attack, he plans to counter the attack head-on.


    <<<_Ultimate Force_>>>, Prince Alcyd activated his ability as he takes the damage launched by his sister.


    Prince Alcyd used his left arm to directly receive the attack from his sister while he activated a second attack.


    <<<_Death Strike_>>> which he almost hit his younger sister with.


    "Are you insane?!!" Princess Shiveena quips as she was surprised that her older brother almost hit her with an infamous deadly attack of his.


    Though the second attack did not land completely, the activation of the ability was definitely uncalled for in a training match.


    "Well, you will survive! We have great doctors in the Royal Palace." Prince Alcyd reasons out to his younger sister who just stopped their training match.


    Princess Shiveena stared deathly stares at Prince Alcyd.


    "HEY! You are the one who injured my left arm. Why are you the one sending me death glares?"


    "YOU COULD HAVE EASILY EVADED IT! I wanted you to evade my


    <<<_Spear Strike_>>> so I could do a low kick and then trip you then make a supposed finale blow with my elbow towards your weak spot which your left rib"


    Prince Alcyd laughed and explained,


    "First, I know you calculate your moves and for sure there are layers of move that are prepared for me. So, I decided to give you a surprise by receiving your attack head-on and then surprise you with my own fighting mantra which is always making sure to finish your enemy with one blow."


    Before Prince Alcyd could explain his second reasoning, Princess Shiveena interrupted him by saying that his ability <<<_Ultimate Force_>>> will allow Prince Alcyd to regenerate faster and amplify his own strength.


    The Alpha Prince has an ability to amplify its own strength and has an extreme regenerating ability which varies on different levels based on the devotion of its own pack members. When the love and respect are low then the Ultimate Force cannot be activated. Then the spirit wolf will not have enough access to extra or reserved power when this ability is not activated.


    When the training match ended between Princess Shiveena and Prince Alcyd, the 3 Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd who were watching the training match, started to approach their Alpha Prince.


    Athena intended to hand Prince Alcyd a towel to cover his bleeding left arm but their Alpha Prince refused.


    "No need Athena! But thank you." Prince Alcyd tells to his Beta''s mate


    The wounds around his left arm that Prince Alcyd received from his younger sister started to heal on its own quicker.


    Prince Alcyd''s left arm is starting to get healed on its own from the use of such powerful ability.


    "You are just lucky that you have that ability on your arsenal, hmf!" Princess Shiveena tells her older brother.


    "Do not be a sour loser now!" Prince Alcyd teasingly says to Princess Shiveena.


    Princess Shiveena smiles at her older brother.


    Garrett started to remind Prince Alcyd about the schedule for the day after the training. He is reading what is listed for today''s itinerary.


    Theo handed over another towel for their Alpha Prince to use.


    Prince Alcyd was sweating all over and his tanned muscular body is all moist from the sweat he is releasing. Some staff members in the Royal Palace pass by the Training Hall to witness the Alpha Prince in action.


    Alpha Prince is not only feared but also fantasized by many female species since he is not only known for his combat skills, prowess and fierceness. He is also considered to be as one of the most handsome bachelors.


    Others consider the Alpha Prince as someone who is blessed with unbelievably jaw-dropping features. Such muscular features which are not that obscenely hard nor muscular. He may not smile too often but his looks are enough to melt someone due to his dignified and glorifying features. Especially he is a tall guy due to his 6 footer, 198 cm to be exact, height.


    "I think you need to start covering yourself or else the female staff members will start getting pregnant just by looking at you. You sure do love attention, don''t you?" Princess Shiveena jokingly teases her older brother.


    "You know I do not enjoy attention much from the female populace!" defensively retort by Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd''s Executive Officers seem to find Princess Shiveena''s tease as slightly funny.


    "I must remind you, you need to be early for the parliament especially the Alpha King was not happy with how you acted yesterday when we arrived." Garrett informs his Alpha Prince.


    "Blame that on my older brother! If only he did not provoke me in front of our father''s presence." Prince Alcyd''s response.


    "You should know by now that Alarick, our older brother, enjoys at provoking you and proving to our father that you do not deserve to be even a candidate for the throne of our dear father." Princess Shiveena tells Prince Alcyd.


    The others watch Prince Alcyd dry himself while contemplating on Princess Shiveena''s words.


    Prince Alcyd starts to ponder on the rivalry between him and his older brother, Prince Alarick, for the title as the next Alpha King of the werewolf kingdom.


    ''Do not worry! We will show them who should be the next Alpha King of this kingdom.''


    Kratos, Prince Alcyd''s spirit wolf, reassures the Alpha Prince.


    "Princess Shiveena! The Alpha King''s convoy got raided by some rogue wolves during his way to visit some allied wolf pack." a warrior rushingly informs Princess Shiveena.


    Prince Alcyd heard the sudden news as well. "WHAT ?!"

 Chapter 25 - Introduction

    After Selene and Freddie introduced themselves in front of the class, Selene could feel the curiosity from all the students but there was this one female student sitting next to the window.


    Blonde pretty girl sizing her up and by the looks of it, she judiciously looking on the appearance of Selene.


    Freddie went ahead to the empty seat behind the pretty blonde girl and Selene wants to sit next to a familiar face and not with some bunch of strangers.


    Everyone was looking well-built and fit. The room was filled with werewolf scent except for one who was clearly not a werewolf.


    "Sir! Can I sit in front of Freddie instead at the back row?" Selene asked the professor.


    "WHAT! That cannot be, Sir MacAllan!" disagreed by the pretty blonde girl.


    Professor MacAllan is close with Lady Sonja so he would like to do a favor for Lady Sonja since it is the first time that Lady Sonja revealed something that she had a living close relative.


    For a long time since the reign of late Queen Esmeralda as the former Alpha of the Golden Moon Pack, Lady Sonja never shared anything with the other members of the pack regarding her family or bloodline.


    It was a mystery as well to the other members of the Golden Moon Pack in regards to Lady Sonja''s personal history. She was welcomed during the Great War against the Hordes of Darkness, a group of villainous worshippers of darkness.


    So, for the first time, Lady Sonja has finally introduced someone as her relative in the Golden Moon Pack. She was loved and respected amongst the members of the Golden Moon Pack because, aside from being the Chief of Staff of the Alpha Prince, her presence was always felt in any events or emergencies among the members of the pack.


    Respect and adoration were honored to her because no one in the Golden Moon Pack expected her to show such concern and maternal love towards the members of the pack.


    "Miss Scarlett, be a good lady and transfer to the back." Professor MacAllen instructed the pretty blonde girl.


    Everyone was surprised that Scarlett has to adjust for the new transfer.


    A loud gasp of disbelief that Scarlett has to move for the new girl.


    "Thank you, Sir!" Selene gracefully thanked the professor which was uncommon for people her age to be graceful in their action.


    Eyes were all on Selene as she heads to her new seat.


    "First day and you are already gaining attention, so much for low-key, Miss -I do not want to be noticed- !" Freddie jokingly mocking Selene.


    "Do not make me pluck out your eyes!" clearly Selene was not up for silly banters.


    A cherry curly-haired girl with glasses sitting next to Selene has finally decided to introduce herself.


    "Hi there, new seatmate! I am Chloe!" introducing herself to Selene.


    "I am Selene, and this is Freddie" replied Selene while Freddie waving his hand a little as he hears his name being introduced.


    "So you know each other?" Chloe curiously asks.


    "Why? Is it wrong if I know him?"


    "Oh! It is just unusual here in Golden Moon Pack to be friendly with any rogue werewolves. I do not mean to offend you, Freddie, but I am just glad that Selene is not like the other members of the wolf pack who thinks absurdly. Sorry if I talk a lot!" chuckled by Chloe after explaining to Selene.


    "No, it''s okay!"


    Selene started scanning her schedule for the day and thought about what kind of tradition and relations being formed in the pack of her mate, Prince Alcyd.


    =================


    The Alpha Prince and Princess Shiveena are all making their final plans in the conference room to go after to reinforce their father with the other remaining warriors of the Alpha King.


    There has been news that the Alpha King requested for reinforcements.


    "Why did my father not informed us through mind-link?" Prince Alcyd asked other members of the pack present in the meeting room.


    "He only instructed the fastest warrior to go back here to the Royal Palace to inform us what went down. It appears that the rogue werewolves had a powerful witch with them." Alpha King''s Delta informed Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena.


    Before they could leave the Royal Palace, Jackson communicated with Prince Alcyd through mind-link that a faint scent has become present inside the Royal Palace.


    "What!?!" Prince Alcyd surprisingly reacted.


    ''It''s a classic diversion tactic! Someone has infiltrated within the walls of Royal Palace.''


    Kratos, spirit wolf of the Alpha Prince, tells Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd stopped everyone from leaving instead they went ahead to where Jackson traced the faint.


    A guy with platinum hair and blue eyes who is covering half of his face is caught while snooping around the Alpha King''s private chambers.


    The intruder was surprised as well and immediately threw sharp knives towards Prince Alcyd''s way but Prince Alcyd evaded it easily.


    Then, the warriors of the Alpha King behind Prince Alcyd immediately shifted to their wolf form and launched an attack on the platinum-haired intruder.


    <<<_Explosion_>>>


    An ability activated by the intruder.


    Right after the intruder activated his ability, a strong blast of the explosion destroyed everything in its path throwing everyone off to a distance and destroying the entire private chamber of the Alpha King.


    There was a loud ring on Prince Alcyd''s hearing making him disoriented for a bit watching everything go haywire. The intruder''s ability was too powerful that made all werewolf blasted off from the room.


    Realization sank in that most of the warriors got injured including Princess Shiveena.


    ''Hey! Get a grip, boy!! Tend to the wounded ones and stop slacking off!'' Kratos demanded from Prince Alcyd.


    ''Shiveena! Garrett!'' Prince Alcyd remembered the two of the people that meant a lot to him.


    "Shivs! Garrett!" Prince Alcyd calls out for his best friend and younger sister.


    No one would respond to his <<<_Ultimate Mind-Link_>>>.


    It is an ability that allows the Alpha to mind-link in a collective number. Prince Alcyd kept trying to get a response but no one would answer him, no response from his beta, his beta''s mate, delta nor from Jackson


    The Alpha King''s chambers were located on the second floor of the Royal Palace. Everything was supposed to be regal and elegant. Now, it is all but rubble, smoke, fire, and injured bodies that Prince Alcyd is not sure if those bodies are alive or dead.


    Athena''s screams suddenly took Prince Alcyd''s attention.


    <<<_Ultimate Force_>>>, Prince Alcyd activated one of his special abilities.


    Prince Alcyd plans to regenerate faster so he can move quicker and dispel the disorientation that he is feeling.


    Blood was flowing down from the Alpha Prince''s head. Though, he tries to gather all his strength and rationality to think about what has to be done next.


    The Alpha Prince immediately went to Athena''s side and saw her crying over her unconscious mate.


    "Alpha! Garrett won''t wake up! I cannot feel his pulse. Alpha!" Athena breaks down in tears in fear for her mate''s life.


    Prince Alcyd releases his wolf claws,


    ''Kratos! I need to ask you a favor, I know we should not do this because you warned me about it but only this time.''


    There is a very rare ability that Prince Alcyd learned when he was in a battle during his younger years. He was taught about this knowledge by his former mentor, Alpha King''s beta, Nolan.


    <<<_Life Share_>>>


    The power to share the quick regeneration ability of an Alpha when the Ultimate Force is activated. It is only accessible to very few Alphas due to the risk it brings to the Alpha. They do not just share their ability but also transfers a few essence of their life span.


    That is why it cannot be learned by just any Alpha werewolf. It is a rare ability


    This is an ability that needs the approval of the spirit wolf since it involves both of their life force which affects their life span. They both need to be in sync when performing this ability.


    ''Fine! Let''s do it!'' Kratos gave his approval to Prince Alcyd.


    Athena kept crying and feared for her mate''s life since she could not feel any pulse at all from her mate. She could not bear the thought of losing her mate in her arms.


    "Athena, lay him down flat." Prince Alcyd commanded his beta''s mate.


    "What are you planning to do Alpha?" tears won''t stop falling from Athena''s face as she asks Prince Alcyd.


    "Just do what I say!"


    Athena watches Prince Alcyd perform a miracle. Her Alpha''s wolf claws were out and looking sharply dark. She trusted her Alpha the most so she let Prince Alcyd do what he intends to do.


    Garret''s weak body was lying flat cold on the ground while his Alpha Prince starts to penetrate his claws around his chest. Five dark claws from his right hand gently penetrating altogether around the surface of his heart.


    Kratos and Prince Alcyd were both in trance and too focused on performing


    <<<_Life Share_>>>.


    Eyes of the Alpha Prince gleamed and became beastly. Athena hoped that whatever her Alpha is doing would wake Garret up.


    Few moments passed, Garrett woke up gasping for breath.


    Prince Alcyd immediately let his beta go as soon as Garrett gasped for breath.


    Garrett''s mate, Athena, immediately embraced him so tight.


    "What''s wrong babe? Why are you crying?" Garrett is clueless about what just happened to him.


    "YOU SCARED ME! YOU IDIOT! DON''T DO THAT TO ME AGAIN! DAMN YOU!"


    Athena tearfully expressed to her mate like a baby.


    Cries from Athena could be heard while Garrett tries to comfort his mate who witnessed his almost demise.


    The Alpha Prince was relieved that he was able to save his beta but at what cost. Though, he tried to distract himself from the exhausting act that he just did. He immediately remembered his younger sister.


    "Shiveena!" Prince Alcyd panicked once again.


    While everyone was panicking and trying to recuperate from the sudden explosion, the intruder was standing on top of a tree from a distance overviewing the chaos he created.


    "I hope you take in my unforgettable introduction. That''s what I call,


    LASTING FIRST IMPRESSION! A BANGING INTRODUCTION! ..."

 Chapter 26 - New Trouble

    The Royal Palace was on full and high alert after an intruder got successfully infiltrated the Royal Palace and was able to wreak havoc in it.


    The Alpha King arrived with his entourage, including the Prince Alarick.


    King Viktor was surprised to see what happened in the Royal Palace while he was ambushed on his supposed visit to an ally wolf pack.


    Everyone was pre-occupied tending to the wounded or helping someone who is injured.


    "What happened here?" Prince Alarick curiously asked.


    Even the Alpha King could not utter any words of what he is seeing right now. He thought surviving an ambush was enough to surprise for the day but an attack in his own roof is more than shocking.


    "Why I do not see the second prince? Where is Alcyd?" concerned by King Viktor.


    "He is in the hospital wing with Princess Shiveena." a warrior replied King Viktor informing him what happened in the Royal Palace.


    Prince Alarick did not like how much concern King Viktor shows when it comes to his younger brother, Prince Alcyd. It has been known to many that Prince Alcyd is the favorite child of King Viktor.


    The Alpha King always showed favor and unwavering concern when it involves the Alpha Prince.


    This kind of love and attention that the Alpha King gave only towards Prince Alcyd is one of the many reasons that Prince Alarick could not learn to appreciate and even be affectionate towards his younger brother because he felt that he was robbed of things which was supposed to be his.


    All the things that Prince Alarick desired for himself were easily attained or given to his younger brother. He was always second in terms of everything with his younger brother.


    It made Prince Alarick tired and irritated in always seeing his younger brother surrounded and getting all the things that he wanted for himself.


    Jealousy or envy was not even close to what Prince Alarick feels. He even thought that he was actually robbed of the things he deserved. He felt that there was always a contest between him and Prince Alcyd that he needs to keep trying to beat him but it was always his younger brother who turns out victorious.


    While the Alpha King and his entourage make their way to the hospital wing, Prince Alarick remembered how he felt when he found out that he has a younger brother. He remembered how he described Prince Alcyd as new trouble in his life.


    Doctors were talking with Prince Alcyd along the hallway of the hospital wing of the Royal Palace.


    The Royal Palace is a gigantic fortress that has different large structures including the Hospital wing which can cater 500 wounded patients at full capacity. That is how huge the Hospital wing of the Royal Palace.


    "Father? Glad you are safe!" Prince Alcyd tells to the Alpha King.


    "Do not worry about me, I am glad you are not harmed. Where is your sister?" King Viktor curiously asked Prince Alcyd.


    "Princess Shiveena is currently recovering from her injuries. She is expecting to recover soon. She was just knocked out by the explosion caused by the intruder." the Royal Chief Doctor explains to the Alpha King.


    "How about Alcyd? Have you checked him if he is totally okay?" King Viktor consulted the Chief Doctor.


    "Yes, your highness! We already did. He is completely okay. It is only rest we could recommend for him since he is clearly exhausted from what happened."


    Prince Alcyd supervised the aftermath of the explosion. He even dispatched a special ops team to track the intruder whom he assigned his own delta, Theo, to lead the special ops team with Jackson who is the most trusted tracker by the Alpha Prince.


    His beta, Garrett, along with his mate was left behind since Garrett almost died from the injury and damage he took from the powerful explosion created by the intruder.


    There were pride and impressed reactions from the Alpha King and the other entourage who came along with King Viktor.


    It was indeed an excellent showcase of responsibility and steadfast leadership that Prince Alcyd just displayed during a perilous time. This did not just impress the Alpha King but also the entire royal staff members, ministers of the royal court, and the other members of the Royal Pack of the Alpha King.


    Royal Pack consists of the combined members of the entire pack of the Royal Family. It is a term used due to the totality of the combined pack of all Royal Family members.


    "You need to rest boy!" King Viktor tells his son.


    "We have to discuss this immediately father! This is urgent." Prince Alcyd warns his father.


    "What you mean urgent? We were able to defeat those who tried to ambush us, though some of them were able to escape." Prince Alarick asked.


    "Exactly! Because the ambush was only the diversion part. The real intention of those fiends that tried to ambush you all, was actually just cause confusion and expecting that I and Shiveena would leave the Royal Palace in supposed aide for father but there was someone whom they sent to infiltrate the Palace and sneak into father''s private chamber." Thoroughly explained by Prince Alcyd.


    "Someone was able to infiltrate our defenses and took down our patrols and guards?" King Viktor surprised with the revelation of his favorite son, Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes, father! the guards and the patrol team were all found dead and no survivors. He was even able to do this much damage and casualty on our side." Prince Alcyd responds to his father.


    "I never thought that we would be attacked by a dark witch. Only those beings or the warlocks can do such level of damage to us." King Viktor sat as he contemplated for the things unfolding right before him.


    "No father! It was a rogue werewolf, a hybrid to be exact. Someone who is a part werewolf and a part witch!"


    Everyone aired a loud surprise in their reaction.


    "How is that even possible? A hybrid? It has been a long time since this kingdom has seen a hybrid specie among us werewolves." Prince Alarick asked his younger brother.


    "He used a powerful explosion spell maybe. He created all this mess all by himself and we do not know what he was looking for in our father''s private chamber."


    "It means this was all done by one individual. And worst of all, by a rogue werewolf?" King Viktor ponders.


    "Yes, father!" worriedly confirms by Prince Alcyd.


    "Indeed, new trouble! Looks like I have to issue a declaration of war to all rogue werewolves." King Viktor declares.


    =========================


    After the morning classes, Selene felt that all eyes are on her now as she walks towards to the academy''s canteen.


    It did not take long for the news to break out that there is a new transfer and to add more spice to the news, students became more curious that Lady Sonja had a living relative after all.


    Chloe assisted Selene and Freddie. She is very accommodating towards the new transfers.


    Georgie seems to be less cheerful but when he saw Selene and Freddie, he started to lighten up and back to his normal cheerful self.


    "What''s wrong? Why you looked down a while ago?" Freddie asked his younger brother.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing!" the younger brother reassured his brother.


    As they fall in line, a variety of food is prepared for students.


    From vegetables down to meat, the choices of food are plenty. The aroma of each food is so rich that it becomes so apparent for every werewolf.


    It made the rogue brothers, Freddie and Georgie, excited from the buffet prepared for students since they have been starving for good food.


    Rogue brothers, Georgie and Freddie, did not expect that the canteen of Golden Moon Pack Academy would serve such mouth-watering meals. It was a common notion for the rogue brothers that food in the canteen sucks and will be disgusting but on the contrary, it is mouth-watering from its garnishing, aesthetics, and aroma from the variety of meals.


    Chloe acted like a tour guide for Selene and the rogue brothers, pointing out every detail for what are the most-delicious delicacy and sweets to eat for starters.


    While they all get their food, students are looking at them. Stares are being thrown like Selene and the rogue brothers are some fresh meat around.


    As soon as they get to an empty table, they sat altogether not minding the stares. Chloe was surprised by the kind of bond that Selene and the rogue brothers had. It was her first time to see such laughter and having fun together.


    For a long time, Chloe lived and spent her entire life in the territory of Golden Moon Pack. She has never witnessed such laughter and joy amongst people. All these times, only living by the rules and routinary mundane was her usual days. So, it made her feel dull and lacking deep inside.


    Selene and the rogue brothers kept talking cheerfully comparing the meals they had before and had already tasted with the meals being served in the canteen of the academy.


    A smile of joy painted on Chloe was visible because at last, her prayer for light has been answered. Chloe thought that she lived in a cage where no genuine joy and laughter existed since everyone was too occupied in competing with each other and doing their best to qualify in being a warrior of the Golden Moon Pack.


    While Chloe was pondering at the moment she is in, a red-haired guy with his posse approached Selene and a shocking thing happened.


    The red-haired guy poured his juice on Georgie''s hair. Georgie and the rest were stupefied by what the red-haired guy did.


    "Lance!" Chloe screamed trying to reprimand the red-haired guy.


    Freddie was about to help his brother but was immediately held down by the other guys who are clearly with the red-haired guy.


    On the other hand, Selene was free to do anything she wants.


    The students ignored Selene since they all know she is a relative of Lady Sonja who is respected by all members of the Golden Moon Pack. So, in other words, no one expects her to intervene.


    A group of students sitting from a distant table are all trying to do their best not to be involved with what was happening at Selene''s table.


    Selene was observing her surroundings and it seems that no one would dare to even stop this red-haired guy. It was as if he had the license to do anything he wants. The other students were merely watching and some smiling at what was happening but a table with a group of students who are facing down and trying their best not to get involved at all are clearly uncomfortable with the situation.


    But one thing that everyone did not expect¡­


    Selene grabbed the entire steal table in front of her and threw it on the big window of the cafeteria.


    A loud noise from the impact of the steal table towards the large window could be heard in the entire school building.


    "STOP THIS NON SENSE! LET THEM GO!" Selene referring to the boys who were holding Freddie and Chloe.


    "YOU! RED-HAIRED, APOLOGIZE!!" Selene''s eyes have turned beastly and glowing in anger.


    ''hahaha! Looks like they want to experience what kind of trouble we can be'' Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, tells Selene.


    Selene was prepared to become the new trouble of this so-called Golden Moon Academy.

 Chapter 27 - Rogue Werewolves

    "I want you to apologize now! Before I do something that you will regret for not being an obedient one." Selene warns the red-haired boy who spilled the juice on Georgie''s head.


    "Why will I listen to you? Just because you are Lady Sonja''s relative, you think you can act like as if you are someone in authority?" remarked by the red-haired boy.


    Students of the Golden Moon Academy witnessing the scene between Selene and the red-haired boy''s posse are all astonished. No one wants to interfere the certain commotion that is going on.


    This confrontation was something no one expected among the students since two students with a great connection close to the Alpha Prince are having a standoff.


    "Don''t you know I am the younger brother of Caleb, the commander of the warriors in Golden Moon Pack? My older brother is a member of the infamous Elite Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince.


    You think you can just tell me what to do? A nobody Bitch!" the red-haired boy boasted his kinship with Caleb, the commander of the warriors in Golden Moon Pack.


    "What did you just call me, hmm?" a threatening aura started to shroud Selene''s presence.


    Both Georgie and Freddie know exactly this facial expression of Selene, perfectly.


    A memory flashed through their minds when Freddie called Selene the same thing which ended badly for him. It took 5 full days for him to approach Selene again and apologize to her. He was badly beaten up, to say the least. If he was not a werewolf, he could have died in an instant for the beatings he took from Selene.


    Georgie was fully wet from the juice that was poured on him but he is more concerned about what Selene may do to the other boy who is clearly oblivious to what is about to take place.


    Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, was not even helping at all in the situation.


    ''Oh! What did he just call us? A BITCH? EXCUSE ME, I am not a dog! I am a she-WOLF! Awoooooo!''


    Sylvia''s constant howling on Selene''s mind was not helping at all. It kept her more irritated.


    Some of the students could already feel the killing aura of Selene which was very apparent. It made some of them step back a bit but the red-haired boy was still stubborn about giving in to Selene''s demand.


    The rogue brothers knew that it is not a good idea to knock out the commander''s younger brother especially they are not official members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    When both were about to stop Selene or try at least to calm her down, a deadly glare was thrown by Selene. She has become completely, LETHAL!


    "Say that one more time to me?" Selene challenging the red-haired boy.


    "What? You being a Bi ¡­" Before the red-haired boy finish his sentence, Selene punched his lower abdomen which surprised everyone.


    Students wanted to stop Selene but their fear was too great to even attempt one.


    Selene grabbed the boy''s hair and dragged him so everyone could see what she was trying to do.


    Letting everyone know that there will be changes around the Golden Moon Academy and the name Selene will be remembered.


    There was this elevated part of the canteen which clearly signifies the area for the upperclassmen and the area where the jocks and cheerleaders claimed for their own personal space.


    After reaching the exclusive area, Selene stared at the other students in the exclusive area signaling them to back off and not even try to stop her.


    "I want everyone to know that from now on, there will be changes around. And I WILL NOT TOLERATE ANY BULLYING, PUBLIC SHAMING NOR CRUELTY around here." Selene warns everyone.


    Everyone''s attention and eyes were on Selene. She is standing in the elevated exclusive part of the canteen. She was actually invited to sit amongst the other students there but she refused since she was not comfortable sitting beside them or even act friendly with them when they are being disrespectful and mean to other students.


    "What if we don''t do what you say?" One dark skinned curly black haired girl retorted on Selene''s warning.


    Selene let go of the red-haired boy and then she leaped trying to execute a tornado kick.


    Students witness Selene turn 360 degrees kicking the red-haired boy whose name is Lance.


    Lance got knocked out in an instant. He was the younger brother of Caleb so everyone considered him as untouchable since he has the closest connection to the feared and respected infamous Elite Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince.


    After Selene knocked out the red-haired boy, she approached the dark-skinned girl who was trying to challenge her as well. She choked the girl so hard that the girl was desperately trying to free herself from Selene''s grasp.


    A few seconds later, the tight grasp on the girl''s neck was released by Selene.


    The friends of the girl whom Selene choked tried to comfort their friend and surrounded her trying to check on her.


    "If I cannot make you all listen to this small request of mine, you better prepare for the consequences."


    Jane came running with Oliver arriving at the scene that Selene created in the canteen.


    Everyone was staring at late comers who are completely astonished about what they are seeing.


    Broken glasses, food messed up on the floor, chairs, and tables moved aside, Lance getting knocked out, a student choked badly and the most amusing thing is, it is all caused by Selene. The secret mate of their Alpha Prince.


    Jane and Oliver looked at each other. Both are the youngest members of the infamous Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince. Oliver was the youngest ever student to graduate at the age of 11 in the Golden Moon Academy. He was recruited and chosen by Prince Alcyd himself to be his Gamma.


    While Jane, was simply recruited as a member of the Elite Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince due to her having the rare ability of <<<_Supreme Mind-Link_>>>, far-ranging ability to mind-link with their Alpha Prince, and mostly for her being the mate of Jackson.


    They started walking to approach Selene but Selene ignored them and told Georgie and Freddie to go.


    All the students were surprised that Selene was not even intimidated nor bothered by the presence of Oliver and Jane but instead she coldly ignored and snubbed them.


    Both, Jane and Oliver, were only concerned about Selene since Jane was secretly tasked to discreetly monitor and look after Selene while in the grounds of the Golden Moon Academy.


    It was a task given by Prince Alcyd.


    "I hope we will not get in trouble for this." Jane tells Oliver.


    "Oh! I am telling you, Alpha Alcyd will give us some lecturing for not being around when this thing went down. And look at Caleb''s brother. That idiot! Told him many times not to get rowdy with other students." Oliver mumbles which only makes Jane hear it properly.


    Staff and other faculty members arrived in the canteen.


    Such a scene was unbelievable but what makes it more unbelievable that only one person caused such a thing.


    Moments after the confrontation in the canteen, Selene and the rogue brothers went ahead to the rooftop of the building along with Chloe who followed them even though they did not ask for her to follow.


    "Wow! So much for low-key right?" Freddie''s sarcastically stated.


    Selene threw daggers of glare towards Freddie.


    "Okay! Okay! I am sorry. I am zipping my mouth now and just lay still on the ground to have some peace of mind." Freddie reassured Selene.


    "Selene! You should not have done that. I was okay" Georgie telling Selene.


    "No it is not okay.


    First, it was NOT OKAY! For that red-haired boy to humiliate you like that.


    Second, it was definitely NOT OKAY! To tolerate his behavior and let him do what he wants.


    Lastly, it was absolutely NOT OKAY! To be afraid to stand up for what you believe in and defend yourself." Selene explained thoroughly to Georgie.


    Chloe approached Georgie and wiped his face and hair.


    Georgie got shy and blushed from Chloe''s sudden gesture. Even Freddie who was pretentiously trying to be calm and lying on the ground peacefully was taking a glimpse of Chloe''s gesture.


    "I am so sorry if you got treated that way. Selene was absolutely right. All this time, no one had the guts or the strength to even say what was right and what was wrong. Everyone just got used to it and thought that it was the normal thing to do." Chloe explained as she wipes Georgie''s head and face with the towel she brought along when she followed the three.


    "What you mean it became normal? How could it become normal to treat innocent ones like that or someone they barely knew?" Selene was astounded with Chloe''s information.


    "The Alpha Prince hates rogue werewolves. So basically, the other members, mostly on the younger generation of the members of the pack emulated his hate towards rogue werewolves. That''s how it became normal here in the academy. Students who have parents that are rogue werewolves are usually being treated badly." Chloe sadly informs Selene.


    "From now on, things will definitely change!" Selene tries to look away as she promised to herself and to the others that change is coming.


    Selene stares at a distance while holding the steel fences of the rooftop.


    ==================


    In the Parliament of the Werewolf Kingdom, a new change is about to take place.


    The speaker of the Parliament officially opened the discussion with the banging of his official gavel.


    "The main agenda for today''s Parliament, Issuing war against the rogue werewolves, will it be formalized or rejected."

 Chapter 28 - Beneath The Mask

    Somewhere in a deep forest, few kilometers away from the territory of the Werewolf Kingdom


    "Do not let him escape, THEO!"


    Jackson trying to communicate with the Alpha Prince''s Delta, Theo, through mind-link.


    Prince Alcyd, the Alpha Prince, has commanded a squad of 12 warriors of werewolves to chase the intruder who caused so much damage and casualty in the Royal Palace.


    8 among the 12 warriors that were assigned to join the Special Ops squad were warriors from the Golden Moon Pack. While the other 4 are members of the Royal Guards in the Royal Palace.


    Theo was assigned as the Captain of the Special Ops Squad which Prince Alcyd formed in order to chase and capture the intruder of the Royal Palace. While Jackson serves as the squad''s head tracker.


    A squad of werewolves who are all in their wolf forms speeding up trying to chase the intruder.


    Though, Theo was far ahead from the Squad since he is the most agile and with the quickest reflexes among the group. He is the one who can catch up with the intruder. With the help of Jackson who is in constant communication with Theo, instructing him where to go.


    Jackson has become the eyes of Theo. While Theo is far ahead from the group.


    After hours of non-stop chasing and sprinting, Theo has finally caught up with the intruder.


    The figure of the intruder is finally within plain sight of Theo. So he decided to use one of his special moves.


    <<< _Hurricane Claws_ >>>


    Theo spinning like a tornado as it rushes towards the back of the intruder. He is aiming to hit the intruder while he is still facing his back to him but unexpectedly,


    <<< _Counter Blast_ >>>


    The platinum-haired intruder turned around and directly clashed with the spinning claws of Theo. A bright light coming from the fist of the Platinum haired intruder. Then, a large explosion caused Theo to be thrown away due to the impact of the explosion on his own wolf body. Theo landed on the trunk of a giant tree and fell on the ground.


    Due to the explosion, it confirmed Jackson the exact location of the intruder and Theo. But it alarms Jackson and the rest of the Special Ops Squad that there is a battle going on.


    When the entire Special Ops Squad arrived, the battle between the intruder and Theo has already ended. They could see that Theo is badly wounded and unconscious in his human form.


    Before any from the Special Ops Squad could say anything, the platinum-haired intruder let out an evil smirk.


    "I am impressed! I never expected that you guys can catch up to me. Looks like I am really not good with covering my tracks. I am sorry as well if I got carried away in taking down your friend there.


    Bad habit of mine, you see!" The intruder releasing an evil grin beneath the black mask which is covering the half portion of his face.


    There are two werewolves shifted into their human forms and started checking on Theo.


    It seems that the other two werewolves are the medic of the squad.


    While the rest of the squad started to prepare for a massive brawl with their paws gearing for an intense battle.


    "Looks like I will be having some extended warm-up." Issued by the platinum-haired intruder.


    An intense battle occurred within the deep forest amongst the Special Ops Squad against the platinum-haired intruder.


    The noise of exchanges of blows and some loud clash resonated within the entire forest.


    The trees, the birds, and the sky are witness to the intense battle that took place.


    Finally, the platinum-haired intruder was revealed as the victor in the battle while the entire Special Ops Squad is on the ground barely hanging for their lives.


    "I must give it to you guys! You really did put a good fight there but unfortunately you guys failed to defeat me even with your combined strength.


    Too bad, you guys will never see the man beneath the mask." Remarked by the platinum-haired intruder while choking Jackson in his grasp.


    Jackson is barely breathing and has lost his own consciousness in the tight grip of the Platinum haired intruder.


    Then, Jackson was released and fell on the ground.


    "Oh well, time for me to go then! Play time is over." Declared by the platinum-haired intruder.


    ======================


    ( In the Main Office of King Viktor in the Royal Palace )


    "I am glad we were able to gather the majority votes in our intention to issue war against the Rogue Werewolves, your Highness!" Stated by the Nolan, Beta of King Viktor.


    In the Parliament, the members who have the ability to vote either approval or rejection for any agenda raised upon by the speaker of the Parliament are the Alphas of Wolf Packs whom are registered as ally and sworn an allegiance to the throne of the Alpha King. Thus, allows an Alpha to take part and have a voting power in the Parliament of the Werewolf Kingdom.


    Prince Alarick holds the most influence in the Parliament since he has mastered the art of diplomacy and has vast knowledge in weaving relations amongst the Wolf Packs in the Werewolf Kingdom. He has indeed created a reputation to be a great politician in the Royal Court.


    After the debate and voting in the Parliament, it was decided to approve the intent of the Alpha King to issue war against the Rogue Werewolves. Though, there were debates over the consequences of the war especially towards the ¨CSubmitted Rogue Werewolves¨C since the time of the late Queen Esmeralda.


    Submitted Rogue Werewolves are the type of Rogue Werewolves who are not part of any Wolf Pack but they chose to be loyal to the Alpha in exchange for refuge in the territory. They are not considered members of the Wolf Pack but due to their fear towards the Alpha and desire to live, they swore fealty and obedience only to the Alpha of the Wolf Pack.


    One of the legacies left behind by the late Queen Esmeralda was the cease-fire and peace between the Rogue Werewolves and all Wolf Packs. There were Alphas, friends of the late Queen that did not want to tarnish the legacy of the late Queen Esmeralda. And they feared that the lives of many will be in danger once the war breaks out between the Werewolf Kingdom and the Rogue Werewolves.


    "It is indeed good news for my plans, Nolan!" King Viktor gleefully informed his Beta.


    "Though the sudden death of the newly declared King of Rogue Werewolves puts a set-back on my plans. He was supposed to be my stand-in puppet in leading the Rogue Werewolves since he was secretly submitted to me. It would have been a perfect set-up for total control over the Werewolf Kingdom. Having both sides under my palm." Added remark by King Viktor.


    One of the schemes that King Viktor wanted to achieve was a total control over the entire werewolf species.


    The nature of the Rogue Werewolves are usually liberal and untamed creatures but with a figure head leader amongst them would have been a perfect platform for King Viktor to execute his devious schemes against his enemies without revealing his sinister side.


    All these times King Viktor hid beneath a mask of reputation where he is seen as the most benevolent and the strongest amongst all the Alphas but in reality there is a hideous and sinister soul beneath the reputation he has created. Only Nolan and few other trusted officers of the Alpha King from his original pack are aware of the true nature of their Alpha King.


    "So you are celebrating without your mate?" sudden interjection of a woman wearing Red Royal dress studded with dozens of rubies and embroidered with expensive golden regal patterns all over the dress.


    "Persephone!" surprised with the unannounced arrival of his mate.


    ======================


    In a ruins far away from the Werewolf Kingdom, there lies a huge abandoned castle with feral werewolves scattered all over the lands.


    There lies the territory of the Rogue Werewolves who swore to take down the Werewolf Kingdom.


    Many of the members of this growing population of Rogue Werewolves were victims of the Alpha King Viktor from his secret terror. Mostly, were survivors from King Viktor''s relentless and merciless mass killings.


    King Viktor had created a secret organization of personal assassins who serve completely loyal to him due to fear but mostly for the greed of wealth and bountiful rewards for his personal biddings.


    Any wolf pack that questions the authority of the Alpha King is being wiped out by unidentified werewolves which presumed by everyone as attacks from Rogue Werewolves.


    Survivors from King Viktor''s assassination have joined those maltreated Rogue Werewolves due to the hidden tyranny of King Viktor.


    King Viktor never liked any disobedience and any act of defiance to his absolute law.


    Though, the most disliked by the Alpha King is a wolf pack who stands as a contender or threat to his absolute power. King Viktor only wanted for his own pack to remain as strongest. He considers the Wolf Pack of his two sons as his own since he knows too well how to manipulate his sons.


    So all those who survived against the terror of King Viktor joined together in creating a Kingdom of Rogue Werewolves.


    Among the long list of victims of the Alpha King, Lucius, the one who discovered that the newly self-proclaimed King of the Rogue Werewolves was actually a minion of King Viktor. Thus, making him the most recent King of the Rogue Werewolves.


    Unlike the Royal Palace, the castle of the secret Kingdom of the Rogue Werewolves is nothing elegant but old, dark, and gloomy. The ambiance in their own Rogue Court is filled with anger and hate towards the Werewolf Kingdom. The members of the Rogue Court are composed of brute and mad werewolves.


    While King Lucius is trying to take the attention of the rowdy and untamable members of his own court, the arrival of a platinum-haired guy created waves of whispers and dissipated the rowdiness of the members of the Rogue Court.


    Despite the identity of the man beneath the mask is concealed, every members of the Rogue Court seems to know him. A reputation that he has accumulated among his peers which deserved dignified silence and complete attention for his arrival without announcing himself.


    "Finally! we wondered what took you so long ¡­" King Lucius loudly welcomed the platinum-haired guy.


    ...


    "Lucas!"

 Chapter 29 - Growing Concerns

    Caleb, Commander of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack, training the group of warriors regarding self-defense.


    A lot of Warriors are training to improve their own skills and strengthening their own fighting capabilities. The training ground is very wide and filled with sweating warriors.


    Almost all warriors are men, female warriors are rare and they are usually assigned as medical member of every patrol unit of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Selene heard other staff members talk about how female warriors are rare in the Golden Moon and not all are given the opportunity to really choose what they want. She kept eaves dropping while helping Lady Sonja in the kitchen. So she decided to take a visit on the training ground and see for herself what is going on and how things are being dealt during the training.


    While Selene is preparing herself, Sylvia started nagging Selene regarding her growing concerns towards the Golden Moon Pack.


    Because during her way home from the Golden Moon Academy. It was arranged that Lady Sonja will always pick her up from the academy. Before they headed back to the pack house which is the mansion of the Alpha Prince, Lady Sonja dropped by at the orphanage near the Golden Moon Hospital tagging Selene along with her.


    There is a playground and trees surrounding the orphanage. Though there are no children playing. All the orphan children are busy reading books or following strict regimen of training for kids.


    The ambiance of the orphanage was too gloomy and lacking of warmth as a place for the children.


    It indeed worried Selene somehow that the orphan children of Golden Moon Pack are not having the childhood experience that they deserve.


    All of these thoughts were clouding over Selene''s mind. A feeling of concern towards the welfare and treatment over the members of the Golden Moon Pack which she never expected of feeling at all. These were the exact feelings that she tried to avoid since she was hoping to leave the Golden Moon Pack as soon as she finds her brother. She was planning not to get attached or entangled with any issues with the members of Golden Moon Pack.


    These were feelings that were certainly cannot be controlled nor suppressed.


    For Selene, it is something that needs to be rectified especially if members of the Golden Moon Pack are thinking that this the status quo is okay.


    ''Why are you wearing training outfits?'' Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, suddenly appears in her mind in attempt of nagging Selene.


    ''Do not nag me now, Sylvia! I am not in the mood.'' Selene''s reply.


    ''Well, you are always in a bad mood. Shocker!'' Sylvia''s sarcastically told Selene.


    ''I am going to check on the training grounds, since Oliver and Caleb are there so I need to get their attention and state my concerns.''


    ''So, now you are concern? I thought no attachments? No distractions for your goals, hmm?''


    ''This is not a distraction, this is not me being attached! I am just being a decent person with a heart. I could not just sit around and be silent about how things are going around here. You know how much I went through in my previous wolf pack.''


    Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, became silent with Selene''s last statement.


    The spirit wolf of Selene is aware of how much struggle and pain that Selene had to endure while she was in her previous wolf pack.


    Even though, Sylvia appeared right after the death of Selene''s foster mother, Laquisha, the spirit wolf was able to access every nick and details of Selene''s memories and experiences since she shares one body with Selene. After all, Sylvia is the spirit wolf of Selene that is why she is aware of the entire past of Selene.


    Selene did not want the members of Golden Moon Pack to become someone that she hated way back in her previous wolf pack.


    It may have allowed her to become stronger and be the person that she is now but she did not want others experience it as well. Selene does not want others to become the worst version of themselves and experience the hell that she did when she was still in her previous wolf pack.


    The former wolf pack of Selene which she cut her ties with, were abusive and treated her coldly. She never lost hope nor complained much since she had Laquisha, Lucas and Fluffy with her while growing up.


    Though, the abuses and bullying towards her by the other kids and other members of her former wolf pack started to get worst when her older brother left her on her own with Laquisha thinking that she will be safe and taken care of under their foster mother''s care.


    What her older brother does not know is that she got treated worse and suffered more when he left her.


    Especially Selene''s older brother never expected for their foster mother, Laquisha, to die.


    Those memories gave Selene more reason to be concerned with whatever is going on around in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Before Selene left the room, she instructed Fluffy not to leave her shadow. She promised him that she can handle it on her own.


    After a while of preparing herself, Selene walks into the training grounds of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Everyone stares at her because her beauty was radiating while her platinum hair is tied into ponytail. Her beauty is emphasized more with her flawless skin which improved while her stay in Golden Moon Pack.


    All the female warriors are training together in one side but mostly separated with others. They were treated only as the medics or medical support for the patrol units. They were never sent for any special missions because only male medics were given the privilege to be assigned or tasked for difficult and special missions.


    There were familiar faces among the group being trained which are Lance, Scarlett, Jane, and some students from their class who signed up to be trained to become warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Every senior-student in the Golden Moon Academy are given the choice to sign up in becoming warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    There are different ranks for being a warrior in the Golden Moon Pack which earn along the way through training and missions.


    [1] Trainee ¨C lowest rank among the warriors;


    Trainee ranked warriors are only allowed to join patrols under strict super vision. They are evaluated by the captain of the squad or team in every patrol. They are not allowed to participate in any mission. Mostly are all senior students of the academy.


    [2] Regular ¨C second rank among the warriors;


    Regular ranked warriors are qualified to be vice-captains in every squad. They are qualified to participate in any missions except for special operations and any mission which deals with Royal missions such as escorting the Alpha Prince and missions that includes royal matters.


    [3] Elites ¨C highest rank among the warriors next to the Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince;


    Elite warriors are immediately qualified to be captains in all missions except for the most dangerous ones because usually an Executive Officer usually assigned as the captain for the most dangerous missions which are classified as {class-S missions}.


    All warriors are evaluated by the Evaluation Committee comprised of Caleb, Garrett, Athena, and Prince Alcyd. Prince Alcyd either approves or disapproves of the evaluation of the three Executive Officers of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Selene was supposed to be qualified only to be a Trainee since everyone must go through the rank of trainee before becoming regulars.


    In qualifying to be a regular rank warrior, one must become trainee first through signing up.


    While success in missions and recommendation of the Evaluation Committee will be the requirement to become an Elite ranked warrior of the Golden Moon Pack.


    As soon as Selene gets to stand beside Caleb, everyone around became curious of what is about to happen.


    "I want to challenge Caleb in a duel for a promotion rank." Selene issued blatantly.


    Loud expression of surprise and astonishment were being thrown.


    A challenge for a promotion rank can either be rejected or accepted.


    Both Oliver and Jane went immediately to Caleb. They wanted Caleb to reject it since the three of them are aware about Selene''s connection with Prince Alcyd.


    Before they get to talk to Caleb, "I accept!"


    Caleb''s reply.

 Chapter 30 - Persephone

    King Viktor and Beta Nolan were surprised by the sudden appearance of the mate of the Alpha King.


    Persephone was supposed to be in her own fortress. The Alpha King made a fortress for her surrounded by Alpha King''s elite warriors. The Alpha King made sure that she is protected and safe since she is his mate and a werewolf''s mate can be both strength and weakness.


    Once a mate of a werewolf dies or gets hurt especially after they have officially mated, the werewolf will feel a crushing pain of her loss. And even when a werewolf''s mate gets hurt, they will feel the pain. The sensation of pain is felt each other by the werewolves.


    That is why King Viktor tries his best to protect Persephone and keeps her within grasp or within his territory.


    "Oh, Persephone! Why are you here? You are supposed to be in your chambers. Nolan! Where are her guards?" King Viktor query.


    "Come on now! I am no child and I am no prisoner of yours. I just came here since I found out that you got ambushed and I felt you got hurt a bit. Plus, our son Alarick was with you during that time. He could have been hurt Viktor." Persephone worriedly tells King Viktor.


    "Alarick is no longer a boy for you to keep spoiling around. You should let him act like an adult man that he should be. And do not worry about my safety because I am still the strongest werewolf in the world."


    "Still! You cannot be too comfortable ''coz your enemies are growing in numbers!" Persephone warned King Viktor.


    "My enemies can grow in number and I will just keep eliminating them one by one. Even those who poses threat to my future plans, I eliminate them for good!" King Viktor proudly reminds Persephone.


    "Just like your first fake love, Esmeralda?" Persephone brazenly brought up the late Queen Esmeralda.


    Beta Nolan felt sad but trying not to show it when Persephone mentioned about the late Queen Esmeralda.


    Persephone was completely tactless with her words and kept talking about how King Viktor should have informed her about the situation immediately and not found out about it on her own.


    "Will you just be quiet and be careful that someone may hear you." warned by King Viktor.


    "You are too careful with your reputation and image Viktor but face it, your stench of wickedness will eventually come out. How could you even lie to everyone that you are still madly in love with Esmeralda when the moment you saw me is all you can think of was me.


    You were just so lucky that Esmeralda did not find her mate and she fell right into your lies until one fated night. She became a threat and God knows what she could have done as damage to your end-game. No wonder! You arranged for her death. Little do everyone knows about the TRUTH --" Persephone was interrupted when they hear someone approaching.


    Prince Alcyd arrived with some of the Royal Guards. He is clearly looking serious and having a concerned look on his face.


    "Father! I want to issue a request." Prince Alcyd came in barging in.


    Persephone seemed to be lucky enough that she was not able to disclose any of King Viktor''s sinister plans or dirty secrets while the Alpha Prince was on his way to barge in.


    It seems that there is something bothering Prince Alcyd instead of hearing the dark secret behind her mother''s death, the late Queen Esmeralda.


    "Looks like this is the time for me to announce my exit. Well, hope to see you in my chambers later, your highness!" Persephone attempting to announce her leave.


    "It involves your mate father!" Prince Alcyd declares.


    Persephone and the rest were surprised by the declaration of the Alpha Prince.


    "What about me, your Prince? I must say, it is shocking to even hear - My - name out of your mouth. So please, enlighten us with your request!" Persephone mockingly asked Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha Prince and Persephone, the mate of the Alpha King, were clearly both not in good terms. Both of them could not stand each other as well since Prince Alcyd knows that the relationship of Persephone happened during the marriage of King Viktor and the late Queen Esmeralda.


    "We need Persephone in the hospital wing now. Especially her expertise in poison and wolfsbane healing. She is the only one that can help those who we sent for Special Ops in chasing the intruder." explained by Prince Alcyd.


    "Why what happened?" asked King Viktor.


    "Father, the second squad you sent for reinforcement of the Special Ops Squad that I sent first found the Special Ops Squad barely breathing and most of them are poisoned with this high dosage of mixed chemicals of wolfsbane and some unknown poison. That is why we need Persephone now in the hospital wing, ASAP!" Prince Alcyd informs his father.


    Persephone is known for her unparalleled expertise in poisons, wolfsbane and the art of healing. She used to help in the hospital wing but lost interest recently since she does not like how Prince Alcyd undermines her authority.


    "After you undermined my authority last time we spoke since you detest my leadership skills, so now you want me to save your precious pack members? HA --! I will definitely not help!" openly declares of Persephone.


    There was friction between the two and everyone could sense it by the way they send their glares toward each other.


    "Persephone! You will help them." King Viktor commanded.


    "Certainly NOT! Over MY QUEENLY BODY!" Persephone openly refuses.


    Then King Viktor uses his abilities;


    <<< _Alpha King''s Roar_ >>> combined with


    <<<_ Alpha''s Command _>>>, it is an ability when used, forces the lower ranking werewolves to do something which the Alpha wants them to do.


    Unfortunately for Persephone, she could not resist her Alpha mate especially when the Alpha King uses his powerful ability on Persephone.


    "Thank you, father!" gratefully thanked by Prince Alcyd.


    Both Persephone and Prince Alcyd left together with so much tension between them but Prince Alcyd is more worried about his own pack members than the attitude of the mate of his father, Persephone.


    As soon as Prince Alcyd and the others left and out the range to hear the next words of King Viktor, Beta Nolan and King Viktor continued their conversation.


    "Nolan! Sent my assassins over the wolf packs of the Alphas who opposed my intention to issue war against the current King of Rogue Werewolves." commanded by King Viktor to Beta Nolan.


    Beta Nolan immediately agreed with this command.


    "What should we do to our new information about the whereabouts of the Oracle?" query of Beta Nolan.


    "We will pay a visit on him but first, I have to take care of my meeting with the Altum Council. I should inform them about my war with the King of Rogue Werewolves and maybe take down 2 of the members of the council.


    Should be taken down first, the Grand Seer or the Grand White Witch . . . ?" deviously wondered by King Viktor.

 Chapter 31 - Promotional Rank

    Selene arrives at the training grounds of the Golden Moon Pack beside the Mansion of the Alpha Prince, she immediately approached Caleb, Commander of the warriors of Golden Moon Pack and member of the Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince.


    So, everyone around became curious of what is about to happen. Among the crowd was Lance, Scarlett, Jane, Oliver, and some students from their class who signed up to be trained to become warriors of the Golden Moon Pack. Everyone was wearing their training suits.


    Lance was the only one who is not a senior student among the Trainee warriors. Being the younger brother of Caleb, he is personally trained by his older brother to be a strong warrior for the Golden Moon Pack.


    Every warrior waited in anticipation to what was Selene intending to do.


    Then, something was about to take place that no one expected.


    "I want to challenge Caleb in a duel for a promotion rank." Selene issued blatantly.


    Loud expression of surprise and astonishment were being thrown.


    A challenge for a promotion rank never happened in the Golden Moon Pack because every warrior knows how strong Caleb is. Only the Alpha Prince defeated Caleb while Garrett, the Beta of the pack, is equally tied in strength with Caleb.


    Though, Garrett concedes that Caleb is the second to the Alpha in terms of physical strength and martial arts expertise but in terms of the totality of over-all battle prowess which includes mental fortitude, strategy, weapon skills, hyper-senses, assistance, and coordination. Caleb falls [4th] among the ranks of Executive Officers in over-all battle prowess.


    The challenge for a promotion rank can either be rejected or accepted. It was only created for the sole purpose to encourage every warrior to get stronger.


    Both Oliver and Jane went immediately to Caleb. They wanted Caleb to reject it since the three of them are aware of Selene''s connection with Prince Alcyd.


    Oliver and Jane do not want to be reprimanded once their Alpha Prince finds out that his mate got hurt if Caleb gets serious.


    Before they get to talk to Caleb,


    "I accept!" Caleb''s reply.


    Thunderous reactions reverberated all over the training ground.


    It was the first time for everyone to witness a challenge issued especially towards the Commander of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Oliver, Gamma of the Golden Moon Pack and the current in-charge of the pack while their Alpha Prince not around, is surprised that Caleb accepted the challenge. He is also worried about what will their Alpha Prince do once he finds out that his mate gets hurt by Caleb.


    Other warriors start to gather around Selene and Caleb.


    "The rules are simple, only physical strength and skills can be used. No other abilities can be used, especially your spirit wolf cannot take over. ONLY! Physical strength and skills. The first person to give up loses." Jane reminds Selene and Caleb.


    Both Selene and Caleb positioned themselves in their fighting stance.


    "Ready¡­ Fight!" Jane signaled the start of the showdown.


    Caleb threw the first attack.


    Selene immediately evaded all Caleb''s punches swiftly. Her movement was too quick and everyone can see her move lightly. She was prancing lightly like a feather.


    Everyone thought and whispered how will she land a damaging blow that will prompt her victory if she is too light.


    They did not think Selene would have enough strength to defeat Caleb.


    Lance knows that his older brother is not being easy on Selene. He can see his older brother throwing punches and trying to take down Selene seriously.


    Then, Selene found an opening and sent a powerful kick on Caleb''s side. Caleb felt a strong pressure on his left rib cage.


    A smile formed on Selene''s face since she knows that Caleb underestimated her real physical strength.


    Now, everyone is silent and focused on the match because Selene has shown impressive performance.


    ''You can do it, Selene! This one is small fry.'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, confidently cheers Selene.


    ''He is not a small fry. He is strong and a tough one, I must say! Underestimating him will be our downfall.'' Selene''s reminder to her spirit wolf.


    Exchange of blows were being thrown. Everyone is eagerly watching the powerful kicks and punches that Selene is throwing but Caleb is blocking them perfectly as if it is nothing until he also finds a chance to launch a powerful blow of Selene''s abdomen region.


    Oliver wanted to help Selene but Jane stopped him. Oliver immediately understood why Jane stopped him.


    In every official duel match that has been officially set, all werewolves must abide and respect both werewolves that are fighting for the honor and respect in the pack.


    Not only for promotional rank match or challenge, but werewolves in Golden Moon Pack resolve their differences or arguments through a duel match. The victor in the duel will earn more respect and gains the honor to declare themselves the winner in any argument or squabble.


    That is why Oliver understood well enough as Jane stopped him that they should not intervene or else Selene will never forgive them both.


    It is another thing if their future Luna will not forgive them for their insolence and disrespect for the honor that she wants to earn from the other warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The Gamma of the Golden Moon Pack, Oliver, is the most intelligent and the strategist among the Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince. He may be the youngest male Executive Officer of Prince Alcyd but he is {5th} among the ranks of Executive Officers.


    Senior students or the {Trainee-Ranked} warriors are starting to cheer for Selene while the other {Elite-Ranked} warriors cheering for Caleb to defeat Selene.


    Different cheers were resonating all over the entire training grounds.


    ''End it already, Selene! Looks like he wants to burn our stamina out. We need to do a finishing move!'' Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, advised the best way for Selene to do.


    Selene tried to use her opening to bait Caleb into throwing another strong blow which he completely did.


    As soon as Caleb threw his strong punch towards Selene, everyone was surprised how Selene anticipated the attack and grabbed Caleb''s arm. She used her full strength to throw Caleb''s body on the ground and made a last swift strike towards Caleb''s neck. Then, stopping her own hand as it touches Caleb''s skin.


    "I win!" announced by Selene.


    Caleb knew that it''s over since he got out-maneuvered by Selene. Even though he was not able to call surrender but he has to admit his own defeat because it was a clear fatal move that would end his life if only Selene had not stopped herself.


    "I acknowledge defeat!" admitted by Caleb with dignity and respect for their future Luna, Selene.


    "Victor of the duel, Selene!" Jane announces as she raises Selene''s arm.


    Then, everyone cheered Selene while others gushed that someone actually won against Caleb.


    Lance was the most shocked but everything went slow for him as Selene gleamed and radiated with beauty. It was his first time to see Selene in a different light ...


    Outrageously beautiful ...


    Thus, Selene has won the challenge match for -Promotional Rank- ¡­


    Selene silently ponders to herself and to Sylvia, her spirit wolf, which could hear her own thoughts.


    That Phase 1 of her plans is now complete¡­


    Now, time for Phase 2 of her plans for the changes that she wants to implement around the Golden Moon Pack.


    ''Let the change begin!'' Selene''s declaration.

 Chapter 32 - Some Changes (Part I)

    Both Persephone and Prince Alcyd left together with so much tension between them but Prince Alcyd is more worried for his own pack members than the attitude of the mate of his father, Persephone.


    The Alpha Prince did not even bother to argue nor irritate Persephone, his father''s mate and the mother of Prince Alarick since he is desperately needs her medical knowledge and poison expertise.


    The moment they arrived the hospital wing. Persephone saw the scene of the emergency room chaotic and full of werewolves screaming in pain.


    There are even some patients that are unconscious. Theo, Prince Alcyd''s Delta, was one of them.


    Persephone witnesses the chaos going on. The doctors and nurses could not even figure out what kind of poison that was used against these werewolves.


    "What the hell in the world -- ?" Persephone is basically surprised from everything that is going on.


    "Exactly! This is why I need your expertise badly. A lot of patients need to be cured and their regenerating ability is not functioning. Good thing, the reinforcements were able to transport them all alive but in such a perilous state." Prince Alcyd informs Persephone.


    Persephone observed and went to each patient. She immediately geared up and checked them each and has her diagnosis on the condition of each warrior including Theo and Jackson.


    While Persephone is hastily checking and giving her diagnosis on each werewolf who is currently struggling to survive, Athena assists Persephone and trying her best to observe Persephone''s actions.


    After all the efforts of checking every patient, Persephone thought that she can cure these werewolves with her knowledge about poisons, wolfsbane, and how to treat it. Though, she can recognize the new chemicals and substance used to aggravate the usual effects of wolfsbane and some poisons mixed within the sample.


    So, Persephone thought of something and realized a scheme to gain certain things she wants to have.


    Prince Alcyd and the rest were surprised that Persephone stopped along the way.


    "What are you doing? Why are you stopping?" confusedly asked by Prince Alcyd.


    Persephone looks at Prince Alcyd while discontinuing her current actions,


    "You know what, why should I help you if I am not gaining anything?" Persephone declares.


    Kratos, Prince Alcyd''s spirit wolf, suddenly appeared on the Alpha Prince''s mind.


    ''I will cut her to filth, let me have the control and I will slash her into pieces! How could she dare take this opportunity to be selfish and underhanded when the lives of many are at stake?''


    The Alpha Prince replied his spirit wolf,


    ''Yes, I know! She is being devious and cunning at the moment but we do not have time to think about how to outsmart her. We need to save the others.'' Worriedly expressed by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf, Kratos.


    "What do you want then? What are your demands, Persephone? What does it take for you to help the patient and cooperate with us? Tell me and I will L-I-S-T-E-N." outwardly said by the Alpha Prince.


    A victorious smirk was released by Persephone. She felt victorious inside because she was able to manipulate her way once again with her own deviousness and manipulative nature. She knows that Prince Alcyd never goes back with his words.


    There is such thing as word of honor that Prince Alcyd lives by.


    "Well, I want you to reinstate me as the chief of the hospital wing." Persephone replies to Prince Alcyd.


    Every doctors, medical staff, and Athena herself is surprised by the demand of Persephone.


    It will be almost a year since Prince Alcyd took out or fired Persephone as Medical Chief of the Royal Hospital of the Kingdom which is located right beside the Royal Palace. But has a separate huge building detached from the Royal Palace itself.


    A decision was imposed due to illegal practices and the absurd treatment of Persephone towards the entire medical staff. Persephone was considered to be the ¨CNIGHTMARE¨C of the Royal Hospital. She may be knowledgeable and indeed expert in the medical field but she has a bad reputation which affects the peace and services around the Royal Hospital.


    The establishment of the Royal Hospital was due to the efforts of the late Queen Esmeralda. After her death, among her last will of testament mentions that Prince Alcyd will be responsible in presiding over the control and decision-making over the entire operation of the Royal Hospital.


    Not even the Alpha King could overturn this clause in the late Queen Esmeralda''s last will because it was announced during a parliament session being witnessed by the entire parliament.


    Thus, all decisions and rulings regarding the Royal Hospital are left under Prince Alcyd''s authority and verdict.


    "YES! Consider it Done!" replied by Prince Alcyd.


    "And make it permanently binding. Meaning, I CANNOT BE TAKEN OUT! For reassurance of my future as the chief." Cunningly added by Persephone just in case Prince Alcyd changes his mind in the future so she must make it permanently binding.


    Prince Alcyd clenches his fist but remained calm.


    "Yes, fine! Just help the wounded and make sure A-L-L lives. One dies, you will not have your reinstatement." Challenge has given by Prince Alcyd.


    Athena, mate of the Beta of Prince Alcyd, knows exactly that there are some changes that will be implanted from now on.


    =====================


    Day after the victory of Selene from her match against Caleb, she went to the Golden Moon Academy expecting that students now will think twice before crossing her and would be cooperative with the things that she plans to implement soon.


    Challenging Caleb was part of Selene''s Phase 1 plan to get the students to listen to her. Since strength is a basis in getting the attention and respect of the members of the Golden Moon Pack especially the younger generations.


    So Selene decided to start getting an {Elite-Rank} status in being a warrior of the Golden Moon Pack through challenging Caleb in a match. Especially they decided to cover-up and hide her true identity of being the mate of the Alpha Prince so they will not target her and keep her safe from any threats and danger for being a mate of an Alpha Prince.


    As Selene walks down the hall, eyes were all on her. All students were whispering as Selene walks along the hall confidently and radiating with grace and beauty.


    Some changes are about to begin.

 Chapter 33 - Some Changes (Part II)

    Day after the victory of Selene from her match against Caleb, she went to the Golden Moon Academy expecting that students now think twice before crossing her and will be more cooperative with the things that she plans to implement soon.


    Though before she went to the academy, she requested for a meeting with the Chief of staff, Lady Sonja, and with the other remaining Executive Officers of Golden Moon Pack for her plans and request.


    Everyone was in the main office of the Alpha Prince since the main office is protected by an enchantment performed by the resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Lady Sonja and the others are sitting at the couch of the main office except for Jane, mate of Jackson.


    Caleb and Oliver are wearing their training suits since they are planning to check on the patrol squads and make an inventory check for the armory of the Golden Moon Pack which is just beside of the mansion of the Alpha Prince. Both are sitting across to each other and busy discussing their plans and itinerary for the day while waiting for Selene to begin the meeting.


    Lady Sonja is dressed with her usual formal white bow blouse and long black pencil skirt. She is considered well-figured by most of the staff members of the mansion since she is always occupied with daily task and errands in the mansion.


    A forced pretentious cough was released by Selene to gain the attention of two discussing Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd.


    "Thank you for accepting my request for this sudden meeting. I want to explain my actions lately why I caused some little commotion in the academy and with the warriors¡­" Selene explains


    "You call that little commotion?" ironically interjected by Oliver but was not loud enough for Selene to hear.


    The Chief of Staff, Lady Sonja, elbowed Oliver to keep him from uttering another word that might irritate their future Luna, Selene.


    Two of the many things that Lady Sonja has observed from Selene which has similarities with the traits of the Alpha Prince, Selene is also a bit short-tempered and easily triggered. So, Lady Sonja does not want Selene to do something that may lead into her leaving the pack or going away. She was tasked to make sure that Selene will not think of leaving the pack and make herself accommodated as possible.


    There was a little chuckle and a successful restrained laugh from Caleb. He heard what Oliver said and seeing Lady Sonja elbow Oliver, the Gamma who was left to be in-charge while the Alpha Prince is away.


    "What is wrong Oliver, you wanted to say something?" Selene asked.


    "Oh nothing, Dear!" Lady Sonja cuts off Oliver. "He just wanted to say that definitely you have reasons for your actions lately which we gladly want to hear."


    Selene replied smiling in relief,


    "Oh! Well, the reasons for my action were¡­


    First, I want the students of the Golden Moon Academy to treat each other well and stop any forms of bullying towards the others. I want to impose certain measures or ways that will prevent them hurting one another or the other non-pack members. Members of the Golden Moon Pack should build relationship with others and not break potential allies."


    The others fell in silence listening to Selene in amusement in her reasons because it is her first time to actually show her concern towards the Golden Moon Pack. They were expecting for her not to care or even get involved in any matters regarding Golden Moon Pack.


    They are witnessing something on Selene which makes them happy and impressed deep down. Lady Sonja hoped for this for Selene to be more concern about the welfare of the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Second, I want also to be assigned to the Orphanage during weekends. Of course, I know I cannot go alone but how about Caleb can assign someone to go along with during weekends. Anyone but not an Executive Officer because it will raise suspicion on others since others think I am the niece of Lady Sonja. So, if we want to be discreet about my relation with Prince Alcyd then we must make sure we do not raise any suspicion at all."


    "Okay! It totally make sense. I will assign someone to go along with you during weekends." Caleb replied to their future Luna, Selene.


    "Third, Since I won the duel match against you Caleb, And now I am considered as an {Elite-Ranked} warrior. I want you to assign me in patrolling missions or any mission that will allow me to move around the territory and check things around."


    All three trusted individuals of Prince Alcyd looked at each other because this is something that may not be liked by their Alpha Prince. Their eyes start to point at each other showing how complicated the third request was.


    ''Now you are telling me, you are not CONCERNED--'' mocked by Sylvia, spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Shut up! We need to check some of the rogue werewolves and I want to visit the different areas without raising any red flags from this wolf pack.''


    ''You mean OUR FUTURE wolf pack, darling! I think you forget, you are their future LUNA! I cannot wait how our Alpha mate will react to the changes you want to impose.''


    Selene waited for the reply of the three and how did they take her third request.


    "So, in addition to that ¡­ "


    ========================


    As Selene walks down the hall of the Golden Moon Academy, eyes were all on her. All students whispered as Selene walks along the hall confidently and radiating with grace and beauty.


    Selene reaches her assigned locker and tries to put all her things and checked her subjects for the day so that she can take the necessary books and notes for her classes.


    {Subjects for M-W-F}


    (1) History


    (2) Supernatural


    (3) Language


    (4) Literature


    (5) Etiquette & Values


    {Subjects for T-Th}


    (1) Physical Training


    (2) Economics


    (3) Physics


    (4) Chemistry


    (5) Advanced Algebra


    ''Looks like this is not a school ordinary people.'' Selene''s spirit wolf, Sylvia, remarked suddenly out of the blue.


    Though she got pushed down deep inside Selene''s mind. Even though Selene agreed with her spirit wolf, she does not want to her spirit wolf at the moment and gets distracted.


    When Selene closed her lockers, she got surprised when the red-haired boy popped right in front of her.


    "Can I walk you to your room?" Lance asked.


    "Don''t you have a class?" reminded by Selene.


    "I do but I just want to apologize for how I acted like a douche in the cafeteria. So, I just want to make it up to you and I just want a fresh start with you." directly pointed out and explained by Lance.


    "Okay."


    Right before they get to walk further, a handsome blonde middle-aged man came out from the Principal''s Office and shook hands with the Principal while the Principal trying to assist the man who looked very familiar to Selene.


    "Who is that? He looks very familiar." Selene asked Lance.


    "Oh him?" Slightly nodding pointing to the direction of the guy that Selene was referring to.


    "I think that is the new faculty member that the Principal hired."


    The blonde middle-aged man looked at Selene''s direction.


    "He looks very familiar. But his smell seems different though."


    "Oh yeah? His name is Professor Cali." Lance stated to Selene.


    A discerning look painted on Selene''s expression thinking of the blonde new faculty member.


    "He really does look familiar¡­" Selene trying to discern why the blonde was looking familiar to her.

 Chapter 34 - When The Shepherd Herds The Sheep

    "Nolan! Send my assassins over the wolf packs of the Alphas who opposed my intention to issue war against the current King of Rogue Werewolves." commanded by King Viktor to Beta Nolan.


    Beta Nolan nodded in agreement to the command of the vicious Alpha King.


    "Then, what should we do to our new information about the whereabouts of the Oracle?" query of Beta Nolan.


    "We will pay a visit to him but first, I have to take care of my meeting with the Altum Council. I should inform them about my war with the King of Rogue Werewolves and maybe take down 2 of the members of the council before going to the meeting.


    Who should be taken down first, the Grand Seer or the Grand White Witch . . . ?


    Options, options, options ¡­" deviously wondered by King Viktor.


    ====================


    In a ruins far away from the Werewolf Kingdom, there lies a huge abandoned castle with feral and rogue werewolves scattered all over the lands.


    There lies the territory of the Rogue Werewolves who swore to take down the Werewolf Kingdom.


    Somewhere in the Castle of King Lucius, a wide spacious yard became the training ground for Lucas. Where he trains the other captains of the Rogue Werewolves and tries to give them a good taste of his own fist and kicks.


    All present rogue werewolves are either wearing tattered jeans or piece of underwear. It seems that it has been normal for the rogue werewolves to be half-naked while training since they may succumb to their anger and shift to their wolf form when they lose control.


    The sparring partner of Lucas seems to start losing control of his patience because he could not land even a single punch or hit to Lucas.


    To no avail, the sparring partner of Lucas could not hit even a single hit. Lucas has been using his top speed and skills in evading. Showing to the present rogue werewolves that speed can be attained and useful in battle.


    "You see, perception is the key! Anticipating carefully where your opponent is hitting, will be very crucial in your succeeding attacks. Either you can lure your target or wear him out. It depends on how you want to finish off your opponent. So, it is important to pay attention to your enemie''s movements." Lucas elaborating to the present rogue werewolves how to evade and anticipate attacks.


    <<< _Shift_ >>>


    An ability of every werewolf to transform into their werewolf form.


    <<< _Take Over_>>>


    An ability where the spirit wolf is given the control to take over the wolf form. It can either happen after the shift or even before the shifting process.


    Both abilities were used by a rogue werewolf, the sparring partner of Lucas, who has now lost his cool and desperate to take down or even land just a hit on Lucas.


    Rogue werewolves are known to be poor in taming their spirit wolves and are the type that always succumbs to their werewolf nature.


    Though, Lucas is known in the Kingdom of Rogue Werewolves to be a powerful hybrid who has explosive abilities and uncanny wolf strength and speed. He does not use his explosive abilities against allies but only to his sworn enemies which is the Alpha King and his kingdom. So, he only uses sheer strength and speed against his allies to train himself as well to push his physical abilities and strength to the limit.


    The sparring partner of Lucas who just turned into a huge wolf is now rushing towards him.


    Lucas swiftly evades and used his full strength to throw off the rogue wolf.


    As the huge wolf got thrown off and landed against the nearest sturdy old brick wall, a middle-aged stocky looking man walks in with his sleeveless shirt and camouflage pants, interrupting the fight.


    "Lucas! Lucas!" the guy in a sleeveless shirt and camouflage pants started to get Luca''s attention.


    "What is it now Melvin? Can''t you see I am training and having a session here with the other captains." Lucas explained.


    "Well! Lucian wants you in his office now." declared by Melvin.


    By the mention of Lucian, everyone turns their attention and Lucas stopping the training.


    "Let us continue tomorrow, looks like our King needs my charming presence. What a clingy King we have." jokingly announced by Lucas.


    Everyone laughed at his joke and started dispersing. Even his sparring partner started to shift back to human form and excused himself from Lucas.


    Lucas has become an important figure in the shadows and as a trainer to all captains of King Lucian''s Rogue Army. He is very important and has a notorious reputation for being pleasant towards his allies but merciless to his enemies. He is mostly known as the right hand of King Lucius and his ¨CHit Man¨C because all the men that King Lucius wanted to disappear were all killed by Lucas.


    Right after Lucas entered the office of King Lucius, he was greeted immediately by the King of the Rogue Werewolves.


    "Nice for you to join us, Lucas! Forgive me if we have to cut your training short because of a sudden thing that came into our attention." King Lucius tells Lucas.


    There are some Generals standing as well beside King Lucius while the King of the Rogue Werewolves informs Lucas about some new information.


    "What is it? Is there any news about my sister? Did you find anything about her whereabouts?" Lucas asked.


    "No! It is not about that. We are still looking for her since the day we found out that she no longer stays with the Midnight Pack after the death of Laquisha." King Lucius replied.


    It seemed that Lucas is no longer interested what was about to be mentioned because he made it clear that he does not want to be included in any other talk if it does not involve her sister or taking down King Viktor, -the King of all Alphas-, which made him try to prepare to leave.


    "Viktor is on the move, we just heard a piece of news from our spies that he wiped out some wolf packs through his assassins. So definitely, it will be publicized to the public as a rogue attack especially it will justify their declaration of war more towards all rogue werewolves. And there is also an intel that he is on his way to the hidden hideout of the Grand Seer. He looks like planning something vicious once again." King Lucian explained to Lucas.


    "Well, we have to see if there are survivors from their wipe-out operation. It is too late to save the Grand Seer since she clearly does not want to help us as well. So let her suffer on her own if she is willing to turn a blind eye on the victims of King Viktor then maybe she deserves to get what is about to come her way." Lucas straightforwardly explained.


    "So, maybe bring one of the generals." King Lucian pointing one of the Generals beside him. "You will be visiting not just one wolf pack. So, there should be extra measures taken."


    "Okay! I will get myself prepared." Lucas excused himself out of King Lucian''s sight.


    "Are you sure he will tow in line during this war?" One of the generals mentioned.


    "Oh yes! We can rely on his loyalty. Especially after I told him the reason for his parents'' death. He is our best weapon against the Alpha King. Our trump card against him! Though, I need to make sure if his parents are really just some ordinary members of Silver Aurora Pack.


    "I am the shepherd that herds the sheep. To keep them all in line." King Lucius openly declares.


    King Lucius thought to himself silently,


    ''Once I find out if Lucas is connected somehow to the missing Chosen One, then ¨CLUCAS-¨C will definitely be my TRUMP CARD against Viktor. I will have the possession of the Chosen One and utilize its powers just like how I am doing with him now.''


    ======================


    Somewhere in a mountainous region, inside a cave, loud screams are reverberating around the rocky walls.


    Screams of chaos and death.


    "Time to sheath some sheep."


    King Viktor revealing an evil smirk while watching his warriors eliminate every seer and target.

 Chapter 35 - Submission Of Rogue Werewolves

    Both, Selene and Lance walking their way towards Selene''s class. Lance is a year younger to Selene. He took a lot of courage just standing beside Selene. He has offered Selene to walk with her going to class since he wants to make it up to her from their bad first encounter.


    Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, suddenly appears in her mind,


    ''Speaking of which, I was about to tell you to ask the boy. That new professor looks so familiar.''


    Selene ignores her spirit wolf, Sylvia.


    "Who is that? He looks very familiar." Selene asked Lance.


    "Oh him?" Slightly nodding pointing to the direction of the guy that Selene was referring to.


    "I think that is the new faculty member that the Principal hired."


    The blonde middle-aged man looked in Selene''s direction.


    "He looks very familiar. But his smell seems different though."


    "Oh yeah? His name is Professor Cali." Lance stated to Selene.


    A discerning look painted on Selene''s expression thinking of the blonde new faculty member.


    "He really does look familiar¡­ I wonder where I have seen him." Selene trying to discern why the blonde was familiar to her.


    After walking together, Selene expressed her thanks to Lance politely for walking her to her classroom.


    "Will it be okay if I sit with you during lunch? If you do not mind?" shyly asked by Lance.


    Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, suddenly jumped in.


    ''Ha! I smell some boy crushing on you. REJECT HIM! We already have our mate and we do not need his ass hanging around us.''


    ''Can you please not jump out all of the sudden in my head and go demanding things for me to do. Hush! And let me handle this!'' Selene trying to calm her own spirit wolf.


    Before Selene could answer the request of Lance,


    "No! Do not tell me you will let this boy sit with us, Selene? I am not gonna sit with you Selene if you let this punk even be near us." Freddie intervened before going inside the class.


    Freddie went ahead inside the class leaving Selene and Lance by the door.


    "Look! Maybe tomorrow lunchtime you can but right now I have to talk with Freddie and Georgie." Selene trying to explain to Lance.


    "Why are you so close with that rogue wolf trash ¡­" Lance was not able to finish his statement and saw Selene''s eyebrows raised.


    "Do not call him trash. And for your information, not all rogue werewolf is trash. Some can be violent and dangerous but there are many rogue werewolves that only want freedom and not chained by laws and regulations. They live by their own accord." Seriously justified by Selene.


    "If they want to live by their own accord. Why are they even in our lands, in our territory? I do not want to be mean but they only cause trouble and liability to the wolf packs. No wonder the Alpha King issued war with their kind."


    "Lance, not all rogue werewolves have the luxury to be free and safe at the same time. That is why they swallow their pride and live amongst the members of a wolf pack because of protection and survival especially for their kids."


    In the pages of the history of the werewolves, rogue werewolves tend to become very unaware of their surroundings due to too much freedom. They do whatever they want reckless and not responsible for the consequences of their actions.


    Rogue werewolves are identified as pack-less or werewolves that do not want to become part of a certain wolf pack.


    When a werewolf refuses to become part of any wolf pack, they become rogue. Usually, they run away from their original wolf pack and more often than not, they try to stay away from any wolf packs so they will not be chained by laws and tradition.


    Thus, it led them usually to trouble and lacking of stability. Then they seek refuge to any or nearest wolf pack that may allow them to stay. In exchange for submitting to the Alpha of that certain wolf pack.


    Most of the rogue werewolves who submit are single parents who fear for their children''s safety and some who are desperate to survive. They are bound to complete obedience to the Alpha of the wolf pack. Even it may be against them, they have to obey or else they will receive burning pain in their hearts when they disobey the Alpha.


    In other words, the submission of the rogue werewolves is a drastic measure taken by any rogue werewolf.


    Only severing ties with the Alpha of the wolf pack can free one rogue werewolf from a submission.


    "I am not trying to be mean here, I just live by the tradition of the Golden Moon Pack. The Alpha does not like for any members associating with any rogue wolfies. That is why I got used to how I treat them and I know it is not an excuse but try to see it in my way too. When you grow up in a wolf pack like Golden Moon Pack then you just have to think that way." Lance tries to explain himself.


    "Well, it will change from now on. If you want to hang out with me then start changing how you treat others. Not just rogue werewolves. I do not like anyone getting mistreated and have to feel like an outcast. I experienced it myself so if you want to hang out with me at our table during lunch then you start changing the way you treat others." Selene informs Lance before walking in the classroom.


    Lance takes his leave pondering on Selene''s words.


    As soon as Selene sat in her chair, Chloe immediately talked to Selene.


    "Look I may not have super hearing abilities, tell me why does Lance suddenly had an interest in walking you to our class. Is he perhaps, crushing on you? Do not tell me being an {Elite-Rank} warrior got his heart beating. OR did you hit his head too hard that he got so softie all over you!"


    Chloe teases Selene as she laughs but Freddie interrupts with their laughing while he is sitting at the back seat.


    "So I heard too, you are now an {Elite-Rank} warrior in this pack? When did you become officially a member? Isn''t it exclusive only for members of the pack?" curiously asked by Freddie.


    "You have too many questions Freddie! Let us say I have plans. And it involves everyone." A serious look starts to paint on Selene''s face.


    "I will never mess with you. I will tell you that!" Chloe tells Selene.


    The new professor comes in with his materials for the class looking dashing and handsome with his blonde hair.


    "Good morning everyone! I am Professor Cali, and I will be your teacher for history and for your next Physics subject as well. I was told Ms. Jane Burnham is sick. So aside from her is everyone here?"


    A loud gushing expression from female students resonating the class since their new professor is a handsome blonde man.


    Then a wave of a flashback of the employer''s face hits Selene''s memory.


    ''-THE WARLOCK!-'' Selene and her spirit wolf, Sylvia, together silently exclaimed within her mind.

 Chapter 36 - The Altum Council

    The King of all Alpha werewolves, Alpha King Viktor, has sent an invitation to all existing members of the Altum Council to convene for a general meeting that concerns the welfare of all supernatural beings.


    It is known that someone must send an invitation first to all members of the Altum Council, a Council for the supernatural beings.


    The Altum Council was formed after the first greatest war against the hordes of darkness, a group of worshippers of darkness. It was formed by the first chosen one, Emperor Odin. The Council for supernatural beings was formed for the purpose of making sure the peace among the supernatural beings and human beings. In order to avoid a massive war against the Hunters Association which represents the interest of human beings.


    Emperor Odin together with the members of the Altum Council formed a pact with the Hunters Association to abide by the peace treaty that they all made. Which everyone will cooperate in protecting and preserving peace among all beings.


    The first-ever Chosen One, Emperor Odin, ruled with an iron fist against the hordes of darkness but with so much compassion towards all living beings.


    In the huge Palace of the first Chosen One, Emperor Odin, he has created a large hall where all leaders of every race that joined the first great war against the hordes of darkness. All the members convene after everyone replies from the invitation sent to them.


    It is either rejected or accepted. Once the majority accepts, then the meeting amongst the members of the Council will convene.


    Since the death of the great Emperor Odin, King Viktor took over as the speaker of the Council. He is the one who usually initiates the meeting and convenes the other members of the Council.


    Thus, King Viktor''s influence within the Altum Council is most essential and most affixed towards other members. His invitations or requests for convening are always accepted by other members of the Council.


    [-- First Arrival --]


    King Viktor arrived first in the well-known ¨CPalace of the Chosen One¨C since he was the one who initiated the grand meeting.


    Escorting King Viktor are his personal warriors, including Beta Nolan. All of them heading to the Convening Hall. Though, the escorts cannot enter inside the Convening Hall except only for the members of the Altum Council.


    This was due to the preservation of the confidentiality and sacredness of the discussion only among the members. The late Emperor Odin wanted the members of the Altum Council to have consensus decision without any interference from a third party.


    The King of Alpha Werewolves, King Viktor, went ahead inside while wearing his formal black pants and suit with a brown fur coat. He immediately went to his seat feeling confident and comfortable.


    Then, he hears the footsteps of some newcomers using his


    <<< _Hyper Senses_ >>>


    A common ability among the werewolves where all their senses are heightened.


    The large elegant door of the Convening Hall opens.


    [-- Second and Third Arrival --]


    A woman enters wearing a revealing emerald gown beaded with tiny black pearls while her entire gown hints her voluptuous curves as she enters. She is wearing a pearl necklace, a golden bracelet and different gems covering her fingers, wrists, and ear lobules.


    Followed by a tall man with black hair wearing a midnight blue magical robe. He is wearing a silver necklace with a stacked ruby charmed gem.


    "Queen Mira and the Great Magnus! What a pleasure for you both to accommodate my request." King Viktor greeting the two monarchs.


    King Viktor honors the arrival of the two members and assisted Queen Mira to her seat. While the Queen of the Sirens, Queen Mira, sits gracefully beside the empty seat next to King Viktor. The King of the Alpha werewolves gave Queen Mira a quick on the hands. Acknowledging her beauty and grace.


    "Thank you, King Viktor! Such a gentleman as usual." formally and gracefully acknowledged by Queen Mira.


    "How could we not respond? Especially if it is an urgent matter that needs to be discussed."


    Magnus, Head Master of warlocks, replies as he tries to sit on the opposite side of the long ancient table while facing King Viktor.


    Then from a distance, sounds of bickering voices could be heard.


    [-- Final Arrival of the most awaited members --]


    King Gazelle, the Dwarven King, who is currently leading the empire of dwarves. He may not be the tallest among the members of the council but he is strong enough to defend himself. Especially he is wearing the famous magical diamond-studded Armor which the Dwarven Empire boasts among the entire supernatural realm.


    Alongside with King Gazelle, is the King of the Barbaric Demi-Giants, King Arceus. Both are bickering about who arrived earlier. King Arceus is bickering with King Gazelle while wearing his brown leather pants and brown fur cape without any top clothing. His heavenly sturdy features is incomparable with the stocky features of King Gazelle hidden in his Diamond Armor.


    Demi-Giants are the descendants from the ancient rare kind, the Giants. The pure breed race of giants has become extinct and no longer existing in the present time. Though, they have cross-bred with the people living in a village of barbarians which became the origin of the kingdom of King Arceus. Humans blessed with such strength and prowess which made the cross-breeding a mythical mystery to how it became possible. A secret that only King Arceus, the Grand Seer, and the Oracle know.


    Lastly, just right behind the two kings, is King Cornaith Naerie. He is walking gracefully with his full white elegant cloak covering the royal enchanted tunics paired with breeches made of rare materials.


    "King Cornaith! King Arceus! King Gazelle! It has been a long time since our last meeting." King Viktor greeting every member of the council and trying to be friendly.


    All members of the council were seated and waiting for the other members who are expected to arrive.


    "I wonder if Queen Titania will attend today''s session. Ever since the news about the death of the prophesized Chosen One and her ill-fated wolf pack, Queen Titania never attended our meetings." King Gazelle curiously asked.


    "I wonder too. It has been a long time since her last appearance." wondered by Queen Mira.


    "So why did you request for us, King Viktor? What does the King of the Alpha Werewolves need for such a meeting?" asked by King Cornaith.


    While the other members were about to converse more, a messenger rushed inside and went directly to King Viktor.


    "Before I disclose why I asked for the presence of each member of this council. Horrifying news I just received right now." declared by King Viktor


    "What is it, King Viktor? What you mean by horrifying news?" curiously asked by Queen Mira.


    The other seated members are also curiously waiting for King Viktor''s words.


    "The powerful Grand White Witch, Grizelda, and the closest friend of the Oracle, Grand Seer Lucinda ¡­


    Are both found dead with their other students." revealed by King Viktor.


    Shocking reactions from the members of the Altum Council resonated within the Convention Hall.

 Chapter 37 - Conclusions

    After King Viktor had convened with the other members of the Altum Council, he immediately went back to the Royal Palace.


    While waiting for the Prince Alcyd, King Viktor thought about how the meeting with the other members of the Altum Council.


    The shocking news about the death of Grand White Witch and Grand Seer, Grizelda and Lucinda, left all members of the Altum Council in great aghast and perturbed to the things happening around.


    First, with missing members of the Altum Council such as the Queen of Faeries, Queen Titania, and the King of the Falcons, King Marco. Both monarchs went missing after the news about the passing of the late Queen Esmeralda broke out. They disappeared and were both unreachable since the portals to their kingdom were no longer available which left the other members of the Altum Council perturbed.


    Second, the rising casualties and terror caused by the Legion of Vampires which is led by the King of Vampires, King Lionel. The Legion of Vampires is known to be the feral and evil vampires who survived during the First Great War. These groups of vampires allied with the Hordes of Darkness. Now, all of its members have sworn loyalty and fealty to the King of Vampires. Thus, the threat brought by the leadership of King Lionel among the vampires has become alarming to the supernatural society because it may prompt for the Hunters Association to revoke the peace treaty with the supernatural beings.


    Members of the Altum Council continuously accorded collaboration and cooperation with the Hunters Association in order to eliminate any supernatural being that may pose threat to human beings. Thus, they need to reinforce and reiterate this collaborative effort with the Hunters Association to reassure the preservation of the peace treaty.


    And now, the death of two members of the Altum Council. Both, Grand White Witch Grizelda and Grand Seer Lucinda, are important figures in the Altum Council. Their deaths are now causing more concerns and worry for every member of the Altum Council.


    Worries and concerns are all painted in each member''s expression. The warning of the Oracle seems to be ominous for the future of the supernatural beings and the entire world. The absence of the new Chosen One to rule over the entire supernatural race will bring chaos and darkness to the entire world.


    It was something that King Viktor devised to make every member of the Altum Council rely on his leadership and declare him as an interim head of the council.


    A well-thought out scheme which made every member of the Altum Council appoint King Viktor as the interim head of the council.


    Usually, the Chosen One, Ruler of all supernatural beings is the head of the council but in this situation, since every member are perturbed with all the things happening around, they made a consensus decision to appoint King Viktor as interim head of the council while there is no available Chosen One to lead the entire supernatural race.


    It was the perfect outcome which King Viktor schemed to achieve.


    Now, he is finally in control of the Altum Council with the elimination and absence of any opposition.


    As a conclusion to the meeting, King Viktor was able to gain support from all members of the Altum Council in his war against King Lucius, King of the Rogue Werewolves.


    Moments after King Viktor pondered the conclusion of the meeting with the Altum Council, Beta Nolan announced the entrance and presence of Prince Alcyd.


    "Prince Alcyd is here, your Highness!" Beta Nolan announces.


    "You called for me father?" Prince Alcyd curiously asked.


    "Yes, I did call for you because of two things¡­


    First, I heard you tricked Persephone. You did not reinstate her as the medical chief of the Royal Hospital. She is very furious after you did not hold up your side of the deal with her."


    King Viktor informs Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes, I did not reinstate her. I only promised to listen to her demands. I did not promise to actually do it as how she stated. I sent my gratitude for her contribution through her favorite pieces of jewelry and expensive dresses. But reinstating her as medical chief of the Royal Hospital will never happen." Prince Alcyd straightforwardly tells his father.


    The King of all Alphas chuckled hearing the reason for the Alpha Prince. He seems to appreciate the wittiness and cleverness of his favorite son. While listening and looking at Prince Alcyd more, the more he sees himself in him.


    "Oh well, then the second matter why I called for you is ¡­


    I want you to send your 50 best warriors in Golden Moon Pack and send them here in the Royal Palace so they can join in the upcoming war against the army of rogue werewolves led by their new King." requested by King Viktor.


    "When will you need them?"


    "3 months from now, I think by that time we will be able to find their main base. Will you be able to do so?"


    "Do not worry father, I will be able to send 50 of my best warriors. If I am not mistaken, you are also planning for me to take part in it especially I am one of your generals."


    "You truly know me, my son! You will join me in crushing them all." said by King Viktor.


    "Of course father! I will join you. So, I will prepare as soon as possible then."


    Prince Alcyd excused himself as he left the main office of his father.


    Beta Nolan congratulated King Viktor for the success of his entire scheme.


    "Thank you, Nolan! It was indeed a great conclusion for my plans. We even have the Oracle under our possession."


    =====================


    [In a house located in the Golden Moon Pack]


    "Grannie! I am home!" Chloe enters looking for her grandmother.


    Chloe does not know that her grandmother is on the attic trying to contain her emotions.


    The grandmother of Chloe is holding a newspaper for all supernaturals which upsets her with the front page news. She fell down to her knees.


    "OH GOD! My sister!" emotionally whispered by Chloe''s grandmother.


    Chloe knocking on her grandmother''s door in the attic before entering.


    "Grannie? Is everything alright?"


    "Oh, it is nothing! I''m just fixing stuff." Chloe''s grandmother pretentiously replied while trying to hide her tears and putting the newspaper in the drawers with the headline of¡­


    ***Grand White Witch Grizelda and Grand Seer Lucinda found dead***

 Chapter 38 - Scent Of Home

    [--A day before the meeting of the Altum Council--]


    Somewhere in a secluded stormy Island.


    An island which always rains and have deafening lightning due to powerful weather spells casted by the former General Warlock, Callisto, in order to repel other animals or any beings, supernatural or human, to travel to that island.


    Despite the island being filled with trees and bushes, it has no life around the island except for what is inside the shabby and old dilapidated hut on the outside but completely normal on the inside.


    The old hut is surrounded by a powerful deceptive illusion spell. Callisto made it difficult for anyone to find it. Especially, there are powerful spells used to conceal the appearance of the old hut and whatever is inside it.


    The Great Oracle, a person who has been missing for a long time is hiding in this hut.


    Though, he may seem wise and all-knowing but his own abilities has greatly weakened after the death of his beloved first love who was killed by King Lionel, the evil King of the Vampires.


    Then there it is, a lonely old man wearing white plain robe is sitting on a magical wooden chair. Reminiscing the moment where he gave in to his weakness. Allowing the enemies to know about the prophecy that was revealed in his visions.


    ''Oh, I miss the scent of home¡­


    How long it has been since you''ve been gone¡­?''


    Silently thought by the Great Oracle while holding a teacup as he sighs.


    Looking at the wet misty window as he takes another sip. It is raining as usual.


    A hot teapot is placed on a metallic tea potholder, to avoid any spill on the magical wooden table.


    The Great Oracle took notice of the sudden change of weather, from a stormy rain into a clear sunny sky.


    While the Great Oracle sips his hot tea, the magical wooden door of the old hut suddenly exploded.


    Then, the King of all Alpha Werewolves appeared with a cherry-haired woman wearing a black trench coat while King Viktor wearing his brown fur coat and usual formal attire.


    "Hmmm¡­ what an entrance, King Viktor. You could have just knocked. Then, I would have opened it for you, rather than blowing up the poor door." calmly said by the Great Oracle towards the Alpha King.


    "Hah! Finally, in the flesh! THE ¨C GREAT ¨C ORACLE! ¡­


    How long it has been, Oracle? Mind if I ¡­" King Viktor gestures toward the wooden chair in front of the Great Oracle after giving a spectacle greeting.


    "Oh, Of course! Where are my manners, You may take a seat. Forgive me if I could only offer one." The Great Oracle smiles after responding to King Viktor.


    The Alpha King takes a glance on the cherry-haired woman he is with. He seems to signal her for something before he went ahead.


    "D-I-S-R-U-M-P-O!" chanted by the cherry-haired woman pointing towards the magical wooden table.


    <<< _Disrumpo_ >>>


    A spell casted by powerful witches that breaks anything it hits into crumbles or pieces. It requires powerful energy and an experienced caster before it can be casted successfully or else it causes a return hit to an amateur caster.


    At the same time the spell was casted, the magical wooden table tried to whip its roots towards King Viktor but it broke into pieces before it successfully lands its hit.


    While the table slowly turning into pieces.


    "RESCINDO NOVIS !" chanted next by the cherry-haired woman accompanying King Viktor.


    The bright glow around the house disappeared and everything became plainly dull.


    <<< _Rescindo Novis_ >>>


    A spell casted by powerful witches in order to negate, repeal and cancel any magical essence that surrounds a particular area. It turns everything into normal whatever object affected by magic or any enchantment. An inexperienced caster will create no effect.


    "Is it done?" King Viktor asked the cherry-haired woman accompanying her.


    "Yes, everything is clear now!" replied by the cherry-haired woman.


    King Viktor, the King of all Alpha Werewolves, sits on the wooden chair in front of the Great Oracle.


    "Forgive me for the theatrics, oh Great Oracle! I want to make this short, will you join my cause or are you against it? Simple as that. Though, if you join my cause, I can assure your safety and your disciple''s." confidently asked by King Viktor.


    "The same answer as the late Queen Esmeralda told you and my other friends. One thing I assure you, Oh, King of all Alpha Werewolves!


    Y-O-U still need me since another great war is about to unfold¡­


    Not the little squabble you have issued against King Lucius¡­


    More of¡­ the great war of the 3 DARK KINGS against the next chosen one ¡­" calmly revealed by the Great Oracle and smiled at King Viktor while King Viktor''s expression is starting to lose its cool.


    King Viktor clenches his fist hearing the Great Oracle refusing his invitation to join him. He also knows that the Great Oracle also speaks the truth about his need for him.


    "Nolan!" screamed by the King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    "Yes, your Highness!" Beta Nolan hurriedly came to King Viktor''s call.


    "Take the Great Oracle! We will be leaving now!" King Viktor agitatedly stood and left with the cherry-haired witch.


    The Great Oracle stood calmly and with no sign of distress nor fear.


    =================


    Prince Alcyd knocks into the door before he enters to a hospital private ward.


    "How are you Garrett? Feeling better?" Prince Alcyd asked his Beta.


    Athena, the Beta''s mate, stood up as the Alpha Prince enters alone. She immediately offered Prince Alcyd some seat but the Alpha Prince refused and preferred to stand by the window next to his Beta.


    Then, the Alpha Prince opened the curtains.


    "No wonder Garrett is healing quick, both of you are doing dirty things here in the hospital bed. Well, it is not wrong since both of you are mates." said tactlessly by Prince Alcyd after opening the curtains.


    Garrett was surprised by Prince Alcyd''s remark while Athena blushed next to her mate, as she holds on to the hands of her mate.


    "Do not accuse me with the things you wish to do. You are so perverted!" nervously retort by Garrett.


    "Oh come on! Do not act like you are still a virgin! Do not give me that crap. Anyways, I am here because I want to inform you that we are going back sooner. As soon as Theo, Jackson and the other warriors recover completely, we are going back. We have plenty to accomplish." Prince Alcyd comfortably telling his best friend.


    ''You just miss someone¡­'' Kratos, Prince Alcyd''s spirit wolf, sudden remark in the mind of Prince Alcyd.


    ''Yes, I must admit. But I just miss the scent of home.'' Prince Alcyd admitted to his spirit wolf while letting out a deep sigh.


    ''There is no place like home.''


    =========================


    Somewhere in a wide plains, a village burning to the ground.


    Group of werewolves witnesses from a distance over viewing the gore and screams of the villagers while the entire village is burning.


    ''We were too late¡­'' Lucas announces in the mind-link with the other rogue werewolves.


    Then a sudden presence appeared from behind them, revealing itself from the shadows of the trees.


    "I mean no harm! Bring me to your King. I have a proposal for King Lucius, the new King of the Rogue Werewolves."


    Declared by the mysterious woman covered with a golden mask and enchanted glittering emerald coat.


    A loud growl created by Lucas in his wolf form.

 Chapter 39 - Interest In Being Allies

    In a ruins far away from the Royal Palace, there lies a huge abandoned castle with feral werewolves scattered all over the lands.


    There lies the territory of the Rogue Werewolves who swore to take down the Kingdom ruled by the King of all Alpha Werewolves, King Viktor.


    Many of the members of this growing population of Rogue Werewolves were victims of the Alpha King Viktor from his secret terror. Mostly, were survivors from King Viktor''s relentless and merciless mass killings.


    Lucas who is one of the Generals of King Lucius, has returned to the castle of King Lucius. He is escorting a mysterious woman covered with golden mask and enchanted glittering emerald coat.


    King Lucius and his other officers started to become curious with why Lucas came back early and escorting a mysterious woman.


    "Looks like our mighty Lucas brought a guest with him, which he should have informed me before hand." King Lucius announces to everyone.


    The presence of the mysterious woman radiates her entire surrounding. Everything looking gloomy and dark while in contrast with her presence which illuminates with light and glow.


    Their mysterious unexpected guest is walking so much grace and unfazed from the presence of the brute, riley and boorish individuals around.


    "Forgive me Lucius if I have not informed you before we escorted our guest. Though, I believe that it is something urgent that needs swift action. So, I have decided not delay it any further."


    Lucas explained to King Lucius.


    "Is that so?" King Lucius expressed his curiosity.


    "Yes, according to our guest¡­" Lucas tried to explain but he was interrupted.


    "I want to express my interest in being allies with the King of the Rogue Werewolves." confidently and calmly conveyed by the mysterious guest of King Lucius.


    =======================


    Selene is in deep thought about the revelation that a former employer is now her professor at the Golden Moon Academy.


    While Selene is lost in her own thought, every student is amused with the new set-up of the canteen that there is no more exclusive spot for senior students.


    Meaning, every table in the canteen is non-exclusive to any student. There are at least 2 warriors assigned now in the canteen to make sure that there are no violence nor trouble will occur.


    Any involved individuals in any form of violence will be reprimanded and sent immediately to the principal''s office.


    Students who are sitting at a table from distance, comprised of students either who are children or related to or who are submitted rogue werewolves. They are positively surprised that a certain policy has been made in the prevention of any violence or bullying in the academy.


    Most of the students consider it as a remarkable and peaceful new policy while some of the upperclassmen think it is an absurd policy but they could not do anything about it since they fear to challenge the authority of the Executive Officers who are currently in charge in behalf of the Alpha Prince.


    "Selene, what are you thinking? Why are you staring at the oblivion?" Georgie asked Selene.


    "Oh, I am sorry there is something I remembered and we can talk about it some other time when there are no students trying to eaves drop on us by using the ability,


    <<< _Hyper Sensory_ >>


    "Because clearly some students could not just mind their own business." blatantly aired out by Selene.


    Every students near their table and those who are sitting on the other side using their abilities to eavesdrop went immediately back to their own personal matters.


    Chloe giggled seeing the new found popularity of Selene since she garnered so much attention already.


    Then Lance, the younger brother of Caleb, approached Georgie with his friends. Freddie wanted to stand in defense for Georgie but before he was able to do it, Selene gestured with her hand to signal Freddie not to make any scene and remain to his seat.


    So, he remained sitting while watching Lance and his buddies carefully just in case they do something again.


    "Ummm, hey dude! I know I acted really childish and rude last time. I sincerely apologize for it."


    Other friends of Lance are feeling uncomfortable in apologizing to Georgie but Lance got them all beaten down secretly just to follow his lead.


    "Yeah! We sincerely apologize too." others said in unison.


    All the students, including Selene and her friends are all surprised that the red-haired boy is apologizing for real.


    "Sure. It''s okay! I am glad all of you apologized. You may join us then if you want." Georgie innocently and gleefully replied.


    Lance and his buddies are surprised with the quick and easy acceptance of Georgie because they expected for Georgie to get back at them. They are more scared actually with Selene since they have witness how scary she can get but the display of forgiving nature of Georgie was a surprise to them as well.


    "Thanks! So, we will join you guys then." Lance started pointing to his other buddies to get their own chairs so they could join the round table of Selene.


    Though, he shamelessly just took a seat and went ahead in between Selene and Georgie.


    Chloe moved her steel chair aside to give more room for Lance who is clearly trying to be close with Selene. She also made a silent teasing towards Selene.


    "Told you so¡­" A meaningful tease she whispered in the air while moving her steel chair.


    It was known to Chloe that her whisper will be heard by Selene since she knows that Selene has heightened hearing abilities.


    In response to Selene, she kicked Chloe''s leg slightly as she also moves because Lance is being too close to her.


    ''Ooof ! Girl I will kill this red-haired boy if he tries to go closer to us again. Good decision there to move a bit so we could have a bit space. Why don''t you just tell this red-haired that we have a mate already.'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, appeared suddenly in Selene''s mind.


    Selene immediately pushed her spirit wolf down deep in her mind.


    When Selene thought she will not get more surprised.


    One of the spectators who was also surprised by what was happening once again in Selene''s table approached Selene.


    "Hi! By the way, I am Scarlett!" the pretty blonde classmate of Selene confidently approached her.


    "Ya, Hi! How may I help you?" asked by Selene.


    "I just want to say that I am the one Commander Caleb assigned with you for the orphanage task every weekend." informed by Scarlett and then she handed out to Selene a piece of pink scented paper, "That is my number and my address just in case you want to prepare beforehand."


    "Oh sure, Thanks! Do you want to join us too?" Selene courteously invited Scarlett.


    Scarlett started taking a vacant steel chair from the other table. She sat in between Lance and Selene. Lance clearly did not like Scarlett ruining his moment being near to Selene.


    "Ms. Popular¡­" silently whispered by Chloe trying to tease Selene. While Selene replied by kicking her feet lightly. "OW! Ms. Violent too."


    Selene and Chloe smiled at each other for their funny banters.


    Then, there it was, a view that Selene did not expect.


    A growing circle of allies¡­


    ======


    In a very cold and dark dungeon, there is a man chained, wounded and weakened.


    "Let me ask you this again,


    Oh, Great Oracle!


    Are you still not interested in being allies with me?" King Viktor asked with an evil expression on his face.


    While the Great Oracle replied softly and unwaveringly,


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Still a no... I have no interest in being allies with someone as evil as you¡­"

 Chapter 40 - Patrol (Part I)

    When Selene was trying her best how to find a way in confronting Professor Cali about his hidden background about being a mercenary employer, Chloe suddenly broke her train of thought.


    "Hey! Getting the attention of our platinum haired bad ass friend. Yoo-hoo Selene!" Chloe animatedly trying to get the attention of Selene using a paper-cone as a megaphone.


    "You know, you are so silly! I thought there will be no one who will beat Georgie in the silliness department. Looks like I am very wrong! You can take the top spot of the silliness department."


    Selene teasing her cherry-haired friend, Chloe.


    Before Freddie could even laugh at Chloe, their chemistry professor started calling names that will be partners in the chemistry laboratory class for the entire year.


    "¡­Next, we have Selene and Chloe!" The professor announced.


    "Yes! You are stuck with me girl." Chloe telling Selene in a cheerful manner.


    While Selene just rolled her eyes at Chloe. "Ouch! Girl, that hurts." Chloe over reacting beside Selene.


    "Lastly, we have Scarlett and Freddie!" The final announcement of their professor.


    Freddie seems to be unsatisfied to be partnered with Scarlett. Even, Scarlett is not happy about it.


    "Hey! Red hair!" Freddie trying to get Chloe''s attention.


    "What?" Retorted by Chloe.


    "Let''s switch! I do not want to be stuck with ¨Cblondie¨C! Come on, let''s switch!"


    "Nah-ah! Your loss, my luck! Enjoy with ¡­" Chloe''s eyes pointing at Scarlett while teasing Freddie.


    "You supposed to be nice, what happened to you?" Teased back by Freddie towards Chloe.


    While Chloe and Freddie preoccupied with teasing at each other, Scarlett approached Selene before going to Freddie''s side.


    "Are you ready for tonight''s Patrol Task? I heard you were assigned as the vice-captain for the Patrol Squad tonight." Scarlett curiously asking Selene.


    =====================


    After Lucas escorted their mysterious guest to King Lucius, the newly declared King of the Rogue Werewolves, he immediately went back with the other rogue warriors to the wolf packs that were destroyed by King Viktor''s secret assassins.


    Together with the other rogue warriors, all of them are in their wolf form.


    All of them are sprinting territory per territory. They try to avoid any wolf pack territory along their way to the destroyed wolf packs due to unwanted confrontation or unnecessary battle.


    Especially all of them are more focused on finding any survivors from the attacked wolf packs.


    Each of them is determined to find even a single survivor.


    While Lucas and the rest are sprinting, Lucas remembers the night of terror that unfolded right after the birth of his younger sister, Selene.


    The memory and flashback of the screams and the burning village is so vividly fresh in his mind. It is as if it happened yesterday.


    Then Lucas started remembering Selene and the promise he had with his father.


    A memory that Lucas never thought would remind him of his responsibility and promise from his father. He was so driven from his revenge and hatred towards King Viktor that he forgot he had a promise with his father.


    Lucas suddenly stopped on his tracks and the other warriors were surprised with his sudden respite, they wondered why Lucas suddenly stopped and became intense. They looked at each other trying to see if who can check Lucas but before they could do so, Lucas began to sprint again but now faster and more intense which is clear that something is bothering him.


    A thought that no one knew but only Lucas¡­


    ''I will take a visit on you soon, Selene! I am hoping Laquisha and the Midnight Pack took care of you. For their own sake, they better look after you.''


    Intense anticipation has now been set forth.


    =====================


    (In the Armory of the mansion of Prince Alcyd)


    Caleb, the commander of the warriors of Golden Moon Pack, assigned Selene to be part of the squad that will patrol around the borders of the Golden Moon Pack.


    There are four squads on shifts that are tasked every day to patrol around the borders of the Golden Moon Pack. Every squad is assigned to a different location and simultaneously, these four squads have to follow a routine and clockwise route along the border to ensure every corner of the border is being carefully watched.


    This is one of the many reasons that the Golden Moon Pack is considered as among the top 3 strongest wolf pack in the entire world. The defense and strength in totality are impeccable compared to the other wolf packs.


    "Okay! So for those who are assigned on the route that will cover the borders within the forest area, you have to be in your wolf form. While those who are in the route that will only be within the road map, you can use the armored jeep. Carry some weapons of your own choice of specialty with you." Commanded by Caleb towards the warriors assigned for patrol.


    "Yes Sir!" replied by everyone except Selene.


    Selene is assigned to the Forest route which requires her to shift.


    One thing that everyone doesn''t know yet, is that Selene has not shifted yet. So, aside from the truth about Fluffy, she wants to keep her unusual condition to anybody.


    It is unusual that a werewolf in her age has not yet shifted in their wolf form. A fear of garnering such so much attention and curiosity, Selene tries to hide an important fact of her condition.


    "Can I be assigned to a different route?" raised by Selene towards Caleb.


    Everyone is already in their black tight suit as their uniform for patrolling the borders. All of them looked at Selene wondering why she would want to be assigned to another route.


    "Is there a problem in being assigned to your designated route?" Caleb asked.


    "Well, I think since you want me to be a vice-captain in a squad, it is most outright that more experienced warriors and {Elite-Rank} warriors should be vice-captain in that route." Explained by Selene.


    Other warriors agreed in a nod. All of them seemingly agree to the point that Selene raised to Caleb.


    "Okay then! Join Jane''s squad." Caleb announced and he swapped someone else to be the vice-captain in the forest route.


    Selene approached Jane after Caleb announced the new groupings.


    Everyone seems to be preparing for their own gears and warming up for the Patrol task.


    "Are you sure it is okay to allow Selene? You know what will happen to us if something happens." Oliver reminded Caleb since they both know Prince Alcyd will not be happy once he finds out that Selene is out there patrolling around.


    "Well, we have to deal with it once he arrives. For now, we both do not want to upset her. I prefer our Alpha upset rather than that one. For me, she scares me more than our own Alpha." Justified by Caleb while smiling at the idea of Selene being scarier than Prince Alcyd.


    "That I agree!" Oliver smiling back at Caleb''s point.


    While the two Elite Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd are discussing, Selene is attempting to connect with the Captain of the newly assigned squad.


    "How are you Jane? I was told you were sick these past few days." Selene asked Jane with a tone of concern.


    "Oh Selene! Yes, I was not feeling well because of the mate bond. I guess Jackson got hurt badly. But, he is better now because I am starting to feel better too. I also talked with Athena, they are all okay now." Jane''s reply to Selene.


    Once both mates of werewolves are officially mated, each werewolf will be able to feel each other if the other gets hurt. Both werewolves will be able to access the pain of their mate and will earn an uncanny connection with their mate.


    ''Oh my!! Is our mate okay ??'' worriedly expressed by Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Do not worry! He is okay! Jane said that his mate is okay now since she is feeling better.'' Selene trying to appease her own spirit wolf.


    Though, Selene suddenly pondered on a new emotion she has for Prince Alcyd.


    Selene is undeniably concerned for Prince Alcyd.

 Chapter 41 - Patrol (Part II)

    Selene suddenly pondered on a new emotion she has for Prince Alcyd...


    It has come to Selene''s attention that now she has become...


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    More concerned for Prince Alcyd which she never expected to be at all.


    While everyone is talking about plans regarding their patrol task, Selene is still thinking about if Prince Alcyd is doing alright and how unfriendly her treatment towards Prince Alcyd before it left for the Royal Palace.


    ''So now you are acting all worried and somewhat concerned about our mate huh!''


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, nagging Selene internally.


    ''Will you shut it, Sylvia? I am not in the mood with your nagging.'' Selene''s warning to her own spirit wolf.


    ''Oh! So now I am the annoying one? How many times did I tell you? Give our mate a chance but what did you do? You kept being stubborn and difficult with him. You will not even give him the benefit of the doubt with his intentions and ¡­'' nagged by Sylvia but Selene cut her spirit wolf and shoved her deep inside her mind where she cannot hear her nagging.


    Jane is the captain of Selene in the task for a patrol around the assigned route within the borders of the Golden Moon Pack. Every member of the squad is pre-occupied with exchanging thoughts and plans about their task.


    Though, Selene is still in her deep thoughts. Jane can see how distracted Selene is. She is noticing Selene looking outside while the window of the armored Jeep is open.


    The armored Jeep is occupied by the entire members of Jane''s patrol squad. Jane maybe has the same age as Selene but she is turning 18 sooner than Selene so somehow she is months older than Selene. With her being the Captain of the group, she needs to be more responsible with her members. Especially towards the mate of their Alpha Prince.


    "Are you okay, Selene? You seem to be a bit distracted." Jane asked Selene with a worrying tone.


    "Oh! Sorry if I made you worry. I was just thinking about Lady Sonja and the errands she left me with once I get back to the mansion." Openly lied by Selene which Jane knows as well since she knows well enough regarding the disguise they have to put up in order to hide the fact or any suspicion regarding Selene being the mate of Prince Alcyd.


    Jane immediately understood the situation that Selene could not express her worry due to¡­


    First, there are other individuals that are not aware of Selene''s true significance and identity.


    Second, their future Luna, the soon-to-be partner of their Alpha Prince is clearly worrying for her mate even how much Selene tries to hide it.


    Ever since Jane mentioned about Jackson getting hurt, Selene became distant and distracted. So most likely she has been thinking about their Alpha Prince.


    Someone from the front row carefully observing Selene and constantly taking glances at Selene''s direction, who is no other than Lance.


    Lance was originally assigned as well in Jane''s squad since Caleb assigned Jane to supervise his younger brother. Same with Scarlett, who is also assigned as the medic of the group. She is also under Jane''s supervision. Both are taking glances at Selene since they noticed Selene''s distracted expression.


    "Are you nervous about your first-ever task as a warrior of the Golden Moon Pack? Everyone is, so you do not have to worry about it. If I remember it correctly, Lance was so nervous in his first patrol assignment and he was sweating like a pig." Scarlett shared which took Lance by surprise.


    "Hey! That is totally false! Stop blabbering non-sense, Selene might believe you!" Lance reasoned out defensively from Scarlett''s statement.


    Lance wanted to protect his image since he has intentions to impress Selene. So as much as possible he wants to avoid any embarrassing information about him.


    "Just focus on your surroundings, we are on a patrol task and not ¨Cjoy ride¨C!"


    Reminded by Jane towards Scarlett and Lance.


    ====================


    Meanwhile, in the submitted rogues'' residence, Georgie and Freddie stay in one house together.


    In Golden Moon Pack, all the rogue werewolves who declared submission to Prince Alcyd are all sheltered in one area like a village for rogue werewolves. Even though they are separated from the residences of the members of Golden Moon Pack, they remain loyal and harmless towards the Golden Moon Pack.


    Both Georgie and Freddie are feeling comfortable but they feel bored in having nothing to do.


    "Freddie! Can''t we go to Selene? We can sneak out and get pass through without getting noticed. We have experience in covering our tracks and being subtle."


    Georgie trying to convince his older brother, Freddie.


    "Do not make me laugh because we are far from subtle. Plus, do you want to get into trouble with the Alpha Prince? Remember, we are still alive because of his decision to overlook the things we did." Freddie explained to his younger brother.


    "Overlook what we did? Or maybe what YOU DID! Pfft! It was your fault why we got into trouble with them, including Selene. IF ONLY you did not steal his darn royal pendant, we could have still lived our life at the fullest by now." Retorted by Georgie to his older brother.


    Freddie frowned at the brutal truth which Georgie pointed out.


    "Even if we try to sneak out, there are warriors patrolling around the area. Then you add up the strict security around the vicinity of the mansion. It will be impossible to get near that place safely. So it is impossible to see Selene right now!" explained by Freddie.


    Georgie started whining like a little kid.


    "This is all your fault! This life is sooooo boring!!"


    While the two are bickering at each other, the warriors assigned to patrol the area near the Rogues'' Residences are sprinting around the area.


    Behind the shadows of the trees, the sound of the movements of the sprinting wolves can be heard under the cold bright night.


    No rogue werewolves dare to sneak out the Rogues'' Residences since they might get mistaken as defiant werewolves and may get punished by the Alpha Prince himself.


    There is a strict rule in Golden Moon Pack that no one is allowed to wander off in the woods at night unless they are the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack or else they will be dealt with through a certain punishment.


    ====================


    Jane instructed the warrior driving the armored jeep to park at the edge of the road where it overviews certain scenery.


    The route assigned to the squad of Jane is near the high mountainous border of the Golden Moon Pack. Since the territory of the Golden Moon Pack is one of the largest territory ever in the werewolf kingdom, such efforts are taken in creating defensive and scouting strategies which are highly encouraged by the elders of the Golden Moon Pack.


    While everyone went off the armored jeep, Jane instructed everyone to focus in using their ability,


    <<< _Hyper Sensory_ >>>


    So that they could check if there are any suspicious movements around the area.


    Then, there it was a large wolf starting to reveal itself with dark eyes and dark fur.


    Growling and its paws buried in the ground with so much intensity.


    "Grrrrrrrrr~~~~ !!!" a loud and clear resonating growl.


    All members of the squad of Jane looked over on the direction of the black wolf, including Selene.


    A familiar scent hit everyone''s senses.


    ''Our mate! Our mate! Our mate! He has finally appeared, at last!'' Sylvia exhilarated and clearly overjoyed.


    But Selene could sense that his mate, the Alpha Prince, is not happy to see that Selene is out the mansion and vulnerable for any attack since he clearly assigned to his Executive Officers to always make sure that Selene is well-protected.


    And this is far from what Prince Alcyd had instructed to all of his Executive Officers.


    "Uh-oh¡­ !" Jane realized that its Prince Alcyd.


    A louder growl was released by Prince Alcyd which shows his dissatisfaction and foul mood.

 Chapter 42 - Most Tempting Proposition

    In a ruins far away from the Royal Palace, there lies a huge abandoned castle with feral werewolves scattered all over the lands.


    There lies the territory of the Rogue Werewolves who swore to take down the Kingdom ruled by the King of all Alpha Werewolves, King Viktor.


    Many of the members of this growing population of Rogue Werewolves were victims of the Alpha King Viktor from his secret terror. Most of them were survivors from King Viktor''s relentless and merciless mass killings.


    After Lucas escorted the mysterious guest to King Lucius, he left with the permission of King Lucius.


    Both King Lucius and the mysterious guest went into his meeting room which is only accessible to very few individuals and for the guest.


    King Lucius escorted the mysterious guest after she declared her interest to be allies with him. So he intends to hear the most tempting proposition of their new ally.


    ***--Flashback of what happened before Lucas left--***


    "I want to express my interest in being allies with the King of the Rogue Werewolves." confidently and calmly conveyed by the mysterious guest of King Lucius.


    Everyone were surprised with the declaration of the mysterious guest.


    "Why would we even want to trust someone who is hiding behind a mask? And don''t you think you are in the wrong place to even negotiate or offer anything to us. The moment you entered in our territory, we outnumber you and we can easily force you to do our bidding!"


    Confidently pointed out by King Lucius in reply to their mysterious guest.


    "Well, the King of all Alpha Werewolves, King Viktor has gained the full support of the Altum Council in his declaration of war with you. So no matter how strong you can be, once they unite to take you and your men down then all of you will be eliminated! That is for sure!"


    All rogue werewolves, including King Lucius, became silent with this piece of information. They are all struck with the realization that they are not only going against with King Viktor but also against with his allies.


    Every rogue werewolf thought that this will be a simple war against the Alpha King but did not realize that it can elevate into a bigger war which will include other allies.


    "So how will your allegiance become beneficial to us against the entire Altum Council?" King Lucius asked.


    The mysterious guest started removing her own golden mask.


    Then there it was, a revelation of her own identity which shocked the entire crowd of rogue werewolves. Even King Lucius and his generals were all speechless.


    Just her identity alone is something that will be considered as the most tempting proposition which she could offer.


    "So will we begin with our discussion?" asked by the guest of King Lucius while he remained astonished and speechless.


    =====================


    Right after Jane and the rest noticed the presence of their Alpha Prince who is furious and in a foul mood, Prince Alcyd gave Jane an angry command through the mind-link. He made Jane escort Selene back to the mansion. While Jackson will take over leading the squad that Jane was supposed to be supervising for a patrol task.


    No one dared to question his command since their Alpha Prince is using his


    <<< _Alpha''s Command_ >>>


    It is an ability when used, forces the lower ranking werewolves to do something which the Alpha wants them to do. Usually effective only on the same Pack affiliation. It is ineffective on a different affiliated werewolf pack member.


    The arrival of the Alpha Prince in the mansion was nerve-wracking. Everyone was nervous because they could sense the anger of their Alpha Prince. They fear so much when Prince Alcyd is furious. His face could show clearly how upset he is.


    Caleb and Oliver were immediately requested to appear in the main office of the Alpha Prince.


    So the moment Caleb and Oliver entered the main office, they received so much scolding from Prince Alcyd.


    Selene and Jane are both sitting on the couch while Beta Garrett is trying to calm Prince Alcyd down.


    Both Caleb and Oliver are facing the floor with their two hands clasped together looking like they scared dogs hiding behind their own tail.


    Only Selene is calm and not nervous at all while Prince Alcyd is so furious scolding his Executive Officers.


    "HOW COULD YOU LET SELENE PARTICIPATE IN SUCH VULNERABLE TASK!


    IT WAS VERY CLEAR BEFORE I LEFT THAT YOU SHOULD MAKE SURE SELENE WILL NOT BE IN SUCH RISKY POSITION!!"


    Angrily expressed by Prince Alcyd.


    "It is not their fault! I insisted to be assigned for it. Do not blame the poor fellas!" Selene calmly told Prince Alcyd.


    "WHAT IF SOMETHING HAPPENED? WHAT IF SOME RANDOM INVADERS OR ENEMIES CAME AND ATTACKED?" Prince Alcyd was clearly not calming down.


    The loud voice of Prince Alcyd is contained within the walls of the main office since it is soundproof and has a protection spell so it will not be heard from the outside, just in case someone tries to eavesdrop.


    "Do not over react! It is my fault, so let me make it up to everyone because I caused so much trouble." Selene''s remark towards Prince Alcyd.


    "I AM NOT OVER REACTING¡­!!" angrily replied by Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes, you are! So will you calm down if I go out with you for a secret date, hmm¡­?"


    A shocking proposition of Selene just to calm down her own mate.


    Everyone was surprised with her proposition in trying to calm down the angry prince.


    "WHAAAAT--???!!!" together reacted by the Executive Officers of the Alpha Prince.


    It is a surprise to everyone because this is the first time that Selene is expressing her willingness to form a connection with Prince Alcyd.


    Even her spirit wolf, Sylvia, was surprised by Selene''s offer to Prince Alcyd.


    ''Oh my !!! This is the best thing I have heard from you !!''


    Sylvia was clearly cheerful for what Selene has said.


    "So will you calm down and quit scolding everyone. I am offering you a proposition for a secret date, only you and me! I will let you have total control for it. I will cooperate and not complain at all. This is my way to apologize for whatever inconvenience or worry I have caused to everyone.


    "So do you accept or not?" calmly proposed by Selene to Prince Alcyd while she is sitting on the couch.


    Everyone looked at Prince Alcyd. They anticipate for his reply.


    ''HEY, IDIOT! THIS IS THE BEST OPPORTUNITY FOR US TO GET CLOSER TO OUR MATE!!!''


    Exclaimed internally by Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd observed Selene''s expression.


    And he realized how serious Selene is¡­


    Lastly, Prince Alcyd realizes that he is presented with the most tempting proposition¡­


    "And you will tie your hair going to the academy?"


    Prince Alcyd took this opportunity to even gain more from this situation.


    ''YOU ARE TRULY IDIOT. DO YOU WANT HER TO GET MAD AT US!!!''


    Kratos outrageously stating to Prince Alcyd.


    "Why would I do that, hmmm?" A sudden change from Selene''s tone which made everyone more nervous since all of them is also hopeful for a good development between their Alpha Prince and Selene, the one who will be their future Luna.


    Prince Alcyd gulped in nervousness as well since he does not want his mate to be furious at him.


    "Well, I know it is selfish for me to ask for you to do... but I do not want everyone to see how beautiful you are with your hair let-down. I feel uncomfortable when they keep staring at you like a piece of meat. It makes me want to pluck their eyes off." honestly professed by Prince Alcyd.


    Everyone is at the edge of their feet with how things are developing.


    Then... a smile and a small restrained laugh were released from Selene.


    Each individual is mesmerized for the first time to see Selene smile and laugh.


    It was a magical moment. Prince Alcyd''s momentarily lost with the view of Selene smiling.


    Selene felt that her mate''s reasoning is so childish and coming from a notorious strict leader, it sounded like a kindergarten little boy who is feeling jealous. The reasoning of Prince Alcyd made it funny in her own perspective.


    Thus, she replied.


    "Fine! I will..."

 Chapter 43 - Failed Ambush

    Somewhere in a strange land, the King of all Alpha Werewolves, Alpha King Viktor is accompanied by his Beta Nolan and his cherry-haired resident witch.


    "What is next in our itinerary? Which wolf pack will we be visiting next?" King Viktor asked his Beta.


    Before Nolan could answer King Viktor, the convoy of black cars suddenly stopped and a group of rogue werewolves started to appear.


    "Mia! Nolan! You know what to do!" King Viktor instructed his resident witch and his Beta.


    The moment everyone got off the car, Nolan shifted immediately into his wolf form.


    While the cherry haired resident witch of King Viktor, Mia, chanted a powerful spell to protect King Viktor.


    An invisible bubble is surrounding Mia and King Viktor.


    There is an impressive number of rogue werewolves attacking the convoy of King Viktor.


    It made King Viktor agitated that these rogue werewolves had the audacity to ambush him once again.


    "They truly have the nerve to ambush me. Mia, dispose all of them!" King Viktor agitatedly commanded his resident witch.


    Mia started chanting a powerful spell.


    Then her eyes turned into complete black.


    <<< _Dark Hex_ >>>


    A forbidden dark spell that causes death to the target.


    Rogue werewolves are starting to die one by one as Mia targeted each rogue werewolves within her path. Those who are witnessing Mia''s deadly performance, they immediately signaled their leader to escape while they have time. Every rogue werewolf that got hit by the dark hex howled in pain and misery.


    One by one, each rogue werewolf started to escape but King Viktor could not allow this so he shifted into his wolf form.


    A huge dark purple furred wolf leaped forward. In an attempt to chase the rogue werewolves who are attempting to escape but King Viktor could not allow this.


    Beta Nolan and the other warriors who survived followed their Alpha King. Even Mia covered herself in a bubble and floated in pursuit with their Alpha King.


    The rogue werewolves prepared a trap for the Alpha King hoping for him to fall for it and get killed along the way.


    King Viktor saw a reflection of transparent threads in few meters ahead of him. A gleam of light revealed a portion of this transparent thread.


    Two of the many things that King Viktor is known among his peers are¡­


    {Firstly}, He has impeccable observation of his surroundings through his undeniably sharp senses and uncanny instincts. His instincts are always accurate and have not failed him yet.


    {Secondly}, once King Viktor uses ¡­


    ''Berserk Mode!'' screamed internally by King Viktor.


    <<< _Berserk Mode_ >>>


    An ability mastered by King Viktor which multiplies his speed and strength in ten folds. It even makes his own fangs and claws deadly sharper. Then his regeneration ability is also enhanced in


    -Berserk Mode-


    No opponent has lived against the berserk mode of King Viktor.


    The trap was ineffective against King Viktor, even the arrows that hit him directly did not do any damage to King Viktor. Even the poisonous arrows did not do any damage to him.


    <<< _Poison Immunity_ >>>


    A passive ability of King Viktor which makes him immune from any type of poison.


    Not everyone knows this ability of King Viktor.


    King Viktor was able to catch up with the rogue werewolves who are desperately trying to escape from him.


    It was a failed ambush on the Alpha King.


    The leader of the rogue werewolves tries to protect his mate who is badly injured from the attack of King Viktor.


    Though, King Viktor started to shift back into his human form. He did not mind that his mighty glory is exposed and completely bare to his enemies.


    "Well, Well, Well¡­!! Looks like I smell desperation!! Ha-ha-ha !!" King Viktor lets out an evil laugh that resonated around the forest.


    An angry growl was released by the leader of the group that tried to ambush King Viktor.


    "Who would bring his mate with him in such a dangerous mission? ONLY A FOOL !! Would bring his mate with him in such a perilous mission, especially when it involves with me."


    King Viktor smirked with such a devious and sinister laugh.


    Mia and Beta Nolan arrived behind King Viktor.


    "Mia! Take the female werewolf!" King Viktor commanded his resident witch, Mia.


    Immediately Mia chanted a spell.


    "RENO BULLITUS!" loudly chanted by Mia.


    <<< _Reno Bullitus_ >>>


    A spell that witches use to make their target float and covered within the bubble.


    The mate of the leader of rogue werewolves that tried to ambush King Viktor went from angry growl to a whimpering wolf.


    It is as if the werewolf is trying to beg King Viktor for its mate.


    "Now! Shift to your human form or else I will instruct my witch to finish off your mate." King Viktor threatened the remaining rogue werewolf.


    There were plenty of lifeless rogue werewolves around. The remaining leader of the group knows very much how serious the threat of King Viktor. He does not want to risk his own mate at the hands of the most vicious werewolf in the land.


    "Now! You have to obey every word I say ¡­"


    King Viktor smirked with such sinister painted all over his face.


    Surviving such a failed ambush and allowing him to come up with a scheme against his opponent.


    ====================


    Queen Mira, the Queen of all Sirens and the guardian of the sea, has been waiting for someone by the beach.


    The waves of the sea were loud enough to make Queen Mira close her eyes and bask in such a peaceful moment. Nothing but the waves of the sea and the sound of seagulls could be heard.


    No one was around but only her and the sea.


    Until ¡­


    "Fiends !!!" screamed by Queen Mira.


    A group of Chameleon Monsters, known as Hunyame, who are in human figure but covered with green reptile scales appeared suddenly, surrounding Queen Mira.


    These monsters were able to take Queen Mira by surprise and restrict her movement by their sticky hold on her. They have the ability,


    <<< _Invincible_ >>>


    An ability of Hunyame which makes themselves invisible and undetected to the sight of anyone or any creature.


    And ¡­


    <<< _Sticky Sap_ >>>


    A unique ability that only a Hunyame could do. It is a liquid released from their palms which makes any creature in contact weakened and disoriented.


    "Take her!" instructed by a leader of the green reptile creature.


    Then ¡­ A group of large winged men appeared eliminating all present Hunyame.


    A large-winged man with the brightest wing among the rest appeared catching the Siren Queen before it fell to the ground.


    "Oh, King Falcon ¡­" Last words of Queen Mira before it lost its consciousness due to the sticky sap ability of the Hunyame.


    King Falcon, the King of large winged creatures saved Queen Mira.

 Chapter 44 - Orphanage

    The day after the night where Selene offered a secret date with the Alpha Prince is scheduled to be spent with the orphans.


    At first Prince Alcyd did not want Selene to go at all but after he accepted the secret date with her, he became hesitant to express his disapproval and possessive ways because he does not want to anger or irritate his mate which may cause for her to back out from the secret date.


    A secret date with her means, both of them will be closer to each other.


    This is why Selene is in the orphanage at the moment with Scarlett.


    Selene was dropped by Lady Sonja to the orphanage. She arrived earlier than Scarlett.


    As Selene walks around the place, she sees that there is a daycare section of the orphanage where toddlers of other warriors are left for their kids to be looked after.


    Then Selene sees how the toddlers are being taken care of. They are made to watch artistic paints and there are no toys at all. A sleepy aroma is scented around to calm the toddlers and keep them calm.


    No wonder the daycare is too quiet and full of sleepy toddlers.


    "Oh my god! What kind of daycare is this?" Selene loudly expressed outside the large glass window of the daycare.


    Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, appeared in Selene''s mind. ''Looks like they have weird ways here in Golden Moon Pack.''


    ''And you are so proud of our mate! No wonder the members of the Golden Moon Pack are kind of a bit brainwashed with what Prince Alcyd wants.'' Reply of Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''Nobody is perfect! That is why we are here, you know! To make everything perfect for our loving mate.'' gushed by Sylvia in Selene''s mind.


    ''Hearing you makes me vomit Sylv! I can say that you are no different from these brain-washed members of Golden Moon Pack.'' Stated by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    Spirit wolf are usually more excited about the idea of having a mate. It is part of the nature of any spirit wolf to be excited in finding or being with their mate because this makes them a fulfilling emotion that allows them to feel complete.


    While Selene and Sylvia are pre-occupied with bickering at each other, a woman approached Selene.


    "Hi, there! I am Elaine, the headmistress of the orphanage. You must be Selene! Lady Sonja''s infamous niece. I heard so much about you!" greetings by the headmistress of the orphanage while smiling.


    Selene sees a middle-aged woman in her 30''s wearing a long plain skirt and very formal long-sleeved white blouse with her round glasses.


    "Yes, I am Selene! Well, I hope you heard good things and not the bad ones." Nervously replied by Selene.


    "Oh, do not worry! I heard only good things! That is why I hope while you are here, you would be able to help us with the kids." Openly expressed by the headmistress.


    "Oh, Trust me! I will do lots of things around. I hope you do not mind headmistress if I do some changes around." Directly pointed out by Selene.


    "Oh, sure! I was told by Caleb that I should hear you out with your plans and cooperate with you. So I hope it is not that drastic. I do not want to be in trouble with Prince Alcyd." There were hints of fear and nervousness in the tone of the headmistress as she replied to Selene.


    "I have the full consent of Prince Alcyd. So you do not have to worry!" reassured by Selene towards the headmistress.


    Selene started walking with the headmistress and broke down all the changes that she wishes for the orphanage and the daycare too.


    Elaine, the headmistress of the orphanage, who is the head of the orphanage and the one that supervises the daycare seems to be dumbfounded and surprised with what Selene wanted to happen and proposes for the changes around the orphanage and the daycare.


    Especially with the activities and their approach towards the kids.


    "A-a-are you sure that the Alpha agreed to this? Do not take me wrong, I am all-in for the entire thing but I worry if this will go well with Prince Alcyd." Elaine pointed out to Selene.


    "YES! He is completely okay with it. I have his complete approval with all of it. He definitely supports it. Especially it is for the sake of the kids." Selene reassured everything to the headmistress.


    A big smile was shown expressively in the headmistress'' face. "Oooh! This makes me excited since I really do support the things you want to implement around. Looks like the rumor is true that Lady Sonja has brought an angel to the Golden Moon Pack."


    "Oh! I am far from angel Miss Elaine, hehe!" smiled back by Selene.


    While both, Elaine and Selene, are walking along the hallway of the orphanage as they discuss together. The orphan kids of the orphanage are peeking on the doorway and some are peeking on the tiny holes of the walls that they secretly created.


    All of the orphan kids are curious about Selene''s way. It is unusual for them to get a visitor or even see new faces around the orphanage. These kids are wearing plain clothes and neatly looking.


    Headmistress Elaine and Selene entered in the headmistress office.


    As soon as they enter the office of the headmistress, Elaine went ahead to her seat and offered Selene a seat in front of her.


    "So let us start with the daycare! Please let the kids be kids. Let us allow them to live their childhood as kids and not as robots. Please!" outwardly said by Selene.


    Elaine laughed at Selene''s remarks.


    ============


    Meanwhile, in the main office of the Alpha Prince, Beta Garrett trying to comfort Prince Alcyd.


    "THIS IS TOO HARD !! I want to say a lot of things to her but I do not want her to back out from the secret date¡­"


    Prince Alcyd sulking seriously on his desk.


    "Speaking of secret date¡­ How should I plan it? Too many things going on my head right now¡­" Prince Alcyd asked his best friend, Garrett.


    "Does it mean I can officially mate with her after the secret date¡­?" curiously asked by Prince Alcyd.


    His Beta Garrett laughed nervously, "I do not think you can, secret date means an intimate dinner between the two of you."


    "Well, she can be my dinner and make it an intimate night for both of us. So that qualifies for a secret date." Abrasively stated by Prince Alcyd but Garrett kept telling him that it is not what Selene meant for.


    Garrett started thinking that this will be truly a challenging secret date if Prince Alcyd and Selene have different interpretations and expectations for the secret date.


    "Looks like this will be a riot for sure!" silently contemplated by Garrett.

 Chapter 45 - Orphan Children

    As soon as they enter the office of the headmistress, Elaine went ahead to her seat and offered Selene a seat in front of her.


    "So let us start with the daycare. Please let the kids be kids. Let us allow them to live their childhood as kids and not as robots. Please!" outwardly said by Selene.


    Elaine smiled at Selene''s remarks. It is truly refreshing to see such a positive attitude and so much concern from someone who is considered as a new resident of Golden Moon Pack.


    Selene looking at a middle-aged woman in her 30''s wearing a long plain skirt and very formal long-sleeved white blouse with her round glasses smiling at her first proposition.


    It made Selene wonder if her proposal is funny or out of this world.


    ''Is she mocking at you?'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, appears out of nowhere and seems to be at the edge.


    One of the things that trigger the spirit wolf of Selene is being mocked at.


    ''Do not worry she is not mocking at me, I assure you that! I think she is hearing this kind of proposal for the first time and I cannot blame her since everyone here in this Golden Moon Pack is so brainwashed when it comes to their Alpha Prince.'' Replied and rest assured by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''Okay, you say so! If I sense that she is clearly mocking at us, I will take over and cut her open.'' the spirit wolf of Selene let herself disappear within the depths of Selene''s mind.


    "This is truly refreshing to hear. I hope you do not think I am mocking or making fun of your proposal. It is just that, this is the first time someone brought things or proposals for the orphanage and the daycare." Explained by Elaine who is still smiling while talking to Selene.


    "No problem, it is okay!" Selene replied to Elaine.


    Both expressed pleasantries towards each other. Then, Selene went on and on with her other proposals which made Elaine very excited and giggled from all the plans of Selene which they plan to implement soon.


    A knock was heard. Then Selene and Elaine see Scarlett enters the office.


    Scarlett greets the two, "Was I late? Oh, Selene! You are early!"


    "Nah-- I was not that early," Selene replies Scarlett.


    "Let me introduce you to the children before I assign you both to the daycare." Elaine informing Selene and Scarlett.


    The headmistress of the Orphanage, Elaine, started to lead both Scarlett and Selene towards the room of the orphan children.


    Golden Moon Pack''s Orphanage Center is located just nearby the Pack Hospital. Though the Orphanage has 2 floors, the rooms for the dormitory of the orphanage occupies the entire half of the second floor.


    Since all the male orphans share bunk beds while the female orphans are in a separate room which makes the half of the second floor of the orphanage is occupied by the dormitory room of the orphan kids.


    While the first floor is designated for the daycare, offices, stock room, and classrooms for the initial education of the orphans before they are set for a proper education in the Golden Moon Academy.


    "Oh! They are coming." One of the kids informed the other kids who are chatting about different stuff.


    All the kids scrambled going to their original seats and trying to act properly in a behaved manner.


    When Elaine and the others entered the class, everyone is looking sharp and well-behaved.


    "These are the kids! The oldest amongst them is Rico who is sitting at the farthest back and will turn 12 soon while the youngest is Misha who will be turning 7 years old soon.


    Everyone this is Selene and Scarlett. They will be helping us from now on and will be visiting us every weekend. So what do we say to our guests?" Elaine introduces the kids to Selene and Scarlett then asking the kids to introduce themselves.


    All the kids greeted Selene and Scarlett in a chorus,


    "Good Morning! Miss Selene and Miss Scarlett! We are glad to have you with us."


    After everyone gave their greetings, memories of Selene during her days in her previous wolf pack came flooding in and made her distracted for a moment.


    "I am glad to meet you as well! All of you are such an angel and I hope you take care of me as I will take care all of you wholeheartedly."


    Selene smiled and beamed with such radiance that Scarlett never has seen before.


    Even the kids are mesmerized with Selene''s beauty and glow.


    Misha who was the nearest to Selene, took all her courage to tell Selene something.


    "Umm¡­ Headmistress, may I ask Miss Selene something? If it is okay?" Misha asked permission from the headmistress before asking Selene directly.


    "Oh yes, you may!" Elaine, the headmistress of the Golden Moon Orphanage, gave the young girl permission to ask Selene.


    Selene was a bit surprised to see that a kid should ask permission first before they speak their mind.


    "What is it, little angel? Ask away?" Selene asked the young girl, Misha.


    Misha nervously and shyly looks at the other kids if it is really okay to ask Selene about something.


    "Umm, Where did you get that lace on your hair?" randomly asked by Misha.


    Another smile which Selene released after Misha asked, her platinum hair is tied into a ponytail with such beautiful lace that Prince Alcyd gave to her.


    "Well, someone gave me this lace and my hair is quite long so I have to tie it." Cutely replied by Selene which surprised Scarlett because she never saw Selene speak in a childish manner.


    "I think you look more beautiful without it and for sure, your future mate will love to see you without it." Openly mentioned by Misha.


    Since she is the youngest among the orphan children, others may overlook how she acts towards the guests.


    Scarlett and Elaine seem to think of Misha''s action as an adorable gesture.


    "You are also beautiful!" Selene caressed Misha''s hair as she replies to Misha.


    And Misha seems to warm up already towards Selene already.


    Though, Selene realizes that the other orphans do not like expressing their feelings or opinions openly which shows how they are strictly disciplined and guarded toward the outsiders.


    "Just like you kiddos, I also have no parents and someone looked after me. So, I hope we will look after each other from this day on?"


    Genuinely asked by Selene in an attempt to connect with the orphans so she could somehow break the defensive guards of the orphans towards her and Scarlett.


    It caused a momentarily surprise for both Scarlett and Elaine to know that Selene is an orphan herself as well.


    While others look at Selene, the spirit wolf of Selene appeared worried for Selene. Since her spirit wolf knows exactly how Selene feels.


    ''Are you feeling alright? Selene!''


    ''I feel dizzy Sylv! I do not know what is going on but I am feeling dizzy.'' with a confused tone of Selene in reply to her spirit wolf.


    "Selene? Are you okay?" Scarlett worriedly asked Selene.

 Chapter 46 - In My Shadow

    It caused a momentarily surprise for both Scarlett and Elaine to know that Selene is an orphan herself as well.


    Information about Selene''s personal life is indeed scarce for others to know. They do not have much idea about her aside from being the niece of Lady Sonja. So, to know that she is also an orphan gave a surprise not only to Elaine, the headmistress of the orphanage of the Golden Moon pack, but also to Scarlett.


    A surprise look was apparent on Scarlett and Elaine''s expression.


    While others look at Selene, the spirit wolf of Selene appeared worried for Selene. Since her spirit wolf knows exactly how Selene feels.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, can sense not only her thoughts but also her feelings.


    ''Are you feeling alright? Selene!''


    ''I feel dizzy Sylv! I do not know what is going on but I am feeling dizzy.'' Confused tone of Selene in reply to her spirit wolf.


    "Selene? Are you okay?" Scarlett worriedly asked Selene.


    ''It is Fluffy! You have kept him too long inside your shadow.'' Sylvia informs Selene.


    The spirit wolf of Selene, Sylvia, has also access to Selene''s memories aside from her thoughts and feelings.


    ''Shoot -- !! I totally forgot to let him out last night. I was too pre-occupied thinking about the secret date with our mate and how it will go through. This is Prince Alcyd''s fault!'' replied by Selene towards her spirit wolf, Sylvia.


    ''Hey, now! Do not blame our mate for this! This is clearly not his fault. He does not even know you are hiding that feral wolf in your shadows. You should know that we cannot keep Fluffy for too long in your shadow since that enchanted thing above his paws absorbs your magic essence.''


    ''Then, who should I blame? Huh?'' asked by Selene towards her spirit wolf.


    ''Who else idiot! Yourself!'' retorted by Sylvia towards Selene.


    ''Oh, it is my fault now--?'' before Selene could say more to her spirit wolf, the headmistress of the orphanage of the Golden Moon Pack approached Selene.


    "Selene, are you alright?" Elaine, the headmistress of the orphanage of the Golden Moon Pack, rubbed Selene''s back.


    "Oh, I think I just need a minute in the comfort room. Where is the comfort room here?" quick excuse by Selene which everyone is convinced with.


    "Misha, will you show Miss Selene the way?" Elaine instructs the youngest orphan.


    Misha, the youngest amongst the orphans, gladly held Selene''s left hand and guided her way to the comfort room.


    Selene was convincingly looking not too bad but deep inside she is slowly being disoriented. Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, giving her extra strength to last longer.


    While both, Selene and Misha, went their way to the comfort room. Elaine and Scarlett had more time to have their greetings and expectations with the other orphan kids. The discussion went with what the kids will expect and how will their new guests spend their time with the kids.


    On the other side, while there is a discussion going on, Misha seems to notice that Selene is looking not alright as they walk together hand in hand.


    "You know Miss Selene, you can rush to the comfort room if you want. It is just by the end of the hallway to your right. There is sign on the door." Said by Misha, the youngest orphan, with concern.


    A smile was on Selene''s face as hears the concern of the young girl. Then she tells her that they can run together and race it to the end of the hallway.


    Both ran immediately as fast as they can but Selene was way faster than the orphan kid. Then she immediately entered the comfort room and released Fluffy from her shadow.


    A big relief was released by Selene. She is on the floor gathering her own breath and trying to recollect herself while Fluffy was thrown off against the cubicle.


    Fluffy was taken aback that he was thrown out of the shadow of Selene. He seems to be sleeping in Selene''s shadow that is why he was not prepared to be thrown off. He tried to shake his own fur and approached Selene.


    The feral wolf, Fluffy, tries to comfort Selene since he knows Selene got weakened by staying too long in her shadow.


    So somehow Fluffy whimpers in guilt that he caused a bit trouble on Selene''s side.


    "It is okay Fluffy do not worry! I am okay! See I am feeling better now. So stop whimpering!" Selene patting and caressing Fluffy''s fur like her own pet.


    ''I really do not understand how you understand that feral wolf. Do not get me wrong but come on, he is still a partly human who just became a feral wolf due to whatever reason that triggered that werewolf to choose to stay in his wolf form'' pointed out suddenly by Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf.


    ''Oh, do not be like that Sylv! Before there was you, Fluffy has been there for me and Lucas. So, he is not just a feral wolf nor just a pet, Fluffy is my first ever guardian and like a family already!'' explained by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''Okay! I do not need to be reminded that Fluffy came first and more important to you than me.'' Dejecting tone of Selene''s spirit wolf, Sylvia.


    ''Sylv! I am not saying that he is more important. Both of you are equally important to me. So there should be no contest here in regards with my affection. Are you being jealous with the attention I give to Fluffy?'' curiously asked by Selene towards her spirit wolf.


    ''Hell no! I am not. Anyways, I am out!'' Sylvia suddenly disappeared in Selene''s mind.


    ''Hey Sylv! Sylv!'' Selene tries to call out Sylvia but it seems that the spirit wolf felt shy in regards to fact that Sylvia may have been feeling jealous on Selene''s attention towards Fluffy.


    "Fluffy hide to the other shadows for a while until I regain my complete strength again, okay? You can still protect me even you are not in my shadow." Explained by Selene to Fluffy.


    The guardian wolf of Selene has been hiding in her shadows so that she could be protected more closely but Fluffy understood immediately why he needs to hide to the other shadow and not in Selene''s.


    So he immediately leaped and went inside to the nearest shadow.


    Selene tries to gather herself and washed her face. She looks on to the mirror and sees that there is a shadow under the door,


    ''OH NO¡ª''


    A deep sigh was released by Selene and went to open the door.


    After Selene opened the door, Misha fell down to the floor.


    "Misha? Were you eavesdropping on me?" Selene asked the young girl.


    "Hihihi! A little bit?" nervously replied by Misha but still looking adorable.


    "What should I do with you, hmm?"


    "I can keep a secret! I promise! Hehe ¡­"


    "Oh really now? Then, I will trust your word that you can keep this a secret. Whatever you found out?" Selene tells Misha.


    "Yes, of course! So ¡­ since you trust me now.


    Who is Fluffy¡­?" curiously asked by Misha.

 Chapter 47 - How To Trust

    "Brandon! Good thing you are back. How did the ambush go? Where are the other warriors, looks like you are alone?" King Lucius curiously asked one of his Generals.


    "I got separated from the rest, I acted as bait. I instructed my mate to lead the others on the other way while I tried to have a direct clash with King Viktor himself but unfortunately only I survived and was able to escape." Confidently lied by Brandon who is carefully making it unsuspicious.


    Though after he replied King Lucius, he remembered what really happened in their failed ambush.


    *** Flashback ***


    Inside the deep forest, a group of werewolves serving King Viktor are on standby while the King of all Alphas is standing in front of Brandon.


    King Viktor has thought about something interesting as a plot against his current enemy, King Lucius.


    "Now! Shift to your human form or else I will instruct my witch to finish off your mate." King Viktor threatened the remaining rogue werewolf while it whimpers.


    All the rogue warriors who tried to ambush King Viktor were lifeless except for Brandon and his mate who is floating inside a bubble.


    The remaining general realizes how serious the threat of King Viktor regarding his mate. So, he does not want to risk his own mate at the hands of the most vicious werewolf in the land.


    "Now! You have to obey every word I say ¡­"


    King Viktor smirked with such sinister painted all over his face.


    Despite Brandon surviving such a failed ambush, he realizes how truly scheming and cunning the King of all Alpha werewolves is. Especially for King Viktor to come up with such a scheme against King Lucius.


    "You will be my eyes and ears around Lucius! And you will tell me the location of that fool with explosive ability. You will inform me about their movements and plans so I can return the favor. I will show Lucius how to execute a true ambush. Hahahaha!"


    A villainous laugh was released by King Viktor which is resonating around the forest.


    *** End of the Flashback ***


    "I am glad that you survived Brandon. It would have been unfortunate to lose one of my generals against King Viktor." King Lucius tells Brandon.


    "I am just worried though for my mate since she has not yet returned. At least I am not sensing any horrible thing that may have happened to her. I am still worried though." Pretentiously acted by Brandon.


    In an attempt to deceive King Lucius.


    "Do not worry, my friend! I have good news for you. We have new secret weapon against King Viktor!"


    Declared by King Lucius.


    Brandon realized that there is someone who is sitting in front of King Lucius.


    When Brandon arrived, he just immediately went straight ahead to King Lucius without realizing that they had a guest who is sitting in front of King Lucius.


    "I want to introduce you to our new secret ally¡­" King Lucius announced to Brandon who just arrived.


    A big shock was all over in Brandon''s face.


    "W-w-hat! W-why? How can we trust her?" replied by Brandon.


    King Lucius laughed because he understands exactly the doubt of Brandon.


    "You mean, how to trust someone like ¡­ Persephone? Hahaha!" declared by King Lucius.


    "Yes, how can we assure she will truly help us? Especially, she is the mate of the most vicious and most cunning werewolf in this world." A clear tone of worry from Brandon.


    Persephone stood and explained herself.


    "I am Viktor''s mate but I have better plans for myself and my son which will benefit all of you as well."


    "But¡­ King Lucius why should we not just kill her now and weaken that awful pretentious Alpha King." Suggested by Brandon towards King Lucius.


    "And what ¡­ let the notorious Prince Alcyd succeed in his throne? Another obstacle to your future. You will not benefit at all in killing me. But having me as an ally will bring you closer to victory in this war against my mate, Viktor."


    "And how is that so¡­ Do not tell me Lucius, you believe in her so much? Tell me how to trust someone like her?" continuously pointed out by Brandon.


    "You see, I can help you take his precious allies out and starting with his favorite son Alcyd. I can help you in killing him especially I loathe him that much. My expertise and knowledge of poison will help you create more dangerous weapons and I am a better ally than you think. Disposing me will be a missed opportunity to gain more in this war of yours against Viktor." Further explained by Persephone.


    "Persephone is right Brandon! It will be a missed opportunity if we dispose of her now. Having her as an ally will be more beneficial for us in this war which outweighs the advantages of disposing her. Her proposals are indeed magnificent. Now, I feel more confident in this war having Persephone on our side." Elaborated further by King Lucius towards Brandon.


    "Thank you, Lucius! For seeing my perspective and potential future for both of us."


    Persephone expressing her gratitude towards King Lucius for accepting her proposal and striking a deal with her.


    A deal that will shape the future of the werewolf kingdom.


    Brandon ponders on this unexpected allegiance between two important figures in the werewolf kingdom.


    =====================


    After Selene went to the comfort room and told the young girl about Fluffy, she made Misha swear and made a pact with her that she will grant Misha three wishes if Misha truly keeps her word in keeping the information about Fluffy.


    Both went back as if nothing happened in the comfort room.


    "What took you so long?" asked by a young boy beside Misha.


    "Oh well, Miss Selene gave so many tips on how to look beautiful every day. Hehe!" Misha winks at Selene as she tries to convince others of what took them so long.


    Selene smiles at Misha, she looks forward to spending more time with the orphan kids.


    Immediately, the headmistress guided Selene and Scarlett to the daycare and showed them around with the other staff of the orphanage.


    Everyone was warm and welcoming towards Selene which they were all impressed with how Selene intends to help and serve for the welfare of the children in Golden Moon Pack.


    ====================


    [At the beach]


    After King Falcon saved Queen Mira from an attempt to ambush her, the two monarchs of their own kingdom discussed.


    While both are in deep discussion, the other winged warriors are cleaning up the dead bodies of Hunyame, chameleon monsters who are in human figure but covered with green reptile scales.


    "King Falcon? How did you know? Why are you even here?" curiously asked by Queen Mira, the Queen of all Sirens.


    "I was informed by Queen Titania that King Viktor may have plans to execute you since you hesitated as well to agree with his plans during the Altum Council meeting. Queen Titania has her own spies in the Royal Palace of King Viktor." King Falcon explained to Queen Mira.


    "I cannot believe I trusted King Viktor! Now, tell me! How to trust anyone after this? This is truly alarming." a tone of frustration was expressed by Queen Mira.


    "Have faith in Queen Titania! We have plans and we need your help with this." King Falcon informs Queen Mira in regard to their intention to join forces.


    "You mean, Queen Titania is planning to form another alliance." Queen Mira asked King Falcon.


    "Not just an ordinary alliance, Mira. This will be the alliance that will truly protect the new Chosen One." Declared by King Falcon.

 Chapter 48 - Admiration

    The weekend passed by and Selene was able to successfully implement her plans for the orphanage of the Golden Moon Pack.


    At first Prince Alcyd was not inclined or in favor with Selene''s plans for the orphanage of the Golden Moon Pack but due to Selene''s fervent passion and conviction for her proposition, Prince Alcyd gave in and approved the plans of Selene in regards for the welfare of the children and orphans of the Golden Moon Pack.


    There has been a tedious and substantive plans for the social welfare of the children and orphans of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The entire members of the Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd, including Lady Sonja and Elaine, are impressed with the plans and concerns of Selene for the younger generation of Golden Moon Pack.


    Lady Sonja and the other Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd are happy that Selene, their future Luna, is starting to act like a true Luna of Golden Moon Pack.


    A well-deserved admiration towards Selene has developed among the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Meanwhile, Selene has started to wear the lace given by Prince Alcyd to tie her platinum hair as she goes to the Golden Moon Academy.


    Every student that passes by as Selene walks her way through to the class is looking at her new look. Since it is their first time to see her tying her hair into pony-tail.


    Despite the hair of Selene being tied back into pony-tail, every student still sees Selene as a radiant beauty walking through the hall way of the Golden Moon Academy.


    As Selene enters her class, she sees Freddie and Chloe chatting from their own respective seats despite the gap.


    Scarlett looks at Selene enters the class. She kept thinking how admirable the concern that Selene shows for the orphan kids and the children in the daycare which surprised her a lot.


    Aside from the tough and badass exterior that Selene has showed to others so far, the softer side of Selene that she was able to see during their task in the orphanage is indeed remarkable for Scarlett.


    It is something that caused for Scarlett to start admiring Selene as someone whom she could look up to.


    On the other hand, Lance looks at Selene enters her class from a distance while standing on his own locker.


    Beside his locker is Georgie''s locker. So, after Selene enters, he looks at Georgie and interrupted Georgie''s own personal time.


    "Sup, Chicken legs!" sudden interjected of Lance towards Georgie.


    Georgie was taken aback by the sudden interest of Lance towards his presence.


    Both Lance and Georgie are in the same year and same class. But Lance has never taken interest in talking with Georgie ever since the rogue brothers started studying at Golden Moon Academy.


    So imagine the surprise and how unusual for Lance to suddenly talk to Georgie.


    Georgie was looking around if Lance was referring to him and not someone else. Then he pointed at himself which figuratively pointing out if it is really him that Lance wanted to talk to.


    "Yes you! Chicken legs!" annoyed tone of Lance.


    "O-okay. What do you want? What with this sudden interest in talking to me?" curiously asked by Georgie.


    "I just want to ask something¡­"


    "Okay sure. What you want to ask?" Replied by Georgie.


    "It is about Selene. How close are you with Selene? Lady Sonja''s niece." Directly asked by Lance.


    "Hmm¡­ We are tight close!"


    "How come? How did you know her? Both of you are new around." further asked by Lance.


    Then Georgie suddenly remembered that Selene told him not to mention anything about their mercenary days. He also remembered that he was told to keep the fact they knew each other before hand.


    So Georgie has to keep a low-key reasoning that they became friends because they deliver vegetables to Lady Sonja as part of their part-time job while they are in Golden Moon Pack.


    Both the rogue brothers have become part-time employees in the market which was part of the set-up given by Prince Alcyd for both rogue brothers. They were given a secret task of Prince Alcyd to look out for every movement of Selene as part of the conditions of Prince Alcyd for sparing their life.


    Georgie was against this but they had no choice because they were both threatened by Prince Alcyd that if they tell anyone about it, both will be rendered a death sentence.


    Even Selene does not know about this part of their deal with Prince Alcyd.


    "Well, our part-time job allowed us to spend a lot of time with Selene when we deliver certain vegetables to the mansion''s kitchen when Lady Sonja had no time to drop by to the town. Plus, Freddie and Selene are in the same class so usually we talk a lot." Bluntly lied by Georgie.


    Lance looks at Georgie suspiciously.


    "hmmm¡­ If what you are saying to me is true, what proof that you became really close with her in just short time?" Lance interrogates Georgie.


    Georgie gulped in an attempt to prove his statement earlier, "Well, she tried to defend me when you humiliated and bullied me during our first day. Why would she do that if we were not that close?"


    Lance nodded in agreement and got convinced by the quick justification of Georgie.


    "Then will you tell me her likes and dislikes? Like what are her interests and the things that she does not like."


    "What? Why are you interested to know? Are you crushing on her? You like her, don''t you?" sudden remark of Georgie towards Lance.


    Lance got nervous and flustered.


    "Nope! I am just asking ''coz ¡­ I admire her as a remarkable person! Does it necessarily mean that a person would like someone just because they asked for their interest? Can''t it be just a spur of curiosity?" reasoned out by Lance to Georgie.


    "Hmm¡­ Admiration you mean? Spur of curiosity?"


    "Yeah! Admiration! Spur of curiosity!" exclaimed by Lance.


    "I do not buy it! Your expression and heartbeat right now is proving to me completely that it is not just admiration¡­


    "YOU HAVE A CRUSH ON SELENE!" blatantly stated by Georgie.


    ===========


    Additional Note from the Author:


    If we achieve 500 and above subscriptions (unlocking of locked chapters) a day in a week,


    [First] 3 extra chapters per day.


    [Second] 10 Chaps of Mass Release every end of the month.


    [Third] Increased Tier for privilege chapters, meaning more stockpiled chapters.


    ====


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! subscribe for the privilege feature of my story even if it is tier 1. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privilege subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...

 Chapter 49 - Secret Date (Part I)

    [*** 2 Weeks after the day that Selene asked Prince Alcyd for a secret date ***]


    Prince Alcyd has started preparing for his secret date with Selene.


    The Beta of Prince Alcyd, Garrett, has been helping him in the preparations and especially with the conceptualization of the entire thing.


    Garrett suggested an intimate dinner in the garden. While all the staff members except Lady Sonja and the Executive Officers will be sent somewhere for an errand for that specific night.


    In order to keep the secret date as a secret and secured where no one will know that Prince Alcyd has found his mate, they have to keep the mansion exclusive only for a very few members of Golden Moon Pack so that they could secure the intimate dinner without raising any suspicions.


    Both Prince Alcyd and Garrett have tried analyzing where they could set the intimate dinner without raising any suspicion and having perfect security. Both of them has concluded that it is best to set the secret date within the premises of the mansion and no other place or location could be more secured aside from the mansion of Prince Alcyd.


    So by that night, the guards will be doubled within the perimeter of the grounds of mansion. While the rest of the staff members will be sent for an errand which will be enough for the intimate dinner in the garden of the mansion as the secret date of Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    It has been a well-thought and carefully planned out by Prince Alcyd and Garrett since this will be the first intimate moment of Prince Alcyd with his mate.


    Garrett talked with the other Executive Officers to start the decoration and the entire set-up for intimate dinner. The other staff members were given the impression that it is a preparation for a visit from an allied wolf pack. Which they were all convinced since they were given the errands to fetch some rare materials which they could only acquire from another city.


    For these past few days, Prince Alcyd underwent a rigorous training and exercises to achieve certain form of his body and physique just to impress Selene. He even asked for someone to tailor his outfit for the intimate dinner.


    Lady Sonja was instructed to take Selene''s body measurement so that Selene will be able to wear the perfect dress that Prince Alcyd envisions for Selene to wear.


    No one could stop Prince Alcyd from being too much in planning his first ever date with his mate. Prince Alcyd has been restraining himself in not becoming too possessive with Selene recently just because he does not want to upset her again. Everyone seems to understand that Prince Alcyd has been diverting his frustrations and possessiveness into the preparation of this secret date.


    While everyone is busy with their own task, Prince Alcyd and Garrett are in the private chamber of their Alpha. Prince Alcyd is trying to fit his outfit which he will wear for the intimate dinner.


    Prince Alcyd wanted to look good and impress his mate. He wanted to look as the most handsome and the hottest guy that his mate will ever see. He even went through a session of vigorous physical exercise and training just to improve his physical form.


    "What do you think?" Prince Alcyd asked his Beta and who is also his best friend, Garrett.


    "Well, you look perfect in that royal suit. You look regal and handsome, just for an intimate dinner. Ha-ha!" teased by Garrett at Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd is wearing a fitting white suit with customized sewn regal gold embellishments. Prince Alcyd asked for the tailor to include a decorative detail or features that will make it more attractive. It even defines every shape of his body with a refined cloth to make it comfortable with the skin of Prince Alcyd.


    "You can laugh as you want Garrett! I will not be fazed by your teasing. This is a special day for me." Prince Alcyd sternly told his best friend, Garrett.


    "Yeah, I know it is special! But you have taken this to another level¡­


    Selene said a date like an intimate dinner¡­


    NOT A WEDDING!!" Garrett hilariously teasing his best friend.


    Prince Alcyd looks at Garrett as if he wants to chop his head off.


    "Fine! Fine! I will just support you and be happy for you. Just a reminder!


    DO NOT MESS THIS UP!


    PLEASE DON''T DO SOMETHING SHE HAS NOT GIVEN YOU PERMISSION TO DO SO!" Garrett explicitly reminded his best friend.


    "And like what? I will definitely not screw this up." Defensively said by Prince Alcyd.


    "DO NOT MARK HER without her permission, NO MATTER HOW TEMPTING IT IS!" warned by Garrett.


    "Pft! I will not mark her without her permission. I have so much patience and I CAN DEFINITELY ENDURE IT¡­" confidently stated by Prince Alcyd.


    "We will see about that! I am telling you, if you mark Selene without her permission, she will not forgive you. SHE MAY REJECT YOU if you do so." Garrett issued a final reminder for his best friend.


    "Of course I will respect her wishes and I will do my best to make this her best day ever." Prince Alcyd tells his best friend about what to expect from him.


    Then the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, Kratos, suddenly intervenes in the conversation of Garrett and Prince Alcyd.


    ''Are you ready? I cannot wait to mark our mate, ha-ha!''


    ''Kratos! I am telling you, do not mess this for both of us. Do not takeover without my permission and do not mark our mate without her permission. You must be on your best behavior today!'' Prince Alcyd reminding his spirit wolf.


    ''Maybe you mean, YOU! I am telling you, I WILL BE IN MY BEST BEHAVIOR BUT I CANNOT SAY ABOUT YOU! Ha-Ha!'' confident rebuttal of Kratos towards Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd got annoyed and shoved his spirit wolf deep inside his mind so that he will not hear his spirit wolf''s voice.


    (*** After hours of tedious preparation ***)


    Someone knocked the door while Prince Alcyd is preparing himself.


    Athena announces her presence and informs Prince Alcyd.


    "Everything is ready Prince Alcyd!"


    "Okay then, just make sure Selene is good to go and everything is secured before you let her proceed to the garden." Prince Alcyd reminded Athena.


    "Lady Sonja is with her and everything has been set-up perfectly." Reassured by Athena.


    Garrett and Athena escorted their Alpha Prince towards the garden.


    Prince Alcyd is carefully checking every detail in the garden.


    The lights¡­


    The decorations ¡­


    The food for the dinner ¡­


    The music instruments for accompaniment ...


    Every nook and spec of details in the garden has been checked by Prince Alcyd just to make sure everything goes perfectly and to impress his mate.


    Though, while he was so busy and pre-occupied with the preparations. Since he intends to impress Selene, he is not aware of how he will behave once he sees Selene in her best look.


    "Prince Alcyd, Selene is about to enter the garden now!" Lady Sonja informs Prince Alcyd through mind-link.


    "Thank you, Lady Sonja¡­" replied by Prince Alcyd through mind-link.


    As Prince Alcyd about to look for Selene''s entrance, the scent of his mate has become dominating in his senses but something has dominated completely in his senses ...


    Selene''s beauty and grace have completely captivated Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd has fallen awe-struck with the breath-taking view of Selene as she walks closer.


    Everything became in a slow-motion for Prince Alcyd.


    Nothing else mattered but only Selene.


    The color of Prince Alcyd''s eyes is flickering. The golden shimmer of his beastly eyes is starting to glimmer as bright as the moon. He did not expect for Selene to look too captivating and breath-taking.


    "Uh-oh! Looks like we have a problem." Athena nudges her mate, Garrett, while Garrett is checking the musical instruments.


    "Why what''s wrong?" Garrett replied Athena and looks at the direction that she is looking at.


    "OH MY! KRATOS ALERT!"


    =======


    Additional Note from the Author:


    If we achieve 500 and above subscriptions (unlocking of locked chapters) a day in a week,


    [First] 3 extra chapters per day.


    [Second] 10 Chaps of Mass Release every end of the month.


    [Third] Increased Tier for privileged chapters, meaning more stockpiled chapters.


    SO PLEASE, do not forget to subscribe and unlock my chapters.

 Chapter 50 - Secret Date (Part II)

    "Prince Alcyd, Selene is about to enter the garden now!" Lady Sonja informs Prince Alcyd through mind-link.


    "Thank you, Lady Sonja¡­" replied by Prince Alcyd through mind-link.


    As Prince Alcyd about to look for Selene''s entrance, the scent of his mate has become dominating in his senses but something has dominated in his senses completely.


    Selene''s beauty and grace have completely captivated Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd has fallen awe-struck with the breath-taking view of Selene as she walks closer.


    Everything became in slow motion for Prince Alcyd.


    Nothing else mattered but only Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    While Prince Alcyd has been captivated by Selene''s entrance,


    Selene is surprised by the effort shown by Prince Alcyd and the preparation that he has dedicated to this secret date.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, could not stop gushing over the efforts and dedication that their mate has shown so far.


    ''Oh my!!! Look at all this preparation he did. Aside from our own dress, he looks like he even prepared for his own look. I can see our mate more handsome than he was. So Yum-- ..''


    Before the spirit wolf of Selene finishes her sudden gushing over Prince Alcyd''s efforts and dedication, Selene interjected the elation of her spirit wolf and reminded her to calm herself down.


    It was too distracting for Selene that her spirit wolf was too excited and enthusiastic with their mate. Selene had to calm her so she could discern her own feelings in regards to the entire thing.


    ''Sylv! Please can you control yourself and he is not some piece of meat that we can just have a bite on.''


    ''Pft! Stop pretending that this does not affect you. Kindly do us both a favor, stop resisting the spark and feelings you have for our mate. Prince Alcyd is clearly trying his best here and we must meet him half-way. Learn how to appreciate someone''s efforts and dedication¡­


    ''Don''t you want to be happy at all?'' Nagged by Selene''s spirit wolf.


    There was no reply or rebuttal coming from Selene after hearing all those things from her own spirit wolf. Selene knows that her spirit wolf is telling the truth and just simply stating the facts.


    *** --Hours before Selene''s Entrance-- ***


    Lady Sonja informed Selene after their work in the kitchen that she brought something for her in the room and she hopes she likes.


    "By this time I hope you do not throw the note attached to it. I think it will perfectly fit you." Whispered by Lady Sonja.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, got excited for whatever it is in their room. Selene''s spirit wolf knows exactly that whatever Lady Sonja has prepared for her in their room is from their mate, Prince Alcyd.


    ''Ooh! Ooh! Ooh! Hurry let''s go, let''s go! Let''s check what our mate has given for us.'' Sylvia was clearly exhilarated from what Lady Sonja told her.


    Selene expressed her intention to go ahead to her room.


    Then Lady Sonja informed Selene that she will follow her after making sure that the other staff members are instructed perfectly for their tasks which will require them to leave town escorted by some warriors.


    It seems Selene is starting to sense that there is something going on around the mansion. Everyone is so busy while she is tasked by Lady Sonja in the kitchen with tons of errands to do by herself.


    As Selene enters her room, she sees a beautiful dress hanging next to her wooden cabinet.


    It was a combination of gold and metallic color that shades the fabric of the dress with elegant embroidered designs and gleaming small diamond beads.


    ''OH MY! THAT IS A BEAUTIFUL DRESS! I was right, our mate bought something for us!'' Selene''s spirit wolf was so ecstatic in expressing her excitement.


    There is a note attached to the dress and Selene immediately reads the note from her mate.


    --- Written Note for Selene ---


    < I decided to bring a perfect dress for you that you could wear for our first date which perfectly fits with your beauty. I hope you love it!


    I cannot wait to see you tonight.


    Only yours,


    Prince Alcyd >


    This time around Selene did not throw the note but instead, she pinned it in her small reminder board.


    A smile was formed on Selene''s face as she tries to look at the mirror while holding the dress.


    It was obvious that Selene is feeling excited with the gesture of her mate trying to impress her but she is trying her best to contain this bursting feeling.


    ''Wear it already! Stop delaying things! Hurry, we have a date to go to!'' the spirit wolf of Selene is clearly excited for both of them.


    Though Selene knows that her spirit wolf is clearly more excited than her.


    After releasing a deep sigh for trying to shove her own spirit wolf deep within her mind so that Selene could concentrate on what to do, she started preparing herself.


    Slowly she removed her clothing and went for a shower to freshen herself up.


    Time passed by¡­


    Then a knock could be heard and Lady Sonja announces her presence to Selene.


    "Oh, dear! You look so beautiful." Amusingly stated by Lady Sonja towards Selene.


    Not even Selene could believe the transformation of herself after wearing the dress and the jewelry that was given for her to wear.


    An amused look was all over Selene and Lady Sonja''s face.


    "Well, looks like time for us to go to the garden. Prince Alcyd is waiting for us." Whispered by Lady Sonja to Selene''s ear.


    *** --End of the flashback-- ***


    Everything has become magical.


    As she enters the garden, her favorite part of the mansion, the entire garden has turned into an enchanting scenery.


    Glimmering lights and soothing music could be heard as she walks within the garden area.


    It is completely an entrancing moment for her.


    Selene relishes this moment where someone is doing his best just to impress her. Someone like her mate.


    There are even floating light bugs that add to the element of the enchanting experience.


    All the Executive Officers, including Lady Sonja, are mesmerized by the radiating smile and beauty of Selene while Selene is enjoying the enchanting experience around her.


    The color of Prince Alcyd''s eyes is flickering. The golden shimmer of his beastly eyes is starting to glimmer as bright as the moon. Though, it keeps flickering because he did not expect for Selene to look,


    Too captivating and breath-takingly beautiful ¡­


    As both mates, Selene and Prince Alcyd, looked at each other¡­


    Both of their spirit wolves are trying to take over their own senses¡­


    The inner howling of their own spirit wolves have signaled the beastly nature of their spirit wolf¡­


    A battle for self-control has begun!


    ========


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Since I am on premium,


    Please subscribe and buy my next chapters for cheap price.


    For advanced chapters and if you want to be updated,


    subscribe for my privilege chapters.


    2 advanced chapters = 1 coin


    5 advanced chapters = 10 coins only


    (Subscribe while it is all still cheap, price may vary or change for the coming months.)


    You can also send gifts if you have spare coins. Gifts, can help me and my family as well. Any gifts are highly appreciated.


    Though, the highest gifters will earn a bonus interview with me which I can answer any future sneak peeks that they want to know from the author. (Every first week of the month!)


    I hope you keep supporting me and please keep showing your love for my story.


    As a newbie author, I need your never-ending support and encouragement. PLEASE, help me achieve my dreams for myself and my family.


    Once again, THANK YOU for your time and support in reading my story. I am truly grateful!

 Chapter 51 - Secret Date (Part III)

    All the Executive Officers, including Lady Sonja, are mesmerized by the radiating smile and beauty of Selene while Selene is enjoying the enchanting experience around her.


    The color of Prince Alcyd''s eyes is flickering. The golden shimmer of his beastly eyes is starting to glimmer as bright as the moon. Though, it keeps flickering because he did not expect for Selene to look,


    Too captivating and breath-takingly beautiful ¡­


    As both mates, Selene and Prince Alcyd, looked at each other¡­


    Both of their spirit wolves are trying to take over their own senses¡­


    The inner howling of their own spirit wolves have signaled their own beastly nature ¡­


    Werewolves are known for their beastly nature which can be difficult to control. Especially when a spirit wolf tries to take over and be in control of their human''s consciousness. This is something that every werewolf struggles. A struggle for total control.


    It takes so much discipline and strength to win over their own spirit wolf. A tug-of-war between the total control of one''s consciousness.


    Once a spirit wolf successfully takes over, the shimmer of its eyes will steadily glow bright and the beastly nature will take over even without necessarily shifting into their wolf form.


    "Uh-oh! Looks like we have a problem." Athena nudges her mate, Garrett, while Garrett is checking the musical instruments.


    "Why what''s wrong?" Garrett replied Athena and looks in the direction that she is looking at.


    "OH MY! KRATOS ALERT!"


    Athena is starting to worry about their Alpha Prince, "Looks like we will have a problem, Prince Alcyd needs back-up! Someone has to help him get back to his senses."


    Nobody among the Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd and including Lady Sonja that the entire intimate date will fail just like that due to some beastly problems.


    All of them could relate to the current struggle of their Alpha Prince because each of them had an experience of struggle with their own spirit wolf.


    But Lady Sonja calmly informs the young couple to have trust and believe in their Alpha.


    "Both of you, have faith in Prince Alcyd! And look at Selene, she is also having her own struggle as well. Let us see how these two tame their own spirit wolf without our intervention."


    And all of them witness their Alpha Prince tries his best to win over his own spirit wolf.


    ''Kratos! Stop it! Do not mess this for both of us.'' Prince Alcyd trying to tame Kratos, his spirit wolf.


    ''Let me take over and let me mark her! Do not let this opportunity slip by. Once she gets close enough, let me take over if you do not have the balls to mark our mate.'' Kratos demand on Prince Alcyd.


    ''Are you insane? Why will you mark our mate without her permission? Do you want her to reject us, huh? Because if I let you do that, our mate will most likely hate us and reject us for doing so.'' Reasoned out by Prince Alcyd towards his spirit wolf.


    ''So, you will let this opportunity slip by? How could you let another day pass by without reassuring that she will be ours for sure? Marking her will allow us have that assurance that she will be only ours.''


    ''I know, Kratos! I also want her to be ours for good but we cannot do it by force if we want her to love us and accept us. How will we gain her trust and affection if we will force her or take her by surprise? Trust me, let me handle this and I will make sure that she will be ours completely.'' Prince Alcyd reassuring his spirit wolf.


    At the same time while Prince Alcyd having inner dilemma with his spirit wolf, Selene is also having her own dilemma with her spirit wolf, Sylvia. Though, Selene has more control over her spirit wolf.


    ''Selene, let me take over! I do not want you to push him away this time. You might ruin this moment again and walk away from the happiness that we both deserve.'' Sylvia''s plea to Selene as the spirit wolf of Selene that has no other desire but only enjoy the moment with her mate.


    ''I promise you! I will not ruin this. I will give him the chance to prove us that he could be trusted and make this date reach its finale without me walking out. And I will not push him away!'' Selene reassuring her own spirit wolf.


    ''Will you really enjoy this night?''


    ''Yes, I will genuinely try to enjoy this night and really spend time with our mate. JUST FOR YOU! To make it clear, okay!''


    ''GREAT! FINALLY! Letting us both be happy for a change.'' Selene''s spirit wolf exclaimed.


    ''So please go back within and let me do this without your interference. I will make sure that all of us will have a good time together. Now, just stay put and let us enjoy this moment.''


    Fate has a strange way of bringing Selene and Prince Alcyd closer because Selene has never planned to feel or even consider of thinking her own happiness. Especially considering about being with her mate.


    If most of the she-wolf are dying to meet and find their mate, their destined lover, or partner in life, Selene never imagined herself to be reliant on her mate especially after being rejected by her former destined mate, Gerald of the Midnight Pack.


    So now, Selene has finally let herself have a taste of happiness that she has never given herself before. After being rejected by her former mate and being too focused on finding Lucas, her days went by like withering leaves from the trees as seasons passed by.


    As Selene gets close to Prince Alcyd, everyone witnesses the two have complete control over themselves and letting themselves be captivated by each other''s bond.


    Prince Alcyd reaches out his hand to Selene so he can guide him to their table.


    "You look absolutely beautiful! Words are not enough to even describe how beautiful you are tonight!" openly professed by Prince Alcyd towards his blushing mate.


    "Well, you do not look bad yourself! For the first time, I see you handsome and dashing!" Selene chuckled as she teases Prince Alcyd.


    Both smile at this moment where they have never imagined in their entire life to experience or feel such an entrancing moment to remember.


    In the middle of the enchanted garden with full of dazzling decorations and lights, there is a golden table that awaits for the two to share.


    Then the night started for the two that may signify for a whirlwind journey together.


    Everyone could sense the sparks are flying around the two.


    "I just hope Alcyd will be able to keep this momentum and finally get closer with Selene."


    Garrett expresses his hope for their Alpha Prince.


    ====================


    While an unforgettable night is taking place in the mansion of Prince Alcyd at the Golden Moon Pack, a brewing chaos is also taking place near the Castle of King Lucius.


    Brandon is known for devising dangerous traps and assassinations. He stands right behind a tree, covering his scent with some deceptive potion.


    One of his targets is now on sight ¡­


    "Time to take you down¡­" whispered by Brandon.


    "Lucas!"


    =====


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please comment so that I could give a shoutout for you on my next chapter!

 Chapter 52 - A Night To Remember

    While an unforgettable night is taking place in the mansion of Prince Alcyd at the Golden Moon Pack, brewing chaos is also taking place near the castle of King Lucius.


    Brandon is known for devising dangerous traps and assassinations. He stands right behind a tree, covering his scent with some deceptive potion.


    One of his targets is now on sight ¡­


    "Time to take you down¡­" whispered by Brandon.


    "Lucas!"


    The King of all Alpha Werewolves has threatened the life of the mate of Brandon.


    In exchange for the life of the mate of Brandon, he must take out either King Lucius or Lucas as a ransom for the life of his mate. It was even revealed to him by Mia, the cherry haired resident witch of King Viktor, that the mate of Brandon is carrying the child of Brandon.


    This was something that even fuels the desire of Brandon to fulfill the condition given by King Viktor in exchange for his mate and future child.


    Lucas is in his human form walking along the woods surrounded with huge trees and nothing but the light of the bright moon guides his path towards the way of the castle of King Lucius.


    Though, Lucas is not aware that there is something awaits for him. A group of rogue werewolves loyal to Brandon is on stand-by, waiting for Brandon''s signal.


    It has become known to Brandon due to his observation of Lucas that every time he is near the castle of King Lucius, he walks in his human form in his way back. Due to exhaustion and preservation of his remaining strength, he walks in his human form instead of his wolf form.


    Once Lucas arrives at a certain area where Brandon laid the trap for him, a sudden shot of poisonous sharp blades will be thrown in Lucas'' direction. Brandon expects Lucas to successfully evade his first attempts due to his sharp senses. Then, batches of continuous shooting arrows will be at a place that will be triggered by Lucas evasion.


    With Lucas'' speed and reflexes, Brandon expects him to even survive this but since Lucas'' will be focused on avoiding every blade and arrows shooting on his way, he will not be aware of the rogue werewolves that will lunge at him altogether.


    This will force Lucas to use his special ability


    <<< _Explosion Blast_ >>>


    An ability to explode everything that surrounds him. This is a dangerous ability that can even harm his allies or even himself if he is not careful with it.


    Even this knowledge about the special ability of Lucas is known to Brandon which he wants to utilize in his favor.


    That is why Brandon scattered odorless explosive powder around the ground of the spot where the rogue werewolves are planned to lunge at him. This part of the trap was not disclosed to the other rogue werewolves.


    It is indeed a night to remember ¡­


    A night that will allow Brandon to fulfill his part of the deal with King Viktor¡­


    Killing Lucas ...


    ======================


    Everyone is carefully watching Prince Alcyd and Selene spend their dinner date.


    It has been a few minutes since they finished their meal. Oliver and Theo are approaching as they take the role of the server of the dinner. Theo started taking the finished plates while Oliver serves a new set of food which is the dessert for the night.


    "Lady Sonja has told me that you like making theatrical desserts of ice cream and chocolates. So, tonight I decided to share my own favorite dessert. I do hope you would enjoy the dessert that Lady Sonja taught me how to make." Said by Prince Alcyd with a hint of nervousness but trying his best to sound and look cool for Selene.


    The others looked at Lady Sonja if what Prince Alcyd said has truth in it. They are surprised that Prince Alcyd was willing to learn something aside from fighting and battle skills. Making a dessert is something they never thought Prince Alcyd will be interested in learning to do.


    "The things we do for the people we care about." Gracefully uttered by Lady Sonja towards Garrett.


    "I did not expect he would do such length just to impress his mate. It is truly a wonder to behold seeing our Alpha Prince turn into someone that we have never seen him to be." Garrett candidly replied Lady Sonja.


    Even Athena agrees to Garrett''s remark. "I must say, seeing Prince Alcyd do things out of his comfort and nature makes me hope for a better future for our pack."


    All three of them smile at each other due to such positivity and undeniable sparkling bond that they are witnessing between Prince Alcyd and Selene, their future Luna.


    Right after Oliver served the dessert made by Prince Alcyd himself, Selene could not hide her own amusement that Prince Alcyd could do such a thing like making a dessert.


    And not just ordinary dessert¡­


    Lady Sonja taught Prince Alcyd how to make a white chocolate mousse coated with chocolate ganache and coconut butter. There are sliced strawberry and crunchy bits of dark chocolate around the well-defined roundness of the dessert.


    The entire dessert looked like a piece of art that even Selene could not comprehend that the arrogant, moody, and tough Alpha Prince could make such a thing.


    "You really did this?" said amusingly by Selene.


    "Yeah, I did! But of course, a lot of failed attempts and Lady Sonja was really patient with me because I almost destroyed the kitchen for not getting the taste in my early attempts." Explained proudly by Prince Alcyd.


    Everyone that was spectating at the moment chuckled while hearing their Alpha Prince admitting to the struggles in making such dessert¡­


    His favorite dessert but this time around with more theatrics and twist in it.


    Selene is seeing something in Prince Alcyd that she never have seen. A softer and gleeful side of him.


    Then Selene realized that it is truly deserving to let down all her guards even just for this moment and allow herself to be happy.


    "Let''s see how it would taste." Selene smiled as she started taking a spoonful of the dessert that Prince Alcyd made.


    After a few bite, Selene was truly impressed with such glorious taste and the combination of flavors. She is gagged with how delicious the taste of the dessert is.


    "Well, to shake off the sweetness of the dessert, would you care for a dance? It will be an honor to have a dance with the only beauty of the night." Courteously asked by Prince Alcyd as he stands beside Selene and in a gentleman gesture.


    It was a perfect execution of Prince Alcyd in asking Selene for a dance.


    In fact, Selene could not even think of refusing since she is already overwhelmed with the efforts of Prince Alcyd and she is too impressed at the moment.


    So, Selene accepts the hand of Prince Alcyd and they started to hold each other in the most magical music that they both could hear.


    Jackson and Jane are both talented in the art of music which contributes to the enchanting ambiance of the secret date between Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    As the music kept going, the two swayed along with the music.


    Selene''s head is rested in Prince Alcyd''s chest as they sway with the music.


    "Alcyd?" Selene uttered.


    "Yes..?" reply of Prince Alcyd as they both let themselves enjoy the moment together.


    "Before I forget to tell you, I just want to say thank you! Nobody ever made me feel this special. So, I am truly thankful for this."


    After hearing Selene''s genuine gratitude, Prince Alcyd looks at Selene''s eyes as he gently caresses her beautiful hair to the side.


    Both were entranced with the moment that they are both in.


    Then another magical moment happened which no one was expecting to happen.


    A kiss from Selene¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As Selene''s lips touches Prince Alcyd''s, an eruption of sparks and burning feeling at the pit of Prince Alcyd''s stomach were all over the sensation of Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd was speechless and did not know what to say. He did not want to ruin the momentum he has now so he did not take advantage of Selene''s gesture of gratitude and affection.


    Even their spirit wolves are too silent with the situation. Both spirit wolves are basking in the moment of happiness.


    Selene just smiled gently right after she sealed the night with a surprising kiss¡­


    A magical kiss that created invisible fireworks ¡­


    Everyone is at awe and amusement.


    It is indeed a night to remember.


    =====


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please comment so that I could give a shoutout for you on my next chapter!

 Chapter 53 - Cruel Intentions

    In a dark forest near the castle of King Lucius, King of the rogue werewolves, which is known to be festered with feral rogue werewolves.


    A dangerous trap laid out for Lucas by one of the generals of King Lucius, Brandon. He is desperate to save his mate who is in the hands of King Viktor, the King of all Alpha werewolves.


    It is planned that once Lucas arrives to a certain area where Brandon laid the trap for him, a sudden shot of poisonous sharp blades will be thrown at Lucas'' direction. Brandon expects Lucas to successfully evade his first attempts due to his sharp senses. Then, batches of continuous shooting arrows will be at a place that will be triggered by Lucas evasion.


    With Lucas'' speed and reflexes, Brandon expects him to even survive this but since Lucas'' will be focused on avoiding every blade and arrows shooting on his way, he will not be aware of the rogue werewolves that will lunge at him altogether.


    This will force Lucas to use his special ability


    <<< _Explosion Blast_ >>>


    An ability to explode everything that surrounds him. This is a dangerous ability that can even harm his allies or even himself if he is not careful with it.


    Even this knowledge about the special ability of Lucas is known to Brandon which he wants to utilize in his favor.


    That is why Brandon scattered odorless explosive powder around the ground of the spot where the rogue werewolves are planned to lunge at him. This part of the trap was not disclosed to the other rogue werewolves.


    As soon as Lucas arrived at the marked spot of Brandon, the trap has been activated.


    "What the F---!" surprised remark by Lucas.


    Indeed Lucas was quick to his feet and had quick reflexes. Brandon was right with his observation regarding Lucas.


    At the signal of Brandon, rogue werewolves came out to take out Lucas in their wolf form.


    There were more than a dozen rogue werewolves for Lucas to handle.


    When he was about to use his ability, a woman in a very bright white armor suddenly appeared and released enchanting spores around Lucas while she created an invisible force field covering him.


    Being protected from the enchanting spores that turning each rogue werewolf into sleep.


    Then Lucas wondered what is happening around him and realized that it was the woman in a very bright white armor who is responsible for knocking out each rogue werewolf that was supposed to be on their way to lunge at him.


    "Who are you? Why did you help me? Your help was unnecessary." said loudly by Lucas.


    "I am Titania! Queen of all fairies! And my help was definitely necessary." Replied by Queen Titania.


    "I could have handled it myself. I was about to use a powerful ability of mine. You just interfered with my execution." Bluntly pointed out by Lucas.


    Queen Titania chuckled and replied Lucas.


    "Well, if it were not for me, you would have blown up your enemies ¡­ along with you! There are scattered odorless explosive powder around the ground. You would have certainly blown up into pieces given that you intended to release a powerful explosion. Am I right?"


    Quickly, Lucas checked the ground and found out that the ground is indeed covered with explosive powder. He looked around and realized that he fell into a trap.


    It was a carefully planned and calculated attempt on his life. Lucas pondered on who would do this but the thought of why he was saved and the curiosity of the sudden appearance of the Queen of fairies took over.


    "Why help me? I heard that fairies are not so fond of rogue werewolves. Especially you are a member of the Altum Council, the council that just announced their support to King Viktor." Curiously asked by Lucas.


    "Hmm ¡­ I do not know if you are aware that I have not been attending the meetings with the Altum Council especially after the death of a dear friend of mine, Queen Esmeralda. I do not think if I can still be considered as a member of the Altum Council at this point in time."


    "So, you are a friend of the late Queen Esmeralda. Though it is interesting but it does not answer my question. WHY HELP A ROGUE WEREWOLF?"


    "Let us say that a friend of mine sent me a scroll and only a Queen of fairies could decipher such scroll due to my ancient ability to unlock any ancient transcripts."


    <<< _Ancient Enlightenment_ >>>


    A unique ability that could unlock any ancient transcripts or texts that are in a powerful sealing spelling. No matter what kind of sealing spells or enchantments that will seal certain ancient texts or transcripts, this ability allows the Queen of fairies to disclose the message and reveal what is hidden.


    Ancient transcripts have hidden messages. Interpreting through its texts will not be enough since there could be a deeper and hidden message through it. The unique ability of the Queen of fairies is needed for a complete deciphering from an ancient transcript.


    "And what it says?" query by Lucas towards Queen Titania.


    "An interesting information about a survivor of Silver Aurora Pack which may lead us to the missing new -Chosen One- and it is certainly been anticipated by many!" a quick reply from Queen Titania.


    There was an intense silence between the two.


    Queen Titania and Lucas exchanged a serious look towards each other.


    What Queen Titania just mentioned was immediately understood by Lucas that Queen Titania is aware of his true identity. No one knows about his true identity as the survivor and living son of the deceased Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack. Even King Lucius has no idea about the true identity of Lucas which he has kept from everyone for a long time.


    So, for Queen Titania to know such important information has made Lucas think of a lot of things to how he can keep it a secret since it may lead to his sister which he does not want to be involved in any kind of mess that may drag his sister into.


    "You do not have to worry about me, oh Lucas! Worry about the one who has a cruel intention of taking your life." Queen Titania reminds Lucas who is clearly in deep thought of plotting his next move.


    Queen Titania immediately stretched her arm towards the direction of Brandon who is clearly still hiding from the distance behind a huge tree.


    A large root of tree constricted around the body of Brandon and brought him close to Queen Titania.


    Queen Titania touches Brandon''s forehead and used,


    <<< _Enlightenment_ >>>


    An ability to see someone''s memories. It can only be activated with a question and a physical touch on the forehead.


    "Now, Brandon is it? You see, I have the ability to find out things that I want to know. Like one touch of you will allow me to see what I want to see in your memories. One question and your mind will be like a crystal ball that will show me what I am looking for.


    Like why do you want Lucas dead? Since you prepared such entrapment for him."


    While the attention of Queen Titania is on Brandon, Lucas on the other hand has decided on something.


    There is something he needs to keep hidden and unknown to the world¡­


    That he is a survivor of the Silver Aurora pack ¡­


    And a son of the former Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack ¡­


    The wolf pack which was believed by few that the new -Chosen One- will be coming from. A prophecy that sealed their fate.


    This was something that Lucas wanted to be buried forever.


    Thus, as Lucas looked at Queen Titania¡­


    A cruel intention formed into Lucas'' mind¡­

 Chapter 54 - Dark Future Ahead

    While the attention of Queen Titania is on Brandon, Lucas on the other hand has decided on something.


    There is something he needs to keep hidden and unknown to the world¡­


    That he is a survivor of Silver Aurora pack ¡­


    And a son of the former Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack ¡­


    The wolf pack which was believed by few where the new -Chosen One- will be coming from. A prophecy that sealed their fate.


    This was something that Lucas wanted to be buried forever. He knew that if others find out about this matter then his younger sister will be vulnerable from the scouring hunt by those who have evil intent against them.


    Thus, as Lucas looked at Queen Titania¡­


    A cruel intention formed into Lucas'' mind¡­


    An intent which has turned into murderous intent where he will have to eliminate the one who saved him.


    Unaware of the forming threat ahead of her, Queen Titania kept her attention towards Brandon who failed in taking out Lucas.


    "Look like your mate is in the hands of someone vicious? Indeed it is an unfortunate thing to happen but what you expect when you have risked her safety in the first place." Said by Queen Titania towards the restrained Brandon.


    "You do not know how it feels like to be in our position, Queen of fairies! You are sitting in your high place and have no right to lecture me about what is right for my mate. We are doing this because we only wanted justice from King Viktor''s tyranny." A passionate retort from Brandon.


    Before Queen Titania could reply, she felt the incoming assault of Lucas who is approaching with the full force of his strength.


    Fortunately, Queen Titania was able to evade all attacks of Lucas.


    The Queen of fairies, Queen Titania, immediately commanded the large roots restraining Brandon to restrain him to the nearest largest tree and casted


    <<< _Sleeping Spores_ >>>


    An enchanting ability that turns anyone to sleep.


    Brandon fell asleep while being restrained in a huge tree.


    So that Queen Titania could defend herself properly against Lucas.


    Continuous and combination of attacks were being thrown towards Queen Titania.


    There were strong blasts and powerful strikes being sent towards Queen titania. And the Queen of fairies is able to deflect them through a powerful ability


    <<< _Absolute Barrier_ >>>


    A powerful defensive ability that creates a powerful barrier shrouding all over the caster of the ability. This is an ability that can only be performed by a powerful supernatural being such as the Queen of fairies.


    "What are you doing Lucas? I am not your enemy here! Have you forgotten, I saved you!" loudly reminded by Queen Titania towards Lucas who is panting on the opposite side.


    "Yes, I am thankful for your attempt to save my life but I have to end your life. In order to preserve one, I have to end one!" Cold reply by Lucas.


    "Is this how you thank me, by ending my life? What did I do for you to choose this path?" reproaching the question of Queen Titania with a hint of disappointment towards Lucas.


    "This is because you know too much about me! And I prefer eliminating any life forms that know too much."


    "But I have no intention of harming you. I have come to help you and your sister against King Viktor ¡­" Queen Titania was not able to finish her words because Lucas tried to move the arrows and blades behind her through his telekinetic abilities.


    And Queen Titania stopped it as well through,


    <<< _Root Whip_ >>>


    An ability to use large roots of trees into a whipping weapon. It is an earth nature ability which is mastered by the Queen of fairies, Queen Titania.


    Right at the moment, Lucas was about to launch his attack, Queen Titania became serious.


    "ENOUGH!" a powerful surge of light was released by Queen Titania.


    The powerful surge of light struck Lucas and turned his entire body in suspension or in other words -in freeze- but he is still conscious and awake. His movements were only in the motion of suspension but his speech and consciousness are still working.


    "Let me go! What did you do to me? I can''t move!" Lucas demanded from Queen Titania.


    "I will return you back to your normal self after you listen to me. You seem to be a stubborn one. You use your first before you listen to someone way older than you. Looks like you were never been taught how to respect a monarch and acknowledge someone''s nobility."


    "Why should I? No one deserves respect unless earned. You cannot easily have mine just because you are a monarch and noble. You are just a stranger in my sight!" passionate remark by Lucas towards the Queen of fairies.


    "Touche! But you need to listen first to what I have to offer then I will return you back. This is something that will help you and especially your younger sister."


    Lucas became silent and relaxed his nerves.


    "You do not have to worry, I will keep your secret safe and only I will know. Since King Viktor killed those friends of mine that knew about your existence." Reassuringly said by Queen Titania but Lucas looked inquisitive with the last statement of Queen Titania.


    "What you mean King Viktor killed those friends that know my existence? Why would he do it and who are these friends of yours?" curiously asked by Lucas.


    "We have to prepare for what is to come." Vaguely stated by Queen Titania.


    "Prepare for what? You did not answer any of my questions."


    Queen Titania deeply sighed and looked at the bright moon before she replied Lucas.


    "For the dark future ahead¡­"


    =======


    There is a raven spectating a meeting between groups of men. It carefully watches what is going on. The window is open so it can clearly hear what was being discussed across the room.


    "Are we sure about this Prince Alarick?" asked by one of the men in the round table.


    "Yes! And we must hasten our plans. We must eliminate the generals and the other ministers that support my younger brother." Stated by Prince Alarick with no remorse.


    Then he passed certain folders for the other men to see and read.


    But before he proceeded, he looked at the raven at the window intensely and decided to kill it through the blade next to him. He threw it swiftly giving no time for the raven to fly at all.


    Everyone was surprised by the sudden behavior of the prince.


    "Forgive me, everyone! I was just simply making sure that we have no loose ends or unwanted presence around the perimeter." Firmly explained by Prince Alarick.


    [Meanwhile, somewhere in the Royal Palace]


    Prince Ranku became conscious from his deep slumber.


    "Phew! That was so intense!" exclaimed by Prince Ranku.


    "So what did you see little brother?" asked curiously by Princess Shiveena.


    "A dark future ahead of us!"

 Chapter 55 - Fondness

    In a ruins far away from the Werewolf Kingdom, there lies a huge abandoned castle with feral and rogue werewolves scattered all over the lands.


    There lies the territory of the Rogue Werewolves who swore to take down the Werewolf Kingdom.


    King Lucius seems to be busy with his other rogue warriors and officers regarding a future attack towards the allies of the King of all Alpha werewolves.


    A loud argument between the officers of King Lucius could be heard all over the hall.


    It was stopped the moment Lucas entered along with Queen Titania and Brandon.


    "Queen Titania? What an honor to grace us with your presence!" exclaimed by King Lucius, the King of all rogue werewolves.


    Every rogue werewolf present were gasping in their surprise with the mention of the name of the Queen of fairies.


    Whispers are now taking over with the present rogue werewolves. It is very rare for others to see Queen Titania in the flesh.


    What even surprised others is that King Lucius knew Queen Titania.


    An exchange of serious stares were thrown at each other between Lucas and Queen Titania.


    *** -- Hours ago before they arrived -- ***


    "I will keep your secret safe and only I will know. Since King Viktor killed those friends of mine that knew about your existence." Reassuringly said by Queen Titania but Lucas looked inquisitive with the last statement of Queen Titania.


    "What you mean King Viktor killed those friends that knows my existence? Why would he do it and who are these friends of yours?" curiously asked by Lucas.


    "We have to prepare for what is to come." Vaguely stated by Queen Titania.


    "Prepare for what? You did not answer any of my questions."


    Queen Titania deeply sighed and looked at the bright moon before she replied Lucas.


    "For the dark future ahead¡­ A chaos all over the world due to the absence of the new Chosen One will take place. That is why I need to protect you and your sister. I swear that no one will find out about it until we defeat Viktor." Queen Titania reassured Lucas from his initial worries.


    "Okay, I am down to working with you but you need to declare allegiance to King Lucius as well." Lucas declared.


    Movements of Lucas went back to normal after Queen Titania lifted the magic that restrained the movements of Lucas. He started to stretch out his limbs after such uncomfortable position he was in.


    "I have to think about it. I do not know if it is wise to declare allegiance with the King of rogue werewolves." Said by Queen Titania towards Lucas.


    "Why not?"


    "Let us say, we have history in the past regarding working together. It may affect our goal to defeat Viktor."


    "As long as you keep my true identity under the wraps then everything will be okay. What past you have with King Lucius that may even affect our goal to defeat Viktor." asked by Lucas to Queen Titania.


    "Well, his fondness over me might get in the way of our real objectives."


    "You mean, you have like history with him? Woah! I did not know King Lucius is capable of even having the time to be involved with a monarch, like you."


    "We did and I worry if he can prioritize things if you include me in the equation. Anyways, I can try make sure that he keeps his priority intact. And what you plan with this man, Brandon is it?" Queen Titania tells Lucas.


    "That''s good to hear that you will try because we need help as possible and let Brandon live. He is just desperate to save his mate and I will help him save his mate. So you do not have to worry about him."


    "If that''s what you decide on then."


    *** -- Back to Present -- ***


    "What an honor to grace us with your presence!" King Lucius immediately approached Queen Titania and kissed her hand cordially as he bows to her.


    "Everyone, I present to you the Queen of fairies!" Announced by King Lucius to all present rogue werewolves.


    Every rogue werewolf showed their respect as a sign of their acknowledgment.


    It is known to everyone that Queen Titania is a powerful being and is someone who should not be trifled with. She has a reputation for defeating an army of vampires on her own.


    Someone who can defeat an army of vampires is absolutely someone to be feared.


    A legend of her own.


    =====================


    Somewhere in a secluded cave where plenty of mermaids are singing with their enchanted voice.


    Queen Mira arrived and welcomed with joy by her peers and other underwater species.


    "You have finally returned to us, Queen Mira!" expressed by the King of Crabs who is standing with his red hard shell and sharp limbs.


    "I have missed you as well my friends! But I have only returned for I will need my enchanted scepter and the magical pearl necklace." Queen Mira informs everyone.


    Everyone knew what meant by Queen Mira for needing her enchanted scepter and magical pearl necklace. The singing and celebratory welcome for Queen Mira stopped. An uproar of worry became apparent to all.


    "Oh, Queen Mira! Are you preparing for a battle? This worries us because you are putting yourself in danger just because for a mere mortal." Said by one of the mermaids.


    The Queen of sirens kept her silence as others worry for her.


    "Your fondness towards the human will harm us all one day. Oh, Queen Mira! Why can''t you see that this is a mistake? Joining in the war of the others and following such human in the mortal world is calling for catastrophic fate, not only for you but for us as well." A worried tone was clear in the voice of the King of Crabs.


    "My dear friends! I am grateful for all of your worries but I know what I am doing. If I remain silent and passive with what is going on up there then soon destruction and chaos will follow here¡­


    And it is not just mere fondness towards human kind¡­


    I am in love with a human and he has our child ¡­"


    A big revelation that shocked the entire delegates of underwater creatures.

 Chapter 56 - Falling Deeply

    When the intimate dinner of Prince Alcyd and Selene ended, it was clear that Prince Alcyd wanted to spend more time with Selene but they have to end the night because it may create some suspicion around the guards to what is taking place at the garden.


    As far as everyone knows, there is a preparation and rehearsals being made for certain guests from other allied wolf packs due to the planning for the war against rogue werewolves.


    Prince Alcyd, the Executive Officers and Lady Sonja had to arrange the whole set-up to avoid any unnecessary suspicions. They have to make sure that the identity of Selene as the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack and the mate of their Alpha Prince is kept hidden while Selene has not completely embraced the fact that she is the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack.


    Vulnerability of any mate of an Alpha of a wolf pack is well-known to all.


    When the mate of an Alpha is not yet marked or officially mated, the mate of an Alpha are the usual first target of any enemies of an Alpha werewolf. This is something that Prince Alcyd is trying to avoid.


    Protecting Selene from a more dangerous situation or be vulnerable from their enemies in the time of war is a priority for Prince Alcyd at the moment. While they are not yet officially mated, Selene''s identity will remain as the niece of Lady Sonja.


    Right after the secret date, Selene went ahead to her own room near the maid chambers.


    A heavy sigh was released by Selene and went to her bed hugging the soft pillow.


    Fluffy went out from the shadows and checked on Selene who is clearly snuggling on the pillow. The feral wolf who became a pet-like guardian of Selene is curiously watching Selene giggling and snuggling the soft pillow within her arms.


    ''Looks like someone is feeling exhilarated and acting like she is in cloud-nine.'' Teased by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Sylv, will you stop it? I just fulfilled my promise to you. Did I not tell you that I will enjoy the night without ruining it for both of us?'' clarified by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''Stop using me as your excuse, PUHLEASE! If I know it better, you enjoyed it yourself! See, it''s not that bad to enjoy our time once in a while. At last, we are finally over with mercenary life and now we can just focus on getting to know our mate.''


    ''I know Sylvia that you waited for this moment for a long time but please do not forget that we have to find my older brother first and find out about our origins which Laquisha mentioned before she died. We cannot completely forget our main objectives here.''


    ''You know our mate will do that for us. Our mate, Prince Alcyd, has more connection than us and has a lot of resources at his disposal so rest assured he will find your older brother who left you on your own and prove to you that he is someone that we can rely on.''


    ''I really hope so, Sylv!''


    ''Anyways, did you not notice how handsome our mate is!''


    ''I must admit, I felt like drowning looking at his eyes which looked so gallant and stallion-like ¡­''


    Before Selene could finish her last statement, her spirit wolf interjected her statement.


    ''EXCUSE ME! Stallion-like? I do not mind the -GALLANT- word but you are comparing our PERFECT MATE''s eyes to a cheap stallion?'' interjected by Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Calm down! Stallions are not cheap. What I meant about stallion-like is the qualities behind it, the nobility and high spirited which was so vibrant in his eyes.'' Explained further by Selene to her spirit wolf who is reacting passionately from her previous statement.


    ''Then girl, say noble and high spirited! Do not use cheap words and associate it to our mate. Our mate is perfect! I could not ask for more in a mate because he has it all. He was so unbelievably perfect.''


    ''Stop patronizing him too much!'' reminder of Selene for her own spirit wolf.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, argued, ''Oh, keeping things to yourself and not being honest with your feelings will only do no good. It is the worst form of torture to yourself. Unlike me, I keep it simple and honest. No wonder you are always in a bad mood because you keep everything inside. Stop resisting what you truly feel about our mate.


    Just admit it that you are starting to like him too, personally.''


    There was a silence from Selene after Sylvia conveyed the hard truth on Selene.


    Selene knew that her spirit wolf was only speaking the truth. She has been torturing herself by trying to resist her own feelings towards their mate.


    A sudden thought started to bombard her mind.


    ~~ Is Selene really falling deeply already for their mate, Prince Alcyd?


    ~~ Can Selene let herself fall into the unknown?


    These thoughts would not let Selene rest for the entire night ¡­ And with her spirit wolf who is still over-joyed from their secret date.


    =============


    Meanwhile, in the large room of Caleb, his younger brother Lance is waiting for him on the couch.


    Every room has soundproof on it which gives privacy to each room. The room of Caleb is located around the quarters of the Executive Officers'' wing of the mansion.


    There are specific wing or parts of the mansion that are assigned separately from the Executive Officers and the staff members like Lady Sonja.


    While Lance is thinking about the statement of Georgie regarding his hidden feelings for Selene, the entrance of his older brother could be heard.


    "Hey, Caleb! What took you so long? What is the fuss about the preparation on the garden? Why does the Alpha Prince want to renovate and decorate the garden so much?" asked by Lance.


    While Caleb hanging his things to the cabinet, he replied to his younger brother,


    "It is just for the future guests of the Alpha." Reasoned out by Caleb to his younger brother.


    "Okay!" Lance went back laying down on the couch.


    The red haired boy continued his contemplation regarding the words of Georgie.


    *** -- Flash back -- ***


    [In the hallway of the Golden Moon Academy]


    "Are you crushing on Selene? You like her, don''t you?" sudden remark of Georgie towards Lance.


    Lance got nervous and flustered.


    "Nope! I am just asking ''coz ¡­ I admire her as a remarkable person! Does it necessarily mean that a person would like someone just because they asked for their interest? Can''t it be just a spur of curiosity?" reasoned out by Lance to Georgie.


    "Hmm¡­ Admiration you mean? Spur of curiosity?"


    "Yeah! Admiration! Spur of curiosity!" exclaimed by Lance.


    "I do not buy it! Your expression and heartbeat right now is proving to me completely that it is not just admiration¡­


    YOU HAVE A CRUSH ON SELENE!" blatantly stated by Georgie.


    *** -- End of Flash back -- ***


    Lance pondered on his true feelings towards Selene.


    Is it just plainly a crush or has he already fallen deeply for Selene?

 Chapter 57 - George And Selene

    On the rooftop of the Golden Moon Academy, Selene''s friends joined her for a lunch instead spending it on the canteen.


    "I really do not get why you want to spend our lunch time here?" Chloe complains to Selene.


    "Chloe just eat your lunch." Selene tells her friend.


    Freddie is laying down on the ground resting while his younger brother and the others eat their lunch.


    "You are not gonna eat your lunch?" asked by Chloe towards Freddie.


    Though, Chloe is replied with silence from Freddie.


    Georgie replied instead in behalf of his older brother, "Freddie is not going to eat because he smothered himself with food this breakfast so definitely he has no appetite for lunch."


    Then Freddie tried to throw his shoe at Georgie but Selene used her telekinetic ability and prevented the shoe to hit Georgie''s head. Instead, Selene deflected it through her telekinetic ability and the shoe hit Freddie''s head which made him move a little bit further. Freddie tried to relocate an area within the rooftop where he could lay down in peace.


    Chloe chuckled watching the dynamics between Selene and the rogue brothers.


    "You three seem to be really close, aren''t you?"


    "Nah, only me and Selene are close. Freddie and Selene are always at each other''s throats so it is more of Georgie and Selene''s show. Hihihi ~!" replied by Georgie on Chloe''s statement.


    "How long you have known each other then?" query by Chloe.


    Georgie looked at Selene and he does not want to disclose any information that may raise some suspicion on Selene''s background. Though he thinks that they are keeping Selene''s identity because they are under probation from their misdeeds.


    Even the rogue brothers do not know that Selene is the mate of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    A secret that is known only to number of trusted individuals of Prince Alcyd in Golden Moon Pack.


    "I just find Georgie like a real brother since he reminds me of my own brother." Explained by Selene.


    "Woah! You have a brother? Where is he?"


    The last statement of Selene piqued the curiosity of Chloe who has been trying to find out more about Selene since she is a mystery to most of the people in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Both the rogue brothers tried their best not to react from the questions of Chloe since they both know that the topic about Selene''s brother is a sensitive topic that Selene wanted to avoid.


    "Let''s talk about it next time, can we?" Selene tries to hide her discomfort in talking about her brother.


    "Come on, please?" Chloe tries to be persistent.


    "I don''t want to talk about it now. All you need to know is that he left me on my own and I am waiting for him to return one day since our parents are no longer with us so he is my last remaining blood relative ¡­" everyone went silent but Chloe suddenly want to ask something again but Selene knew exactly what she was planning to ask.


    "Aside from Aunt Sonja, of course!" quickly clarified by Selene.


    "Oh, sorry to hear about that. No wonder, Lady Sonja wanted to keep about her personal life because it is just too ¡­ sad!" Chloe remarked. "Sorry if I kept insisting. I promise I will be less persistent and be more like an owl!"


    Chloe was making an imitation of an owl, enlarging her eyes and making funny pose.


    A burst of laughter surrounded them¡­


    =====================


    Before the bell rings signifying the start of the afternoon class, Georgie already went to his class but was pushed aside into a corner where no one could see him.


    "Hey, Lance !! What is your problem?" said by Georgie


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to hurt you!" Lance reassures Georgie.


    "What do you want then?"


    "I just want to talk with you, privately! You seem always to be tagging along with Selene like a tail. That is why I have to grab you like this in a corner just to get an alone time with you."


    "I did not know my presence is so much needed. So, what you want to talk about?"


    Lance became hesitant and his pride could not let him say the next words that he wants to say,


    After few seconds of silence, Georgie rolled his eyes and was about to leave Lance on his own.


    "I want you to help me be close with Selene¡­!" sudden request of Lance out of nowhere.


    "What ?!" exclaimed by Georgie who was clearly surprised by the sudden request of Lance.


    The bell rang loudly overpowering the voice of Georgie who is looking surprised.


    ================


    Meanwhile, in the main office of Prince Alcyd in his mansion.


    Prince Alcyd received a message on his phone where it showed a picture of Selene and her friends on the rooftop.


    Then he sees a picture of,


    Georgie and Selene sitting close to each other.


    Garrett, the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack, sees Prince Alcyd clenching his fist and clearly agitated.


    "What now? You were so happy and dreamy just a while ago." Garrett asked his best friend.


    "Tell me, why did I agree to keep the rogue brothers alive? Why is she sitting so close to this filthy rogue wolf? I want to chop him into pieces and serve him to the hound dogs." Angrily said by Prince Alcyd.


    "Look, we kept them alive because first of all we gave them clear instruction to tell us everything what Selene does, since Jane cannot follow Selene everywhere and can only keep her distance while reporting to you what goes on with Selene¡­" explained by Garrett.


    "And ¡­ I know there is more!" Prince Alcyd asking his bestfriend while he pouts like an angry middle-schooler.


    "Second, Selene will never forgive you if we do something bad that may hurt the rogue brothers. Remember, one of the things that convinced her to stay with us is the reassurance that those two brothers are safe.


    In other words, both of them are your leverage for her to stay while you are still trying to prove her that you can be trusted and that you deserve each other." Further explained by Garrett.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack nodded in agreement after hearing his best friend


    "You are right! I will be risking everything I have accomplished so far with her if I harm her pets." Prince Alcyd coldly stated to Garrett.


    "Though, we have more important matters at hand. Shiveena just called. Your sister could not reach your phone and no wonder she could not reach you because your busy spying on your mate." Garrett teasing Prince Alcyd who is clearly not in the mood to have it.


    "Just tell me what is it about instead of pushing my buttons because I am telling you, I am not in the mood for your silliness." A serious tone from Prince Alcyd.


    "Your older brother has started moving against you. And looks like he will start to hit on your allies." Garrett informing Prince Alcyd.


    "Looks like a royal rumble is about to begin ¡­"

 Chapter 58 - Instinct

    After the failed ambush on the King of all Alpha werewolves, King Viktor returned safely to the Royal Palace with his entire entourage. He instructed Nolan, his Beta, to take the pregnant rogue werewolf to the dungeons. His priorities are set on planning to attack the home base of King Lucius who has declared himself as the King of rogue werewolves. But first, he has to gather his ministers and allies to formally have their permission to rally on his side so that he could obliterate his enemies.


    Even though Beta Nolan obediently agreed every instruction of King Viktor, he is worried for the pregnant rogue werewolf because he knows exactly that King Viktor has evil plans for the unfortunate rogue werewolf.


    Mia, the resident witch of the original wolf pack of King Viktor, is blindly following every command of King Viktor no matter how evil it can be. She is the epitome of a perfect minion. Beta Nolan wonders if King Viktor has something against Mia that makes her blindly obedient like him.


    Their difference though is that Beta Nolan has remorse and guilt in every evil deed he does in behalf of King Viktor''s commands unlike Mia who shows no emotions in executing every command of King Viktor.


    In the strategy room of King Viktor, he enters with his resident witch, Mia. Some warriors remained outside the room. The strategy room of King Viktor is large and surrounded with geographic and different stacks of books like in library. There is a large table in the middle of the room which is a miniature landscape of the entire kingdom under the control of King Viktor and the land that surrounds the werewolf kingdom. It even includes the allied forces and other territories of supernatural beings.


    It shows where different wolf packs are officially located.


    There are certain wolf packs that are not allied with King Viktor which there are red flag sign that distinguishes the allied and non-allied wolf packs.


    Then King Viktor places grey flag on a certain area in the table which signifies the location of the forces of King Lucius which are composed of rogue werewolves.


    "At least now, we have their location! All I need is to officially rally all my forces towards these imbeciles." Confidently expressed by King Viktor then he looks at Mia.


    "What happened with the other thing I instructed you with?" asked by King Viktor.


    "Based on the locator spell and the tail I left to constantly follow Persephone, it is confirmed she is spotted near the area of the rogue werewolves. But she disappeared for a while and went the opposite direction." Mia replies King Viktor''s query.


    "Hmmm¡­ Keep monitoring her movements. My instincts tell me that she is up to no good. " Final instruction of King Viktor towards Mia while he rubs some random gems within his touch.


    "As you wish!" Mia formally bowing before leaving King Viktor alone.


    Persephone is starting to raise suspicion on her mate, King Viktor.


    A betrayal that King Viktor is slowly getting a sense of through his instincts.


    ====================


    Somewhere on a deserted island, a dilapidated old hut is destroyed and has signs of being burned down.


    Callisto, a former warlock general of the Head Master of all warlocks, looks at the site of the old hut where he left the oracle.


    Even the defensive spells and magic he surrounded the entire island are all non-existent.


    The entire island seemed to be the opposite when he left it. Filled with the rays of sun and chirping birds with no trace of his master.


    *** -- Flashback -- ***


    "Master what do you mean I should not look for you if ever you disappear again?" Callisto asking his master, the great Oracle.


    "I do not want you to look for me just in case I go missing again. Simple as that!" explained by the Great Oracle.


    "What? You expect me to do that? Then I prefer not leaving you on your own here if there is a possibility that something may happen to you."


    "My dear disciple, I hope you obey this request of mine."


    "Then tell me -why- , if you want me to obey completely."


    "Because you are meant to look after and protect the child of our friend, the late Queen Esmeralda. If you stay with me, something terrible and horrendous will befall upon her son. Thus, you are more needed to look after him from a distance, in order to protect him."


    Callisto could not argue further with his master since his master has pointed out a significant matter, the protection of Prince Alcyd.


    "But¡­" before Callisto could end his statement, the Great Oracle interjected.


    "No buts, my dear Callisto! I can handle myself. After all I am stronger and wiser than you. I am more capable of protecting myself. We owe this to our friend. Especially, YOU OWE HER MORE! So it is only right to make sure that her son is protected." The Great Oracle reminding Callisto about the importance of Prince Alcyd''s protection.


    The former general of warlocks could not win against the argument with his master.


    Since it was also told ¡­


    "The son of the late Queen Esmeralda is destined to protect the new chosen one. With his death will mean for the demise of the savior of entire supernatural species, the new chosen one." Revealed by the Great Oracle.


    Only silence between them after the revelation of the Great Oracle.


    *** -- End of Flashback -- ***


    While walking around, Callisto kept looking for clues for who could have done such an act atrocity to harm and take his master against his will.


    "My instincts tell me, this can either be the work of King Lionel or King Viktor. Those two are the only ones I know who are capable of finding my master." Silently said by Callisto to himself.


    ====================


    While there is a serious meeting between Queen Titania and King Lucius, Lucas went ahead in a terrace of the castle and privately talked with Brandon.


    "I know you are desperate Brandon, I understand that you only tried to kill me for the life of your mate and your expected child. Now, I am offering you an opportunity to save them both and get your revenge on that despicable King." Lucas offering Brandon a proposition which benefits them both.


    Brandon looked down and kept himself in deep thought, rationalizing the proposition offered by Lucas.


    After a long pause, Brandon kneeled in front of Lucas and finally decided, "I am grateful for this Lucas. I hope you forgive me! PLEASE SAVE MY FAMILY!"


    "Do not worry, they do not know what is coming to them! We will not just save your family. We will wreak havoc in his kingdom. But before that, I have to do something first."


    "What are you planning to do? What important thing you have to do?" curiously asked by Brandon.


    "I just have to visit a wolf pack. One of the allies of King Viktor." Replied by Lucas.


    What Brandon does not know, Lucas is referring to his former wolf pack. Only King Lucian knows about the information of his former wolf pack.


    No one knows though that he has a living sister and that he is originally from the Silver Aurora Pack. Only Queen Titania knows so far, and he is intending to keep it that way.


    "There is an important matter I have to settle with. My beastly instinct has been going haywire about something which I postponed for a long time just because of my plans against the Alpha King¡­


    Thus, a visit to Midnight Pack will have to be done first." Declared by Lucas.

 Chapter 59 - Midnight Pack

    Midnight Pack has been considered as one of the strongest allies of the King of all Alpha werewolves. It rivals the Golden Moon Pack in numbers and strength of warriors.


    Even the late Queen Esmeralda has instructed her peers and members in Golden Moon Pack that Midnight Pack is a better ally than become their enemy.


    They have reputation to be fierce and can take down enemies just with their brute strength.


    Every member of Midnight Pack has been trained rigorously. They went through extremely thorough, exhaustive and brutal trainings to hone their fighting skills like the royal army.


    The royal army of King Viktor is a combination of his own wolf pack and his sons'' wolf pack, the Golden Moon Pack and the Shadow Bane Pack.


    If the Shadow Bane Pack is known for their deadly swift movements and strategic prowess, they could not rival the brute strength of the warriors from Midnight Pack.


    Despite their fierce reputation, it has been circulating amongst the allies of King Viktor and the royal court that their Alpha has not found his mate yet for years now. Thus, putting a dent on the reputation of their wolf pack.


    This was something that concerned King Viktor. He believed that this may affect the performance of their ally during the most-awaited war against King Lucius. So, he decided to visit the Midnight Pack and discuss plans for the upcoming war.


    Gerald, the Alpha of the Midnight Pack, welcomed the King of all Alpha werewolves.


    A grand welcome and reception was given for the arrival of King Viktor and his entourage.


    Gerald personally escorted King Viktor and his entourage all the way to his conference room.


    The Alpha of Midnight Pack owns a huge mansion as their pack house. He is able to achieve high annual revenue which is highly commended by the entire royal court.


    Their brute strength is not the only thing that is known to the werewolf kingdom but they are also known for their annual revenue which allows their pack to enjoy such luxurious resources.


    "Please have a seat, King Viktor! Everyone!" offered formally by Gerald.


    Everyone immediately seated in their respective seats, including King Viktor.


    Trays of sweets and drinks are being served to the royal guests of Alpha Gerald.


    "I will get straight to the point, Gerald. The royal court and the majority of our allies are making diligent preparations for the upcoming war against King Lucius of the rogue werewolves. Most importantly now that we have identified their headquarters." King Viktor outwardly informs Alpha Gerald.


    "That is good news then! How can we help or contribute then? So you are here to give us our role to this upcoming war." said by Alpha Gerald.


    King Viktor and his entourage are wearing formal suits but King Viktor has distinct attire which makes his royal status apparent with his royal fur coat as well.


    As they look at each other trying to be sensitive and careful with their words around Alpha Gerald since he is a vital ally who is expected to join the forces of King Viktor in this upcoming war.


    "Does the Midnight Pack has an official Luna already? ''Coz we do not see any signs of someone helping you around as a partner in leading such a strong pack. Remember, it is very important that a wolf pack has a Luna to support the pack." King Viktor bluntly reminded Alpha Gerald.


    Every present member of Midnight Pack in the conference room became nervous because this was something that is sensitive and never been raised up in front of their Alpha. It only ruins his mood and he beats up anyone who dares to raise this up.


    To such extent, some warriors were killed due to their impudence regarding this matter.


    Their Alpha has a ruthless and notorious reputation of having a violent temper and merciless nature.


    "Forgive me to disappoint you, King Viktor! I have not found my mate yet. But I am doing my best to find my mate." Replied by Alpha Gerald while faking a smile.


    *** -- Flashback -- ***


    Right after the incident with Laquisha, the resident witch of Midnight Pack, went down. Gerald was in his room trying to contemplate what just happened.


    Gerald could not believe that he lost control and let his spirit wolf take over when their resident witch rallied outside the mansion.


    Laquisha created such commotion which injured many warriors of the Midnight Pack.


    In Laquisha''s anger, she cursed at the members of the Midnight Pack. Mostly towards Gerald, the soon to be Alpha at the time.


    Selene was like a daughter to Laquisha.


    After knowing that Gerald rejected Selene as a mate. It infuriated her and caused her to rally in front of the Midnight Pack mansion.


    Due to intense argument and heated conversation, Laquisha also triggered the spirit wolf of Gerald to take over and kill her since she exhibited so much threat and insulted Gerald numerous times.


    Such violent temper took over and allowed such unfortunate thing to happen.


    The hands of Gerald kept shaking after remembering what he did. He knew that Selene will hate him for it. Even after hurting Laquisha, as soon as he regained his senses, he immediately instructed the warriors to bring Laquisha to the hospital owned by the Midnight Pack.


    Though, Gerald did not expect Laquisha to die after their intense and violent confrontation.


    No matter how much Gerald thought of a plan to keep Selene within the Midnight Pack. The fact that Laquisha died because of him, made Gerald fear for the future he has with Selene.


    Once Gerald becomes the Alpha of Midnight Pack officially, he was planning to take back the rejection he made towards Selene. He only did it in the first place because his father never liked Selene and her older brother. He had to make sure that he gets the title of Alpha of Midnight Pack first before he officially allows himself to be mated with Selene. This was to reassure the place of Selene in the Midnight pack.


    For a long time, Gerald was always amused with the presence of Selene who is always smiling and making everything around her radiating with joy despite how others treat her badly.


    When the 18th birthday of Gerald took place and he found out that young Selene is his mate, deep inside he was happy but he panicked that Selene will be harmed by his father who had bigger plans for him. It drove him to decide in rejecting Selene as mate which led to Selene''s first heartbreak.


    A mate''s rejection is a very painful experience for any werewolf. A heart-wrenching feeling that causes so much pain. This was something that gives a werewolf a chance to choose whether they accept their fated half or reject it.


    The rejection of mate will only be official when the other werewolf accepts the rejection of their fated mate. Once the acceptance of rejection takes place, there will be a return of pain from the one who got rejected towards the one who issued the rejection. Thus, it will be more painful when rejection is accepted.


    In the end, the one who will suffer more will be the one who issues the rejection.


    Suddenly as Gerald buries himself in deep thought, a heart-wrenching pain kept surging within his heart.


    Tears were falling ¡­


    A feeling of suffocation ¡­


    Crushing sensation filled within¡­


    Lastly, a bond was lifted spiritually which Gerald and his spirit wolf have felt.


    Both of them knew what it meant.


    ''NOOOOOOOOO ---!!!'' screamed internally by Gerald while hyperventilating in tears and crawling in pain.


    Unexpectedly, Selene accepted Gerald''s rejection.


    *** -- End of Flashback -- ***


    The meeting with King Viktor ended in a cordial manner.


    Alpha Gerald immediately went ahead to the Midnight Pack Cemetery after escorting King Viktor back to their limousine.


    In a special private spot of the cemetery, a separate gravestone is placed secluded from the other gravestones. The name of Laquisha is inscribed on this gravestone.


    It is beside the woods near the borders.


    "I hope you forgive me for what I have done, oh Laquisha!" Alpha Gerald uttered as he places the flowers above the gravestone.


    While Alpha Gerald is silently contemplating and praying for Laquisha''s soul, a familiar voice crept into his senses.


    "So you were responsible for Lady Laquisha''s death!"


    Lucas slowly revealing himself from the shadow of the trees nearby.

 Chapter 60 - Wrath Of A Brother

    Among the children of King Viktor, Prince Alcyd and Prince Alarick have the most influence within the royal court of the werewolf kingdom. And these sons of the King of all Alpha werewolves are the only ones that have their own wolf pack.


    Both sons of King Viktor inherited the wolf packs of their mothers.


    Though, the wolf pack of the late Queen Esmeralda is stronger and more connected compared to the wolf pack of the mate of King Viktor, Persephone. Each wolf pack has still supporters and allied with other wolf packs all over the world.


    It is considered in the werewolf kingdom, which a wolf pack cannot stand on its own. It is believed by most that a wolf pack which is allied to more will become a greater ruler.


    Such belief is known amongst the members of the members in the parliament and royal court of werewolf kingdom.


    This was something that King Viktor considered in choosing his heir for throne. Many allied Alphas from different wolf packs have pressured him to declare an heir to his throne as King of all Alpha werewolves.


    Even though he is not stepping down any time soon, King Viktor has to declare his heir to the throne to assure political stability within his kingdom.


    Everyone knows ever since that King Viktor favors Prince Alcyd a lot. It was open to all how much King Viktor expresses his endearment towards his second son and how much he sees himself in Prince Alcyd. Every time King Viktor is being gathered with his allies and ministers, he never fails to mention the accomplishments of Prince Alcyd and always compliments his second son in front of many compared with Prince Alarick.


    His eldest son, Prince Alarick, always had to prove himself to his father. He may not be great in battle or fighting like his younger brother, Prince Alcyd, he is considered to be strong and far dominant in terms of strategy and politics. This was the reason for such young age, he was appointed as the Prime Minister of his father.


    Only Prince Alcyd rivals Prince Alarick in influence and connection among the ministers in the royal court and parliament.


    Both faction and supporters of Prince Alcyd and Prince Alarick have also clashed numerous times and rallied behind each prince. They have pushed each prince to the limelight and wanted each to succeed.


    It meant for their supporters that they will be favored more if their own bet for the crown would succeed.


    Prince Alcyd has more supporters in military and wolf packs who are known for military prowess while Prince Alarick has more supporters in totality from the allied wolf packs of King Viktor and among the ministers of King Viktor. This was due to his strategies and being a successful prime minister in werewolf kingdom.


    This was something that is starting to concern Prince Alarick. He always have thought that since he is the eldest son of King Viktor, he would automatically be the next heir to the throne of King Viktor but it raised a worry for him with the growing popularity and influence of Prince Alcyd within the royal court and parliament of the werewolf kingdom. Especially with the treatment of King Viktor towards Prince Alcyd.


    So, this was the main reason that Prince Alarick has decided to gather his closest allies and supporters to finally do something about his younger brother''s growing political clout.


    "Everyone, I would like to thank you all for answering my call and attending this special meeting. I have decided that it is time for me to do something in order to secure myself as the next heir of my father to the crown as the next King of all Alphas." Prince Alarick explained to his guests.


    The room was filled with other Alpha werewolves and their own entourage from different wolf packs. They nodded in agreement with Prince Alarick.


    "How will you accomplish that then? Prince Alcyd has acquired such enough support and favor from King Viktor. I am not sure if we can even succeed in this plan of yours." One of the present Alphas expressed his doubts to Prince Alarick''s plans.


    "I understand your worries and concern. You see, if we finally do something against the allies of my younger brother then we will be able to decrease his support base within the royal court and in the parliament. Then, I will be able to secure myself as better candidate for my father." Prince Alcyd further explained trying to reassure every present Alpha werewolf.


    Every guest who are present within the secret meeting are handpicked and selected by Prince Alarick based upon those who are willing to go such lengths just for their greed for power and will support Prince Alarick no matter what. In exchange for their support is a favor that Prince Alarick is willing to repay.


    "Remember, I never forget and I always know how to pay back. Imagine the wealth and power that each of you will gain once I become the new King of all Alpha werewolves. There will be immense reward for those who will stand by me." Declared by Prince Alarick and he continued with,


    "It is also time for my younger brother and everyone to know that Alcyd is not the only one they have to fear. There is something they need to watch out for¡­" an evil smile was formed after he declares his sinister plans against the allies of Prince Alcyd.


    Allies of Prince Alcyd is about to face something dangerous and evil¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The wrath of a brother that is about to implode.


    =====


    Lucas arrives in the castle of King Lucius with Brandon and some warriors. They are all looking like they just came from an intense battle.


    King Lucius welcomes Lucas with high praises.


    "Amazing job Lucas! I could not express enough how proud I am of you. You have taken out one of the allies of the King of Alpha werewolves! I am proud to announce to everyone that Alpha Gerald was defeated by Lucas and the Midnight Pack has finally tasted defeat!" announced by King Lucius to everyone while Lucas and his entourage are approaching him.


    Every rogue werewolf started to whistle and clap for such accomplishment of someone from their ranks.


    Who would have thought that the mighty Alpha of Midnight Pack will be defeated by a rogue werewolf ?


    But what everyone else doesn''t know is that Lucas attacked the Midnight Pack after knowing that Laquisha, his foster mother, died because of their Alpha ¡­


    And his younger sister is nowhere to be found.


    Midnight Pack just experienced something that they never expected ¡­


    The wrath of a brother¡­ The wrath of Lucas ...

 Chapter 61 - Prince Ranku (Part I)

    Prince Alcyd and his Beta, Garrett, are both in his main office having a discussion.


    "Though, we have more important matters at hand. Shiveena just called. Your sister could not reach your phone and no wonder she could not reach you because of your busy spying on your mate." Garrett teasing Prince Alcyd who is clearly not in the mood to have it.


    "Just tell me what is it about instead of pushing my buttons because I am telling you, I am not in the mood for your silliness." A serious tone from Prince Alcyd.


    "Your older brother has started moving against you. And looks like he will start to hit on your allies." Garrett informing Prince Alcyd.


    After a few discussions about how serious the matter regarding the information they got, Prince Alcyd could not still shake off the lingering feeling from the secret date he had with his mate, Selene.


    Garrett could see in his Alpha''s expression that even though he already told him about the arrival of Prince Ranku and the evil schemes of Prince Alarick, his best friend and his Alpha as well is pre-occupied with something else.


    Prince Alcyd could not stop thinking about the kiss he had with Selene.


    The feeling of the kiss of Selene is intoxicating and high.


    A sudden smile is forming around Prince Alcyd''s face and a giddy feeling within the pit from his stomach is taking over his current sensation. His best friend could not help but just chuckle seeing Prince Alcyd act like a fool who is in love and daydreaming about Selene.


    Basically, it is understandable since Garrett himself experienced the same thing but it amuses him to see their tough and ruthless Alpha Prince act like a normal being for the first time.


    Even the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, Kratos, is also feeling as if they are still in that same night and the same moment where Selene kissed Prince Alcyd for the first time.


    Sparks were all over between Selene and Prince Alcyd during that night.


    ''Why did you not let me take over? I should have grabbed her and kissed her longer if it was me at that moment. Unlike someone I know who I have given the full control but did nothing and only stood like a wood.'' The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, Kratos, mocking the Alpha Prince.


    ''Oh, so you''re blaming me now? Who was silent and did not give advice on what to do when it was needed the most? At least I used my voice and was still able to talk to her after the kiss. Unlike someone who was silent even after the kiss and became a ghost. Calling me a wood! Pft!'' Prince Alcyd''s retort to his spirit wolf.


    Both kept exchanging banters towards each other internally.


    Until Garrett interrupted Prince Alcyd and asked him further about their plan about the impending threat posed by Prince Alarick''s actions.


    "Alcyd, we need to do something about your older brother. Your allies are in trouble if he truly planning something sinister against them. And knowing him, it will be ugly!" Garrett explaining to Prince Alcyd.


    "Ahem, sorry if I am zoning out. How can I even deal with the problems brought by Alarick if most of my sanity is still with the luscious lips of Selene?" confessed by Prince Alcyd to his best friend who is doing his best trying to get his attention back to the serious matter.


    There was nothing Garrett could do to ease his best friend''s dilemma regarding his current situation. He could only pity him and chuckle watching his best friend.


    It was indeed an understandable situation that Prince Alcyd to be in since nobody expected Selene to do that bold move of kissing Prince Alcyd.


    Everyone was just hoping for that night to end without making Selene walkout or angry at their Alpha Prince. So, the kiss was definitely something that they never saw coming.


    "I know you want to spend much time with Selene at this point but we cannot let this serious matter with Prince Alarick unsettled. It may even cost us your allies which may put Golden Moon Pack in a vulnerable state or even Selene who is under our protection." Garrett explaining to Prince Alcyd the severity of the threat and problem brought by the schemes of Prince Alarick towards the allies of Prince Alcyd.


    The mention of putting Selene in a vulnerable state got Prince Alcyd out of his own trance regarding the kiss he had with Selene.


    "I will not let Selene be vulnerable to any type of danger. You know that!" a serious tone coming from Prince Alcyd.


    "I know, but if we do not do something about your brother then we are putting Golden Moon Pack including Selene in a vulnerable state once your allies get harmed by Prince Alarick. It will put us all in a vulnerable position with lesser allies." Further elaborated by Garrett to his Alpha Prince.


    "How sure are we that the threat and schemes of my older brother are truly alarming already?" Prince Alcyd being skeptical about the severity of the problem being caused by Prince Alarick.


    "Alcyd, your younger brother and sister are the source of this information. The information is indeed reliable and we have to take action about it."


    "You mean Ranku and Shiveena are the source of this information? I know Ranku has the ability to possess any type of animal and have it under his control. But, having to tail and spy on Alarick is something else."


    "Do not underestimate your younger siblings, Alcyd! They are more capable than you give them credit for. Especially, Prince Ranku!"


    Garrett reminds Prince Alcyd.


    =================


    Ever since Selene''s arrival and introduction in the Golden Moon Pack as the niece of Lady Sonja, most of the staff members of the mansion are enjoying the company of Selene.


    Each staff members find Selene as warm and a breath of fresh air. The mood around the mansion and around the Golden Moon Pack is starting to feel livelier and less dull.


    While every staff member is chatting with Selene in the kitchen, Lady Sonja called all their attention and instructed them all to welcome the arrival of a royal guest.


    Busy and frantic staff members starting to go their way to the lobby and welcome their royal guest in the mansion.


    Whispering is starting to form while every staff is being assembled at the lobby entrance of the mansion. Even Selene had to go along as well since she is acting as Lady Sonja''s niece and assigned as a staff member too. It will raise suspicion if she does not assemble with the other staff members.


    As soon as everyone stood formally and snappily in lieu to the arrival of their royal guest to the mansion.


    Selene is wearing a cooking attire which signifies her position among the staff members of the mansion.


    Then Lady Sonja checks everyone in line and assembled for the arrival of their royal guest.


    Moments passed and a black limousine arrives with a teenage boy walking out from the car.


    "Welcome, Prince Ranku!" Lady Sonja formally greeted Prince Ranku''s arrival.


    Then everyone formally bowed in respect for the arrival and the presence of a member of the royal family.


    This was new for Selene since her arrival in the Golden Moon Pack but it reminded her with the days she had in her former wolf pack, Midnight Pack. While she is performing a formal bow, she remembers how badly she was treated in her former wolf pack. She remembers the poor treatment she received and the abuses she had to endure.


    A staff member was noticing Selene acting a bit zoned out and distracted.


    "Lady Sonja! How come my older brother is not properly welcoming me in his mansion?" a hint of disappointment was clear on Prince Ranku''s voice.


    "Oh, he is on his way from his main office. We did not expect you to arrive earlier." Lady Sonja nervously explained to the young prince.


    While Prince Ranku walks around, he notices a new face and approaches.


    "Whoa! I was not told that my older brother is hiding a beautiful staff in his mansion. May I have the honor to bask in such beauty?" Prince Ranku gently held Selene''s hand and kisses it.


    Everyone is surprised with the sudden gesture from Prince Ranku. Even Selene is surprised and thinks that Prince Ranku is being charming.


    A smile forms on Selene''s face, while seeing a teenage young boy acting like a romantic poet.


    But someone is not enjoying the sudden gesture of Prince Ranku.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING, RANKU!!!"


    A loud voice coming from Prince Alcyd, who is clearly agitated with sight of Prince Ranku kissing Selene''s hand.

 Chapter 62 - Prince Ranku (Part II)

    The Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack is on his way to welcome Prince Ranku with Beta Garrett and his other Executive Officers as his entourage in welcoming his closest brother.


    As soon as Prince Alcyd walks out from the door of the entrance lobby of his mansion with his entourage, he sees Prince Ranku bending his knee and kissing Selene''s right hand as a gesture of appreciation of her beauty.??


    Despite Selene wearing a formal cooking attire, her platinum hair and beauty stands out from the rest of the staff members.


    What even surprises Prince Alcyd is that Selene''s reaction to it because she is just smiling as if she is enjoying the attention she is getting.


    ''Should I cut your younger brother''s head? Who gave him permission to even touch our mate? Kissing our mate''s hand calls for punishment and I say cut his lips as a reminder to all who will even dare in the future.'' The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, Kratos, suggesting to Prince Alcyd as they both get agitated with the scene they just witnessed.


    ''Leave this to me, Kratos! That is still my younger brother.'' Prince Alcyd telling to his spirit wolf.


    Each Executive Officer knows exactly what is about to go down since they know how possessive and short-tempered their Alpha Prince can be.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING, RANKU!!!"


    A loud voice coming from Prince Alcyd, who is clearly agitated with the sight of Prince Ranku kissing Selene''s hand.


    Everyone turned their attention towards their Alpha Prince who is clearly fuming but doing his best to tame and control himself.


    Garrett, the Beta of Prince Alcyd, nudges their Alpha Prince who seems to forget that no one knows that Selene is his mate and the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack aside only from the Executive Officers and Lady Sonja.


    It may raise suspicion if Prince Alcyd does not control himself. The possessive nature of Prince Alcyd seems to be more difficult to handle than they have perceived.


    ''You better control yourself, Alcyd! Your younger brother is just appreciating Selene''s beauty. Others may suspect something if you do not control your temper and cool.'' Garrett reminding his best friend through mind-link which he can easily access towards Prince Alcyd since he is the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack and has a closer connection with Prince Alcyd.


    ''I know and you do not have to remind me about it but it doesn''t mean I can just keep quiet on what I see. My younger brother needs to behave if he wants to be in one piece while staying in my territory.'' Prince Alcyd replying to his best friend through mind-link regarding his temper.


    A nervous look was obvious in the facial expression of each Executive Officers because they do not want their Alpha to raise any suspicion and create any unnecessary tension with Prince Ranku.


    The youngest brother of Prince Alcyd is known to be for his curiosity and childish attitude among the royal siblings. Among the royal siblings, Prince Ranku is the closest to Prince Alcyd.


    Same with Prince Ranku, his only favorite, and closest sibling is Prince Alcyd. He admires and idolizes the Alpha Prince.


    "BIG BRO !!!" ecstatic response of Prince Ranku and he immediately ran towards Prince Alcyd as he gives his older brother a big hug.


    The nervousness and tense mood elevated into a lighter feeling.


    The chortle of laughter and titters could be heard from others as they witness a young prince act immaturely towards Prince Alcyd. They could see Prince Ranku hugging Prince Alcyd like a monkey.


    Even the legs of Prince Ranku is wrapped around Prince Alcyd.


    "Can you please get hold of yourself? You just saw me a few weeks ago. You are suffocating me with your childish hugs!" Strictly said by Prince Alcyd to his younger brother who is still unfazed about Prince Alcyd''s serious and strict presence.


    "Give me a break! Just keep it real, why are you so shy about me showing how much I miss you?" Still hanging all over Prince Alcyd''s body.


    Among the royal siblings of Prince Ranku, only Prince Alcyd showed care and warm treatment towards him despite how strict and tough Prince Alcyd may act towards others.


    This was something that the Executive Officers are aware of. They know that despite how ruthless and intimidating Prince Alcyd may act towards others but ever since Prince Ranku lost his mother and never get to experience to grow up with a mother beside him.


    Somehow, Prince Alcyd relates and sees himself in some ways to what Prince Ranku is experiencing. That is why Prince Alcyd treats Prince Ranku differently compared to others.


    "Fine, I am glad that you visited me and came here in Golden Moon but you have to let go now, So we can talk properly." Prince Alcyd telling his younger brother.


    "No! I will keep hugging you until we get to your main office. Or maybe better, I will just piggy ride back on you." Animatedly said by Prince Ranku.


    A sudden movement is done by Prince Ranku and in an instant, he positioned himself at the back of Prince Alcyd.


    One thing Prince Ranku is known as well with his agility and flexible movements.


    Everyone was enjoying the sight of their Alpha Prince being pestered with the silliness and childish behavior of Prince Ranku.


    The serious and tense mood of Prince Alcyd has already diminished and forgotten due to Prince Ranku''s funny and silly behavior.


    Including Selene, who thinks Prince Ranku is adorable for his age and to see another side of Prince Alcyd which was refreshing.


    ''Selene did you see how our mate can be with that monkey boy! He can be serious one minute and then lighten up in the next. See how versatile how our mate is.'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, patronizing Prince Alcyd.


    Immediately after hearing her own spirit wolf, Selene shoved her spirit wolf deep inside her mind so she can focus on what is going on around her.


    One by one, everyone enters back to the mansion and returned to their previous task.


    While Prince Alcyd tries to take a glance at Selene as they go on their way back to the main office. Prince Alcyd is unaware that Prince Ranku also noticed his sudden glances at Selene while they are on their way to his main office.


    Prince Ranku smiled and contemplates on something interesting.


    "Looks like this will be an interesting visit!" Prince Ranku utters suddenly.


    "What are talking about, Ranku?" asked by Prince Alcyd to his younger brother.


    "Nothing! Hihi --" Prince Ranku animatedly laughs and looks at Selene''s direction from afar.

 Chapter 63 - Prince Ranku (Part III)

    A day after the arrival of Prince Ranku in the Golden Moon Pack Mansion, Selene is also back to her usual routine in the Golden Moon Academy.


    The news about the arrival of Prince Ranku in the Golden Moon Pack has already circulated around among the members of the Golden Moon Pack and the students of the Golden Moon Pack.??


    Most of the students are talking about how the younger brother of their Alpha Prince would look like.


    Aside from Selene, Lance has seen how the younger brother of Prince Alcyd looked like. During the dinner, he was able to get a glimpse of what the younger brother of Prince Alcyd looked like. Though, he was not able to see the initial greetings and impression of Prince Ranku towards Selene.


    One among the female students could be heard giggling with other students talking about Prince Ranku and the royal siblings.


    "Oh my god! Have you heard that the youngest brother of Prince Alcyd looks so adorable and rumor has it that Prince Alcyd is fond of Prince Ranku. So, if you girls want to impress Prince Alcyd then we better get Prince Ranku''s affection and favor."


    Selene was walking along on the hallway hearing giggles and different information about Prince Ranku. It seems that the royal family of King Viktor is a hot topic around.


    The spirit wolf of Selene, Sylvia, is not happy to overhear some students mention about trying to impress their mate.


    ''Selene! Are you letting these girls mention our mate and scheme their way in getting his attention? How could you let them say this? Are you not concerned? Don''t you feel anything at all?'' Sylvia asking Selene.


    ''Will you stop over-reacting? Have you forgotten, we are trying to be careful that no one finds out that Prince Alcyd has found his mate and I am their soon-to-be Luna? So, hush! Do not blow our cover!'' Selene reminding her spirit wolf about their priorities.


    Then Selene went ahead to her class. As she tries to find her inner peace since everyone is so hyped up about the arrival of Prince Ranku in the mansion of Prince Alcyd.


    After the morning class of Selene,


    In the meantime, while Prince Alcyd and the rest are pre-occupied with strategizing how to counter Prince Alarick''s plans against his allies, Selene encounters something new in the Golden Moon Academy.


    "I do not understand why others suddenly decided that it is a good idea to spend their lunch here in the rooftop." Selene asks Chloe while pertaining to Lance with his group of friends who also set-up a picnic-style on the rooftop for lunch.


    Georgie knows exactly the reason for Lance since it was his suggestion to Lance when he was asked about how to get closer to Selene since he is closer to Selene compared to Lance. He kept his silence while eating his own lunch.


    Chloe smiled at Selene and told her, "Don''t you like it, we have audience."


    "We picked this spot because I wanted some peace of mind and away from any curious eyes." Selene explained it to Chloe.


    "I did not know, you can be territorial! Hehe!" Chloe teasing Selene who is a little bit irked from Lance following them on the rooftop.


    Selene shakes her head after hearing the attempts of Chloe teasing her.


    "Or maybe, our dear Lance is missing your presence since you stopped spending your lunchtime in the cafeteria so here he is trying to get more of your attention and having a good view of you as his dessert! Haha ~~" further attempts of Chloe in teasing Selene.


    "Will you just shut it, Chloe? At least the rogue brothers are not annoying me today. Sometimes, I really wonder if it was a good idea to befriend you." Teased back of Selene towards Chloe.


    Chloe held her mouth in a gasp for the attempt of Selene to tease her back. "Oh my! Oh my! Miss Bad Ass has a dangerous mouth too." Laughing at the attempt of Selene to tease her back.


    The rogue brothers seem to behave nicely for the entire day which Selene appreciated. Freddie is the typical laid back guy who prefers to rest all the time while Georgie is silent due to his secret collaboration with Lance. Lance begged Georgie to help him to get closer to Selene in exchange for truce and time to train him in his battle skills. It truly piqued the interest of Georgie since he thought it will be a harmless collaboration.


    One thing that was new as well for Selene is the sudden presence of Scarlett during their lunchtime.


    "Anyways, who invited you to join us?" Chloe straight away asked Scarlett.


    "Excuse me!" Scarlett raised a brow as she replies Chloe with attitude.


    "Yes, you heard me! Who told you that you can join this exclusive lunch circle? Can you see Lance over there who made a separate lunch spot, can''t you do the same?" Pointing out the current situation which is clear that Chloe is not that fond of Scarlett since she was not treated nicely before by Scarlett.


    "I intended to join in because of Selene and not you. So do not flatter yourself too much, four-eyes!" retorted back by Scarlett towards Chloe.


    Though, Selene interrupted and mediated the situation before Chloe could further worsen the situation, "Chloe! That''s enough! It is okay for Scarlett to join us. She is also my partner in our task in the orphanage. We both spend our weekends together in the orphanage and in the daycare."


    "Thanks, Selene!" gratefully expressed by Scarlett as she sips her tea.


    "I know you have not been treated well by Scarlett before but you can never correct a wrong thing with another wrong thing. Sometimes giving someone a second chance allows us to see a better version of ourselves." Further pointed out by Selene which made Scarlett and Chloe silent.


    While everyone is being silent, Lance gathered all his guts and approached the group of Selene and tried to get Selene''s attention through something he knew about Prince Ranku.


    "Selene, did you know that Prince Alcyd''s youngest brother is the most curious person you will ever meet. His observation skills are on a high level. That is according to my older brother, Caleb" Lance sharing his thoughts about the younger brother of Prince Alcyd.


    "You mean ¡­ A curious prince ¡­" Selene stated after hearing what Lance has to say.


    "Yeah, something like that!" Lance looking satisfied that Selene conversed with him and Georgie is just trying to keep it cool but he could not stop staring Lance and giving him a sign through his eyes that his hands are on Selene''s shoulders which reminds Lance that Selene does not like tactless movements.


    Good thing, Selene was pre-occupied conversing with Chloe and Scarlett which allowed Lance to put his hand back to his pocket to where it belongs.


    ======================


    Meanwhile, in the main office of the mansion of Prince Alcyd, all Executive Officers and Prince Alcyd are present with the younger brother of Prince Alcyd who has important information about Prince Alarick''s plans against the allies of Prince Alcyd. Prince Ranku is sitting in front of Prince Alcyd with Garrett, Beta of Prince Alcyd, standing beside him.


    "Before we start this meeting at all, big bro! I just want to ask something." Prince Ranku mentions to Prince Alcyd.


    "Sure ask away!" Prince Alcyd replied to his younger brother as he tries to take a sip of his coffee.


    Everyone was taking a glance at each other, curious about what Prince Ranku will ask.


    "Hmm¡­ Have you found your mate already?" directly asked by Prince Ranku causing Prince Alcyd to spit out the coffee he was drinking due to his surprise from Prince Ranku''s query.

 Chapter 64 - Curious Prince

    Prince Ranku is sitting in front of Prince Alcyd with Garrett, Beta of Prince Alcyd, standing beside him.


    "Before we start this meeting at all, big bro! I just want to ask something." Prince Ranku mentions to his older brother, Prince Alcyd.


    "Sure, ask away!" Prince Alcyd reply to his younger brother as he tries to take a sip of his coffee.


    Everyone was taking a glance at each other, curious about what Prince Ranku will ask.


    "Hmm¡­ Have you found your mate already?" directly asked by Prince Ranku causing Prince Alcyd to spit out the coffee he was drinking due to his surprise from Prince Ranku''s query.


    It was an unexpected query from the younger brother of Prince Alcyd.


    The Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd fell silent and nervous with the direct curiosity of the young prince.


    "Whaaat ??!!" surprised response of Prince Alcyd from his younger brother while wiping the coffee he spilled to himself.


    Garrett snorted after hearing the query of Prince Ranku and immediately started to put an act as if he is doing something important with the documents in his hands.


    "I said, have you found your mate already?" Prince Ranku repeatedly asked his older brother.


    "I heard what you said but what I mean is that what made you ask such certain questions. What made you think that I have found my mate." Clarified by Prince Alcyd in a defensive manner which made Prince Ranku more curious about it.


    "I did not say, you found your mate. I was just asking if you found your mate already. You sound defensive big bro! Is there anything wrong with my question? Have you really found your mate already?"


    "Ahem! No, I have not found my mate yet and I am not being defensive!"


    "Okay! You say so." A hint of sarcasm could be heard on Prince Ranku''s tone.


    Even though Prince Ranku dropped his query regarding if his older brother found his mate or not, it just made the young prince more curious regarding the matter.


    And deep inside, he plans to delve into the matter more in the future on his own initiative.


    "Anyways, let us get to the real issue that we should be putting our attention at the moment. I was told that you have information about Alarick''s evil plans against my allies." Prince Alcyd tells his younger brother in a serious tone.


    Prince Ranku discussed how he was able to spy on their eldest brother, Prince Alarick.


    He even mentioned that through his special ability,


    <<< _Beast Possession_ >>>


    A special ability of Prince Ranku to transfer his soul to any animals and possess its body. A full control over any animal once the possession is complete. It takes a few minutes to complete the process of possession. The stronger the animal is, the longer it takes for Prince Ranku to complete the process of possession.


    It is the first time of the Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd to hear about the special ability of Prince Ranku since Prince Alcyd thinks that it is better for only a few individuals to know what each can do.


    An element of surprise in every battle is highly believed by Prince Alcyd as one of the greatest weapons to use against an opponent.


    ===================


    In royal palace, Prince Alarick arrives with his entourage.


    One of his minions approached him and informed him about certain movements within the royal palace.


    Prince Alarick assigned someone as well to monitor the movement of his royal siblings around the royal palace.


    It made Prince Alarick uncomfortable knowing that among his siblings has left the royal palace during his secret meeting with his allies.


    Though the information alarmed Prince Alarick more since it is Prince Ranku who left the royal palace and went to the Golden Moon pack where Prince Alcyd resides.


    "You mean Ranku left and he went to the Golden Moon Pack days ago?" Prince Alarick asking his minion whom he assigned to monitor and spy discreetly on his siblings.


    "Yes, Prince Alarick! Prince Ranku left with only a few warriors with him. He seems to be in a hurry." nervously mentioned by the minion of Prince Alarick.


    A worry started to form in Prince Alarick''s mind since he suspects that his youngest brother may have found out something that made him go personally to the Golden Moon Pack.


    And for sure, Prince Ranku is planning to report something to Prince Alcyd whom he rivals with in terms of candidacy for the next heir of the King of all Alpha werewolves.


    "You look worried, Alarick!" Princess Shiveena appears out of nowhere and greeted Prince Alarick.


    "And why do you look so happy, Shiveena?"


    Prince Alarick could not hide his displeasure and worry about the certain movements of his siblings.


    A curious prince who is trying to figure out what does Prince Ranku knows?


    ===================


    Right after the class of Selene, she is picked up on time by Lady Sonja with her red truck and headed immediately to the mansion.


    On their way to the mansion, Lady Sonja gave a quick briefing to her future Luna, Selene.


    "I just want to inform you Miss Selene that Prince Alcyd said that we should be extra careful around Prince Ranku."


    Selene expressed her confusion, "Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Well, Prince Ranku''s curiosity can be very intense and he might start making some drastic moves just to quench his curiosity." Lady Sonja explaining to Selene how intense the curiosity of Prince Ranku.


    "I was told by Lance as well that Prince Ranku can be very observant."


    "One thing you should know about the royal siblings Miss Selene, A curious prince is never a good thing ¡­" pointed out by Lady Sonja.


    When Selene was about to express her reply, the driver''s side of the truck took a hit from raging bulls causing the truck to topple down and crash to the side of the road.


    Fortunately, Selene and Lady Sonja were not that badly hurt but it took them both by surprise, and still a bit disoriented from the sudden crashing of the truck.


    As they both get out of the truck, Selene could sense few rogue werewolves surrounding her and the scent is familiar.


    "No way! Why?" Selene expresses her confusion while staring at the rogue werewolf that is preparing itself to attack Selene with its loud growl.

 Chapter 65 - Beast Control

    As they both get out of the truck, Selene could sense few rogue werewolves surrounding her and the scent is familiar.


    "No way! Why?" Selene expresses her confusion while staring at the rogue werewolf that is preparing itself to attack Selene with its loud growl.??


    The rogue werewolf looks at Selene with the intention of attacking and harming her.


    Loud growl from the other rogue werewolves circling around her and Lady Sonja.


    A staring battle occurs between Selene and one of the rogue werewolves.


    "Georgie? What''s wrong? You will not harm me, right? It is me Selene!" Selene is trying to pacify the situation.


    Lady Sonja looked surprised after realizing and confirming through scent that Georgie and Freddie are amongst the rogue werewolves trying to circle around them. She also looked around and saw the raging bulls planning to attack them too.


    While the rogue werewolves circling around Selene and Lady Sonja, the raging bulls rushed towards Selene and Lady Sonja but were knocked out by Selene. She used her ability,


    <<< _Telekinetic Force Field_ >>>


    A psychic ability which surrounds a certain area that blocks any force or entity from passing through. This can be an effective protection from any opponent.


    After Selene cast the telekinetic force field, the raging bulls stopped. Then she used another combination which is,


    <<< _Wind Torpedo_ >>


    A wind type ability that forms into a gust of wind and launches to the target like a missile.


    Georgie and Freddie are both in their wolf form which confuses Selene as to why her friends are suddenly acting weirdly and hostile against her.


    Then both try to pounce at Selene and lunge at her with the other rogue werewolves with them.


    Fortunately for Selene, no matter how many times for the rogue werewolves attempt to lunge at them, her force field is strong enough to protect her and Lady Sonja.


    An amused expression was made by Lady Sonja as she looks at Selene. She is impressed on how Selene bravely fights off their opponents. But she became curious that a certain presence lurking around Selene''s shadows.


    Fluffy is hiding in the shadow of Selene waiting for the right time to appear and assist Selene.


    "Lady Sonja, Are you alright?" Selene asking the chief of staff, Lady Sonja.


    "I am! Do not worry about me. I just do not understand why Georgie and Freddie would attack us with the others who are sworn their allegiance to Prince Alcyd." Lady Sonja trying to make sense of the situation they are in. She wants to ask Selene regarding another presence that she is starting to feel lurking within Selene''s shadows.


    Before Lady Sonja could express her other concern, Selene replied her,


    "Lady Sonja, all of them are acting not themselves. They are clearly doing this under someone''s command. Their eyes are completely white and their actions are completely focused in attacking me with no other rational explanation."


    "Who would want you gone here in Golden Moon Pack? Everyone seems to enjoy your company and fond of you. So I doubt anyone would even try to harm you here in Golden Moon Pack."


    "Oh Lady Sonja, I do not know as well who would even want to harm me. But it looks like someone knows exactly what to use against me since the rogue brothers are here and definitely I will not do something that may harm them. Especially knowing that they are not conscious of their own actions."


    Selene showing so much concern for the rogue brothers.


    But Lady Sonja trying to figure things out of who can it be and how long can Selene last in holding back the savage rogue werewolves from their ravaging attacks.


    ===================


    In the mansion of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Prince Alcyd is walking around the garden trying to remember the most unforgettable night of his life, the first kiss he had with his mate, Selene.


    Ever since that day, Prince Alcyd could not stop thinking about it and kept replaying in his mind the exact moment when Selene''s luscious lips met with his own lips.


    A fireworks of sparks that felt like eternity.


    Beside Prince Alcyd is his best friend and also his Beta, Garrett. He is also amazed that their Alpha Prince is not as moody like before.


    It has been apparent in Prince Alcyd''s expression that he is thinking of something good and clearly in trance.


    The Beta of Prince Alcyd does not want to disturb the current good mood of the Alpha Prince but he has to get Prince Alcyd''s attention because they have to finalize their plans about stopping Prince Alarick''s plans against their allies.


    "Can we stop walking back and forth already? Why can''t we just stay put and sit on your main office? We have a lot of things to discuss and finalize but here we are going through with your daydreaming." Garrett nagging Prince Alcyd.


    The sudden reminder of Garrett agitated Prince Alcyd. The Alpha Prince frowned at Garrett and replied him,


    "Will you stop accusing me of daydreaming ¡­" Prince Alcyd was interrupted by his younger brother.


    Prince Ranku came rushing to Prince Alcyd.


    "Big Bro! Big Bro!" said by Princ Ranku while panting.


    "Oh, Ranku! What''s wrong?" curiously asked by Prince Alcyd while Garrett is also a bit confused why Prince Ranku is in such a hurry and what he wants to convey to their Alpha Prince.


    "Lady Sonja is in trouble with that platinum haired girl. I saw some rogue werewolves and some raging bulls behaving strangely as they try to attack the two. I went rushing here to inform you because the rogue werewolves seems to be strong and dangerous." Prince Ranku informing his older brother.


    "What ?!! Where ?!!" Prince Alcyd was obviously worried for Selene.


    "An eagle can lead you to their location right now."


    By the mention of Lady Sonja and Selene being in trouble, Prince Alcyd expected the worst thing may happen to Selene. He immediately knew that Prince Ranku is referring to Selene when he mentioned about -platinum haired girl- with Lady Sonja.


    Panic took over.


    Right before Prince Alcyd could rationalize everything and assess the situation, he immediately shifted into his wolf form and went sprinting on his way to Selene while an eagle leading his way.


    The Beta of Prince Alcyd was also surprised and worried regarding the situation but he was more level headed compared with their Alpha Prince.


    Then Garrett remembered what Prince Alcyd told him about one of the abilities of Prince Ranku.


    It is the ability to control beasts and any type of animals,


    <<< _Beast Control_ >>>


    A unique ability that only Prince Ranku can do amongst werewolves. This was an innate ability that he discovered when he was still young. But, this ability has limitations and can only control limited number of beasts. The fiercer the beast then the more difficult or impossible for this to ability to be effective. This ability requires stronger will power to succeed in having complete control. This is ineffective against Alpha werewolves since they have stronger and fiercer will that can invalidate the effect of this ability.


    As soon as Garrett realizes this, he immediately looked at Prince Ranku who is smiling as if he accomplished something.


    "Do not tell me you used your unique ability!" Garrett exclaimed at Prince Ranku.


    "Now, can you still tell me as well that big bro has not yet found his mate? Or should I spill it for you about this discovery of mine?" Prince Ranku smirking at Garrett who is completely surprised.


    Garrett is completely speechless and surprised with Prince Ranku''s way of finding out things¡­


    A smirk from Prince Ranku, satisfied and accomplished from his own scheme.


    "Am I right?"

 Chapter 66 - Takeover

    Both Selene and Lady Sonja trying to figure out who would want to harm Selene and do such a thing against her.


    "Oh Lady Sonja, I do not know as well who would even want to harm me. But it looks like someone knows exactly what to use against me since the rogue brothers are here and definitely I will not do something that may harm them. Especially knowing that they are not conscious of their own actions."


    Selene showing so much concern for the rogue brothers.


    But Lady Sonja trying to figure things out of who can it be and how long can Selene last in holding back the savage rogue werewolves from their ravaging attacks.


    While Lady Sonja is pondering on certain thoughts, the spirit wolf of Selene became worried for her because Selene has been holding off for quite some time now. Each attack of a rogue werewolf has become more forceful and stronger.


    Even Selene is surprised because the rogue werewolves and the rogue brothers became more savage and stronger in their attacks. They have been attacking altogether which is causing a stronger impact against her force field.


    If Selene''s worry a while ago was who schemed for this sudden attack, but now she is worrying if she would have enough energy left to even keep fluffy hidden within her shadows. It is becoming troublesome for her to manage her energy flow altogether.


    Even though Selene is tempted to use her more powerful elemental abilities, her concern for the rogue brothers outweighs her inclination to do so. She has observed that the rogue werewolves have become twice stronger as soon as time goes by.


    ''Hey, Selene! Let me take over, it will grant your body extra energy level and we will be able to keep Fluffy at bay in your shadow longer.'' The spirit wolf of Selene, Sylvia, is suggesting with urgency.


    ''Sylv! I cannot let you do it. You might harm the rogue brothers if I let you take over. I know how much those two brothers annoy you. So, how will I entrust you of not hurting them if I let you take over?'' Selene is hesitating to agree with her spirit wolf''s suggestion.


    ''I know I have openly expressed my dislike towards the two brothers but this is an important matter that we extend your control in keeping the feral wolf ¡­''


    ''You mean Fluffy!'' Selene correcting her spirit wolf.


    ''Fine, Fluffy! That we extend your control in keeping FLUFFY within your shadow. I know you are not ready yet to trust them about your pet¡­''


    ''You mean -Guardian- !'' Selene correcting again her spirit wolf.


    ''Fine, GUARDIAN! You are not ready yet to trust them about your GUARDIAN feral werewolf. So allow me to take over and make things easier for you. TRUST ME!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, trying to convince her.


    ''Okay. I will let you take over! PLEASE, I am trusting you on this one. PLEASE DO NOT HURT THE ROGUE BROTHERS!''


    ''I promise! Let me take over now and help you! We cannot waste another time.'' Explained by Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene.


    The moment that Selene allowed her spirit wolf, Sylvia, to take over her body, her eyes became bright and beastly. Her stance has become serious and excited for an intense battle. It has been quite long since the spirit wolf of Selene had control so this excites Sylvia to beat some rogue werewolf.


    Lady Sonja noticed Selene''s gesture became tensed and a bit serious.


    "Selene?" asked by Lady Sonja.


    "No. I am Sylvia, her spirit wolf. Just stay put and do not get on my way! Understood?" Selene''s spirit wolf instructed Lady Sonja with a brazen tone.


    Both, Sylvia and Selene, know that the rogue werewolves are after her and not Lady Sonja. This made Sylvia think to take the fight away from Lady Sonja so that she will not get involved.


    As Sylvia started running to one side, the rogue werewolves chased after her. And now since the rogue werewolves are in their wolf form so it is clear that they could move faster than her. Sylvia got nowhere to run due to the werewolves surrounding her.


    All Sylvia needs is one rogue werewolf to lunge at her. Then as Sylvia wanted to happen, a rogue werewolf lunged at her. She immediately dodged but grabbed at the tail of the rogue werewolf and threw to the direction of the rogue brothers which made a strong impact.


    Georgie and Freddie are whimpering in pain from the strong impact of the rogue werewolf which was thrown hardly by the spirit wolf of Selene who has taken over her body.


    ''Sylvia! You promised!'' Selene exclaimed at her spirit wolf.


    Even the spirit wolf of Selene has taken over, Selene is still conscious of what is going on around her. The one who is in control of her movements is Sylvia, her spirit wolf, but Selene can still rationalize the things happening around.


    ''What! I did not hurt the rogue brothers. The rogue werewolf did!'' reasoned out by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Don''t act clever on me, Sylv! You knew the rogue brothers will get hurt and you intentionally threw that rogue werewolf hard so that the rogue brothers will receive that impact. Plus, why throw it in their direction and not the other way? Tell me!'' Selene nagging her spirit wolf who is in control of her actions.


    ''Shut it! Let me focus. Can''t you see I am in the middle of a fight?'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, trying to dismiss Selene''s nagging in her mind.


    While Selene and her spirit wolf are distracted, a rogue werewolf sneaked silently behind and lunged a surprise attack on Selene. The spirit wolf of Selene realized it too late to dodge the surprise attack.


    ''Look out, behind you !!'' Selene informing her spirit wolf who has currently taken over her body.


    ''Damn it! It is too late to dodge, even I dodge this one, the other rogue werewolf is on standby waiting for me as well. You distracted me, looks like we will get pounced at by this rogue werewolf.'' Sylvia explaining to Selene the situation they are in.


    Then when Selene and Sylvia prepared themselves to get attacked by the rogue werewolf, Prince Alcyd lunged at the rogue werewolf mid-air.


    Prince Alcyd''s wolf form is massively bigger than the rogue werewolves. His black fur has taken the attention of the spirit wolf of Selene. Sylvia is in awe once again with the presence and appearance of their mate.


    After taking down the rogue werewolf, Prince Alcyd immediately looked around for Selene.


    Finally, the Alpha Prince sees Selene but realizes that her spirit wolf has taken over.


    ''Alcyd! Let me take over too, I want to bond with our mate''s spirit wolf. Let me! Let me!'' Kratos sudden request to Prince Alcyd.


    ''No!'' Prince Alcyd''s reply to his spirit wolf but Kratos has become persistent.


    Kratos desperately tries to force the <<< _takeover_ >>>,


    ''YOU WILL LET ME TAKE OVER ONE WAY OR ANOTHER!''

 Chapter 67 - Time For Introduction

    Kratos desperately tries to force the <<< _takeover_ >>>,


    ''YOU WILL LET ME TAKE OVER ONE WAY OR ANOTHER!''


    ''Kratos! I told you, NO! I cannot risk you going out of control. Sometimes you take things way too much.'' Prince Alcyd trying to control and tame his spirit wolf, Kratos, who is clearly ecstatic due to the presence of the spirit wolf of their mate.


    A spirit wolf of a werewolf can be out of control when they are burning with desire. The presence of their mate triggers the inner beastly nature of a spirit wolf. A male spirit wolf becomes more beastly and ecstatic whenever the spirit wolf of their mate becomes apparent.


    There is an effect on their nature which triggers their innate beastly force.


    ''I know you want to impress our mate and her spirit wolf but please this is not the right time and venue for you to act out on me.'' Prince Alcyd trying to convince his spirit wolf.


    ''No! I want to takeover, NOW!'' Kratos still insisting to takeover Prince Alcyd''s wolf form.


    At the same time, Selene is trying to convince her spirit wolf not to hurt the rogue brothers or else she would do something to push their mate away.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, is annoyed that Selene would use their mate to blackmail her just to get what she wants.


    Compared with any werewolf, the spirit wolf of a werewolf is more committed with the concept of mate-hood.


    Both the rogue brothers'' wolf form started to shake off themselves and prepared to attack Selene again. All rogue werewolves are in trance to attack Selene. As if there is a command that forces them to keep attacking Selene.


    Lady Sonja realizes that the attention of the rogue werewolves is fixated towards Selene. She also sees their Alpha Prince struggling to take control and taming his spirit wolf.


    "Prince Alcyd! The rogue werewolves are in some weird trance! They are focused on attacking Selene." Yelled by Lady Sonja who is standing a few meters away from Prince Alcyd.


    This piece of information was heard both by Prince Alcyd and Kratos.


    In an instant, they finally realized that this is all due to Prince Ranku''s unique ability.


    <<< _Beast Control_ >>>


    A unique ability that only Prince Ranku can do amongst werewolves. This was an innate ability that he discovered when he was still young. But, this ability has limitations and can only control a limited number of beasts. The fiercer the beast, then the more difficult or impossible for this to the ability to be effective. This ability requires stronger will power to succeed in having complete control. This is ineffective against Alpha werewolves since they have a stronger and fiercer will that can invalidate the effect of this ability


    And Prince Alcyd exactly knows what to do.


    The Alpha Prince immediately used his ability,


    <<< _Alpha''s Roar_ >>>


    An exceptional ability that an Alpha werewolf can use which temporarily disables normal senses of anyone who is affected by within the range. It is highly effective against rogue werewolves.


    As soon as Prince Alcyd used this ability, all rogue werewolves who are brainwashed are immediately stunned and got disoriented due to the effect of the loud roar ability of the Alpha Prince.


    Even Selene and her spirit wolf are impressed with the strength and gallant figure of their mate.


    The spirit wolf of Selene could not stop patronizing and gushing over their mate.


    Though, Selene immediately got worried for her close friends, the rogue brothers.


    ''Sylv! Return the control back to me please.'' requested by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''What?'' Sylvia pretending not to hear anything from Selene.


    ''Please, Sylv! I promise to spend more time with our mate just please return the control back to me now.'' Selene begged to her spirit wolf who is currently in control of her body.


    ''Ugh! I will, but let me touch our mate before I return the control back to you.'' Said by Sylvia to Selene.


    ''Okay'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    After Prince Alcyd performed an exceptional exhibition of his prowess and strength, all rogue werewolves started to pass out one by one, including the rogue brothers.


    A proud look emanates and oozes out from Prince Alcyd''s wolf form. Then he sees Sylvia approaches him and realizes it is still the spirit wolf of Selene who is still in control.


    The Kratos begged Prince Alcyd, ''Please, let me take over even just for a minute! You had time and a moment with our mate during the secret date but give this to me. The rogue werewolves are already down so you do not have to worry for me going out of control.''


    ''Okay, I am giving you a few minutes, and please behave!'' Prince Alcyd''s request towards his spirit wolf.


    ''I promise! Now, hurry! Let me take over already.'' Excitedly expressed by Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    Right at the moment, Sylvia got near Prince Alcyd who is still in his wolf form, the eyes of Prince Alcyd changed into a more beastly form and started to shine brightly signifying the current takeover of Kratos.


    "Hey there! Looks like, it is time for introduction. I am Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene." Sylvia trying to caress the black fur of the wolf form of Prince Alcyd.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, could feel such electrifying sparks and intoxicating scent of their mate. He could sense Sylvia caressing his fur around his neck. He tried feeling Sylvia through his forehead gently and intimately nudging against Sylvia''s face who is taking over Selene''s body.


    Sylvia replied through embracing Kratos'' wolf head. This intimate action made Kratos shift back to Prince Alcyd''s human form.


    Then Sylvia and Selene saw their mate exposed completely with all his glory.


    Both of them surprised by what they see.


    A mouth-watering and firm feature that is completely exposed in front of them.


    Finally, Kratos broke Sylvia''s astonishment and blushing.


    "Now, I am Kratos. The spirit wolf of Alcyd. I guess this is my time to introduce myself."


    Right after Kratos introduced himself, he held Sylvia''s face and placed his lips against hers.


    An intimate kiss between the two-spirit wolves.


    In such a wide field, while they are surrounded by unconscious rogue werewolves...


    Nothing else mattered ...


    Only the two of them as they share such an intimate moment...


    Fireworks of spark from the kiss were all over their senses. Not even Selene nor Prince Alcyd could deny such feeling towards each other because of them could feel it as well despite not being in control.


    Both of them realized that this what their spirit wolves felt when both of them kissed the last time they were together intimately.


    Sylvia and Kratos smiled at each other after having the long-awaited intimate kiss.


    "What a nice way to introduce yourself." Sylvia smiled at Kratos who is also smiling and still holding their mate''s beautiful face.


    The spirit wolf of Selene returned the control back to Selene. Then, immediately she turned her back. Trying not to look at their mate who is completely exposed.


    "Will you cover yourself, now?" Selene requested her mate to do so.


    Kratos is clearly feeling wanting for more but since Sylvia returned the control back to Selene, so he also had no choice but to return the control back to Prince Alcyd.


    Lady Sonja approached Prince Alcyd and handed him the shoal that she was holding.


    "I already instructed my warriors to come over here and assist the rogue werewolves to the hospital. You do not have to worry much about your friends. They are okay!" Prince Alcyd trying to comfort Selene who is looking worried for the rogue brothers.


    "Whoever responsible for this will definitely be held accountable for." Selene''s declaration.


    Prince Alcyd knows exactly who is responsible for this and he started worrying about how things will turn out.

 Chapter 68 - Now You Tell Me

    Immediately after the incident, Prince Alcyd and Selene went straight ahead to the mansion with Lady Sonja. The Alpha Prince decided to confront his younger brother about his foolishness.


    While they walk their way to the main office of the mansion, where Prince Ranku and Garrett are waiting for them, Prince Alcyd could sense his mate worried for the rogue brothers.??


    So before they entered the main office, Prince Alcyd tried to comfort his mate.


    "Don''t worry, I instructed my warriors to bring your friends to the hospital. Plus, they were not hurt that much. They fell unconscious due to my Alpha''s Roar. So, basically they will only feel over fatigued since they were forced to use all their strength and reserved energy for sure." Prince Alcyd trying to comfort Selene on the hallway of the mansion before entering the main office.


    "Thank you! For not hurting my friends and saving me back there. If it weren''t for you I would have been hurt for sure. But, how do you know that they will just be over fatigued and you seem to be aware of the effects on their body as if you have seen this already." Selene expressing her curiosity.


    Indeed, Prince Alcyd already knows who is responsible for the situation that Selene and Lady Sonja went through.


    It was confirmed when Garrett, the Beta of the Alpha Prince, informed Prince Alcyd through the mind-link regarding Prince Ranku''s scheme of finding out about the information of Prince Alcyd''s mate.


    "Yes, Garrett told me about it through the mind-link. I hope you let me handle this."


    "Okay!" Selene''s reply to her mate.


    Ever since the last encounter, the spirit wolf of Selene and Prince Alcyd has remained silent all throughout their way to the mansion.


    As soon as Prince Alcyd and the others entered, Prince Ranku is sitting by the chair while Garrett is sitting in front of him and at the same time, Athena and Caleb are standing behind Prince Ranku in making sure that the young prince will not try to escape.


    It seems like Prince Ranku is held up for the interrogation of Prince Alcyd.


    "Ranku! What the hell were you thinking? Why would you do such a thing? You used your unique abilities on rogue werewolves. Don''t you know how important it is to keep the details about your unique abilities contained?" Prince Alcyd scolding his younger brother.


    "You lied straight to my face! I thought I am important to you. Why would you keep such important matter from me? Unless, you had to which means your mate is not yet ready to accept her role as the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack or much worst, not yet ready to complete the process of mating." Prince Ranku expressing his frustration towards his older brother for keeping the truth about finally finding a mate.


    Only a loud and deep sigh could be heard from Prince Alcyd realizing how spoiled and self-centered his younger brother is. He forgot that the curiosity of Prince Ranku can be lethal even for him.


    "I am sorry if I had to keep it even from you but since you stay in the royal palace so I cannot risk it for anyone else to know aside from my trusted circle. Especially, when we have not yet completed the process of mating." Explained by the Alpha Prince to his younger brother.


    "So I was right! Tell me big bro, is she your mate? That platinum-haired girl?" Prince Ranku pointing towards the direction of Selene.


    "Ranku! Do not be rude! Do not forget that she is my mate. Even you are a favorite of mine, you can outweigh the value of my mate." Prince Alcyd warning his younger brother.


    Everyone in the room becomes nervous from the argument of the two royal brothers. They could not even interrupt the heated discussion between the two royal siblings.


    Then it even got worst as Prince Ranku stood up from his seat.


    While the two brothers are having their heated discussion, Selene was already trying her best to hold her temper after knowing that this young prince caused all the trouble and almost risking her friends'' life from a mere curiosity.


    It doesn''t get better when the young prince decided to confront Selene.


    "Now you tell me, Selene, why would you not accept my big brother completely? The way I see it, you are fortunate to be fated as the mate of my big brother. Don''t you know how many she-wolf out there wishes to be in your place right now? I do not know what is so special about you that you have to play coy with my big brother. If this is your way in trying to seduce him and wrap him around your palm because it is a disgusting attempt. So, please do us a favor and stop with the hard-to-get attitude." Arrogantly and coldly said by Prince Ranku facing Selene who is facing down the floor and doing her best not to lose her temper.


    "Ranku, enough!" Prince Alcyd has become agitated from Prince Ranku''s rudeness towards his mate.


    Prince Ranku had always thought that his older brother deserve all the happiness and the best things in the world.


    "What? I am just telling the truth. This is all her fault. If it wasn''t for her stubbornness and coy attempt in trying to charm big brother Alcyd in such lame way then I would not have resorted such scheme to control those rogue werewolves just to confirm my curiosity¡­" before Prince Ranku could finish his statement,


    A loud and stinging slap was released by Selene towards Prince Ranku''s cheeks.


    Silence was deafening from what just happened.


    No one could say anything or do anything since it is Selene who slapped Prince Ranku with such might and emotion.


    Even the young prince is shocked from what happened and he could only hold his left cheek which received the stinging slap from Selene.


    "How dare you! How could you use my friends for your curiosity? How could you even treat such a life of others as if it''s nothing? How could you act so carelessly and treat others like just a mere pawn of your schemes? There could have been another way to know things and not through risking the life of others." Selene vents out her anger and lecturing Prince Ranku while he keeps holding his left cheeks.


    This was the first time they saw someone lecture a royalty and do such a thing like hitting a young prince. They did not expect Selene to do so.


    "You think I am acting coy and seducing your big brother? Too bad, you are not informed that I am held captive by your brother in the first place. I lived for a long time on my own and trust does not go by easily so it must be earned before I grant it to your big brother. He is lucky I did not reject him as a mate¡­ I have thought over and over again, why not just reject him and move on with my life in solitude just the way I have been living my life." The last statement got everyone nervous and looked at each other.


    Prince Alcyd clenched his fist in anger that Selene thought of rejecting him.


    Regret on Prince Ranku''s face was starting to form after realizing his foolishness.


    Before Prince Alcyd could even vent his anger out, Selene further explained.


    "But I chose not to reject your brother. I chose to give him a chance. Despite the pain and experience that I went through before, I was willing to gamble my fate with him. Even though I have more important priorities to accomplish, I stayed by your brother''s side.


    You should be on your knees with gratitude because I did not let him experience the pain of rejection that I went through before¡­" Selene turned her back before anyone could even talk or comfort her. Before she discloses any details further from her past, She decided to walk away.


    Selene said her last words before leaving the room. "I am sorry if I had to slap you. It was the only way I could think of in order to stop your foolishness. Caring for your brother is not an excuse to hurt someone else. I hope you learn your lesson!"


    The main office was completely silent and everyone was stiff in their places even after Selene left the room.


    Guilt and shame were painted all over Prince Ranku''s face.


    But there was something that everyone has to worry.


    Their Alpha Prince is on the verge of losing his cool after such realization.


    "Did everyone hear that, right? Selene just told us that she experienced rejection."


    Anger seeps into Prince Alcyd which has become apparent to all.


    "Who dared to even think of rejecting my beautiful mate?"


    A dark and threatening question held everyone fear for the worst.

 Chapter 69 - Arrangements

    Immediately after the heated discussion and confrontation in the main office of Prince Alcyd, Selene went to her room.


    Lady Sonja went after Selene.??


    While everyone was left speechless with how things transpired.


    Prince Ranku could not even utter a single word in his shame and guilt for acting rudely towards the mate of his older brother. He sat on the couch speechless.


    If everyone was still trying to register what just happened.


    Their Alpha Prince is bothered with the last statement of his mate before she walked out of the main office. Her words about being rejected before kept troubling his mind. He could not even think about reprimanding his younger brother because at the moment he is bothered about his mate getting rejected by someone.


    Causing so much pain to his mate which could even be a reason why his mate having trouble trusting someone else.


    Garrett, the Beta of Prince Alcyd, could see how bothered their Alpha Prince currently. He made signs through his facial expression towards Athena and Caleb to assist Prince Ranku in his room.


    And both Executive Officers followed the instruction of Garrett. Both officers of Prince Alcyd are confused with the things going on around them. They could barely keep up with the developments around their Alpha Prince and Selene.


    "I want to find out who caused so much pain to my mate. No wonder she could hardly trust me with anything. I must know who and once I find out, I will put his head on a serving platter." Prince Alcyd expresses his thoughts to his best friend.


    "Do not think too hasty. Why don''t you look at it positively? If it were not for that rejection, you will not be blessed to be with her. I doubt Selene would appreciate you doing that. Remember, you are getting closer each day now and do not let this get in the way between the two of you." Garrett convincing his best friend to think positively.


    The advice that Garrett gave towards Prince Alcyd made sense.


    A deep sigh was released by Prince Alcyd and clasped his hands as he placed his chin right above it.


    "We need to make new arrangements then. I want to put another special team on the search for Selene''s older brother. Even the rogue brothers have a piece of limited knowledge regarding Selene''s past. It is understandable that she will not easily open up about it. So, finding her older brother will be a top priority." Said seriously by Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes, I will inform Caleb about it." Garrett replied Prince Alcyd''s instructions.


    "Then, tomorrow I will announce a new set-up for the upcoming war against the rogue werewolves. Lastly, I have to talk with Ranku regarding a new arrangement that will keep him away from anyone. Hoping that my younger brother will be able to preserve this secret of mine. Until the right time, my younger brother will definitely be less visible in the royal palace from now on."


    "I will make arrangements for Prince Ranku. But you are right, it is better to talk to him first tomorrow. With Prince Alarick''s scheme and the upcoming war too, I do agree that new arrangements should be in place for our preparation." The Beta of Prince Alcyd, Garrett, expresses his concurrence and nods along as he writes down the key points that Prince Alcyd wanted to include for the new arrangements.


    ====================


    In the strategy room while most of the ministers and allied Alphas of King Viktor are discussing strategy with the King of all Alpha werewolves for the upcoming war against the rogue werewolves.


    A messenger came rushing towards King Viktor and shocking news took his attention.


    "What you mean Midnight Pack got attacked by the rogue werewolves?" King Viktor is in shock and his expression was apparent to everyone.


    Every minister and Alpha werewolf present started whispering to each other.


    No one could believe that one of the strongest wolf pack got defeated by rogue werewolves in just one night.


    The strategy room of King Viktor was filled with tension and surprise from the unbelievable news about the defeat of the Midnight Pack.


    "Send a message to every allied wolf pack to prepare and strengthen their defense. This is indeed alarming. There will be new arrangements for sure. We cannot let another incident happen." King Viktor trying to reassure everyone present in the strategy room.


    Nods can be seen by everyone who is showing that they agree with King Viktor.


    It was something that shook everyone''s confidence since the Midnight Pack is considered as one of the strongest wolf pack in the world.


    The King of all Alpha werewolves can be seen clenching his fist and looking upset.


    This was something that could affect the tide in the upcoming war.


    And King Viktor is not fond of having a blemish in his reputation. He was planning for a flawless victory against King Lucius.


    But due to this current development, doubts may arise towards King Viktor''s reign.


    =================


    Selene was so upset that she could not even discuss with her spirit wolf.


    The confrontation with Prince Ranku made her disclose something about her past and she was not happy that she had to slap the young prince.


    One of the things that Selene never liked was using force to get something across.


    But there was a limit to her patience.


    Though it was not a proud moment for Selene, she thought that no one should ever risk anyone''s life.


    While Selene was pondering on what happened with Prince Ranku, a knock could be heard from her door.


    Lady Sonja asked if it was okay for her to come inside. And Selene replied politely to the chief of staff of Prince Alcyd. "Yes, you can come in!"


    "I am sorry if I had to disturb you." Lady Sonja tells Selene.


    "It is okay, Lady Sonja. I am sorry as well for how I acted towards Prince Ranku. I know I should not have done it. I do not know what got into me and I had to do that. How may I help you?" Selene explaining her actions to Lady Sonja.


    "Oh, you do not have to worry! We understand why you had to do it. I came here because I want to ask you something personal. And I hope you will answer me. I do not want to resort to what Prince Ranku did. So, I will ask you directly about it." Nervously said by Lady Sonja to Selene.


    "Sure, I will try my best to answer your questions."


    "While you were preoccupied with the rogue werewolves and when your spirit wolf took over. I noticed something and I hope you clarify this to me since I am only concern with your welfare."


    "What was it?" curiously asked by Selene who is clueless about what bothers Lady Sonja.


    "Are you keeping something in your shadow?"


    When Selene thought that Lady Sonja already asked her with a surprising question, another question made Selene gulp for her sanity.


    "Have you not shifted into your wolf form yet?"

 Chapter 70 - Burning Desire

    Instead of spending time in the orphanage with orphan kids and teaching them different kind of children''s play like Marco Polo Game and Marbles, Selene is in the training grounds with the other warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    All warriors of Golden Moon Pack are assembled in the training grounds of the mansion of Prince Alcyd for a special announcement from the commander of the warriors who had direct instructions from the Alpha Prince.? ?


    While everyone is waiting for the special announcement of Caleb, each warrior is settling down to their chosen spot.


    Though the eyes from other warriors could stop looking at Selene.


    Selene is looking mesmerizing with her platinum hair tied back into a ponytail. She started tying her hair with the lace given by Prince Alcyd.


    Even though everyone is wearing a black training suit, Selene stands out from the rest with her radiating beauty and platinum hair.


    If everyone is trying to take a glance at Selene inconspicuously from their position. Selene is daydreaming about her and Prince Alcyd while standing leaning against a pillar. She keeps thinking about how Prince Alcyd gallantly and bravely saved her from the rogue werewolves. Her confrontation with Prince Ranku does not bother her anymore since she has seen Georgie and Freddie are back to their normal selves.


    Lance approached Selene who noticed her mused expression. And it seems that her mind has traveled miles away already.


    "Hey there, looks like our mind is off to somewhere already." Lance trying to cheer Selene.


    "Oh, Lance!


    ¡­


    Was it too obvious?" Selene smiled in her worry that her thought is being occupied by her mate these days.


    "Oh well, if you ask me, someone should stop disturbing others peaceful moment." Scarlett joined in the conversation between the two.


    "If it is not the great nagger, Scarlett. No one asked for your unsolicited advice. Can''t you see, Me and Selene are conversing. You are not included in the conversation. So will you mind your own business?" Lance showing Scarlett he is annoyed with her.


    "Speaking of minding your own business, you should be the one minding your own business and leaving people alone." Scarlett retorted towards Lance.


    While the two are exchanging banters toward each other, Selene who is in the middle between Lance and Scarlett released her arms from the folded position and stood properly in acknowledgment of the arrival of Caleb, the commander of the warriors of Golden Moon Pack.


    Caleb is having a last-minute discussion with Athena, the mate of Garrett. Selene noticed that Caleb has a brunette natural hair color.


    "You know Lance, dying your hair and acting tough in front of others does not make you look cool." Selene said nonchalantly towards Lance.


    Scarlett and Lance were surprised by the casual manner of Selene.


    "I prefer people keeping it real and natural rather superficial. If you are scared to show the natural you then do not worry, I will like the way you are. Same as for you Scarlett!"


    Lance was mostly stupefied with Selene''s words and she smiled at Lance. Selene tapping on his shoulder made all the feeling of spark worst.


    Everything suddenly went into slow motion for Lance while looking at Selene.


    ''Can she be my mate? Please be my mate! Oh God, please make Selene my mate!'' Lance told to himself silently in his mind while looking at Selene.


    On the other side, Caleb took the attention of everyone and requested them to all come forward and near to the platform.


    "Everyone, we have a special announcement to make.


    By the command of the King of all Alpha werewolves, 50 best warriors of Golden Moon Pack will be chosen by Prince Alcyd. These 50 warriors will join Prince Alcyd on behalf of the Golden Moon Pack for the upcoming war against the King of rogue werewolves.


    And lastly, according to Prince Alcyd, there will be a ranking event for the entire warriors of Golden Moon Pack. Thus, this will determine the 50 warriors that will represent the Golden Moon Pack and the top 10 ranking warriors ¡­


    Will determine the new -GOLDEN CREW- of Prince Alcyd."


    A burning desire in each warrior of the Golden Moon Pack present in the training ground of the mansion is clearly painted all over their faces.


    Their eyes are filled with burning desire.


    But Lance is burning with a different kind of desire towards someone.


    ==========


    While others are spending their entire day training diligently and passionately for the upcoming -Rank Event- of the Golden Moon Pack, Prince Ranku and Prince Alcyd are having a serious discussion in the main office of the mansion with Garrett.


    "Ranku, I have decided to assign you in a very important ¨Crecon mission¨C with 3 other warriors of Golden Moon Pack."


    Prince Ranku has been silent the entire time.


    Garrett, the Beta of Prince Alcyd, noticed the dejected mood of the young prince. He immediately nudged the Alpha Prince to anticipate the mood of the young prince.


    "What!" Prince Alcyd exclaimed to Garrett.


    His Beta and best friend, Garrett, explained through the mind-link that Prince Ranku is looking upset and dispirited due to the confrontation and how he acted towards Selene.


    ''Look at your younger brother, he is clearly not himself and he needs some older brother vibes now.'' Advised by Garrett to Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    ''Thanks for that! Yes, I will try. Though he needs to realize that what he did cannot be tolerated.'' Explained further by Prince Alcyd to Garrett.


    "I know both of you are talking about me through your mind-link but you do not have to worry about me. I know what I did was wrong and I regret what I did. I also understand why you had to keep it from me too due to my tactless behavior." Genuinely expressed by Prince Ranku towards his older brother.


    Both Prince Alcyd and Garrett are surprised by the professed realization of the young prince.


    "Then what is bothering you? Why are you looking so dejected and down?" asked by Prince Alcyd to his younger brother.


    "I was just thinking how to apologize to Selene. And the things she told me. Am I evil, big bro?" Prince Ranku asked his older brother while looking at his own hands.


    While Garrett smiled, Prince Alcyd heaved a deep sigh before replying to his younger brother.


    "One thing you should always remember Ranku. Sometimes we need to commit mistakes in order to learn and grow. Even I had done worse than you can imagine. I am not in the right position to say what is good and evil but father always used to say.


    Never be ashamed of your mistakes. Embrace it, make sure you become better than you were yesterday.


    Your mistakes do not define who and what you are, it just teaches us how to become better."


    Prince Ranku trying his best to hold his tears because it is his first time to feel so wrong and guilty about something he did.


    Only today he realized that it is never okay to risk or play with other people''s lives. And that he acted so rudely towards the mate of his older brother. He always feared to be evil like those who caused the death of his and Prince Alcyd''s mother.


    So after hearing his older brother say such things, it triggered his emotions and tears to come out.


    "Do you understand, Ranku?" reaffirmed by Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes, big brother! I understand!" still trying his best to hold his tears while looking up and covering his face.


    Garrett could not stop appreciating this side of their Alpha Prince.


    Not all the time Garrett could witness such a beautiful moment as the two brothers having at the moment.


    "I will be better than I am yesterday!" Prince Ranku passionately declared to his older brother.


    A burning desire to be better filled Prince Ranku''s eyes.


    "Good! Then let''s go back in discussing your mission." Prince Alcyd smiled as he starts to explain the mission of Prince Ranku.


    ====================


    Due to the large territory of Golden Moon Pack, there is a wide and beautiful lake that is located within the territory.


    Selene is in awe of the view of the lake while walking towards it.


    Everyone just arrived for the training but Selene looked for a spot to meditate and appreciate the nature around her.


    Every warrior was supposed to begin their training but Selene secretly told Caleb to instruct everyone to have fun and swim on the lake.


    Then the noise of people swimming and having fun could be heard from the position Selene was standing from.


    As she was about to walk further from the stony bedrocks of the lake, Selene accidentally slips but got caught through someone''s arms.


    Sparks were going haywire and the familiar intoxicating scent made Selene realize who it is.


    "Alcyd!" uttered by Selene.


    "Careful there! I do not want my beautiful mate to get hurt." Said by Prince Alcyd towards Selene.


    "Thank you, once again! You have a habit of always saving me! But you should be careful someone might hear you. Remember, we need to keep this information discreetly." Selene reminding Prince Alcyd about it.


    Though, while Selene was reminding her mate, she could not help it but stare at a topless Prince Alcyd while he is wearing black beach shorts.


    Topless Prince Alcyd exposes the firm muscles and tanned skin features that causing unexplainable feelings inside Selene. Even her spirit wolf is going crazy in her mind and howling non-stop.


    Prince Alcyd touch is making it all worst.


    "Selene, I cannot help it anymore but I have to tell you¡­


    I am starting to fall for you, even without the pull of a mate¡­


    I think I am in love with you!" openly professed by Prince Alcyd.


    Selene looked like a deer caught in red light, surprised and speechless.


    But Selene took courage and replied while blushing.


    "Me too, I think I am starting to fall for you." Selene admitting her true feelings while smiling in her mate''s touch.


    Then both decided to go for a kiss while everyone stopped what they are doing because they see Prince Alcyd is about to kiss Selene.


    A deep and passionate kiss happened between Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    Shock and cheers started to reverberate all over the lake while everyone was watching.


    Selene could not stop pondering what is she feeling at the moment while kissing her own mate out in the open.


    Is it Lust ¡­ Love ¡­ Need ¡­


    But one thing for sure, it is a burning desire that Selene is ready to surrender herself into.


    Letting herself drown into the pleasure of the kiss and exploring touch of her mate.


    Pleasure took over and sparks were all over her senses.


    *** Selene wakes up ***


    "Oh my God!" Selene expressed while sweating and panting.


    Finally, Selene came to a realization that everything was all just but a dream.


    She could feel the bedsheet completely wet as she looks around the bedroom.


    At this quiet and chill night, one thing Selene is sure of ¡­


    There is a feeling that has completely dominated within her senses lately¡­


    It is no other than ¡­


    Burning desire for Prince Alcyd ¡­

 Chapter 71 - First Heat Cycle

    [In the Golden Moon Academy]


    Due to the incident with Prince Ranku, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack replaced the old truck of Lady Sonja after getting wrecked from the incident.??


    Before Selene could go out from the new truck of Lady Sonja, Prince Alcyd''s chief of staff tried to get Selene''s attention.


    "Selene, I just want to ask if you are okay to go to class right now. You look sick right now." Lady Sonja worriedly asked Selene.


    "I appreciate the concern Lady Sonja but I am okay!" Selene reassuring Lady Sonja of her condition.


    "But your lips look a bit pale and your eyes look stressed. Are you getting enough sleep? Having enough sleep ¡­" Lady Sonja was not able to finish her last sentence. Selene interjected her words.


    "Kindly stop nagging, I am not in the mood for it right now. Can I go now? I will be late if I do not go off right now." There was a hint of agitation in Selene''s voice.


    "Okay¡­" surrender reply by Lady Sonja.


    Watching Selene goes off from the new truck.


    A mixture of worry and surprise was painted all over in Lady Sonja''s face. Her worry and concern were more dominant than her surprise from the sudden attitude which Selene is exhibiting since early morning.


    While Selene walks through the hallway, she tries calling for her spirit wolf.


    ''Sylv! Sylv! Are you there?''


    ...


    ...


    ''Why are you not responding Sylv?''


    ...


    ...


    ''You have been silent on me lately!''


    ...


    ...


    ''Please, girl! Tell me what is going on. You are starting to make me worry''


    ...


    ...


    No one could hear but Selene is desperately calling for her spirit wolf to appear.


    After numerous desperate attempts of Selene, there was no response at all from her spirit wolf.


    Georgie spooked Selene while she is preoccupied with putting her things in her locker and desperately calling for her spirit wolf at the same time.


    "Boo! Whatcha doin''?" Georgie''s attempt of spooking Selene.


    The young rogue wolf has no idea what Selene is going through in her head.


    Georgie succeeded in spooking Selene because, to her surprise, she dropped some of the things while she was taking it.


    A burst of laughter could be heard from Georgie after pulling a prank on Selene.


    "Damn it, Georgie! That was not funny! If you think you look cute and adorable, you are not! So stop being childish already and act like your own age. You are not a kid anymore!" Selene vented out her agitation and closed her locker hard enough for everyone to hear such a loud bang.


    -Bang-


    Students nearby started looking at Selene and Georgie.


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to annoy you." Georgie expressed his apology to Selene.


    But Selene ignored him and just left for the class.


    Freddie is just standing beside Georgie and he is surprised how Selene acted towards Georgie.


    "That is strange. I never see her vent out on you like that. We both know that you are Selene''s favorite person in the world." Freddie tells his younger brother about the strange behavior Selene exhibited.


    "Yeah, this is my first time seeing her go off at me like that. Did I annoy her that much?" Georgie asked his older brother.


    "Well, you are annoying me every day! So that is not new to me. Just go to your class and stay out in trouble." Freddie trying to cheer up his younger brother as he brushes his younger brother''s hair.


    Georgie goes to his class pouting.


    As Selene enters the classroom, she immediately went to her seat and wished for her spirit wolf to respond already.


    Chloe sees Selene take her seat. And she notices how bothered Selene is looking.


    "Are you alright? What''s bothering you? You look unwell." Chloe genuinely expressed her concern.


    "Just mind your own business, Chloe! I am not in the mood to talk about it." Selene retort towards Chloe''s concern.


    "I was just concern for you." Chloe explaining herself to Selene who is looking agitated.


    "No one obliged you to be concerned for my well-being. Just do me a favor, keep it to yourself!" Selene''s mood was clearly off and others could clearly notice it.


    "Harsh much?" Scarlett who was passing by across them could not help it but express her thoughts.


    "You know what, I know you were not given so much attention at home, but please do not beg for it. Desperation does not suit you." Selene did not hold back her agitation towards Scarlett.


    A loud gasp could be heard from everyone in the class.


    -Whoah- was in everyone''s mouth after they heard Selene express her agitation.


    Scarlett just went to her seat looking defeated and embarrassed.


    Chloe was totally speechless seeing Selene behave the way she is exhibiting so far.


    "Don''t mind her, she is on a mean streak. If I were you, stay clear from her." Freddie tells Chloe as he takes his seat.


    "Can''t I have a peace of mind here?" Selene flips her hair to the side.


    The ring of the bell signified the start of the classes.


    And the entire morning class went by with students staying clear from Selene and left her on her desk.


    Though it did not stop Freddie, Chloe and Scarlett to worry for Selene.


    Selene was resting her head on her arm by the desk while waiting for the professor who is clearly late for the last period.


    Few minutes passed¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    By the last period, the professor comes in late and greeted everybody.


    But Selene remained silent and her head still on her desk.


    "Miss Selene! Time for nap is over. It is now time for class." The professor is trying to get Selene''s attention.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, there is no response from Selene.


    "MISS SELENE!" the tone of the professor starts to rise.


    Chloe did not want the professor to get upset and angry so she tried to gather her courage to disturb Selene''s peace of mind.


    "Hey, Selene! The class is starting!" Chloe taps Selene''s shoulder.


    As Chloe taps Selene, she realizes how high Selene''s temperature is through her touch.


    It made Chloe stand from her seat and checked Selene properly.


    "Sir! Selene is unconscious! And her temperature seems to be high!" Chloe informs their professor.


    Immediately, Professor instructed Freddie to bring Selene to the infirmary.


    After Chloe informed their professor, the other students'' attention fell on Selene.


    Freddie was quick on his feet and acted swiftly while carrying Selene towards the infirmary.


    Chloe and Scarlett accompanied Freddie without being told.


    ====================


    After being informed by Lady Sonja regarding Selene''s condition, Prince Alcyd immediately instructed the nurse on duty in the infirmary of Golden Moon Academy to transport Selene to the hospital.


    Preparations were made for Selene''s admission to the hospital.


    Prince Alcyd even called the chief doctor of the Golden Moon Hospital to check on Selene.


    Immediately Prince Alcyd went to the hospital with Garrett, Athena, and Lady Sonja.


    There was a separate floor in the hospital designated for VIP patients. To provide privacy and enough protection, this was made ever since the late Queen Esmeralda built the hospital during her days.


    Freddie, Chloe and Scarlett were not permitted to come along to the hospital.


    By the time Prince Alcyd arrives at the private room where Selene is laying down unconsciously, the doctor is already waiting for him.


    "Doc, what is wrong with her? I hope you do not mind the discretion required from you." Prince Alcyd tells the doctor straight away.


    "Do not worry, I can keep a secret and be discreet about it. After all, I have been the resident witch of this pack ever since your mother was the Alpha. I even told my granddaughter, Chloe, to remain in the academy." Explained by the chief doctor.


    "Thank you, doc! So what is wrong with her?" immediately expressed by Prince Alcyd who is looking very worried for his mate.


    "Aside from her fever and clear body pains, should I be aware of her behavior today or recently?" query by the chief doctor of Golden Moon Hospital.


    Prince Alcyd looked at Lady Sonja since she was with Selene most recently compared with others.


    "Since this morning, she was looking sick and was acting a bit agitated and irritated." Lady Sonja explaining to the chief doctor.


    "Why did you not inform me immediately about it Lady Sonja?" Prince Alcyd asked Lady Sonja who is clearly worried for Selene.


    "I am deeply sorry, Alpha!" Lady Sonja expressing her apology to Prince Alcyd.


    "So far, based on the symptoms she is currently displaying at the moment with her recent behavior. The future Luna of Golden Moon Pack is currently having the early signs of her First Heat." Explained by the chief doctor.


    "Doc, how is that possible? From what I know, first heat supposed to happen right before a she-wolf experiences her first shifting into wolf form. So, you mean she has not yet shifted?" curiously wondered by Prince Alcyd.


    "Precisely, Prince Alcyd! And she is already 17 years of age. In other words, we have a rare case of late bloomer here. So I suggest that you transfer her to a secluded area where no male werewolf around except for her mate only. Usually, when the heat of a she-wolf occurs the presence of their mate could ease their pain and bring comfort to them. Thus, in her first heat, your presence will tremendously help her." Further explained by the chief doctor.


    "Thank you, doc! I am grateful for your help." Gratefully said by Prince Alcyd.


    "No worries! Let me go check my other patients. I will visit again and check on her from time to time." The chief doctor shook Prince Alcyd''s hands before excusing herself out of the room.


    Everyone looked surprised with the new piece of information they just found out regarding Selene but except for Lady Sonja who is already aware of this information.


    This made Prince Alcyd wonder and could not help himself but confront Lady Sonja about it.


    "Lady Sonja, I want to ask you since you are tasked to look after my mate.


    Did you know about her not yet shifting into her wolf form?" directly asked by Prince Alcyd with a serious tone in his voice.


    Lady Sonja looked nervous and regretful. As she looks away, she took all her courage and replied to their Alpha Prince.


    "Yes, I was told by Selene about it. She made me promise to keep it a secret while she has not yet found the right time to tell you about it." Lady Sonja tells Prince Alcyd in a calm manner.


    "Since when?" further asked by Prince Alcyd.


    "Since the incident which Prince Ranku caused." Answered immediately by Lady Sonja.


    Prince Alcyd did his best to keep his cool and avoid any tension between Lady Sonja. Since he knows that if he hurt Lady Sonja for not telling him earlier about Selene''s rare condition, Selene may despise him for it.


    Garrett and Athena expected Prince Alcyd to get angry at Lady Sonja and scold her about it.


    Even Lady Sonja was preparing to take a huge scolding and even to such extent, she was expecting for Prince Alcyd to go rampage on her for keeping an important piece of information about his mate which he deserved to know.


    But surprisingly, they see Prince Alcyd sit calmly beside Selene while holding her hand.


    They were completely amused and speechless by the display of calmness that their Alpha Prince is currently exhibiting.


    "Lady Sonja kindly coordinate with Athena regarding the preparations for the stay of Selene at the Lake House. I want her to be transferred there as soon as possible.


    Garrett, coordinate with Caleb and assign patrols around the area and make sure no one will be allowed near the premises of the Lake House.


    Athena, you will be heading security around the Lake House. So make sure that there will be no unwanted presence around the Lake House. We all know how vulnerable Selene will be, especially this is her first heat and definitely, her first shifting will follow through. The full moon is a few days away.


    Is everything understood?" Prince Alcyd commanded them while holding Selene''s hand and looked at her with so much worry.


    "Yes, Alpha!" replied altogether by Garrett, Athena, and Lady Sonja.


    Immediately they gave Prince Alcyd and Selene some privacy and started acting on Prince Alcyd''s command.


    ''Don''t you dare leave our mate''s side! She needs us now more than ever. Especially this is her first heat. Luckily, we can help her from it.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, reminds him with a serious tone.


    ''I know! There is no need to remind me!''


    A worried Alpha Prince is holding on to his mate with so much care and concern.


    "Why could you not trust me, Selene?" Prince Alcyd talking to Selene despite knowing that she is unconscious.


    "I will not leave your side ¡­


    My love!" finally admitting his true feelings.

 Chapter 72 - Selenes First Wolf Shifting

    The thorough transfer of Selene to the Lake House of Prince Alcyd has begun. It is located nearby the lake which is right beside the border of the Golden Moon Pack Territory.


    No one from the Executive Officers nor Lady Sonja could dare tell Prince Alcyd to go back to the mansion to rest because they understand the worry and concern of the Alpha Prince towards his mate. So they let their Alpha Prince spend his entire time looking after Selene, his mate.??


    Selene is in writhing pain due to her high fever and constant body pain.


    Time to time, Athena has been personally changing Selene''s bed sheet and her hospital gown. She has been sweating a lot.


    Good thing there is dextrose for the rehydration of Selene. Due to her excess sweating and high temperature, the chief doctor of the hospital did some preventive measures to avoid dehydration. Her instruction was to make sure that Selene is in constant fluids to restore the body fluids lost due to her condition.


    Full moon is fast approaching. Thus, it was highly recommended to transfer Selene as soon as possible because once the full moon takes place, her heat cycle will become worst. And since she is not yet officially mated, her scent may attract unmated male werewolves and may trigger sexual attraction.


    Only the presence of Selene''s mate can ease her pain during the entire process of her first heat cycle and her first shifting into wolf form.


    In other words, Selene must be secured and isolated with Prince Alcyd in a secluded area which is the Lake House.


    While waiting for the arrival of the ambulance, Prince Alcyd tries to remember all the instructions and recommendation of the chief doctor as he hold on to the hand of Selene.


    His touch creates a wave of comfort to Selene.


    Every time Prince Alcyd releases his hold on Selene''s hand, she starts writhing in pain and cries in discomfort again. So, Prince Alcyd tries his best not to let go of Selene and clings to her like a glue.


    *** Flashback ***


    "It is important to remember that she must be in constant fluids since she is excreting so much sweat. And she is not in a condition to personally intake water, the constant rehydration of fluids through the dextrose will help her a lot. Even though she vomits seldom, do not be alarmed. Her body is going through changes since this is her first heat cycle. Then you add up that this is her first shifting experience and it is a rare case due to being a late bloomer." Reminded by the chief doctor to Prince Alcyd.


    "Thank you really doc! I just could not take seeing her in such a state. What else should I be aware of?" asked by Prince Alcyd after expressing his gratitude.


    "Well, you have to prepare yourself because there will be a stage of her heat cycle that she will be extremely flirtatious or her sexual urges will be heightened. With the occurrence of the full moon, it will make her hormones active and her sexual urges in a very high level. Her scent will become enticing for unmated male werewolves so you make sure during those times, your mate is secured and only surrounded by female staff. Of course, you should be beside her to comfort her. Usually, during these stages, pairs of werewolves consummate the process of their mating completely. If you plan to complete the process of mating with her, maybe this can be the perfect time for it. Unless you prefer to wait for her to be back to normal." The final explanation of the chief doctor.


    "How will I know that her heat cycle is over?" further asked by Prince Alcyd.


    "Once she finally shifted into her wolf form, then her first heat cycle is over. Just be there for her and secure her surroundings, she will be okay. My only worry is her first shifting process. I am curious about how she will fare during the process of her first shifting. I may ask for your permission to be present in the Lake House to make sure that everything goes smoothly." The chief doctor requested from Prince Alcyd.


    "No problem! It will even be better, doc! To have you around will make me more confident and at ease that you will be there with us." Prince Alcyd expressed his relief for having the chief doctor around the Lake House during the entire heat cycle and the first shifting of Selene.


    The chief doctor formally excused herself from Prince Alcyd. She reassured Prince Alcyd about the condition of Selene and informed him that she will just get her things before going to the Lake House.


    *** End of the Flashback ***


    Suddenly Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, appeared out of nowhere.


    ''Hey, it looks like this is our time to finally complete our mating process with our mate. I can''t wait for it!'' Kratos gleefully expressed his excitement. He could not contain his excitement as he keeps howling in Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    Prince Alcyd had no energy to even reprimand his own spirit wolf. He is too worried and concerned for his mate to even think about arguing with Kratos.


    Garrett enters the room and informs Prince Alcyd that everything is ready for the transfer of Selene.


    ====================


    Ever since Selene''s hospitalization, the rogue brothers and other friends of Selene have become worried for her.


    The news of her not feeling well has spread through the entire staff members of the mansion and among the students of the Golden Moon Academy. Prince Alcyd gave his orders to Garrett and Caleb to contain the real details about Selene''s condition.


    This was something that bothered Selene''s friends and the rogue brothers because they have no other clue regarding Selene''s condition.


    Scarlett and the rogue brothers are hanging around Chloe''s house waiting for any news about Selene. They found out that Chloe''s grandmother is the chief doctor of Golden Moon Hospital where Selene is admitted and currently a strict no visitation policy was implemented in the hospital which raised so much curiosity for Scarlett and the rest of the members of Golden Moon Pack.


    Though, all of them thinks that due to Lady Sonja''s position in the Golden Moon Pack and her closeness to the Alpha Prince, a favor was granted to Lady Sonja by the Alpha Prince himself.


    Chloe has been serving tea and biscuits to her visitors since all of them have been waiting for any news on Selene. As they hang out by the terrace of Chloe''s house.


    Even Lance has finally become aware of the news regarding Selene and went immediately to Chloe''s residence so he could find out further details about Selene''s condition. No one in the mansion knows what is really going on with Selene.


    "Look, even the red-haired monkey is interested to know Selene''s condition." Freddie pointing towards Lance who is approaching to the terrace where the group is waiting for Chloe''s grandmother.


    Everyone looked at Lance who is looking worried as well.


    "Chloe, is there any news yet? Did your grandmother told you anything about Selene?" promptly asked by Lance towards Chloe who is sitting beside Scarlett while the rogue brothers are positioned to the side.


    "This is the first that Selene got sick. And it does not look good as well. I could not believe that she could eventually feel sick too." Georgie expressing his own concern.


    Both of the rogue brothers have their own initial suspicion that Selene may be going through her first heat cycle and most probably her first shifting soon as well. They are both aware as well that Selene has never shifted yet but they could not disclose any of this information because they promised Selene not to mention about it ever until she say so.


    Then the arrival of the grandmother of Chloe took all their attention and got them anticipating for any updates.


    All of them stood as they wait anxiously for Chloe''s grandmother to finally tell them about Selene''s current condition in the hospital.


    Chloe''s grandmother knows exactly what the others are expecting to hear from her.


    "Wow! So many visitors today. Look, there is nothing to worry about. Selene is already recuperating and getting better now. She only needs rest and proper care." Chloe''s grandmother trying to reassure and dispel their worries for Selene.


    "But what''s with the strict -no visitation policy-? And why will they ¡­" Lance was supposed to ask further but Chloe''s grandmother interjected and further explained the situation.


    "Lady Sonja is just being careful with her niece. Since Selene is under her care and responsibility, she just wants to look after Selene in the best possible way as she could. Remember, Selene is her only blood relative right now in Golden Moon Pack. Let us give Lady Sonja what she wants for her niece.


    Now, go home and soon you will be notified once Lady Sonja permits anyone to visit. So far, only the Executive Officers and the Alpha are allowed to be even near or around Selene. Per request and favor for Lady Sonja by Prince Alcyd. It is not often Lady Sonja asks the Alpha for a favor." Reasoned out by Chloe''s grandmother.


    All of them started to go back to their home and thanked Chloe''s grandmother for the update.


    As soon as Chloe and her grandmother enter their abode, Chloe immediately asked her grandmother.


    "Grannie, I did not want to ask this while they were around but based on my observation regarding Selene''s condition, is she going through her first heat cycle and most probably her first shift as well?" curiously asked by Chloe.


    "Yes, you are right! But Lady Sonja wants to keep this secret as a favor from Prince Alcyd" replied by Chloe''s grandmother. She does not want her granddaughter to be involved in such a serious matter with the Alpha Prince.


    "I will be staying there for the entire process. Please behave and do not share any details with others. It is not our position to share and disclose such sensitive matter." Instructed by Chloe''s grandmother to her.


    "I hope she recovers and endures such an excruciating process."


    "That is why being a werewolf has its trade-off. Pain becomes a normal part of their life whenever they shift. Thus, the first shift will be the most painful shifting for any werewolf."


    ===================


    [In the Lake House]


    After all the preparations were made, Selene was secured in the master bedroom of the Lake House.


    Lady Sonja, Athena, and Jane are all present in the Lake House. They make sure that everything is provided and goes smoothly according to plan.


    Athena is in constant contact with Garrett and Caleb who are supervising the patrol team around the area of the Lake House. To make sure no one tries to get near to the Lake House.


    No one has been permitted to get close around the premises of the Lake House except for Chloe''s grandmother alone since she is the chief doctor and the resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Lady Sonja has already prepared all necessary things for Selene and Prince Alcyd''s stay in the Lake House.


    Jane was assigned to make sure in detecting any unwanted presence around. She has the second-best tracking skills and sensory skills among the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack. She is second best next to her mate, Jackson.


    While everyone is preoccupied with their duties and making sure of things to go smoothly and according to their plan, Prince Alcyd is lying down next to his mate. Clinging to her, in trying to give her the comfort that she needed.


    After they arrived, Prince Alcyd immediately refreshed himself in preparation for looking after Selene in the entire process.


    Prince Alcyd looked outside the window and realizes that it is night time already.


    ''Full moon is about to appear!'' Kratos informing Prince Alcyd.


    Before he could reply his spirit wolf.


    Selene started holding Prince Alcyd and finally had woken.


    "Selene? How are you feeling?" Prince Alcyd immediately asked his mate while holding her close to him.


    His beautiful mate looked at him and asked something that Prince Alcyd wanted to hear these past few days.


    "Please hold me closer to you. Oh Alcyd, I want your kiss! " Selene desperately requested the Alpha Prince while trying to embrace him and placing her lips closer to Prince Alcyd''s.


    At the same time, Selene rubs her legs against Prince Alcyd''s thighs making it even more difficult to resist Selene''s advances and desperate pleas.


    Despite the clothing and shorts covering Prince Alcyd''s full glory, he could feel his growing male member hitting against his mate''s entrance which he could also feel getting wet while trying to restrain his desperate mate.


    But Prince Alcyd is also fragile as any male werewolf against their mate who has a limit in resisting their own mate''s plea.


    "Selene ¡­" Prince Alcyd could not even refuse but give in as well to his own desire.


    A passionate kiss took place while Selene tightly embraced Prince Alcyd.


    Only shorts and a white sleeveless shirt that was covering Prince Alcyd''s full glory. While only underwear and a nightgown were covering Selene''s heated condition.


    Despite these coverings, Prince Alcyd could not stop himself but feel Selene''s heat. Their body is in constant contact as they drown themselves in a passionate kiss that both have been craving for.


    Even Selene starting to become more intimate in her touch and kisses.


    Moans and heavy breathing were resonating all over the room.


    The smell of arousal has become apparent.


    Selene''s stares had become seductive.


    Prince Alcyd tried his best to resist but the pleasure and intoxicating sensation has taken over the moment.


    "Oh, Alcyd! I want to feel you inside me. Please, take me already." A whisper from Selene that signaled for the most crucial decision which Prince Alcyd has to make.


    "Mark me!"


    ==========


    Author''s extended note:


    Warning for Next Episode: parental supervision and guidance is needed. There will be sensual and explicit parts in some scenes next chapter. You can skip the next chapter if any of you are not interested to read an explicit and sensual scene. Some scenes for the next chapter may become a little bit sensual and explicit.

 Chapter 73 - Silver Wolf Form

    *** Warning! ***


    Some of the scenes contain sensual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.??


    ================


    Both Prince Alcyd and Selene are deeply immersed in the sensation of the intimate moment that they are both having right now.


    Passionate kisses¡­


    Lustful caressing¡­


    Unrestrained touches¡­


    Everything was all becoming too sensual and too much to handle for Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha Prince gasps for air and held Selene''s both wrists to the bed in his attempt to restrain her movements.


    But her legs are wrapped around Prince Alcyd''s waist and he could feel through his skin the attempts of his mate to rub her legs against his. And what makes it worse is that he could not control his own cock to grow stiff and his mate is trying to take advantage of his carnal desire.


    "Oh, Alcyd! I want to feel you inside me. Please, take me already." A whisper from Selene that signaled for the most crucial decision which Prince Alcyd has to make.


    "Mark me!" lustfully expressed by Selene.


    Seducing her mate further.


    These words came ringing into his head in such an irresistible feeling.


    ''What are you waiting for? She is asking for it! Let''s give it to her. Mark her!'' Ecstatically said by the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, Kratos.


    The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd is more than willing to grant Selene''s request and give in to the temptation.


    Prince Alcyd is in such position where it is too difficult to resist such temptation.


    While Prince Alcyd is holding Selene''s both wrists, he is on top of her seeing all the vulnerability of Selene. Her nipples getting stiff and apparent against her night dress.


    From Prince Alcyd''s view, he could see the look on his mate''s seductive and sensual expression while breathing in such a teasing manner.


    Even the breathing and blushing of Selene beneath him is making Prince Alcyd struggle for control. He could even almost see her breasts get exposed since the lace of her nightdress is starting to fall off.


    ''What are you waiting for? Mark her already! This is our chance!'' impatiently reminded by Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    ''Shut up!'' Prince Alcyd trying to set his spirit wolf aside.


    A memory of Selene flashes into Prince Alcyd''s mind where she tells him,


    "I hope you can earn my trust, I really do! I cannot wait for you to prove me that you are worth the risk." Selene telling Prince Alcyd in the memory that he suddenly remembered.


    Then Prince Alcyd finally decided,


    ''No, we will not take advantage of her vulnerability. We will not mark her. She is not in a rational state of mind right now.'' Explained by Prince Alcyd to Kratos.


    ''WHAAAT !! YOU WILL LET THIS OPPORTUNITY PASS? To finally mark her and complete the mating process with her.'' Kratos could not hide his frustration towards Prince Alcyd''s decision.


    ''Kratos, our mate is currently on heat and she is not thinking straight. Sylvia, her spirit wolf, is nowhere to be found because their first shifting is about to take place any time now. Don''t you want to experience the best mating moment with our mate? Won''t it be the best if she is in her rational state of mind and could exchange with her spirit wolf as we do it?'' further pointed out by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf who became silent from his explanation.


    ''Fine, you have a point there! Just make sure you stay beside her all the way of this process of her first shifting.''


    ''Don''t worry, I will! You do not have to remind me about it.'' Prince Alcyd reassured his spirit wolf, Kratos.


    After the internal discussion of Kratos and the Alpha Prince, Selene started to seduce Prince Alcyd more.


    "Please, take me already. I want it now! Why can''t you give it to me?" Selene begging for Prince Alcyd''s favor.


    Prince Alcyd remembered the reminder of the chief doctor that during the final stages of the heat of his mate, Selene will be extremely flirtatious and her sexual urges will be extremely heightened.


    "I am sorry, love! I can''t." Prince Alcyd refused the desperate plea of Selene.


    From the lustful expression and extreme flirtatious look on Selene''s face,


    Selene started to scream for pain.


    "Aaaaarrgghhhh!! Aaaaaaaah!!" loudly screamed by Selene while bracing herself.


    Tears and sweat starts to flow as she writhes more in pain.


    A dumb-founded look fell on Prince Alcyd''s face.


    Confusion ¡­


    Oblivious ¡­


    Then panic sets in.


    "LADY SONJA !! CALL FOR MAGDELINE!! SELENE IS IN EXTREME PAIN!!" Prince Alcyd instructed Lady Sonja through mind-link.


    Vomiting plain liquids ¡­


    Trembling in pain ¡­


    And then floating of things around the master''s bedroom including the bed is happening ¡­


    Prince Alcyd could not help himself but panic at the sight of his mate suffering in front of him.


    Only thing he could think of is the thought that his own touch could comfort Selene from the pain.


    Outside the Lake House, the full moon is at its brightest form.


    Lady Sonja came rushing in to the room with the chief doctor, Magdeline.


    "Alpha ¡­" Lady Sonja could not finish her sentence after seeing the phenomenal occurrence in front of them.


    Even the chief doctor, Magdeline, who is also the resident witch could not hide their astonishment in regards to what they are witnessing at the moment.


    Things floating everywhere with an aurora wave of light surrounding the room. Beautiful it may seem to look like. The writhing pain of Selene makes everything less magical and enchanting.


    Unfortunately, the embrace of Prince Alcyd has no comfort or effect on Selene''s pain.


    Screaming and writhing in pain is still happening.


    "I thought the touch of a mate can comfort Selene. Why is she still in pain? Somebody TELL ME!! WHAT TO DO ???" Prince Alcyd panicking at the sight of Selene suffering in pain.


    Despite the fascinating phenomenon, Magdeline started to rationalize her thoughts once again.


    "Prince Alcyd, it is only effective during her heat cycle. She has already passed through the heat cycle. Her first shifting is now taking place." Explained by Magdeline to the Alpha Prince.


    "But why it is taking too long? Isn''t it supposed to be happening already? I am not even seeing her body change." Prince Alcyd nervously asking the chief doctor, Magdeline.


    "Your mate is a rare case so we do not know what is causing the delay of her shifting." Magdeline response to Prince Alcyd''s query.


    Then things starts to become chaotic.


    Furniture and things being thrown here and there.


    A louder scream took place which made all window glasses to break.


    Prince Alcyd could not bear the sight of Selene suffering. He held her tightly, then gently caresses her face.


    "Pleaaasee, shift already my love!" begged desperately by Prince Alcyd as he hold Selene.


    For the first time, Prince Alcyd shows his tears in front of Selene.


    All the things that were floating started to fall back to the ground including the bed.


    The eyes of Selene started to open and were gleaming brightly.


    As soon as the sound of bones cracking started, everyone knew what it meant.


    Prince Alcyd immediately went off the bed and gave his mate the space of her own.


    Transformation into wolf form due to the shifting begins.


    They all witness Selene bend and start to transform into her wolf form.


    Selene''s first shifting is indeed beyond ordinary.


    "Woooah! A silver wolf!" Jane who is also present at the moment expressed her amusement.


    Magdeline looked fascinated with the discovery that Prince Alcyd''s mate is a silver wolf.


    This only signified for one thing, a possibility that the mate of Prince Alcyd belonged from the Silver Aurora Pack.


    Though, the prophecy of the Great Oracle came into Magdeline''s mind, all the signs of the next chosen one started to refresh her memory.


    Only the Silver Aurora Pack had silver furred werewolves. There were only few souls knew about the exact location and identity of the possibility where the next chosen one could be found. But most of those souls have died already.


    A firm determination came into Magdeline''s mind, she has to confirm her own discovery. But before that, she has to allow the mated wolves to have their own moment for the mean time.


    On the other side, Prince Alcyd and Kratos are speechless with the breathtaking beauty of their mate.


    Selene is currently still shaking off her silver fur.


    Curiosity settles in and awkward uneasiness of her being in a wolf form is taking over her senses.


    ''What the hell? Why am I seeing silver wolf paws? Where the hell am I?'' Selene confusedly thought and pondered on while being on her silver wolf form.


    Everyone noticed Selene is getting confused and whimpers in her silver wolf form.


    "Prince Alcyd, I think you need to calm her. She is getting confused on her own form." Magdeline advising the Alpha Prince of what to do next.


    Then Prince Alcyd tries to approach Selene in her silver wolf form.


    The silver wolf looks at Prince Alcyd approaching closely.


    "Selene, it''s me Prince Alcyd. You just successfully performed your first shift." Prince Alcyd informs Selene while approaching slowly.


    ''WHAT I JUST SHIFTED!!! I am in my wolf form!!'' Selene started confirming through checking every part of her.


    Though, others starts to chuckle and smile to see a huge silver wolf checking itself weirdly and behaving awkwardly.


    But the sight of their Alpha Prince caressing his own mate''s silver fur exhibit such an intimate and touching moment.


    At the same time, Magdeline could not wait to confirm her suspicion.


    That the silver wolf, the mate of Prince Alcyd, could be no other than ¡­


    The prophesized next chosen one.


    "Oh sister Grizelda, I may have found the next chosen one." Silently announced by Magdeline to herself, who remains in awe at the presence of Selene''s silver wolf form.

 Chapter 74 - Beautiful Day

    Since the heat cycle and first shifting of Selene, Prince Alcyd has been exhausted accompanying and comforting his own mate. He never knew how tasking and draining it would be for him to be in such state.


    Though it might be tiring and exhausting, Prince Alcyd remembering the whole time he shared and spent with Selene during these past few days, it is rewarding and fulfilling to be at your mate''s side.??


    Seeing his mate doing well and taken care of, is something that makes the Alpha Prince persevere from all the exhaustion and stress that he is going through.


    "You look like a zombie, big brother!" Prince Ranku tells his older brother who just arrived from the Lake House.


    Prince Ranku was left in the mansion to take over in his absence during the days of the heat cycle and the first shifting of Selene.


    No male werewolves were allowed to be near the Lake House of the Alpha Prince. In order to avoid any unnecessary situation or entanglement with Selene who was not in her normal self.


    "It''s okay, at least the worrisome part is over and as long as everything went well. I really do not care how I look or smell right now." Admitted by Prince Alcyd to his younger brother while sitting on his special soft chair in the main office of his mansion.


    "So where is your mate, -- Selene?" curiously asked by Prince Ranku towards his older brother.


    "She is on her way with Lady Sonja. We could not risk for anybody to be suspicious if we both arrive together." Replied by the Alpha Prince to his younger brother.


    "You mean, you have not completely mated yet?" Prince Ranku expressed his surprise that his older brother was able to resist not to mark nor mate with his mate during her heat cycle.


    "Nope, we have not done it yet. But at least everything was worth it." Prince Alcyd proudly said while smiling.


    "WOOW!" Prince Ranku is totally impressed with his older brother''s discipline and resolve.


    The Alpha Prince was beaming in happiness despite how tiring and haggard he looked at the moment.


    All Prince Alcyd could think of is the night he spent with Selene during her first shifting.


    Both spent time running in their wolf form together.


    *** Flashback ***


    After few moments of getting used to her silver wolf form, Prince Alcyd offered Selene a run together so she could stretch in her wolf form.


    Selene nodded in agreement with the offer of Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd had instructed Garrett and Caleb through the mind-link to make sure that the perimeter around the lake is secured from anyone. He told both of them that he would grant death to whoever dares to disobey his command.


    It was a terrifying command that both Executive Officers immediately responded through the mind-link.


    Immediately after Prince Alcyd removed his shirt, he shifted into his wolf form and leaped outside the broken window of the master''s bedroom.


    Then the silver wolf followed in pursuit of Prince Alcyd.


    Both Prince Alcyd and Selene in their wolf form started sprinting around the edges of the lake.


    While both are busy sprinting, Selene remembered Sylvia and tried to call for her spirit wolf once again.


    ''Sylvia? Are you there? Please heed my call!'' an earnest plea of Selene towards her spirit wolf.


    ''Sylvia ¡­ Pleaasee, are you there?''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Selene whimpered in her wolf form while sprinting right behind Prince Alcyd.


    ''Yes, I am here. Forgive me, if I made you worry.'' Response by Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene.


    At long last, Sylvia finally appeared in Selene''s mind and responded to Selene''s call.


    This made Selene pause in her track and howl in her celebration that her spirit wolf is back.


    In her excitement, her werewolf nature took over and howled from happiness that her spirit wolf has finally returned to her.


    ''I missed you, Sylv!'' genuinely expressed by Selene


    ''Me too, girl! Finally, we shifted into our wolf form. I really thought that we will not be able to experience the feeling of our complete wolf form.'' Sylvia shares her thought with Selene.


    Then Selene went near to the water of the lake so she could show her spirit wolf how they look like in their silver wolf form.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, expresses her amusement in seeing their reflection against the water.


    Kratos took Prince Alcyd''s attention making him aware that their mate has stopped sprinting and they have to go back for their mate.


    ''You dumb ass! Our mate has stopped sprinting, go back!''


    Immediately after realizing that Selene is no longer behind their tail, the Alpha Prince dashed back towards their mate.


    From a distance, Prince Alcyd and his spirit wolf is at awe of the breathtaking presence of Selene in her silver wolf form. They could see her muzzle towards the water attempting to drink from the lake.


    It seems that their mate felt tired from the sprinting which they could not blame her for.


    As they approach their mate, both Prince Alcyd and his spirit wolf realizes that Sylvia may have taken over currently in Selene''s wolf form.


    ''Hey, do you think Sylvia has taken over at the moment?'' curiously asked by Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    ''I have no idea, Kratos. It seems though, by the looks of it and the gleam of her eyes kind of Sylvia''s'' honest response of Prince Alcyd towards his spirit wolf.


    Then both were surprised when a voice joined in their conversation.


    ''Yes, it is me. Sylvia, spirit wolf of Selene. I requested Selene to let me takeover for a while so I can experience the feeling of being in my true form.''


    ''HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE? How could you talk to us through mind-link without being fully marked and mated with us? You have not been formally officiated as member of the Golden Moon Pack yet. How could you mind-link with us?'' curiously asked by Prince Alcyd.


    ''I do not know too, maybe one of our unique abilities. You have to know, Selene is more capable than you think. She can even ¡­'' explained by Sylvia but Selene interrupted right before her spirit wolf could disclose further.


    ''Sylvia !!! Don''t !!'' interjected by Selene through mind-link.


    ''Come on, why don''t you trust them? I think it is time for us to finally trust our mate. He has shown us enough already that he deserves to be trusted.'' Justified by Sylvia towards Selene.


    ''YA! WE DESERVE YOUR TRUST!'' said in chorus by Prince Alcyd and his spirit wolf through mind-link.


    Silence fell on Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ''I will tell you but not now. Can''t we enjoy this moment for now and discuss about it next time?'' reasoned out by Selene to them through mind-link.


    ''You promise that you will tell us about it?'' asked by Prince Alcyd.


    ''Yes I promise! So now, let Kratos takeover and let our spirit wolves have their moment together in our wolf form.'' Request by Selene to her mate.


    ''Awoo- Totally right! You heard our mate. Let me takeover now, hurry! I want to spend time with Sylvia too.'' Kratos expressed gleefully towards the Alpha Prince.


    ''Fine, just don''t do anything stupid. Just make sure you lead our mate and Sylvia only around the lake. Don''t go too far!'' finally Prince Alcyd gave in and allowed his spirit wolf to takeover.


    The two werewolves came close to each other and caressed each other''s fur with their muzzles.


    A beautiful moment between mates took place under the full moon beside the glowing bright lake of the Golden Moon Pack.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "You really look happy despite how haggard and disheveled you look right now." Said casually by Prince Ranku based on his observation.


    "Yeah I am¡­" Prince Alcyd''s genuine reply to his younger brother.


    Though, the arrival of Garrett and Magdeline in his main office interrupted the story-telling between the royal brothers.


    "Alcyd, Magdeline has an important matter to discuss with you that requires full privacy." Garrett informs their Alpha Prince in regards to the request of their resident witch and their chief doctor in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Prince Alcyd immediately gestured for Prince Ranku to go with his Beta and also his best friend, Garrett.


    "We will continue our talk later, Ranku!" said by Prince Alcyd to his younger brother.


    Right after the two left the main office.


    Magdeline performed a spell which created a bubble surrounding her and Prince Alcyd.


    "What the -- ." Prince Alcyd became defensive after Magdeline performed a spell.


    "Do not worry Prince Alcyd. I just created a force field that will protect us both from any unwanted eavesdroppers. It is time for you to know something that requires complete discretion." Carefully explained by Magdeline to Prince Alcyd.


    "What do you have to tell me that requires so much secrecy?" asked by Prince Alcyd.


    "I want you to confirm something very important. Did you notice any sign of crescent moon mark, right behind Selene''s back?" directly asked by Magdeline.


    Prince Alcyd was perplexed and confused from Magdeline''s query,


    "What is the big deal about her crescent moon mark?"


    "So there is a crescent moon mark, is it?"


    "Yeah, right at the back of her shoulder. It was actually shining brightly during her first shifting. Did you not see it? I was planning to ask you about it too what it meant." Prince Alcyd told Magdeline.


    The eyes of Magdeline widely opened in realization that her suspicion was right.


    That the mate of Prince Alcyd is no other than the prophesized next chosen one.


    "Who have you told about this?" asked by Magdeline in a tensed manner.


    "No one yet, why? What''s wrong about it?" Prince Alcyd started to feel worried from the reaction of Magdeline.


    "Promise me, you will not tell a soul about it. You must keep what you have found out about Selene''s crescent mark. Do not ever share that piece of information. I will give your mate an enchanted bracelet that will hide her silver fur towards others'' eyes. It will serve like an illusion whenever she shifts into her wolf form. The bracelet will adjust and fit accordingly despite her shifting. You have to make sure you do this or else ¡­" Explained by Magdeline to Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd became even more confused.


    "Or else what? Why we have to hide another part of her identity? I am already keeping from others about her being my mate. And now this? Tell me!" Prince Alcyd demanded from Magdeline.


    "Based on what you have told me, your mate seems to be the long awaited prophesized next chosen one that will rule over the entire supernatural world." Further explained by Magdeline.


    "Impossible!"


    "Yes, all the signs of the prophecy points to her. So now, will you still risk telling others about it at the expense of the safety of your own mate? Be warned that even your father must not know. Danger and death will follow through Selene once this is let loose." Magdeline warning Prince Alcyd regarding the threat on Selene''s life.


    "Why? Not even my father?"


    "Oh, yes! Especially your father. If he finds out, he will kill your mate in a heartbeat."


    "No way!"


    The beautiful day of Prince Alcyd has just turned into an ominous dark cloud which indicates the forthcoming dark storm.

 Chapter 75 - Distraught Prince Alcyd

    The preparations for Ranku''s departure and mission have been finalized. Even the preparations for the Rank Event have been set for implementation.


    All the Executive Officers are gathered in the main office of Prince Alcyd, including Prince Ranku.


    Prince Ranku is ready to embark on the first official mission from the Golden Moon Pack.


    Each mission that a warrior or werewolf registered under the banner of King Viktor is recorded in their portfolio as their personal data.


    Personal Data of a werewolf is important. Especially for the warrior werewolves because it is the basis of the Alphas and generals in evaluating such werewolf. Their contribution and position in battles will depend on the result of their evaluation and assessment.


    Thus, this makes it the first official mission of Prince Ranku from the Golden Moon Pack which he could include in his personal data. A good record from Golden Moon Pack will help him have a good standing amongst the royal siblings.


    Though, his mission will be recorded as envoy to allied werewolf packs.


    But in actuality, his real mission is to intercept any plans of assassination schemed by his older brother, Prince Alarick. And ensure safety of the allied generals of Prince Alcyd.


    "Alcyd, are you okay?" Garrett, the Beta and best friend of Prince Alcyd, noticed that there is something bothering him.


    Even though others may not notice it, only Garrett could observe and ask the Alpha Prince about it.


    "Don''t worry, I am okay!" Prince Alcyd reassured his best friend about it but Garrett seems to be unconvinced.


    While the other Executive Officers discuss to each other about the upcoming Rank Event, Prince Alcyd remembers the earth shattering revelation he just received from Magdeline.


    *** Flashback ***


    "Yes, all the signs of the prophecy points to her. So now, will you still risk telling others about it at the expense of the safety of your own mate? Be warned that even your father must not know. Danger and death will follow through Selene once this is let loose." Magdeline warning Prince Alcyd regarding the threat on Selene''s life.


    "Why? Not even my father?"


    "Oh, yes! Especially your father. If he finds out, he will kill your mate in a heartbeat."


    "No way!"


    The beautiful day of Prince Alcyd has just turned into an ominous dark cloud which indicates the forthcoming dark storm.


    "King Viktor is not a saint as you think, Prince Alcyd!" declared by Magdeline to Prince Alcyd.


    "He is not perfect but at least he is a great king to the werewolf kingdom." Prince Alcyd tells Magdeline about his adoration to his father.


    "Forgive me Prince Alcyd, but your father is a murderer! He is evil! The moment he finds out that your mate is no other than the next chosen one¡­ He will not think twice to kill her with his own bare hands." Magdeline reveals to the Alpha Prince.


    "Take it back! Take everything you said back!" Prince Alcyd slams the desk with force showing his agitation and continued to explain, "My father is not a murderer. He is not evil. He only eliminates enemies who threaten the peace of the werewolf kingdom. Do not associate your skewed definition of being a murderer and being a responsible king. So do not slander my father in front of me because you have no idea of what and who my father is."


    Magdeline witnesses how Prince Alcyd passionately defends his father with so much conviction.


    "I am sorry but that is the hard truth about your father. He has instructed you with many of his dirty deeds in the deception of his real motive of murdering lives of innocent. You can mask it with justice and order but we call it and see it as murder."


    "You do not know what you are saying MISS MAGDELINE. I have given you roof to stay and protection under my pack due to your relation with my late queen mother. But it does not mean you can insult and slander my father in front of me."


    "On the contrary, I am just being truthful to what is and what not."


    Prince Alcyd looked more agitated and verging into anger, "You are not! You are plainly committing treason to my father and to the Golden Moon Pack. Remember where you stand, MISS MAGDELINE. This is the territory of a wolf pack which sworn allegiance and loyalty to King Viktor¡­ MY FATHER, who I love and respect greatly."


    Then it dawned on Magdeline that Prince Alcyd is the favorite of King Viktor and the relations of a father and son will not be easy to break. It created doubt in her mind if she should pursue in revealing more to Prince Alcyd.


    Though, the resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack is confident with one thing, Prince Alcyd will not harm or risk his mate, Selene¡­


    The next Chosen One to rule over the supernatural world.


    One thing also that Magdeline is sure about, that only her and Prince Alcyd knows the identity of the next Chosen One.


    Magdeline may not be able to convince Prince Alcyd to see King Viktor as murderer,


    Definitely, she will fail to convince the Alpha Prince to join forces against his own father.


    "I thought you are ready and prepared to know the entire truth about your father and many more. But I am wrong. I guess you are not yet ready for everything and do not have what it takes to play such important role for the future of werewolf kingdom and the supernatural world." Sadly said by Magdeline and heaved a deep sigh towards the end.


    "It is unfortunate as well to know this side of you MISS MAGDELINE. I never have thought that a loyal subject of my late queen mother would hold such resentment towards the king she loved dearly. How could you dare insult my father that much? Unlike your slander, I bet my father will help me in protecting Selene if what you say true that she is the next Chosen One."


    "NOOOO! Promise me one thing, NEVER TELL your father or anyone about Selene being the next Chosen One. You will bring death and danger to her if you ever disclose this matter to your father. If you do not want to believe about your father being evil. Then at least be wise and keep to yourself about Selene being the next Chosen One."


    A silence fell on Prince Alcyd after hearing Magdeline certain reaction.


    The Alpha Prince analyzes if he should do so or not but if it does risk the safety of his own mate then ¡­


    "Fine, I promise to keep this from everyone. No one will know about this. For the sake of my mate. But I cannot promise if I can still trust you."


    "Do not worry! I will leave anyways to find my allies for Selene''s protection. Darkness will follow her no matter what so she needs more allies for protection and survival. Forgive me if I caused distraught to you."


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "Let us begin!" Prince Alcyd took everyone''s attention.


    Signifying the start of an important discussion.


    ================


    Meanwhile,


    Somewhere by the border of the Golden Moon Pack, Magdeline is standing at a cliff overviewing the entire territory of Golden Moon Pack.


    "I am sorry, Esmeralda! Your son is not yet ready to know the truth about your death and your mate''s death. I cannot risk pushing your son towards his dark potential without him being completely mated yet. It requires for him to be fully mated before telling him the full truth to avoid him going wild and most probably lose it towards the darkness." Silently pondered by Magdeline while looking at the view before leaving.


    On some distance, a lurking red eyes on some bush is spying on Magdeline ¡­


    "Finally, she has left the border ¡­"

 Chapter 76 - Rank Event

    Every warrior of the Golden Moon Pack are gathered in the training ground of the mansion of Prince Alcyd.


    Each warrior are looking excited and eager for the Rank Event.??


    All of them wanted to be part of the Golden 50 warriors that will represent Golden Moon Pack for the upcoming war against the self-proclaimed King of the rogue werewolves.


    Such honor they would gain just by fight alongside the Alpha Prince, what more fighting alongside the King of all Alpha werewolves.


    Before the Rank Event is officially opened,


    Scarlett is beside Selene who are both wearing their black trainer suit.


    "How are you feeling now, miss sassy?" Scarlett teasing Selene who is clearly stretching for the Rank Event.


    Selene smiled before replying Scarlett with her hair tied back into ponytail with the lace which Prince Alcyd gifted to her.


    "Thank you for the concern. I am feeling better now! I am sorry by the way, how I acted. I was feeling irritated and under the weather that time." Reasoned out by Selene towards Scarlett.


    "No problem, apology accepted! You had us worried there. It was unusual for a werewolf like us to get sick like that. Unless you were having a heat. So, if you really did go through heat cycle, meaning your mate found you already since you are still 17 and not yet 18. Because it is impossible that you have not shifted yet by this time, right?"


    "Of course it was just a bad virus I got which affected my health and caused me to feel sick." Selene lied confidently like as if she has rehearsed it many times.


    ''Hmm.. You are getting better in being a liar, Selene!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, sudden remark at Selene right after she replied Scarlett.


    ''Kindly just behave and stay put, will you? Do not make me do something you will not like.'' Selene trying to tame her spirit wolf through a blackmail of pushing their mate away.


    ''Pft! Your blackmails are getting old. Stop pretending because you cannot push him away. Now that you are starting to feel something for him. So, I even dare you to push him away because I will bet with you that you will fail big time!'' further remark of Sylvia towards Selene.


    Due to her irritation towards her own spirit wolf, Selene pushed her spirit wolf deep in her mind to avoid any distraction or disturbances from her own spirit wolf.


    "Are you ready for the Rank Event?" curiously asked by Scarlett.


    "To be honest, I am nervous. But I am ready for some good fight. It has been ages since I had my last good fight." Selene''s reply to Scarlett while scratching her nape.


    *** Flashback ***


    In the garden of the mansion,


    Selene is trying to warm up and practice some of her powers.


    Some of her {Earth-Elemental} abilities,


    Right before she used her abilities, Selene somersaulted and made a front handspring in avoiding the arrows being released by the crossbow attached to the tree which is automated to shoot on her.


    Currently, Selene is practicing her evasion and at the same time using some of her abilities as combination.


    <<<Chlorokinesis>>>


    Selene silently commanded the plants in front of her through her mind. She moved her hands in motion trying to guide the plants'' movement as it grows.


    Then Selene releases more magic, trying to control more plants. She then try to command the flowers and roots to grow further to throw some empty pots.


    "Vine Whip!" Selene commanded the vine to strike the empty pot.


    The empty pot got broken and then next empty pot was thrown mid-air.


    Constant striking took place with the command of Selene.


    <<< _Quake Crusher_ >>>


    An earth ability of Selene that releases a narrow earth strike from the ground and hits a nearby target. Though this is a close to mid-range ability. It is ineffective against a longer range target.


    A tree suddenly fell after getting hit by the ability of Selene along with is the automated crossbow.


    "Wow, poor tree and empty pots! What did those poor things did to you?" Athena teased Selene


    After realizing Athena is just behind her, Selene commanded the roots to pull the tree back to its original position and she also made the cracks from the ground of the garden back to its normal state.


    "I did not know you were watching me warm up, Athena."


    "Looks like that is more than warming up, that is more like of a combo moves." Athena pointing out her thoughts.


    "How may I help you?" asked by Selene who is looking curious why Athena approached her.


    "The Alpha wanted to talk to you¡­" Athena''s reply to the query of Selene.


    Moments after Athena told Selene about the instruction of Prince Alcyd. Both of them immediately went to the main office of Prince Alcyd.


    Inside the main office are Lady Sonja, Jackson and Jane who knew about the detail about the wolf form of Selene.


    As both Selene and Athena enters the main office, Prince Alcyd immediately went straight ahead with his agenda.


    "Good you are now both here. I will go straight ahead with what I want to talk about. Jane, is it only Jackson you told about the details of Selene''s wolf form?" Prince Alcyd directly said.


    "Yes, only Jackson." Jane''s reply to Prince Alcyd.


    "Good, how about you Jackson, Athena and Lady Sonja? Have you told anyone in regards with Selene''s wolf form?" further asked by Prince Alcyd.


    Altogether they replied, "No one, Alpha!"


    "Good, I want everyone to keep the information about the truth of Selene''s wolf form. From now on, everyone will think that she has a brown fur." Prince Alcyd announced to them.


    "What? Why? And how will you do that?" Selene''s sudden remark towards Prince Alcyd.


    "Before Magdeline left for an errand ¡­" confidently lied by Prince Alcyd before continuing, "She left me this enchanted bracelet which from now on Selene, you will wear it! It will adjust its fit even you shift. It is an enchanted bracelet which creates an illusion of the true color of your fur."


    The others showed an impressed reaction from what the enchanted bracelet could do but Prince Alcyd explained further his other instructions.


    "Lastly, we have to keep the information about the true color of your fur. It is already rare case that you are a late bloomer, it will worsen the case if others find out that you are a silver wolf. You should remember Selene, members of the royal family are extremely dangerous when they are curious about something. You will become a specimen of their curiosity. I cannot allow any danger or even risking your safety to happen on your way.


    So are we all clear about this?" declared by Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes, Alpha!" Everyone answered except for Selene.


    "You are just being paranoid and possessive but fine I will wear that enchanted bracelet and will follow your orders. Happy?" Sarcastically said by Selene


    Prince Alcyd looked at his mate with such seriousness and worry while remembering what Magdeline has told him.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    All warriors of the Golden Moon Pack see their Alpha Prince arrive and stood on a wide platform alongside with his Executive Officers.


    ''Selene, it''s our mate!'' gleefully said by the spirit wolf of Selene then howled inside her mind with so much excitement seeing the presence of their mate.


    ''I know will you stay still, you are distracting me with your howling, Sylv! How I miss the silence!'' complained by Selene towards her spirit wolf.


    "I welcome you all to the most awaited, RANK EVENT!" announced by Prince Alcyd.

 Chapter 77 - Luna Effect

    The Rank Event is divided into 3 parts:


    [1] Evaluation of Strength??


    [2] Scavenge Hunt


    [3] Golden Rumble


    It was discussed among the Executive Officers, Lady Sonja and the Alpha Prince that after the Rank Event, Prince Ranku can depart instead.


    Since, Caleb and Garrett with Jackson are assigned to assist Prince Ranku in his first official mission with the Golden Moon Pack.


    The young prince usually have his mission from the king of Alpha but this time around, he accepted a mission from Golden Moon Pack which can add to his personal data of accomplishments and missions.


    Among the royal siblings there is an existing competition amongst themselves with the highest accomplishments in missions.


    So far, Prince Alcyd comes first with the most accomplished missions. Prince Alarick comes in second. 3rd is Princess Shiveena. While Prince Ranku is currently on 6th position but if he succeeds on this mission from Golden Moon Pack then the young prince could increase his ranking into the 5th position.


    Prince Ranku sits next to Prince Alcyd while observing the entire thing. Lady Sonja and other staff members are tasked to facilitate the entire event accordingly.


    Kassandra is the deputy chief doctor and also the one who replaced Magdeline as -Resident Witch- of Golden Moon Pack secretly. Magdeline requested Prince Alcyd to allow his granddaughter to stay in the wolf pack and be trained by Kassandra. She is the best student of Magdeline and believed to have closely worked with her.


    Prince Alcyd requested the newly appointed Kassandra to help in facilitating the Rank Event. Especially her medical skills and water elemental magic are considered extra-ordinary amongst the witches. Though, the light witches'' population in the supernatural world has decreased tremendously due to constant attacks from dark witches and other dark beings. Witches were classified into 2 categories,


    {Light Witches}


    -and-


    {Dark Witches}


    As everyone waits for the start of the first part of the Rank Event, a familiar voice greeted Selene.


    "Selene!" Georgie waved at Selene as he quickly approaches her friend.


    "Georgie! And of course Freddie! Glad to see you guys come to the event." Gladly expressed by Selene to the rogue brothers.


    "Good to see you doing okay!" said Freddie who is trying to act cool and hiding his concern for Selene.


    "Selene, you know what Freddie was so ¡­" Right before Georgie could finish his sentence, Freddie covered his mouth preventing his younger brother to finish his sentence.


    Laughter and such a cheerful mood are radiating all over Selene''s side.


    But with the entrance of other dozen of rogue werewolves that are pledged allegiance and submission to Prince Alcyd has caused a commotion among warriors of Golden Moon Pack. Other warriors could not help themselves but express their disapproval on the arrival of the rogue werewolves.


    Some warriors even whispered, "Why are those filthy rogues here? Isn''t the event exclusive only for Golden Moon Warriors?"


    More mumbling and whispering surrounded the rogue werewolves who were feeling the animosity and unwelcoming ambiance of the other warriors.


    It was the decision of Prince Alcyd to include rogue werewolves in the Rank Event and allow them to be warriors of Golden Moon Pack.


    During the meeting of Prince Alcyd with the Executive Officers and the chief of staff, a huge argument occurred amongst them in regards to the participation of rogue werewolves which was raised by Prince Alcyd. Only Lady Sonja and Oliver agreed to the decision of Prince Alcyd. Despite the disapproval of others, Prince Alcyd still insisted the decision to include rogue werewolves that have pledged allegiance and submitted to him in participating the Rank Event and become an official warrior of Golden Moon Pack.


    This was an influence that was initiated by Selene during their time in Lake House. Selene pointed out to Prince Alcyd that she hopes for a place where rogue werewolves and pack wolves work together in peace and solidarity. The mate of the Alpha Prince even furthered that she loves to stay in a place where equal opportunity and peace foster amongst the people. And she would love to see Prince Alcyd become the best Alpha among werewolves who promotes peace and unity.


    Under the bright moon, Selene''s smile radiated all over that charmed Prince Alcyd. After saying all the things she hoped for Prince Alcyd to become, the Alpha Prince became inspired to achieve all the things that Selene wanted him to become.


    Thus, it influence Prince Alcyd to make such drastic and controversial decision which has never been made in the history of Golden Moon Pack or even in any wolf pack.


    The discomfort brought by the unwelcoming ambiance and behavior of other warriors made the other rogue werewolves to leave the premises but before they could finally leave ¡­


    "Hey guys! It is nice to see you here and potentially get beaten up by me." Selene greeted the rogue werewolves cheerfully before they could even leave.


    It surprised every rogue werewolves and even the other warriors that Selene would greet the rogue werewolves.


    Though, her greeting was full of positive aura mixed with challenging tone.


    "As if we will let you!" answered nervously and shyly by one of the rogue werewolf.


    "I will be glad to see you guys prove me wrong!" Selene smiling at them and issuing such a challenge to the rogue werewolves change the entire mood of everyone into positivity and light feeling.


    Each warrior started to lighten up after seeing Selene radiate in her smile and issue such a daring challenge towards the rogue werewolves. Everyone realized that if Selene is welcoming towards the rogue werewolves and do not see them as threats then it is a disgrace to treat them in such a way. So instead, they should feel challenged and prove their own worth in the Rank Event rather than be bothered by the presence of the rogue werewolves.


    All the Executive Officers including Lady Sonja and Kassandra are surprised to see how Selene easily changed the negative mood all over.


    Even Prince Ranku expressed his thoughts to his older brother,


    "Looks like it cannot be denied, Selene indeed has a Luna Effect." said by Prince Ranku through mind-link.


    "Indeed she does emit such Luna Effect! I cannot wait for her to become my Luna."


    Prince Alcyd radiates in positivity as he watches Selene from a distance.


    ''She will become our Luna soon!'' Kratos expressed as well.

 Chapter 78 - Strength Of A Warrior

    Due to Selene''s greeting and gesture towards the rogue werewolves, the tension and the growing animosity amongst the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack disappeared and was able to lighten up by Selene.


    Immediately the rogue werewolves positioned themselves on the corner where it will be less noticeable for others in regards to their presence.??


    "I am really amazed on how you seem to lighten up such situation. What''s your secret?" Scarlett teased Selene.


    "Nothing! To be honest I just wanted to diffuse the growing tension amongst everyone." Selene''s reply.


    "It was effective! You are truly brilliant with your choice of timing and words to say with people." Georgie complimenting Selene who is not having any of it.


    "Hush it, because I just did what was just the right thing to do! I could not tolerate such situation to worsen right in front of me. Since the strength has a big factor in proving oneself here in Golden Moon Pack then it is just right to point out that each werewolf should not feel threatened towards the other if they want to showcase the strength of a werewolf." Further explained by Selene.


    The others fell amused by the thought that Selene shared with them.


    They started smiling at Selene because they could see how clueless Selene is towards her influence and ingenuity of her actions.


    "I am happy to see you okay." Lance interjected the moment of Selene and the rest.


    The appearance of Lance caused surprise amongst the others.


    No one expected Lance to suddenly appear like how he is.


    "You changed the dye of your hair." Selene pointed out while others are dumbfounded with what they are currently seeing.


    Lance smiled and blushed, "Well, black is the natural color of my hair. Do you like it?"


    "As I said before, I prefer people keeping it real and natural. So, yeah! It makes you look good." Selene''s response to Lance.


    Georgie coughed upon hearing Selene''s response because he knew that Lance might take it differently. Especially, now that Lance is blushing a bit in the presence of Selene while scratching the back of his head.


    But the attention of everyone veered away as Prince Alcyd took the attention of everyone.


    "Let us start now the first part of the Rank Event." Announced by Prince Alcyd.


    Staff members of the mansion placed a big scale with an automated monitor in front. Altogether they carried such huge metallic scale with a circle symbol in the middle which signifies the target for each warrior.


    Then Caleb and Garrett carried separately a huge metal hammer. Each huge hammer has separate label of,


    {300K} & {600-K}


    "For first part, each warrior will be evaluated through their sheer physical strength.


    All you have to do is hit the huge metal scale and a number will appear in the automated monitor which will indicate your physical strength based on the power of the impact produced by the striking of the metal hammer towards the circle symbol.


    You can either choose the 500 kilos or 1 ton metal hammer as your tool. It is your choice to make but remember you will only have one try.


    No repetitions! No do overs!


    Whatever the choice has been made will be final. As soon as you hit the symbol mark then everything will be finalized.


    The top 100 based on the results will pass through the next round while others will no longer have the chance to be part of the Golden 50 warriors that will be chosen to represent Golden Moon Pack in the upcoming war.


    Lastly, the current highest record is 5,500 by yours truly, Prince Alcyd. So everyone will be called one by one through alphabetical order of names¡­" Kassandra announced towards the hundreds of warriors present at the moment.


    Each warrior tried one by one since the first part of the Rank Event is the measurement of the strength of a warrior.


    Highlights for the first part of the Rank Event are the Executive Officers, the rogue brothers, and Selene.


    Lance was surprised that the rogue brothers have a close physical strength result with him.


    Only few warriors chose to use the 300K metal hammer.


    Usually most warriors thought that choosing 600K metal hammer will allow them to gain higher physical strength result.


    While amongst the warriors who chose to use 300K metal hammer was Selene.


    ''Most of them forgot that it is important to take note that the hammer must hit the circle symbol mark perfectly. Or else it takes away some of your points. By choosing the 600K metal hammer, if you do not have enough physical strength to carry it or if you even force yourself with it, you will start to lose balance and lose aim at your target. That is why you need to know your own capacity and have a good assessment in situation in order to garner such higher score in this part.'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, suddenly uttered to Selene while watching others do their turns.


    Selene just smiled hearing upon the inputs of her own spirit wolf.


    From the other side, Prince Ranku shared his opinion and observation to his older brother, "Just in the first part of this Rank Event, you can distinguish already the difference of the caliber of each warrior."


    "There is no need to waste time. We need to distinguish the strong from the weak." Said by Prince Alcyd to his younger brother while watching the warriors do their turns each.


    After few hours ¡­


    The first part of the Rank Event concluded.


    Kassandra announced the results by showing the top 100 result on the monitor.


    {TOP 100 WARRIORS}


    [1] Selene ¨C 5,350 pts.


    [2] Garrett ¨C 5,100 pts.


    [2] Caleb ¨C 5,100 pts.


    *Only Caleb was the one who used the 600k metal hammer that got real high points. While others got lesser points due to the difficulty of using the 600k metal hammer.


    [4] Jackson ¨C 4,444 pts.


    [5] Athena ¨C 4,322 pts.


    [6] Theo ¨C 3,600 pts.


    [7] Oliver ¨C 3,053 pts.


    [8] Freddie ¨C 2,909 pts.


    [9] Lance ¨C 2,855 pts.


    [10] Georgie ¨C 2,600 pts.


    [10] Jane ¨C 2,600 pts.


    *All Executive Officers were in Highest Top 10 scorers for the first part of Rank Event.


    Jane was relieved to know that she was amongst the top 10 since she does not want to disappoint her mate, Jackson. Being part of the Highest Top 10 is a standard that she has placed for herself since she is a part of the highly respected Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [98] Scarlett ¨C 990pts.


    *Scarlett screamed in celebration after knowing that she made it in top100.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [99] Joshua ¨C 982 pts.


    *Among the 15 rogue werewolves that participated in the Rank Event, 6 rogue werewolves made it to top 100. While 2 rogue werewolves made it in top 10.


    *Since there has been a tie in second rank, only from ranking 99 will qualify for the next round.


    Right after the results of the first part of the Rank Event was announced.


    Prince Alcyd stood and welcomed the beginning of the second part.


    "And now for the Second Part of the Rank Event is¡­ the Scavenge Hunt!


    Where only 50 will be chosen to pass through the final part of the Rank Event!" announced by Prince Alcyd.

 Chapter 79 - Second Part Of Rank Event

    "The Second Part of the Rank Event is¡­ the Scavenge Hunt!


    Where only 50 will be chosen to pass through the final part of the Rank Event!" announced by Prince Alcyd.??


    "For this second part of the Rank Event,


    Each warrior are given a list of items that can be found in 4 different locations. All of you have the same list and the same location where to find it. But all of you will differ in speed and time.


    There are only 2 rules for this round,


    [1] All items in the list must be acquired and submitted while stepping in this red mat in front of the monitor to confirm your locked-in time.


    [2]Thus, the first person to step on this red mat will be entertained first.


    The staff members will start handing out now the list of items and the map to locate the items for your Scavenger Hunt¡­


    Your locked-in time will determine the points reduced in your current point status. 20 points per minute.


    So the top 50 warriors with the fastest record will qualify for the final part of the Rank Event. While those other 50 warriors will be eliminated from the Rank Event and will no longer qualify to represent the Golden Moon Pack." Announced by Kassandra to the participating warriors.


    After the announcement of Kassandra, there is a 1 minute time to go over the list and map before the second part of Rank Event to officially begin.


    A huge timer is shown in the monitor. Counting down the start for the second part of the Rank Event.


    "Hmmm¡­ what a complicated second round! So you mean, as long as we are amongst the top 50 fastest warrior to submit then we qualify for the final part of Rank Event and reassure ourselves with the slot to represent Golden Moon Pack." Scarlett trying to ask for clarification towards Selene.


    "Most likely, that is the case so it is important that you are amongst the top 50 fastest warriors to submit. What makes it difficult is that the items are scattered in four opposite locations. 1 item on the east, west, north, and south. Thus, this is truly a difficult part since the items are scattered but I have a plan." Explained by Selene.


    "Since it is not stated that shifting into our wolf form is not allowed, then it means everyone could shift into their wolf form so it will be quicker for us to do the task. Am I right?" Georgie pointed out.


    But he was too loud that other warriors were able to hear Georgie''s point.


    Other participating warriors looked at their direction which confirmed that they heard Georgie''s point of clarification.


    Freddie smacked the back of Georgie''s head.


    "Ow!" exclaimed by Georgie after getting hit by his older brother.


    "Freddie, it''s okay! I have a plan. Since this was not pointed out by the rules as prohibited. I have a plan ¡­" Selene further explained and shared to the rogue brothers, Scarlett and Lance.


    Selene gathered her friends and she elaborated to them discreetly through sign language and pointed each of them then pointing to a location shown in the map. Which her friends immediately understood what she wanted to happen.


    "Does everyone understand?" Selene asking her friends reaffirmation of her strategy.


    Each of her friends smiled and replied, "Yes, Understood!"


    While Selene and her group are discussing, Jane approached Oliver.


    "What do you plan by now? I could not take a rogue werewolf to rank better than me! And have heard that Prince Alcyd would appreciate it more if we do something about Selene." Jane sharing her own thoughts to Oliver.


    "I think Selene will stick with the rogue brothers. She knows that others may tank other rogue werewolves for this round and she may expect that others will just avoid her since she showed such impressive performance in the first part. But I have something planned for them." Oliver stares at the direction of Selene and her group.


    "I can''t wait! I will assist you." Jane informs Oliver.


    Then by the sound of alarm signifying the start of the Second Part of the Rank Event,


    Each warrior started shifting into their wolf form and leaped through different direction.


    Including Selene and her friends went into different directions as well, except for the rogue brothers who went in the same direction with Selene while Scarlett and Lance went different ways.


    Prince Ranku and his older brother, Prince Alcyd, noticed such action from Selene and her friends.


    As Selene shifted into her wolf form, the enchanted bracelet adjusted to her shifting and exhibited a brown fur of her wolf form.


    Many of the audience were fascinated in witnessing for the first time, the shifting of Selene into her wolf form.


    Despite hiding the true color of her fur, many were still mesmerized by the grace and size of the wolf form of Selene.


    What more if they found out that the true color of her fur is silver.


    This made Prince Alcyd remember all the things that Magdeline warned him about.


    Even though he does not want to believe the accusations and some of the things she said, it could not prevent him to worry if it does happen. How will he act upon it?


    "Hey! Why are you fidgeting there? What is bothering you? You seem to be worrying about something serious." Prince Ranku curiously asked his older brother.


    "Oh! Do not worry, it''s nothing! I am just thinking how the others will fare this round." Lied directly and reasoned out by Prince Alcyd to his younger brother.


    Prince Ranku chuckled at the reply of his older brother and reassured him,


    "Selene and the Executive Officers are definitely will top this round as well. I am pretty sure that they will be amongst the Top 10 again but I am just curious why the rogue brothers went along with Selene instead of going their own way." Curiously pointed out by Prince Ranku.


    "It is simple Ranku. From this point on, the pride of other warriors of the Golden Moon Pack will rule over their decision in stopping or even entrapping the other werewolves. Imagine what will happen to the rogue werewolves. They will be ganged up by others just to make sure they get delayed or will lose their own item¡­" Prince Alcyd explained to Prince Ranku.


    Then the Alpha Prince is interjected by his younger brother.


    "Since it is not stated in the rules. So it is allowed to steal or delay someone else in getting their own item. Woah! In other words, it is not the rogue brothers accompanying Selene but Selene is actually the one accompanying the rogue brothers to ensure their safety. While Scarlett and Lance get to have their own way ¡­" sudden realization of Prince Ranku.


    "Yes, since Selene is likened and feared by the most due to her current ranking. Others would most likely avoid engaging with her.


    But my worry though, if Selene has taken into consideration that Oliver is a strategist and may have even prepared a difficult trap laid specially for her and the rogue brothers. Since, she is leading in the current standing." Prince Alcyd pointed out to his younger brother.


    "So you mean, the Executive Officers may try working together against Selene? Oh my!" Prince Ranku expressed his worry for Selene.

 Chapter 80 - A Scavenger Hunt

    In the current Ranking Board, Selene is the leading ranking participant of the Rank Event.


    And ranking just right below her are the Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd.??


    For the second round of the Rank Event is a Scavenger Hunt.


    Lance and Scarlett are respectively doing well in getting the assigned item from the designated location on their map.


    On the other hand, Selene and the rogue brothers got trapped in a quicksand while they were rushing towards their designated location. It has a strong grip on their paws and limbs but it was only enough to immobilize them and not dangerously hurt them.


    The quicksand that Oliver placed quickly within just 2 minutes is something that immobilizes anybody that falls into it. It may not be like the usual quicksand that pulls target under but the quicksand that Oliver placed is only good for immobilizing targets for an hour.


    It seems that Selene may get into a delay from the strategy she initially planned with her friends.


    In this second part of the event, every second count.


    Each of them will take the right amount for their group while Lance will proceed to the north and west locations and Scarlett will go to the south.


    One thing Selene did not expect¡­


    That one of the Executive Officers would have the guts to trap her and the rogue brothers.


    Oliver who had successfully entrap Selene and the rogue brothers, immediately went ahead to get his designated item. While his targets are struggling to move from the trap he made for them.


    Knowing Oliver, Selene stopped struggling and looked for further traps waiting for them just in case they escape the quicksand that they are in. She knew exactly that Oliver has placed another trap and following traps for them. It is just a matter of where and what.


    In the meantime, while Selene is figuring out her next move and how to outmaneuver the traps laid by the strategist Oliver.


    Prince Ranku became more wary and curious,


    "So big bro, are you okay that they will trap Selene and scheme against her in this Rank Event?" asked by Prince Ranku to his older brother.


    ''Hey! The brat is right! You will just let them pull a stunt on our mate? What if she gets hurt? Your Executive Officers are no joke!'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, suddenly appeared in the Alpha Prince''s mind and warned him regarding the capabilities of his Executive Officers.


    The Alpha Prince chuckled at the concern of his younger brother and spirit wolf,


    "Guys, do not worry! I know they will not hurt her. They will not dare anger me or even see my bad side. They may entrap her to make her disqualified or lose in this round but definitely not hurt her. This is something good as well if ever she loses."


    "What you mean?" a confused look expressed by Prince Ranku.


    "Actually, my Executive Officers are doing me a favor in getting her disqualified. In order for her not to participate in the war. As you can see, she can be a stubborn one and will not take orders lightly because she has her own set of mind that speaks for herself. Once she sets her mind on, no one stopping her including me. So, having her not qualify to represent Golden Moon Pack in the upcoming war will be great for me." Explained by Prince Alcyd while smirking.


    "Dang it! Wow! A clean act for sure, fair and square!" Prince Ranke expressing his amusement to Prince Alcyd''s intentions.


    Though, they do not realize as well is that they have underestimated Selene. Even the Executive Officers forgot the ability of Selene to adapt and her unimaginable power that never ceases to surprise anyone.


    When Selene finally got a full grasp on the situation and where the other traps may have been laid waiting for her. She has finally decided to use an earth type ability which nobody has seen yet by anyone even the rogue brothers.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, knew exactly what Selene was intending to do since this was the only way that they could escape from the situation that they are in.


    ''Are we gonna use that ability of yours? Remember not to use the full intensity of it. We have to avoid any casualties or injuries.'' Selene''s spirit wolf reminded her about it.


    ''Yes, we will! Do not worry, I got it under control so it is time now to ¡­'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    "Shake things up!" declared by Selene before using her ability,


    <<< _Earth Quake Intensity Level 3_ >>>


    This is an earth type elemental ability of Selene which can cause vibration from the ground that can create cracks and shake things around. Once this is used, it can cause disorientation and may destroy things when it is activated long enough.


    After Selene used this ability,


    The ground started cracking which releases Selene and the rogue brothers from the bind of the quicksand and were able to leap over to safety.


    While the other traps were activated even without Selene and the rogue brothers falling for it.


    From the different parts of the Golden Moon Pack, they felt the earthquake.


    Immediately Selene informed her own mate through mind-link.


    "Calm down, I know you will overreact and panic. I am okay, I just had to use this ability of mine because your Executive Officers seems to be underestimating me quite a bit." Said by Selene to her mate.


    And Selene was right to expect that Prince Alcyd will worry for her once she used her ability.


    A smile was formed on Prince Alcyd''s face after hearing his mate''s explanation.


    Prince Alcyd immediately went back to his seat after getting worried for a bit due to the earthquake which Selene released.


    "Do not tell me, Selene did that?" Prince Ranku expressed his amusement towards Selene''s prowess.


    The Alpha Prince did not reply but his smile and face-palming already confirm Prince Ranku''s suspicion.


    A burst of laughter could be heard from Prince Ranku after knowing that Selene caused such ruckus because definitely, the Executive Officers underestimated Selene.


    Oliver realized that it is pointless now to even scheme further against Selene because it will be a bad idea to agitate their future Luna. All he needs to do now is accomplish the Scavenger Hunt rather than scheming against Selene. He thought that if he tries to trap Selene once more, it will only fail once more.


    After the failed attempt of Oliver to trap Selene and the rogue brothers longer than he planned to, Selene immediately tried to accomplish the plan she made with her friends.


    Selene''s plan was to collaborate with Lance, Scarlett and the rogue brothers to make their total time faster. Each of them focusing on acquiring a specific item and getting the right amount for the 5 of them.


    Thus the second part of the Rank Event has come to conclusion,


    Kassandra announced the results by showing the top 50 results on the monitor.


    {TOP 50 WARRIORS}


    [1] Scarlett :18.09 mins. = 361.8 pts {Currently 628.2pts}


    (Points in First Round ¨Cminus¨C 361.8 = current 628.2)


    (18.09mins. x 20 = 361.8)


    *Selene decided to make Scarlett step in first since she has the lowest score among their group.


    [2] Georgie : 18.1mins.


    [3] Lance : 18.2 mins.


    *Lance finished his task first despite he had to go to 2 different locations. So they have decided to let Lance take the second spot.


    [4] Freddie : 18.3 mins.


    [5] Selene : 18.4 mins.


    *Everyone was impressed with the strategy of Selene to collaborate with her friends and assign them to take items in every location with the right amount for their group. Since Selene is in the highest rank amongst their group, she decided to take the least position for her group.


    There was a proud look on Prince Alcyd seeing his own mate excel and outwit his own Executive Officers.


    Selene and her friends huddled together in a celebratory mood of earning the top positions.


    [6] Theodulf : 32.4 mins.


    *Theo was the fastest among the Executive Officers.


    [7] Athena : 38.4 mins.


    [8] Garrett : 38.43 mins.


    *Athena and Garrett worked together in getting a faster result but Theo was still able to outrun them.


    [9] Jane : 40.0 mins


    [10] Jackson : 40.04 mins


    *Both Jane and Jackson also worked together as a couple as well.


    [11] Oliver : 43 mins.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [20] Caleb : 73 mins


    *Caleb may seem to be one of the strongest among the warriors in the Golden Moon Pack but he is certainly not one of the fastest.


    Right after the results of the second part of the Rank Event was announced,


    Prince Alcyd stood and welcomed the beginning of the final part of the Rank Event.


    "And now for the Final Part of the Rank Event is¡­ the Golden Rumble!" announced by Prince Alcyd.


    "We need to find a way to take down the rogue brothers. This is a shame to even let them rank higher than us." Jane tells Caleb and Jackson while watching Selene and her group from a distance.

 Chapter 81 - Golden Rumble

    The current Ranking of the -Leader Board- has been flashed on the screen of a huge monitor.


    Current standing on the -Leader Board- is the result of the performance after 2 rounds of the Rank Event.??


    "Here are your Top 50 warriors qualified for the final part of the Rank Event and guaranteed in representing the Golden Moon Pack in the upcoming war against King Lucius and his army!" announced by Kassandra to the audience.


    {Top 50 Warriors}


    [1] Selene ¨C 4,982 pts.


    [2] Garrett ¨C 4,331.4 pts.


    [3] Jackson ¨C 3,643.2 pts. (From TOP 4)


    [4] Caleb ¨C 3,640 pts. (From TOP 2)


    *Despite Caleb being a top 20 in the second part of the Rank Event, he still managed to retain his top 5 high ranking amongst the warriors due to his great performance in the first part of the Rank Event.


    [5] Athena ¨C 3,554 pts.


    [6] Theodulf / Theo ¨C 2,952 pts.


    *After Top 6, there are rankings that have been shuffled greatly and significant changes took place.


    [7] Freddie ¨C 2,543 pts. (From TOP 8)


    [8] Lance ¨C 2,491 pts. (From TOP 9)


    [9] Georgie ¨C 2,238 pts. (From TOP 10)


    [10] Oliver ¨C 2,193 pts. (From TOP 7)


    *Oliver was one of those who greatly fell from their previous ranking.


    [11] Jane ¨C 1,800 pts. (From TOP 10)


    *Jane is the only Executive Officer of Prince Alcyd that did not place amongst the Top 10 highest Ranking Warriors.


    ¡­


    [43] Scarlett ¨C 628 pts. (From TOP 98)


    *Scarlett was one of the most surprising qualifiers for the final part of the Rank Event. She was one of those who was expected to fail in the second part. It boosted Scarlett''s confidence because she was able to make it all the way to the final part despite the discouragement from the other warriors.


    After announcing the qualifiers for the final part of Rank Event, others started to congratulate their friends and some started expressing their disappointment.


    Many aspired to be part of the Top 50.


    These Top 50 are already considered as the warriors that will represent the Golden Moon Pack in the upcoming war against King Lucius.


    The staff members handed out the ranking tag number for each warrior who qualified for the final part of the Rank Event. It is a round-shaped tag with a number that signifies the current ranking of a certain qualifier.


    Among those who qualified were Georgie and Freddie. They are the only submitted rogue werewolves that reached Top 50 despite the other trained warriors of Golden Moon Pack. The other rogue werewolves approached Georgie and Freddie.


    Even though the other rogue werewolves did not qualify for the final part of the Rank Event and not be able to take part in the upcoming war, they congratulated Georgie and Freddie since they felt so much pride seeing two rogue werewolves excel in the Rank Event and even accomplish to be amongst the top 10 highest ranking warriors of Golden Moon Pack.


    No one dared to cause a scene or complain because most of the warriors knew that the rogue brothers earned their spot in the top 50.


    But there are two Executive Officers who are not happy with the results.


    Oliver and Jane felt embarrassed about being outranked by the other warriors. Especially, the rogue brothers. Both of them felt that they have disappointed Prince Alcyd for not proving their worth as his Executive Officers.


    Their respect for Prince Alcyd is so high that they do not want to disappoint him.


    Both, Jane and Oliver, looked at Prince Alcyd from a distance.


    "Babe, it''s okay! Just do your best in the final part of the Rank Event. It is even your birthday today. Do not ruin your day just because of the placements in the Rankings. Be positive and you will be able to do better." Jackson trying to comfort his mate who is clearly upset with the current results.


    "Easy for you to say ''coz you ranked higher. You do not how it feels like to be disgraced and embarrassed in front of our Alpha. I bet others think that I am a laughing stock for not ranking amongst the Top 10." Jane expressed her frustration regarding the results.


    "Oh, come on! Do not mind what others think of you. As long as there is a chance to improve and do better, then do not let things take the best of you." Jackson kept comforting his mate despite her bad temper and complaints.


    On the other side, Prince Ranku praised his older brother''s mate for performing constantly well and shared his thoughts regarding his own assessment for the final part of the Rank Event.


    "I am truly impressed with Selene! She never ceases to amaze us. She was able to help her friends and at the same time keep her own ranking." Prince Ranku told his older brother regarding his praises towards Selene.


    The Alpha Prince smiled in pride due to the excellent performance of his own mate.


    "Of course, Ranku! What else do you expect? ¡­" Prince Alcyd started boasting his mate to his younger brother.


    "Speaking of praises. My only worry at this point is that your Executive Officers may utilize all they have just to prove themselves that they are worthy of your praise. In other words, your Executive Officers may do some drastic measures this final part of the Rank Event." Prince Ranku shared his thoughts with his older brother while squatting next to him.


    "Hmmm¡­ We will see in this final part. I just hope they will not do something stupid like harming Selene or else they will see how terrifying I can be. I think this final part of the Rank Event will be interesting to watch." A serious look was painted all over the face of Prince Alcyd while telling his younger brother his thoughts for the final part.


    Kassandra started to step forward to the platform and signify the beginning of the final part of the Rank Event.


    "Congratulations to our TOP 50 WARRIORS!


    Now, we arrive at the final part of the Rank Event.


    As you can see, I set-up a large customized arena. Inspired by a coliseum design, which is perfect for the final part of the Rank Event!


    For the final part of the Rank Event is ¡­


    Golden Rumble!


    The objectives for this final part are simple.


    [First] Collect 4 ranking tag numbers that belonged to your other fellow qualifiers.


    [Second] Do not lose your own ranking tag number. Protect it, at all cost!


    [Lastly] Accomplish the first-two objectives within 3 hours.


    All Warriors must remember the rules,


    [First] Shifting into your wolf forms will not be permitted for the final part.


    [Second] Your spirit wolves will not be allowed to take over your physical body.


    [Lastly] Killing someone along the way will be punishable by death as well.


    If there is someone dares to violate the first-two rules, that warrior will automatically be disqualified and will be struck by a paralysis spell. Each of the ranking tag numbers is coated with an enchantment that I cast that will cause paralysis to any violators of the rules.


    So I hope all qualifying warriors will fight fair and square.


    By the end of the 3 hours-countdown, the 10 warriors that would accomplish the objectives for the final Rank Event¡­will form the new GOLDEN CREW of Prince Alcyd.


    All qualifying warriors of the final part may proceed to the arena." Explained by Kassandra loud and clear.


    Then she performed a spell which immediately transported ALL AUDIENCE to the bench of her customized coliseum which she built within the training grounds by the use of her specialized magic.


    Kassandra''s specialization is transfer magic. She is able to transfer and alter the position of her targets within a limited distance, whether it be non-living things or living things.


    "Let the Golden Rumble begin!" declared by the Alpha Prince as he stood mightily.

 Chapter 82 - Battle In Arena

    For the final part of the Rank Event, 50 individuals will battle it out to rank as one of the top 10 warriors of the Golden Moon Pack and become part of the new Golden Crew of Prince Alcyd which will stand along his side in the upcoming war against King Lucius.


    Each warrior of Golden Moon Pack treats so much respect and honor in serving Prince Alcyd and represent the Golden Moon Pack.??


    Golden Moon Pack has so much reputation among the werewolf society as one of the strongest and the wolf pack with the largest territory and man power.


    Having the chance to bring honor and represent your own werewolf pack is something common to see among members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    In this moment while the audience watch the TOP 50 warriors enter the arena, most members of the audience are curious how Kassandra was able to create such coliseum-like arena within the training grounds.


    What others do not know is that Kassandra with the help of the staff members of Prince Alcyd,


    All of them started bringing the materials that Kassadra needed and she was immediately able to create the arena with her magic. While everyone was preoccupied observing on the second part of the Rank Event.


    As the TOP 50 warriors started entering the arena one by one, Selene looked at Scarlett looking nervous and worried.


    "Are you okay?" Selene asking her blonde friend who has been fidgeting approaching the arena.


    Unlike the rogue brothers who are looking pumped and excited to do good in the final part of the Rank Event, Scarlett is clearly fidgeting and looking nervous for the final part of the Rank Event.


    "I am just nervous! I do not know if I will even stand a chance against other trained warriors who have great training and experience in battle. I also want to make it without you carrying my back whole time." Explained by Scarlett.


    "What you mean?" Selene demanded clarification from Scarlett.


    "I am thankful for your help last round but I want to succeed without looking like a useless warrior. Unlike Athena who has her incredible strength that rivals against other strong warriors of Golden Moon Pack, my strength is below average. Then, Jane who is the second-best tracker of the Golden Moon Pack due to her incredible senses but compared with me, my senses are below average compared with the likes of them!" Scarlett expressing her worries and insecurities with Selene before they finally enter the arena.


    "You know what, you do not need superpowers or abilities to be better than others! Winning does not require you superpowers or better abilities.


    Sometimes only it takes in winning is believing in yourself! In your own way and capabilities, I know you can succeed. Remember, all of us have our own weaknesses so use that against your opponents. In other words, know your opponent''s weaknesses and strengths.


    Do not underestimate yourself too much! The worst thing you can do is give up on yourself without even trying." Selene advised Scarlett with so much sincerity.


    Scarlett fell silent in awe of Selene''s words to her. She thought how inspiring Selene''s presence has become for her ever since she arrived in Golden Moon Pack.


    A lot of things changed in Scarlett''s perspectives due to Selene''s presence and actions.


    Somehow Scarlett found some courage in her to hope for the better in the final part of the Rank Event.


    While the final qualifiers for the final part of the Rank Event enter in the arena, Prince Alcyd started to communicate with Garrett and the other Executive Officers through the mind-link.


    ''I remind each of you to look after Selene and warn you all 7 of you if somehow you hurt her, I will make it hell for any of you. Remember that!'' the Alpha Prince threatened and reminded his Executive Officers at the same time which Garrett did not appreciate.


    Even how scary or threatening Prince Alcyd gets, his best friend, Garrett never feared to express his own thought to him and do what he wanted and thinks that is right.


    Right after their Alpha Prince reminded them, Theo and Garrett looked at each other which meant something that both agreed on. It even included Athena, since she nodded after the Beta and Delta looked at each other.


    Since Garrett and Theo have worked together closely because they are the Beta and the Delta of Prince Alcyd, a three-way alliance for the final part of the Rank Event was formed discreetly between Garrett, Theo, and Athena.


    As soon as everyone was instructed to stand in a certain white spot, there was an oblong formed by the TOP 50 qualifiers while standing looking at one another like a certain piece of meat that they could not wait to take down. But most of their stares landed on the -Ranking Tag Number- which hanged somewhere around their training suit.


    All of them were wearing this tight black training suit. For the female qualifiers, some were wearing training shorts but some were wearing full training suit.


    There was only few number of female qualifiers. It did not even reach more than quarter of the current qualifiers.


    While Selene was contemplating on the her disappointment that only few women qualified for the final part of the Rank Event, it made her decide to train the female warriors once the Rank Event concludes.


    "Good luck to us, guys!" gleefully expressed by Georgie who is standing in the middle of Freddie and Selene.


    Both, Selene and Georgie''s older brother, smiled due to Georgie''s positive attitude.


    "Let the Golden Rumble begin!" declared by the Alpha Prince as he stood mightily.


    As soon as Prince Alcyd commenced the start of the final part of the Rank Event, the intense battle began.


    Each of the Executive Officers did not held back and went all out against the warriors around them.


    Freddie and Georgie were attacked immediately by the nearby warriors and the rogue brothers had to work together as a tandem against their opponents.


    Lance headed towards his older brother intending to challenge his own older brother and take his older brother''s -Ranking Tag Number-


    Though Scarlett is struggling hard to hold her own side but the audience are surprised to see a female trainee warrior to fight well and hold her own part. Scarlett tried to remember Selene''s words to believe in herself and never give up so she decided to focus on evading instead and stealing the tag numbers rather than engaging in a battle with the other warriors.


    Among the qualifiers, Scarlett has an incredible flexibility and evasive skills. Focusing on stealing the tag numbers, she was able to steal 2 successfully without getting hurt and at the same time evading the attacks of other final qualifiers.


    On Selene''s side, she was handicapped not to use her magic powers but only her own sheer strength since it is equivalent of shifting into wolf form.


    In the final part of the Rank Event, it is only allowed to use weapons and werewolf abilities except for shifting into their wolf form. There were variety of weapons displayed on every corner for the choice of each qualifier to use.


    Selene chose to use a whip. She was able to utilize it as best as she can. Within few minutes passed, she was able to steal all 4 tag numbers she needed and knocked out her targets.


    [10 minutes passed]


    Only few minutes have passed more than half of the final qualifiers have been knocked out and lost their own -Ranking Tag Number- from the other warriors.


    All Executive Officers did not hold back and were able to overpower other warriors with their own superior skills in battle.


    Prince Alcyd expressed with so much pride for his Executive Officers after his younger brother complimented the Alpha Prince for having such reliable warriors in Golden Moon Pack.


    Though, Oliver and Jane are not yet able to complete the objectives of the final part of the Rank Event.


    While Freddie and Selene were already able to collect the required -Ranking Tag Number- but all they have to do now is protect their own so that they could finally succeed once the time is over. But Georgie starts to worry if he will be able to collect any at all since he prioritized having the back of his older brother.


    An intense aura became apparent in the arena when everyone witnesses the three Executive Officers decided to surround Selene.


    The Alpha Prince expressed his curiosity through the mind-link,


    ''Hey, Garrett! Athena! Theo! What are you planning and you three are surrounding Selene as if you are intending to attack her?''


    But his Executive Officers ignored him. He saw a surprising exchange of attempts to steal each other''s -Ranking Tag Number- and make a trio tag team against Selene.


    Even though the rogue brothers wanted to help Selene, but they are held up by the other Executive Officers who are intending to steal their -Ranking Tag Number- and get attacked.


    "It is over for you boys! I must admit, your fighting skills and potential are impressive. But we cannot let you humiliate us further. We cannot let mere rogue werewolves become part of the new Golden Crew." Jane said to the rogue brothers while planning to attack them with Jackson by her side.


    Oliver is also planning to attack and steal Georgie''s -Ranking Tag Number-.


    The rogue brothers gathered their courage and made a defensive form to prepare themselves from any attack.


    Scarlett was able to sneak up behind Jane and steal her -Ranking Tag Number- and a surprised look was made by Jane who was so focused on defeating the rogue brothers that made her unaware of Scarlett''s presence coming on to her.


    "Damn it!" exclaimed by Jane, the mate of Jackson.


    "Go get her babe! Let me and Oliver handle the rogue brothers." Jackson reassuring his own mate that they will succeed in defeating the rogue brothers.


    Immediately Jane went after Scarlett who ran off after sneaking behind and stealing Jane''s tag number.


    Oliver prepared himself to attack, "Jackson, just aim for their -Ranking Tag Number- because I will be attacking them short-range while you attack them from mid-long range. With your superior senses, I am pretty sure those two are in for an intense battle."


    Jackson started to prepare as well for an attack.


    When Caleb was planning to help Jane, his fellow Executive Officer, Lance appeared in front of him.


    "What are you doing? Get out of my way!" demanded by Caleb towards his younger brother.


    "NO! It is time for me to finally get out of your shadow, BIG BROTHER!" declared by Lance.


    A loud gasp of surprise from the audience to see Lance challenge his older brother for a showdown.


    No one expected for things to escalate this way.


    Not yet half of the time limit has passed, an intense battle is about to implode between the final qualifiers.


    "Wow! This has become interesting. Don''t you agree, Big bro?" said by Prince Ranku to his older brother.


    But his older brother is starting to show his agitation towards the attempt of his Beta, Garrett, to ignore his command.


    While all of these were happening, Kassandra was observing Prince Alcyd''s behavior and was able to discern the importance of Selene to their Alpha Prince.


    "We have to talk, Prince Alcyd! I think I have an idea why my mentor has left the Golden Moon Pack out of a sudden and you covered it up as an errand." Kassandra suddenly informed the Alpha Prince.


    "Wow! Indeed this has become interesting now!" Prince Ranku expressed his sarcasm.


    "I am not in the mood at the moment Miss Kassandra. So, will you please keep to yourself your own curiosity or suspicion? It will be a shame to replace you as well." Prince Alcyd showed his disinterest to entertain Kassandra''s query and was showing his threatening fiery aura.


    Any moment by now, the Alpha Prince may lose his own temper and may cause a rampage if his patience is tested further.


    Indeed a climax that is about to reach its breaking point.

 Chapter 83 - The New Golden Crew

    10 minutes remaining before the final part of the Rank Event is over¡­


    The intense battle between the remaining qualifiers is about to reach its conclusion.??


    Scarlett was able to successfully wear out Jane who kept attacking her non-stop. Jane is currently panting in exhaustion for chasing and attacking Scarlett who kept evading and avoid her attacks.


    Jane is not blessed with such stamina to keep her attacks consistently strong or even out-maneuver Scarlett.


    A weakness of Jane was utilized by Scarlett while they were in an intense battle, Jane''s weak stamina was utilized by Scarlett against her and kept Jane constantly at bay. All Jane''s attempt was naught since Scarlett was evasive and showcased her own flexibility to its maximum peak.


    Even though Jane is an Executive Officer, it does not mean that she will be impossible to beat. This was something that Scarlett realized that Selene was right as well to point out that nothing is impossible and there will always be an opportunity to achieve one''s goal as long as you persevere and do not give up on it.


    While Jackson and Oliver are having a duo battle, the best tracker of the Golden Moon Pack noticed that his own mate is having troubles and frustrated in defeating Scarlett. He intended to help Jane but the rogue brothers kept him preoccupied.


    There were intense calculated moves for each attack and exchange of blows for the duo match against the two Executive Officers versus the rogue brothers.


    Each moves aimed to steal the -Ranking Tag Number- of each other and knocking out each opponent. But unexpectedly the rogue brothers exhibited such partnership and support towards each other showcasing such an impressive tag team match.


    Not even the audience could comprehend that the rogue brothers would even be able to keep up with the two Executive Officers. This was something that created so much pride for the other rogue werewolves who are witnessing the two brothers keep up and do their best in trying to win against the Executive Officers who are also doing their best to defeat them.


    A battle of endurance took place between Selene and the other three Executive Officers who went against her.


    Theo, Garret, and Athena were also doing their best in defeating their future Luna, Selene. But it seems to be more difficult than they thought it would be.


    An incredible agility, strength and prowess that Selene showcased against the three Executive Officers. While all three of them were panting and getting exhausted, Selene''s breathing was stable and undaunted by the presence of the three Executive Officers.


    As they lunged at Selene altogether, Selene utilized the whip she has in her hand and struck Athena''s neck which choked her.


    Athena getting choked distracted Garrett since as the mate of Athena, he became worried immediately the moment he saw Athena choked.


    Thus, Selene was able to focus on Theo and hitting him hard. Though, it did not knock out Theo but enough to stun him. This allowed Selene to step back away from them.


    Only few minutes left and she will be able to survive the final part successfully.


    By the looks of it, the worry of Prince Alcyd cooled down.


    It made the Alpha Prince feel relief knowing that his mate is able to hold her own without his intervention.


    "You worry too much! Looks like Selene could handle her own problems. Impressive indeed, knowing that your Executive Officers have completely outnumbered her but she manages to keep up against them." Mentioned by Prince Ranku to his older brother, Prince Alcyd.


    A smile formed on Prince Alcyd''s face.


    This was something that made the Alpha Prince feel proud to see his own mate perform well and creating so much attention not only from his younger brother but towards the majority of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack who are in the audience witnessing such intense battle that is about to reach its conclusion.


    ''Our mate never ceases to amaze us! Imagine once she becomes the Luna of the Golden Moon Pack. She truly emits such a magnificent aura that makes everyone admire her. Look at how she mesmerizes people, not only with her beauty but her strength as well. I cannot wait to see her embrace her destiny as the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, shares his thought with the Alpha Prince.


    ''I know! Why do you think God gave her to us? Of course, we deserve the best mate in life as well. That is why we are destined and made for each other.'' Prince Alcyd tells his spirit wolf how they were made for each other, him and Selene.


    With this thought, it reminded him of the words from Magdeline that Selene is destined as well to be the next Chosen One.


    That certain danger and threat await their mate.


    It made Prince Alcyd clench his fist knowing that Selene is more vulnerable to future threats.


    One thing he could not accept among the things revealed to him by Magdeline. The thought of his own father being a threat to his own mate''s safety is something too difficult to even think of.


    As the time limit for the final part of the Rank Event gets closer to its end,


    A warrior intervened between Scarlett and Jane.


    "Galvin?" exclaimed by Scarlett seeing Galvin suddenly appear behind Jane and knocking her out.


    Galvin took the two -Ranking Tag Number- in possession of Jane and immediately took Oliver''s attention.


    "Oliver!" yelled by Galvin.


    On the other side, Oliver was able to steal Georgie''s -Ranking Tag Number- and immediately stepped back to reach for the two tag numbers that Galvin threw for him to have.


    "Finally! My plan worked. Now, I have full possession of the required amount of -Ranking Tag Number- for me to accomplish this round." Said by Oliver to himself.


    Jackson had his strong senses activated and heard what Oliver said. And realized that his mate has been knocked out by Galvin who is a friend of Oliver. This made Jackson thought that Oliver did not really care for Jane''s success for this final part at all but only for his own sake.


    "How dare you, Oliver! We tried to help you as well." Jackson scolding Oliver from few meters away from him.


    "I am sorry. I have my own priorities. And for this battle, it is me before you guys. Even though I want to defeat the rogue brothers, I have to succeed in becoming part of the new Golden Crew of Prince Alcyd." Oliver''s reply to Jackson who is upset at the selfish move of Oliver.


    Upon knowing that there is an argument between Oliver and Jackson, the rogue brothers distanced themselves away from the Executive Officers to make sure they can have enough space to avoid any attacks.


    But the most intense among the battle in the arena was the two brothers who went against each other. Everyone is about to witness a rare scene that may never happen again, a showdown between the famous brothers of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Lance challenged his older brother and battled it out with him.


    Caleb wanted to respect his younger brother and showed him no mercy in the battle.


    For the entire duration of the final part of the Rank Event, both brothers exchanged strong and impressive moves against each other.


    With less than a minute remaining for the final part of the Rank Event,


    Caleb knocked out his younger brother with a final strong punch by the abdomen.


    Galvin took this chance to steal the tag number of Lance and escape swiftly from Caleb. He waited for the right moment to interfere and leave swiftly.


    As the countdown signified the end of the final part of the Rank Event,


    A loud honk resonated around the arena.


    The remaining warriors who have completed their objectives are,


    [SELENE]


    [GARRETT]


    [JACKSON]


    [CALEB]


    [ATHENA]


    [THEO]


    [FREDDIE]


    [OLIVER]


    [GALVIN]


    [SCARLETT]


    "THE NEW GOLDEN CREW!" Announced by Prince Alcyd pointing towards the remaining warriors standing proudly on their position.

 Chapter 84 - Resident Witch

    After the Alpha Prince announced the newly formed Golden Crew of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Kassandra, the deputy chief doctor and the current temporary resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack, left the premises without talking with Prince Alcyd.??


    It made Kassandra realize that Selene may be the mate of Prince Alcyd and keeping it a secret is obviously what she has to do but the Alpha Prince lied to her about sending Magdeline for an errand. Her suspicion that her mentor, Magdeline, was not actually sent for an errand is most likely true. Thus, there may have been a rift or tension between the Alpha Prince and her mentor.


    Magdeline served as Kassandra''s mentor and a parent-figure since she was an orphan herself in the Golden Moon Pack. Kassandra''s parent died during the previous war against the dark hordes of evil. So, the original resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack was very important to Kassandra.


    The unexplained true reason of the departure of Magdeline made Kassandra worry for her own mentor. It even made her worry more when she remembered the last conversation they had both.


    Before Magdeline left Golden Moon Pack, she asked a favor to Kassandra to look after her only granddaughter and serve the Alpha Prince with loyalty. But, what she could not understand was the reminder of her mentor that once the mate of Prince Alcyd becomes known to her then she must pledge her loyalty more towards the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack over the Alpha Prince.


    This was something that Kassandra could not wrap her head over since why would her mentor make her do so. But, she has decided to cool herself down and not confront the Alpha Prince for the meantime or else it may not end up positively for both of them.


    While Kassandra left, Prince Alcyd presented to all warriors of the Golden Moon Pack, the newly formed Golden Crew.


    Prince Alcyd announced the role that the Golden Crew will play in the upcoming war against King Lucius. He assembled the new Golden Crew and acknowledged their hard work.


    All the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack present witnessed the newly formed Golden Crew.


    Their rankings were announced in order from Top 10 to Top 1.


    "Top 10 ¡­


    Scarlett !!!


    Top 9 ¡­


    Galvin !!!


    Top 8 ¡­


    Oliver !!!


    Top 7 ¡­


    Freddie !!!


    Top 6 ¡­


    Theodulf !!!


    Top 5 ¡­


    Athena !!!


    Top 4 ¡­


    Caleb !!!


    Top 3 ¡­


    Jackson !!!


    Top 2 ¡­


    Garrett !!!


    And our Top 1 ranking¡­


    The highest ranking warrior who even outranked my Executive Officers and all other warriors of the Golden Moon Pack ¡­ is no other than ¡­


    Selene !!!" Prince Alcyd announced to everyone while the entire members of the newly formed Golden Crew stood in line in front of Prince Alcyd facing the entire audience.


    Cheers from everyone and congratulations were given to all members of the Golden Crew.


    Even Freddie was congratulated by the other warriors, especially the rogue werewolves who felt proud of him for accomplishing such rank over the other warriors.


    Freddie became a pride for other submitted rogue werewolves of the Golden Moon Pack.


    While everyone is rejoicing and merrily acknowledges the accomplishment of the 10 members of the newly formed Golden Crew, Prince Alcyd is looking around for Kassandra.


    "She already left brother, if you are looking for your new resident witch. Your resident witch here in Golden Moon Pack are truly remarkable and clever ones. I hope you settle things with her or else it will be difficult for Golden Moon Pack to function without harmonious relation with their resident witch." Prince Ranku reminded his older brother about resident witches.


    "That what worries me recently, I just hope things will be settled with her. Plus, the presence of the submitted rogue werewolves within the training grounds and allowing them to be part of the army of the Golden Moon Pack are also something I have to work on with my Executive Officers and the other warriors." Said by Prince Alcyd with so much worry.


    The two royal brothers are conversing while the newly formed Golden Crew celebrates with the other warriors.


    "This is something I did not expect from you, big bro! Usually you hate their presence but now including them in your army and not being cruel with them are shocking to me. You used to hate by the mention or the sight of any type of rogue werewolves. This is a big change for you!" Prince Ranku honestly shares his observation regarding his older brother.


    Prince Alcyd just smiled while looking at Selene from a distance.


    ''Of course, tell your younger brother that it is because of our mate! Go, tell him!'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, suddenly appeared in Prince Alcyd''s mind and suggested what to reply on Prince Ranku''s observation.


    Lady Sonja approached Prince Alcyd and told the Alpha Prince that it will be better to have assemble the Executive Officers after everyone leaves.


    Since the last discussion with the Executive Officers in their most recent formal meeting was concluded with such tension and disapproval from most of the Executive Officers.


    "I appreciate your concern, Lady Sonja! Yes, I will hold a meeting again later with the Executive Officers. So, kindly prepare the main office now for our formal meeting." Prince Alcyd requested from Lady Sonja.


    Selene is being greeted with congratulatory remarks and admiration by the other warriors.


    It has been an insane experience battling it out with the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack since she could not use her other abilities and focus only in using her werewolf abilities without shifting into her wolf form.


    Everyone may be celebrating and happy for the newly formed Golden Crew, Jane is sulking for her loss against Scarlett and being the only Executive Officer who did not make it in the newly formed Golden Crew of the Golden Moon Pack.


    It gave a more bitter feeling for Jane knowing that a rogue werewolf ranked higher than her.


    Prince Alcyd noticed Jackson trying to comfort Jane in the corner who is clearly upset and sulking over her loss.


    ==================


    While everyone is having a rejoicing moment, Kassandra arrived at her mentor''s place.


    When she entered the house of her mentor, a curious Chloe appeared thinking it was her grandmother.


    "Granny, is that you?" Chloe checked who just came in.


    "It''s me Chloe, Kassandra!" Kassandra explained herself to Chloe.


    "Oh, Kassandra! I thought, it was granny."


    "I am sorry Chloe if I just came in without your permission. I got used to coming in and out of your house whenever your grandmother asked me to fetch something for an errand."


    "It''s okay! No worries! May I help you with anything if you have come to visit?" curiously asked by Chloe.


    "Well, your granny is not around because of Prince Alcyd. I think it is time for you to know the role and purpose of a resident witch in every wolf pack." Kassandra''s tone became serious all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean?" Chloe has become confused from Kassandra''s statement.


    "Our loyalty is not with the King of all Alpha werewolves or any Alpha werewolf in the matter...


    Our loyalty lies within the next Chosen One who is clearly nowhere to be found. And I think you deserve to know that your mother is alive¡­" revealed by Kassandra to Chloe.


    Chloe was so shocked by the revelation of Kassandra but the next revelation even shocked her more¡­


    "Prince Alcyd''s father,


    The King that Prince Alcyd respects the most and love,


    King Viktor¡­


    Has enslaved your mother into his personal resident witch."

 Chapter 85 - Being A Woman

    The weekend has passed and a new stressful week has begun for Selene and her friends.


    Indeed, many things happened for Selene lately¡­??


    [1] Her first heat cycle.


    [2] Her first shifting into wolf form.


    [3] And being part of a newly formed Golden Crew of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Selene apologized to all of her friends due to her mean behavior during her first heat cycle.


    Though, she did not disclose the truth about it.


    Everyone was in good mood.


    As usual in every lunchtime in Golden Moon Academy, Selene and her friends are on the rooftop spending their usual lunchtime chatting and goofing around.


    "I also want to say, congrats to all of us for qualifying all the way to the final part of the Rank Event." Selene said to her friends who are around.


    "But not everyone was able to make it as member of the Golden Crew." Said by Lance who is still disappointed about himself for not defeating his older brother.


    Unlike Georgie, who has accepted completely his defeat against Oliver and was more in a good mood.


    "Cheer up, it was an honor to go against the commander of the warriors. Your older brother was not a small fry to beat!


    Though, you were able to fight with him toe to toe for hours straight. No one could accomplish that except for Selene of course but be proud that you were able to face your older brother with such intensity." Scarlett trying to comfort Lance who is looking disappointed and sulking about it while everyone having their own lunch.


    "Scarlett is right Lance, be proud of yourself that you were able to battle with your older brother in such an impressive and remarkable showdown. You did great! I did not know you could fight so bravely. I saw a different and better version of you during the Rank Event. You even looked handsome with your natural hair color. I bet many female warriors are crushing on you." Selene tried to comfort Lance as well after hearing how disappointed he is for himself.


    "Really?" Lance blushed at the compliment of Selene while scratching the back of his head and laughing at the same time.


    Lance wanted to impress Selene during the Rank Event and show her his better version.


    Georgie got choked at the sight of Lance suddenly becoming a bit better based on his blushing and laughing.


    Only Georgie knew that Lance has feelings for Selene. And he prefers to keep it a secret as well or else it will be troublesome to play middleman between two friends.


    "I am happy that my older brother made it in the Golden Crew despite the controversy behind it. But I am more delighted to know that there are 3 female warriors who were able to make it in the newly formed Golden Crew." Georgie telling everyone about his own thoughts regarding the recent Rank Event.


    "Georgie is right. It is something to celebrate. Having 3 female warriors in the Golden Crew is inspiring for other female warriors as well. Being a woman or female warrior in this wolf pack surrounded by strong men is a tasking and difficult life to live in. If we will examine every important leading role in the community, men always dictate what women can do here because of their mate or because of the Alpha Prince¡­" explained by Selene in a serious manner.


    "W-what do you mean?" Lance became curious while Scarlett knew exactly what Selene was trying to point out.


    "In every wolf pack, women are always labeled in a supportive role. Being a woman is difficult in a wolf pack ran by proud and strong Alphas. They always dictate what a woman should and can do because of their fear to lose them or due to the mate bond¡­" Selene was still trying to continue her explanation but Lance interjected and interfered with her before finishing.


    "THEY ARE JUST concern and care a lot. You can''t blame us for being caring and loving towards the woman we care so much." Lance being defensive towards Selene''s statement.


    "You see, the role of women here in Golden Moon Pack only changed because the late Queen Esmeralda became the Alpha of this pack. If she did not become an Alpha of this pack, I doubt the role of women around here would have improved. Men still think that women''s role is just to serve their needs, desire, and be a source of support system.


    Do you think this is something that we as a woman should limit ourselves? If we do not follow what is expected of us, we will be labeled as a bad woman. So, I think it is time for women to take their stand and have a dream for themselves, not because it is something that will label them as a good woman or what others want for them. Being a woman means more than mere titles and roles. We mold the future you see. Without a woman what world do you think will we live in tomorrow?" further pointed out by Selene.


    Everyone was so silent regarding Selene''s realization and contemplated on its truth.


    Scarlett looked at Selene with more admiration.


    "That is why, I am happy that there are 3 female warriors in the Golden Crew which can inspire more female warriors to do better and aim higher. I think female warriors should not limit themselves to being only a medic in a squad. From this point on, a female warrior should aim in becoming more and achieve the best version of themselves." Selene declared to her friends


    Chloe has been silent all throughout while they were having their lunch.


    The rogue brothers even looked at Selene while trying to point at Chloe who is currently thinking too deep and seems to be not herself.


    Then Selene nudged her friend as she tries to ask her if she has been well or if something is troubling her.


    "Are you okay? Is something bothering you?" worriedly asked by Selene towards Chloe.


    And then Chloe just started packing up her things while the rest are confused with her bizarre behavior.


    "Sorry guys! I have to go. Kassandra is waiting for me in the hospital. I am not attending the afternoon class. I have a training session with her." Chloe excused herself from the others as she hurriedly left.


    Everyone was wondering what kind of training session Chloe is having lately.


    Chloe kept thinking of Kassandra''s reminder.


    *** Flashback with Kassandra ***


    "King Viktor is not an ally, he is our enemy. We are only here to monitor Prince Alcyd and use him in the future as our leverage against him when the time comes." Kassandra informs Chloe.


    "What? W-why are we even in their territory and helping them? If he is not an ally, why are we even friends with them?" Chloe becoming more confused.


    "It is not easy to be a woman, Chloe. We are expected to act in such a way like as if we are programmed to toe the line. But three powerful witches decided to go against this tyrannical society that we live in where men dictate what women should do and how they should live their life. Your grandmother is one of those 3 powerful witches that made a historical change within the werewolf kingdom.


    The system of having resident witches is not a sign of collaboration or support to Alpha werewolves. It was made in the true sense of monitoring the Alphas and making sure that they will be stopped once they become a threat to the innocent. This was a stand as a woman that being a woman will be a catalyst for a better future and a better change.


    Unfortunately, your mother got trapped into King Viktor''s mind games and has been enslaved into his control." Further explained by Kassandra to Chloe.


    Chloe started crying as she finds out that her mother is alive.


    "I thought all this time that my mother was dead."


    "No, she is not and it is time for you to train yourself for the upcoming war. We will sneak in to the royal palace together and free your mother." Confidently declared by Kassandra.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "I will free you, mother! Please wait for me." Chloe promised to herself while rushing down to the stairs. On her way to Kassandra for a training session.


    A change in Chloe just happened. Will there be a standoff between her and the Alpha Prince or will she remain as an ally?


    =============


    Extended Author''s note:


    If we achieve: (on a weekly basis)


    1,000 Powerstones = 2 chapters daily release


    2,000 Powerstones = 3 chapters daily release


    3,000 or more Powerstones = 4 chapters daily release + 10 Mass release chapter by the end of the month

 Chapter 86 - All About The Author

    Hi Everyone!


    I would like to inform you all that I had to do this before I finally go premium and lock my chapters this Thursday. There will be a mass release of 3 Chapters tomorrow! Instead this weekend, I am making it earlier.


    I am sorry if I thought I will be going premium on November 1, I was informed today by my content editor that I will start going premium this Thursday and my chapters will be locked from Thursday onwards.


    Please read as much as you can while it is still free and open.


    All of you deserve to know more about me and why should you keep supporting and reading my story despite of my new venture into premium-ship and locking chapters.


    I want to start it with, THANK YOU SO MUCH!


    Getting so much support and humbling words from my readers truly motivate me to improve my work and to write more. I highly appreciate each word of encouragement, advice and point for correction because it allows me to grow as a writer and a better version of myself. I never expected that there will be people would take interest in reading and supporting my story. So, for this I want to express my gratitude.


    ** About my Family? **


    I am the eldest among 5 siblings. I have 3 younger sisters who are still studying in college and with the grace and bounty of God, I am able to support them in their education. My younger brother is already married and a very responsible son to our parents. He lives with his wife. So, my parents are already elderly and we take care of them. My parents do not have work since we do our best to make ends meet (correct me if my English in this last sentence do not make sense! Haha). Due to pandemic, my parents had to strictly stay at home and had to close their rice store.


    ** About me, in real life? **


    [1] I am a FILIPINO working student, part-time worker and a graduate student. My degree specializes on International Relations which shows my interest in international politics.


    [2] Since pandemic started, I had to stop my education and focus on working because the rice business of my parents is no longer operating due to safety measures in our city so I have to work harder to help them and be able to support them with their daily needs.


    [3] My hobby is reading news, anime manga, and watching anime and historical documentary.


    [4] I love swimming when I get a chance. How I wish we had a pool because swimming is a passion of mine but unfortunately I do not have the means or the chance to do this on a daily basis.


    [5] I enjoy helping street kids. Whenever I have extra change or food in my hand, I give it.


    [6] I am super close with my mom compared with my dad. Me and my mom are like best of friends.


    ** How did I start writing in Webnovel? **


    I am one of those authors who got invited to write in Webnovel by the content editors. Before, I was just writing whatever I like and to be honest I am still an amateur in writing. I am trying improve my work and learn from the professionals and top writers of the Webnovel site. Since the pandemic got worst, I intend to earn money while doing what I love which is writing story.


    ** What is my dream? **


    I hope my story would reach the top 10 Power Rankings and top 10 Trending Stories of Webnovel. I wish I could earn enough to provide all the needs and medicines of my parents. We dream to travel together in Japan and Korea together. That is why I work so hard to at least achieve this one day. My life has revolved in the intention of someday I could repay my parents'' sacrifice and provide them the life that they deserve. I owe my life and many more from my parents so they deserve the best life that I wish I could offer them. I even pray to God to use me as an instrument to help orphans and street kids because I feel that youth should be given such opportunity to realize their own dreams in life as well.


    Thus, please help me and keep supporting me in this journey of mine to achieve my dreams and become successful for my elderly parents.


    ** What do I promise and to expect from me now I am about to go Premium? **


    First, I promise to ¡­


    [.] Increase my daily release if ever I gain 1,000 power stones weekly.


    [.] I will triple my daily release if ever it gains 2,000 or more power stones weekly.


    [.] Once I become Top 10 Ranking Author, I will increase my mass release into 10 chapters and hold a monthly charity for the street kids or the orphans after pandemic. But if this happens while there is still pandemic, I am planning to make a feeding program for the poor.


    Overview:


    If we achieve: (on a weekly basis)


    1,500 Powerstones = 3 chapters daily release


    3,000 or more Powerstones = 4 chapters daily release + 10 Mass release chapter by the end of the month


    Lastly, the things to expect from me once I go premium this October 29 ¡­


    [.] Daily release with 1,500 words per chapter.


    [.] There will be 3 Chapters of mass release at every end of the month.


    [.] I will have privilege chapters for those who are interested to read in advance.


    2 advance chapters = 1 coin only


    5 advance chapters = 10 coins only


    Note: Price may vary in due time so while it is still cheaper, I hope you subscribe while it is still early. In the following months to come, the price may no longer be the same.


    *** Why Am I so concerned with the orphans and street children? ***


    I grew up in such a poor community, I have seen the struggle of the street children who do their best to survive for their own family and the orphans who wish to even have a family. I am already fortunate enough to have both, my parents, with me and support me when I was young. But those kids never had a choice to live the way they wanted to due to their situation. Seeing them just by the streets and actually BEING able to talk and bond with them will make you realize a lot of things in this world. During my childhood, my playmates were street children and orphans from an orphanage so somehow I had a glimpse of how sad it is to be in their shoes.


    Thus, I intended and dreamt that one day if I get the chance to be successful, I will hold monthly programs for them. For now, I can only hand out food and some little amount of my remaining coins or bills for them to use.


    Show kindness to the young ones and to others because everyone deserves to be treated with such kindness and respect.


    ** For my readers! **


    Please keep supporting me and help me achieve my dreams. Not only for myself but for my family and my dream to hold charity programs for orphans and street children.


    There are many children out there who need help and let us work together in helping them through the success of my story. I am planning to make a page only to show my efforts in helping the street children and the orphans with videos that showcase their brimming smiles and fun with them. I can only do this once we work together as one in this journey of mine.


    LET US AIM HIGH TOGETHER! In accomplishing this. I cannot do this alone.


    That is why I humbly seek your help and support!


    Help me through subscribing to my locked chapters and my privileged chapters.


    Keep supporting and reading my story because my success is your success as well.


    Once again,


    Thank you so much! I am so grateful for all the support and all the kind words I have been receiving. Please keep tuning in for more chapters and do not stop supporting my story!


    For any personal and behind the scenes bonuses,


    I will even post my programs on Instagram once I save up enough budget for the things I intend to do for the orphans and street children.


    Add me on Instagram: @alphaprincenovel

 Chapter 87 - Crazy Training

    In the main office of Prince Alcyd, things have become more problematic and complicated for the coming days.


    The Alpha Prince is contemplating on the current development with the war against King Lucius and at the same time, the evil schemes of his older brother, Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alcyd could not help but get frustrated with everything that is happening. He even could help but worry as well for his mate, Selene.


    With all the things revealed to him by Magdeline, he does not know if it is also worth the risk to share such very important information about Selene. This is something that he could not easily share with anyone even with his best friend.


    Garrett, his best friend and the Beta, could notice that there is something bothering their Alpha Prince.


    "There is a message from the royal palace, it is from your father." Garrett handed over the scroll which contains the message from the King of all Alpha werewolves.


    Immediately, Prince Alcyd took the scroll and broke the seal.


    As he starts reading the formal letter from his father, the look on Prince Alcyd''s face became more serious and bothered.


    "What does it say? Another problem?" Garrett asked his best friend.


    "The Midnight Pack has been attacked by rogue werewolves and their Alpha barely survived the attack. My father handed me an official mission, good for two squads.


    A scouting mission around the Midnight Pack while the convoy of the royal army will assist the return of the Alpha of Midnight Pack. He is an important ally of my father. No wonder the assembly for entire royal army and the supposed attack on King Lucius has been postponed." Explained by Prince Alcyd to his best friend.


    "So, what now? If the planned attack on King Lucius and the assembly of the royal army have been postponed. Then we have to put our warriors in a rigid training. Please, while I am gone since you will assign me to accompany your younger brother for his mission, do not put the warriors in another crazy training regimen of yours." A reminder of Garrett to Prince Alcyd who just smirked on his reminder.


    "A crazy training regimen is necessary but what worries me is the acceptance of everyone regarding the integration of rogue werewolves in our training and become warriors of Golden Moon Pack. I knew that it will be controversial amongst the members of Golden Moon Pack but I did not expect that it would cause such disapproval that would lead for an Executive Officer of mine to form an opposition against me in my own pack." Prince Alcyd with a serious tone.


    "Let Jackson handle it since he promised you that he will handle Jane himself." Said by Garrett.


    "If only Jane was not the mate of Jackson, I have eliminated her myself. I do not tolerate insubordination, what more with a direct rebellion against me." Pointed out by Prince Alcyd.


    "Jane is not forming a rebellion against you. Do not over react. She is just gathering members of the pack who feels the same way as her. In other words, she is just expressing her disapproval with allowing rogue werewolves be a warrior of Golden Moon Pack. I must agree with her that it was never been done and we are risking the safety of the members of the Golden Moon Pack with their presence." Garrett justified Jane''s actions.


    "But when the war starts, we cannot allow these rogue werewolves be recruited by King Lucius. Giving them a space in our community, in our pack will give them a sense of loyalty aside from fear of my authority. With a huge amount of our strongest warriors joining the war, we need to make sure that the Golden Moon Pack would not have to worry with rogue werewolves within our territory." Rebuttal of Prince Alcyd from his best friend''s argument.


    "I bet Selene influenced you with those ideas because the Prince Alcyd that I know does not think or feel this way. I can see she has truly changed your way of thinking already. What more if you have mated completely. I am completely sure that you will be head over heels over her.


    Somehow, there is also an advantage in allowing rogue werewolves in becoming a warrior of the Golden Moon Pack. With the presence of Selene, the tension between rogue werewolves and our warriors are being neutralized due to her genuine intentions for peace and a harmonious relationship with everyone. She is already acting like a Luna of this pack." Further explained by Garrett.


    ''Of course that is how amazing our mate is!'' proudly exclaimed by Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, after hearing Garrett compliment Selene.


    ''Kratos not now! We are in serious discussion at the moment. Please do not distract me with your loud thoughts.'' Prince Alcyd trying to calm his spirit wolf.


    ''Do I complain when you pollute me with your dirty thoughts, hmmm? It is so absurd to hear your dirty thoughts about our mate when you cannot do anything about it. If I were you, stop thinking too much and just do it!'' abrasively mentioned by Kratos within Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    ''This is why God did not bless you with human form because imagine the damage you will do to the rest of humanity with your beastly actions.'' Retort of Prince Alcyd towards Kratos opinion.


    As conclusion, Prince Alcyd shut his spirit wolf within the depths of his mind.


    "I am glad you allowed Selene to lead the training amongst the female warriors. Athena was excited when you approved the proposal of Selene for all-female training which will be led by our future Luna." Garrett expressed his amusement and approval for Selene''s intentions.


    "Allowing Selene to bond more with the other warriors and let others know her more will make it easier to accept her as the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack." Proudly elaborated by Prince Alcyd to his best friend.


    ================


    While the Alpha Prince and his best friend, Garrett, having an important discussion regarding Prince Alcyd''s plans for the Golden Moon Pack.


    Selene is having an intense sparring session with Galvin, a fellow member of the newly formed Golden Crew.


    Loud exchange of blows and groans from strong strikes from each other could be heard all over the training ground.


    At the same time, Freddie is tasked to lead a training amongst the rogue werewolves who are currently {-Traninee Ranked-} warrior of Golden Moon Pack.


    Prince Alcyd thought that having Freddie as the leader for the rogue werewolves will be easier to monitor and earn their trust if someone like him will lead the group.


    "For the females, you will join the crazy training over there which is led by Selene¡­" Freddie instructed the other female rogue werewolves to join Selene''s training for all-female training.


    Other male rogue werewolves scoffed and chuckled by the mention that Selene is leading a training session.


    Freddie did not like the reaction of some rogue werewolves.


    "If some of you think, you can stand against Selene, then let me remind you that she is the current strongest warrior in Golden Moon Pack and has never been defeated by any warrior in this wolf pack. So, think twice before you mock and underestimate Selene just because she is a woman."


    The rogue werewolves went immediately into silence and felt embarrassed after Freddie pointed out such awakening realization that women can be stronger than men.


    All female warriors stand in front of Selene.


    Each female warrior are impressed seeing Selene beat Galvin easily with no difficulty.


    "Damn, you really don''t go easy on anybody." Galvin smiled and expressed his genuine observation regarding Selene before leaving Selene with the female warriors.


    "Thank you, Galvin!


    Now, all of you must remember that in every fight, not all the time you must overpower your opponent. Knowing where and when to strike is one of the most basic fundamentals in battle." Said by Selene in front of the female warriors.


    "You can say that because you have powers and other unique abilities but how about the ordinary werewolves like me who have no powers nor unique abilities in our arsenal to even stand a chance against a stronger male werewolf." A female rogue werewolf shared her own opinion with a worried tone.


    Other female warriors and even Athena who is observing the training session seem to agree with the female rogue werewolf''s point. Even some of them nodded in expressing their affirmation to the point raised by the female rogue werewolf.


    "Never underestimate yourselves! As a woman, always expand your horizon and never restrict yourselves within a box or cage just because others told you that is only what you can do.


    Unique skill or power does not define your total strength or capability as an individual.


    The mere fact that you are a woman, it means you are a strong being ¡­" Selene giving her speech towards the female warriors who are slowly being convinced and realizing that Selene is allowing them to see such part of themselves that they thought existed within them.


    "All of you must prepare because all of you will undergo in a crazy training with me. This will be a hellish experience so I hope no one will quit on me.


    Is it understood?" Asked by Selene


    When there was a weak reply, Selene repeated the question¡­


    "I could not hear you all, is it understood?" loudly asked by Selene.


    Altogether, every female warrior stood snappily while replying loudly,


    "Yes, Maam!"


    Athena beamed with her smile witnessing Selene inspire the female warriors who have been underestimated and restricted their potential for a long time.


    ===================


    Meanwhile¡­


    In a hospital room¡­


    After a crazy training session with Kassandra, Chloe prepared something on a table which she plans to try without the supervision of her mentor.


    "Since your twentieth birthday is near, a gift is necessary ¡­" Chloe concocting a potion of her own.


    An eerie and threatening look has formed on Chloe''s face while concocting the potion she intends to make.

 Chapter 88 - His Twentieth Birthday

    Prince Ranku finally left for his first mission from the Golden Moon Pack.


    Garrett, Caleb, and Jackson were tasked to accompany Prince Ranku on such a dangerous mission to intervene Prince Alarick''s plans against Prince Alcyd''s allies.


    Jackson had a difficult time going because Jane is being difficult to handle lately. With her bitterness and disapproval of the presence of the rogue werewolves, it caused so much stress for Jackson to control his mate.


    Though, Prince Ranku also hesitated to leave due to the approaching twentieth birthday of his older brother. He was planning to make a surprise for his older brother but an important mission was tasked for him to accomplish along with the other Executive Officers to accompany him.


    It was a countermeasure that reassures Prince Ranku''s safety. Prince Alcyd could not risk the possibility of his younger brother getting harmed so he had to assign the best of his Executive Officers to ensure the protection and safety of his younger brother.


    Garrett had an intimate moment with his mate, Athena. They both kissed and held each other closely feeling each other''s touch and warmth.


    Even Caleb wanted to talk with his younger brother but since the Rank Event when his younger brother lost to him, Lance was always training to get stronger and improve his physical strength.


    In the kitchen of the mansion, Athena went to Lady Sonja reminding her about the departure of Prince Ranku and the meal plan for the twentieth birthday of Prince Alcyd.


    Selene heard about the Prince Alcyd''s birthday.


    "Lady Sonja, tomorrow is the twentieth birthday of Alcyd? I mean Prince Alcyd." Clarified by Selene to Lady Sonja.


    Athena and Lady Sonja looked at each other. Both shared a curious look due to Selene''s query. They have noticed that ever since Prince Alcyd exhibited such concern and efforts to comfort Selene during her first heat cycle and first shifting, Selene started to become interested in matters regarding their Alpha Prince.


    "Yes, darling. Tomorrow is his twentieth birthday. Is there anything you have in mind that you want to suggest?" Lady Sonja reply to Selene.


    Both Athena and Lady Sonja became more curious on what Selene is thinking at the moment after knowing her mate''s birthday.


    While Athena and Lady Sonja waits for Selene''s suggestion, the spirit wolf of Selene suddenly appeared after knowing that the twentieth birthday of Prince Alcyd is fast approaching.


    ''Oh my! It is our mate''s twentieth birthday. We need to prepare a gift and something special for him! I cannot allow you not prepare something special for him.'' Expressed with so much excitement by the spirit wolf of Selene, Sylvia.


    ''I do not even celebrate my own birthday! So why will I celebrate his.'' Selene''s reply to her own spirit wolf.


    ''When Laquisha was still alive, she used to bake something for you and you both watch fireworks together with your older brother Lucas during those times he was still in the Midnight Pack before he decided to leave you on your own.'' Sylvia reminded Selene about those memorable days that Selene has already buried and forgotten.


    A spirit wolf of a werewolf has the access to all of the memories. Thus, Sylvia knows everything about Selene and her memories despite appearing only after the death of her foster mother, Laquisha.


    This made Selene think if her mate has this kind of celebration during his birthday. So it made her curious as well.


    ''Fine, I will make something special for him but should we ask what they do for his birthday?'' We cannot just barge in with their usual ways here. I have caused so much changes already around here.'' Selene pointed out to her spirit wolf.


    ''Go ask then! Ask them regarding our mate''s birthday and how they celebrate it.'' Instructed immediately by Selene''s spirit wolf.


    Selene rolled her eyes from her spirit wolf''s nagging.


    "Lady Sonja, what do you usually do on Alcyd''s birthday¡­" the other staff suddenly looked at Selene who sometimes informally mentions their Alpha Prince''s name, but Selene corrects herself when she realizes the looks of the other staff members, "I mean Prince Alcyd''s birthday. Are there any special preparations that you do here or present to him?"


    The sudden query of Selene regarding their Alpha Prince made both Athen and Lady Sonja smile. They both looked at each other in a teasing way regarding the sudden curiosity of Selene.


    "Well, we do not make any special preparation. Usually, he is in the royal palace because Prince Ranku prepares a special dinner for him and Prince Alcyd." Explained by Lady Sonja.


    "The royal family does not celebrate birthdays. Only Prince Ranku and Prince Alcyd celebrate it because when Prince Ranku was little, Prince Alcyd used to cheer up the young prince during his birthday. So when Prince Alcyd is not in the royal palace with Prince Ranku, there are no special preparation or gifts given in his birthday. Prince Alcyd prefers to keep everyone do their task perfectly." Further explained by Athena.


    "The only unusual that we do on his birthday is we prepare all his favorite so that he could eat more during his birthday. Why do you ask, do you have any plans?" Lady Sonja became curious at Selene''s thoughts after replying to her query.


    "Can we prepare the favorite food of Prince Alcyd''s mother? I bet he is reminded about his mother during his birthdays. So why not, let us prepare the entire dinner filled with his mother''s favorite dish. Then, I will personally make his favorite dessert. Lastly, everyone will sing a happy birthday song to him while we carry this large cake frosted with chocolate and strawberry with a huge greeting in the middle." Selene abrasively shared her suggestion regarding the preparation for Prince Alcyd''s twentieth birthday.


    The other staff members who heard this giggled in the excitement by the thought alone of Selene''s suggestion.


    But Lady Sonja and Athena were surprised that Selene is suggesting something totally unexpected for them to do.


    "But the question is, do you know the favorite food of Prince Alcyd''s mother?" asked by Selene.


    Both Athena and Lady Sonja answered altogether, "Oh, yes! We know!"


    "Great! So tomorrow then." Selene declared to everyone about their special preparation for Prince Alcyd''s twentieth birthday.


    Everyone became excited for the thought of preparing something special for Prince Alcyd while the Alpha Prince is busy doing paper works in his main office with Oliver and a royal adviser.


    ==================


    Somewhere in the woods of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Chloe was walking her way back to her house after finishing the special gift that she plans to give Prince Alcyd in his twentieth birthday through Selene since she lives within the mansion along with the other Executive Officers and Prince Alcyd himself.


    Kassandra has no idea though that Chloe has her own ulterior motive and plans for the twentieth birthday of Prince Alcyd.


    But there was one individual who was able to detect Chloe''s devious plan.


    Callisto, the disciple of the Great Oracle appeared right in front of Chloe after hiding from the shadows of the trees.


    "Where do you think you are going? You thought no one will know about your special gift for the Alpha Prince." Uttered suddenly by the powerful warlock.


    "Professor Cali?" Chloe expressed her surprise at the sudden appearance of their professor.


    Unknown to her that Professor Cali is a powerful warlock who is currently disguised only as a professor in the Golden Moon Academy.


    ==================


    As the twentieth birthday of the Alpha Prince has finally arrived¡­


    At the dining table,


    Prince Alcyd is surprised to see that the prepared meals are not the usual meals prepared in his birthday. He took his seat bewildered and curious with the sudden change of meal plan during the dinner of his birthday.


    It is already accustomed to him and used to the thought that Lady Sonja always prepares his favorites during the dinner of his birthday.


    Then a surprise that he never expected to experience in his life ¡­


    One by one, each staff member appeared to his side singing ''happy birthday song'' while the other remaining Executive Officers and Lance sang along with the staff members.


    But the appearance of Selene bringing the cake with her cooking attire still fresh from the kitchen which is clearly evident that she personally prepared the cake and his favorite dessert since her face has some traces of flour.


    Her heavenly voice even made it more special for Prince Alcyd.


    The sight of her bringing the cake became a slow-motion for Prince Alcyd.


    Never in his life that Prince Alcyd expected something special to happen on his birthday.


    Prince Alcyd''s birthday always had been gloomy and depressing since it is a reminder for him that he lost his loving and caring mother from the rogue werewolves.


    Selene''s beautiful voice came ringing in Prince Alcyd''s ears.


    ''Our mate knows our birthday! She even prepared something for us!'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd gleefully informs him.


    All Prince Alcyd could see and hear at the moment is his mate who has completely surprised him.


    Prince Alcyd is totally captivated by the presence of Selene.


    At this moment Prince Alcyd realized ¡­


    While looking at Selene approach him with the cake which is obviously made for him¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    That there is no one that makes his world stop like the way Selene does!


    Prince Alcyd has finally felt the spirit and warmth of what a birthday meant.


    ''So, this is how a birthday should feel like¡­''


    ''Utterly filled with happiness!''

 Chapter 89 - Love Can Kill

    "Where do you think you are going? You thought no one will know about your special gift for the Alpha Prince." Uttered suddenly by the powerful warlock.


    "Professor Cali?" Chloe expressed her surprise at the sudden appearance of their professor.


    Somewhere in the woods of the Golden Moon Pack, during the night before the birthday of Prince Alcyd¡­


    Callisto decided to appear in front of Chloe after spying on her.


    What Chloe does not know, Callisto has been observing Kassandra''s movements lately and he was able to sense Chloe''s magic growing exponentially through intense training with Kassandra.


    Though it caught his attention when Chloe successfully casted a deceptive spell that protects someone from any detection.


    Accidentally, Callisto winds up at the right time and the right place when spying around. It allowed him to secretly witness the young Chloe perform such spell at her age. But what surprised Callisto was the hexing spell imbued with a poisonous potion that renders a threatening vibe to any target.


    "I think you need to drop that dangerous thing on your hand." Callisto requested from Chloe.


    A long silence and Chloe''s could not look straight at Callisto.


    "Or else what?" a hint of tension came from Chloe''s reply.


    One of the objectives Callisto made when he decided to discreetly visit Golden Moon Pack was to make sure the safety and protection of Prince Alcyd since he owes the late Queen Esmeralda his life.


    "It seems that you have discovered something important and you are planning to do something about it with your own hands. But the question is, are you ready for the consequences of your actions? Oh, dear granddaughter of Magdeline!" Callisto''s remark towards Chloe.


    Suddenly tears fell from Chloe''s eyes. Not realizing the consequences of her actions but it felt so right for her every time she remembers her mother at the hands and tyranny of King Viktor.


    "Then, should I turn a blind eye from the suffering of my family because of the father of Prince Alcyd? A blood for a blood, a family member for a family member!" an emotional outburst from Chloe, justifying her own scheme against Prince Alcyd.


    "You are still too young to even commit such atrocity. I know the ordeals and sufferings of your family but you can never right a wrong with another mistake." Callisto''s advice towards Chloe in his attempt to diffuse her anger.


    Callisto realized how much love for a family member could make someone blind from the consequences of one action.


    "I do not care if I am too young, so what!" quick retort by Chloe.


    "Indeed love can kill. A love for a family or someone special can make someone do something drastic as harming someone''s life. Is this really what your heart truly desires? Commit something evil. Be someone like the people you hate that much. And resort to something that your mother or grandmother would not want for you to do so? Because once you give that gift to Prince Alcyd then there will be no turning back. You may become a dark witch after this night if you pursue your plans." Further explained by Callisto.


    The things Callisto mentioned seems to take Chloe''s attention as she started to ponder the reminder of her grandmother.


    ''Whatever happens dear, always remember not to choose the easiest path in achieving things which is going to the dark side. Never put justice on your hands because you felt that it is right. Let fate and karma do its bidding for you. God never sleeps, my dear!


    Always choose to be good than to be evil¡­'' the voice of her grandmother suddenly became a reminder to her.


    Then slowly, Chloe finally dropped the supposed gift that she was planning to present to the Alpha Prince.


    Chloe dropped to her knees and cried her heart out for being miserable.


    Feelings of loss, despair, and misery were vented out with her cries.


    Immediately, Callisto slowly approached Chloe and comforted her.


    The powerful warlock assisted Chloe to get back on her feet and instructed her to go home and rest.


    As Chloe started to go ahead back to her home, Callisto looked at the gift¡­


    Then the great and powerful warlock released a powerful energy blast that melted the gift and burnt into acidic liquid.


    ==================


    After getting the necessary things for the upcoming war,


    The queen of sirens, Queen Mira, met again with King Falcon¡­


    But this time, the queen of fairies, Queen Titania is also joining the meeting.


    "Finally, you have arrived Queen Mira! It is an honor to be at your presence." Queen Titania gave her formal greetings towards the queen of sirens.


    "It has been quite some time now since our last meeting, Queen Titania." Queen Mira gave her respects towards the ancient queen.


    While Queen Titania and King Falcon are in their gallant armors, Queen Mira is wearing her emerald dress which can be mistaken its fabric as sea weeds but it is a magical dress that has full of mysterious powers behind it since it has embedded with powerful gems which can only be found under the ocean floors.


    All of them took their seat before starting the discussion. Then a round stone table is positioned in the middle.


    "I have heard you are in search of your lover and child. I thought we already talked about this and that we cannot go after your human lover and your child." Queen Titania reminded Queen Mira.


    "But I want to be reunited with them!" exclaimed by Queen Mira.


    "Queen Mira! Your human lover is a member of the Hunters Association. We cannot risk any of our safety if we find him." Reasoned out by Queen Titania.


    "I am not asking to kill them or harm anyone. I just need to find their location and be reunited with them. Is it that too much to ask for? Queen Titania, I was only separated with them because of the dark beings after for my child." Queen Mira explained herself further.


    "Though, do they want to be reunited with you?" asked directly by Queen Titania.


    "Of course! I know Rick will kill anyone for his love for me. It worries me that he might kill the wrong people or even the innocent ones if I do get reunited with him soon." Queen Mira revealed the possibility of the actions of his human lover.


    "We have a problem. Despite all your efforts to get his attention and get reunited with him, there are still no news about him. I fear that your human lover has fallen to the dark ones. No hunters can stop Diablo from taking something that interests him. Their weapons are not on par with the power of Diablo and the Demon King. Not even the three of us can stop the duo." King Falcon shared his own opinion regarding to Queen Mira''s query.


    "Nooo!! I cannot allow it. The demon king cannot have my child!" emotions were heightened by the mention of Queen Mira''s child.


    "But Love can kill, Mira. The demon king will use your child against you. Since he knows that it is the only way to get to you. He has become desperate in gaining your love. If it has to resort in having the possession your child then most likely it may." King Falcon pointed out something that made everyone ponder.


    Queen Titania thought that the war between the werewolves, the rise of the Legion of Vampires and the search for the next Chosen One are the only problems that they need to deal with at the moment but the issue regarding the obsession of the demon king over Queen Mira has gained their concern as well.


    A brewing chaos with the absence of the next Chosen One has caused the queen of fairies to worry for the future of the supernatural world.


    If the forces of darkness are starting to wreak havoc.


    ==================


    Day after the birthday of Prince Alcyd...


    Only joy and positivity radiate all over the Alpha Prince mood.


    Prince Alcyd walks around the mansion smiling while wearing a maroon silk robe.


    Then while walking around, the Alpha Prince sees Selene from afar while talking and laughing with the other staff members.


    As he walks slowly along the hallway while observing Selene from afar,


    Curiosity sets in¡­


    ''Does she feel the same way as we do, Kratos?'' asked by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf.


    ''I do not know but our mate is starting to warm up to us. Imagine, she prepared a surprise for your birthday and made such a special gesture that we both know that it is a sign for finally starting to feel something for us. Plus, I could not believe that she has such an angelic voice.'' Said by Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    ''Yeah, I agree too. Her surprise for my birthday was totally unexpected.


    I never thought that birthdays could be that fun and great. But do you think she feel the same way towards us?


    Because I am sure of what I feel towards her¡­'' declared by Prince Alcyd with certainty.


    Selene was able to notice Prince Alcyd''s presence and looked in his direction.


    From a distance, there was someone witnessing the two looking at each other from a distance.


    "I will make sure you will fall for me. Not even the Alpha can stop me."


    =========


    Author''s extended note:


    Next Chapters,


    [1] First Missions. (Newly formed Golden Crew will go for their first mission)


    [2] Return of the past. (Visiting the former pack.)


    [3] Fated Encounter. (Meeting of the past and the present.)


    Coming Soon:


    Nov. 2 Halloween Special!


    [1] Introduction of a new dark villain.


    [2] Hint for my second volume which is an essential sneak peek for the second volume of the story.


    [3] Confrontation, unexpected reunion, and discovery of secrets!


    [4] Finally, Selene will be stepping into the royal palace and will meet King Viktor.


    [5] War between King Lucius vs King Viktor will get more bloody and intense.


    [6] Meeting of Selene and her older brother.


    [7] Rivalry between Alphas.


    [8] Royal siblings rivalry

 Chapter 90 - First Mission (Part I)

    Somewhere around the territory of an allied wolf pack of Prince Alcyd,


    Prince Ranku and the Executive Officers accompanying him have successfully intercepted an attempt on the Alpha and Beta''s life.


    A successful first mission for Prince Ranku from the request of the Alpha of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The group of Prince Ranku was able to render assistance towards the fellow general of Prince Alcyd who is also one of his great supporters in the royal court.


    "Thank you, Prince Ranku and Beta Garrett for your help." Gratefully expressed by the general.


    "Do not worry, general! My older brother sent me because we found out that Prince Alarick is making drastic moves to eliminate the allies of my other older brother, Prince Alcyd." Prince Ranku informed the general regarding the -intel- they had about Prince Alarick''s schemes.


    A scene of dead werewolves around with some injured warriors being assisted to safety.


    While the Executive Officers started to gather around Prince Ranku and the general who are both sitting under the tree.


    "I do not know what would have happened if you guys did not arrive on time to help me¡­" said by the general before continuing.


    At the same time, the Executive Officers and Prince Ranku listened carefully to the general that is about to share everything he knows and suggesting for the things to be done next.


    "If Prince Alarick has already made his move against the allies of Prince Alcyd. It means that at this moment, the other allies of Prince Alcyd is under attack by Prince Alarick''s assassins and other allies. You may have saved me but I fear that the other generals of King Viktor are currently in danger. Prince Alarick has finally made his move against Prince Alcyd." Stated by the general sitting next to Prince Ranku.


    A confused and surprised look is painted on the faces of the Executive Officers.


    Even Prince Ranku cannot help himself but delve into deep thought about the things happening around the royal palace.


    Not only the war between King Lucius and King Viktor that they have worry but a showdown between two royal prince is about to take place if things escalate into full-blown conflict.


    "I just do not understand, why our eldest brother would do this in time of war against King Lucius. He is just making things worst for our father. If he wants to be favored by our father, doing these kind of things does not help his position in court." Prince Ranku expressed his confusion regarding the actions of his eldest brother.


    "Indeed you are still young to understand political maneuvers and certain realities, Prince Ranku! All of the generals agreed with our observation that Prince Alarick is the most intelligent and the biggest strategist amongst the royal siblings. He is someone to be feared indeed and has such a certain grasp of situations that none of you can comprehend. He thinks way ahead compared to any of his royal siblings." Explained by the general.


    "¡­I did not know that you think highly of Prince Alarick. Then, why align yourselves with Prince Alcyd? If all of you generals think that highly of Prince Alarick." Garrett, the Beta of Prince Alcyd, curiously asked the general.


    A smile and small chuckle was released by the general,


    "I do not mean to mock any of you but you need to understand as well, our interest does not align with Prince Alarick''s plans. Both Prince Alarick and Prince Alcyd are realist individuals. They both deal with the importance of security, material power and self-dependence. But Prince Alarick''s decisions is shaped through different facets, such as goals, threats, fears, identities, and other elements of perceived reality. It influences him to create such advanced strategy." Further explained by the general.


    Though even he has explained it clearly to them, the others could still not comprehend such action of Prince Alarick.


    "To make it simpler, Prince Alarick knows that this is the perfect time for him to strike. Everyone knows that King Viktor favors Prince Alcyd more than Prince Alarick. That is why, it pushed him to this point that no matter what he does, and Prince Alcyd is always above him in terms of favor from their father. So, Prince Alarick is forcing the King of all Alphas to consider him as the heir to the throne by eliminating the faction that supports Prince Alcyd. Without the faction that supports Prince Alcyd, Prince Alarick will finally gain something that Prince Alcyd lacks thereof¡­" the general enlightened everyone from their confusion.


    "What would that be?" Prince Ranku naively asked.


    "Political dominance and the support of a super majority." Revealed by the general with full of seriousness.


    Prince Ranku and the Executive Officers altogether knew from that point on that it is no longer a simple squabble between two royal siblings¡­


    But an inevitable royal showdown between Prince Alarick and their Alpha Prince.


    =================


    Right after the training, Prince Alcyd gathered his Executive Officers even including Jane.


    The Alpha Prince also called the attention of the newly formed Golden Crew to join him for a meeting in the conference room of the mansion.


    Even though, Jane does not want to join with the presence of Freddie, but it was a direct command from Prince Alcyd that they could not refuse at all.


    As they enter one by one in the conference room for a meeting with Prince Alcyd,


    They could see the Alpha Prince sitting on the middle with Oliver by his side.


    "Before we start, all of you! Please take a seat¡­" Prince Alcyd commanded everyone.


    Then the Alpha Prince continued after seeing everyone took their own seat.


    "Before my younger brother left for a mission, I also received a request from my father. The King of all Alpha werewolves, King Viktor requested for all allied wolf packs to strengthen their defense against King Lucius'' rogue army due to the most recent attack towards the Midnight Pack¡­" Before the Alpha Prince continued,


    A loud gasp and whispering from the others became apparent from the information that the Midnight Pack was attacked by the rogue werewolves.


    "Though, there is another request from King Viktor that we have to adhere¡­" Prince Alcyd was not able to finish his last statement because of Jane''s interjection.


    "What you mean Midnight Pack''s got attacked? Were they defeated by the rogue army of King Lucius? If they were defeated, then that is worrisome because Midnight Pack is considered to be one of the strong wolf packs allied with King Viktor." Jane shared her own thoughts to everyone.


    "Yes, they were defeated but their Alpha was able to survive the attack. There were a lot of casualties amongst their ranks that is why they sought refuge under King Viktor''s protection.


    Which leads us to the current matter that I would like to discuss.


    King Viktor asked for the Golden Moon Pack to render two squads that will scout around Midnight Pack and guarantee no threat surrounds their territory while the royal army escorts the Alpha of the Midnight Pack and his people.


    Thus, this will be your first mission together with me, for the newly formed Golden Crew. This will serve as training as well to how you will perform in the upcoming war." Announced by Prince Alcyd.


    But there was someone who is not happy to hear that the first mission as a member of the newly formed Golden Crew.


    To visit the place that Selene tried to avoid and swore not to return ever again¡­ The Midnight Pack!


    ''Oh, shoot! What the ¡­!'' exclaimed by Selene silently in her mind.

 Chapter 91 - First Mission (Part II)

    In the conference room of the mansion of Prince Alcyd, whispers and discussion started to ensue.


    After hearing from the Alpha Prince regarding the attack on the Midnight Pack and the intended mission for Prince Alcyd and his warriors, Selene struggled to comprehend and started to meltdown internally with her spirit wolf that they are about to visit the last place that Selene wanted to see.


    ''This can''t be happening! How can we refuse this mission? I cannot go back to that place and risk seeing my former mate. My heart cannot take to see that wretched place once more.'' Selene could not help but express her disapproval and her thoughts with her spirit wolf.


    ''You have no choice! You cannot openly refuse or else you will incite suspicion to the rest. Our mate will definitely wonder why would refuse the mission. Remember, you already disclosed the fact that we were rejected once. It was a gentleman of him, not to badger us with questions after you revealed that part of you, accidentally!'' advised by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''But ¡­ It is full of bad memories and I cannot go through that hell again.'' Reasoned out by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''Why don''t you just go over it? And try to mask your scent. Let us try our best avoiding any familiar faces. We cannot refuse this or else you will risk your connection with the Midnight Pack.


    By the way, I do not want to celebrate their downfall or tragedy but I think karma is working its way for all the sufferings and maltreatment that you had to endure in your entire childhood. Midnight Pack got what it deserved!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, shared her thoughts to Selene.


    ''Sylv, please let us not be happy on such bad news for others. I am more worried to have an encounter with familiar faces. How I wish we could find a way not to go?'' Selene tells her spirit wolf regarding with her current dilemma.


    ''Look, as I said, you have no choice for this one! We have to go or else you will risk your secret to our mate. It will cause more trouble once he finds out that the current Alpha of Midnight Pack is the one who rejected you. Do you want a war between the two biggest wolf packs in the werewolf kingdom? At least we would be able to visit the tomb of your foster mother. We have not visited her after her burial. Just be positive and do our best in keeping ourselves out from any unnecessary attention.'' The spirit wolf of Selene trying to weigh her options and telling her what would be the best thing to do.


    Selene tried to contemplate on her spirit wolf''s advice while the others are having a serious discussions about the information and news that Prince Alcyd disclosed to everyone.


    Freddie, who had become a member of the newly formed Golden Crew, was able to notice the silence and serious look on Selene. He knew immediately after Prince Alcyd mentioned the news and information about the Midnight Pack, it will somehow stir something within Selene. He knows that Selene is trying to avoid the Midnight Pack and it is the former pack that Selene tried to avoid ever since they met her.


    "Are you okay?" Freddie expressing his concern towards Selene.


    "Thanks, I am okay!" Selene''s reply while trying to tap Freddie''s arm for reaffirmation.


    The Alpha Prince saw the gesture of Selene and did not like what he saw but tried his best not to cause any commotion. He does not want his mate to get mad at him for being possessive towards her.


    ''Why would you allow our mate touch someone? And even have a physical contact with that rogue boy.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, tries to push him to do something about their mate''s action.


    ''Kratos, it is just a tap! Can you let it go? We have more important issues to think of and a simple tap should not be something that would bother us at this moment.'' explained by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf which is currently agitated towards the closeness of Selene and Freddie.


    ''You call that tap, nothing? I cannot believe ¡­'' before Kratos could finish his last statement, Prince Alcyd shut him and shoved him in the depths of his mind so he could have more focus in regards to the current situation that they must prepare on.


    "Alpha, do not worry yourself. This is the best thing we could do at the moment." Oliver tries to whisper to Prince Alcyd while the others are busy discussing with each other in regards to their opinion and curiosity about the current developments surrounding the werewolf kingdom.


    Prince Alcyd heaved a deep sigh thinking about the first mission which includes Selene and the plans that they have to come up with.


    *** Flashback before the meeting ***


    In the main office of the mansion of Prince Alcyd.


    "What do you mean about we should include Selene in the mission? This is a dangerous mission for her to be included in! I cannot risk her taking part in it! ARE YOU INSANE? Why would I let my mate join such a mission that will endanger her safety? Tell me, Oliver! Why should I?" Prince Alcyd scolding Oliver regarding the advice of including Selene in the mission.


    ''YES! TEEEELLL HIM!! I thought this blondie is your smartest Executive Officer but it looks like he is dumb after all.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, suddenly fueling the anger of the Alpha Prince.


    "Alpha, I know that it is risky but it is more risky to leave her here in the Golden Moon Pack with fewer Executive Officers to look after her. You have sent 3 of your strongest Executive Officers with Prince Ranku due to a dangerous mission. And now, you are compelled to do this mission for your father. So if we leave Selene here, there are no reliable warriors to look after her.


    Lastly, the others are starting to notice your sudden attention towards Selene¡­" Oliver tries to explain himself to Prince Alcyd but the Alpha Prince interrupted his explanation.


    "What you mean, sudden attention? I am discreet with my actions towards her." Prince Alcyd having defensive tone towards Oliver''s argument.


    "No, you are not being discreet, Alpha! Others are starting to notice the way you look at Selene. The way you suddenly behave when she is around. Your sudden concern for her which surprises others like Kassandra. You are the one blowing up our cover up on her identity as your mate. Thus, this mission is the best way to¡­


    [1] Protect her. Since she will be near you and we can easily provide her the best protection through the best warriors being around her. Including yourself. And you will worry less because she will be around you.


    [2] We can diffuse the suspicion of others regarding your relation or connection with her. It will dispel any rumors that both of you may have romantic relationship that will put her even more in danger.


    [3] Lastly, we can accomplish your father''s mission for you with the best warriors around.


    I hope you understand my point, Alpha! I will not be your best strategist if I have not considered all variables and so far, this is the best plan I could come up with." Oliver trying to convince Prince Alcyd.


    A long silence ¡­


    Then Prince Alcyd covered his face with his palm trying to shake off his frustration and ponder on Oliver''s recommendation.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "I want everyone to prepare for the mission. Is it understood?" Prince Alcyd commanded everyone.


    Altogether, everyone replied in resonance, "Yes, Alpha!"


    ==================


    Somewhere in a faraway forest,


    Lucas waiting for someone important as he stood by the sturdy trunk of a huge tree.


    Then a silhouette of a familiar individual that Lucas has been waiting.


    "Finally, I have been waiting for you, Queen Titania!"


    "Forgive me for my tardiness! I had some important matters to deal with." Queen Titania explained herself.


    "So... Is it true? You have intel about my younger sister." Curiously asked by Lucas.


    "Yes, and I am hoping you would join me in meeting this friend of mine. I received a message from a friend that she knows where to find your sister." Queen Titania''s reply to Lucas query.


    "Then, what are we waiting for? Let us meet your friend already!" Lucas ecstatically requested the queen of fairies.


    "We will! Be patient, I already arranged a meeting with Magdeline. We plan to meet tomorrow."


    Queen Titania reassuring Lucas.


    A hope tinkered within Lucas¡­


    Longing for his younger sister and desire to finally reunite with her¡­

 Chapter 92 - First Mission (Part III)

    Ever since the night when Callisto stopped Chloe from her attempt against Prince Alcyd,


    The young witch focused her time in training with her mentor, Kassandra.


    Kassandra taught Chloe with,


    <<< _Transfer Magic_ >>>


    A magic that allows the caster to transfer objects or living things from an original position to its designated area.


    Chloe trained harder to take her mind off from the revelation of Kassandra regarding her mother and King Viktor.


    Her time in attempting to master and learn the transfer magic has been proven to be an uphill task for Chloe.


    ''Please work this time around!'' Chloe silently prayed for success in her attempt.


    While she is standing in front of her bed, Chloe pointed on her lampshade and the pile of books on her study table.


    Then she tried once more for the transfer magic to be successfully executed.


    Bzzzzzz ¡­


    A lampshade suddenly replaced the pile of books that was supposed to be on the study table.


    But the pile of books ¡­


    Bzzzzzz ¡­


    Started falling one by one above Chloe''s head.


    "Ow! Ow!" Chloe got surprised by the sudden fall of books above her head while trying to scratch her head from the sudden bumps.


    Her annoyance is starting to be apparent, regarding to the failure of successfully executing the transfer magic seems to be more difficult to master compared to how it looked like.


    Then suddenly she remembered Georgie informing her about the first mission of Selene and Freddie together without him. It also made her think that her friends will not be around for the coming days which will be great for her to concentrate on practicing and focusing herself in trying to master the transfer magic.


    Kassandra started to live with Chloe while her own mentor is nowhere to be found.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    A visitor came looking for Kassandra and expecting for a serious talk with her.


    As soon as Kassandra opened the door to see who has rung the doorbell, she was surprised to see who was standing by the door.


    "How may I h-- .." Kassandra was not able to finish her sentence after realizing the person standing by the door.


    A familiar face appeared and greeted her.


    "Finally, great to see you! Kassandra!"


    ====================


    Lucas escorted Queen Titania to the supposed meeting place of the fairy queen and her mysterious friend.


    The moon shone brightly around the forest which makes it easier for Lucas and Queen Titania to see things around the trees.


    Though the silence around with only the breeze of the wind and brushing bushes and leaves of the trees are the only sound that could be heard by the two supernatural beings.


    "How long are we supposed to wait for this friend of yours, Queen Titania?" Lucas asked the queen of fairies which his voice hinting at impatience in waiting.


    "Be more patient, Lucas. She will appear at any time now. I know she will meet us for sure. Once she sends for a message for a meeting, she always commits." Queen Titania reassuring Lucas.


    The rogue werewolf folded his arms while standing leaning against the huge trunk of a tree.


    Time has passed¡­


    Seconds turned minutes ¡­


    Minutes turned an hour ¡­


    The impatience of Lucas is getting more obvious for Queen Titania as she looks at him while standing.


    Before Lucas could even air out his complaint, a silhouette of someone started to appear.


    Both Lucas and Queen Titania turned their attention to the approaching individual.


    "Waiting for someone?" declared by the approaching individual.


    "W-what are you doing here? H-how did you¡­" asked by Queen Titania


    Immediately Lucas prepared himself into a defensive form.


    "I thought we are expecting a friend of yours, Queen Titania? Do not tell me this person is a friend of yours." Lucas told Queen Titania and disgruntled from the sight of the approaching individual.


    "Mia, why are you here?" curiously asked by Queen Titania.


    "Should I be the one asking you that? What do you intend to talk about with my mother which needed for you both to meet? I am curious to know, why are you with a rogue werewolf? Or should I say Tri-brid? Interesting!" Mia looking at Lucas with a very curious look.


    Queen Titania is surprised to see Mia, the resident witch of King Viktor, instead of Magdeline.


    But it became more problematic for the queen of fairies after she realized that Mia has a remarkable ability to distinguish the magic source of someone just by looking at them. She intended to keep the details about Lucas being a tri-brid to avoid any unnecessary complications.


    "Ammaazzing! A tri-brid! This is a rare case indeed. I am glad that I came to see you myself, Queen Titania! This is my first ever mission without any supervision of Beta Nolan." Mia smirked with dark intentions in her eyes.


    "Tri-brid? What is she talking about, Queen Titania?" a confused look on Lucas after hearing from the resident witch of King Viktor uttering the word ''Tri-brid'' while looking at him.


    Even Lucas does not know he has vampire blood.


    All Lucas knew is that he is a hybrid but never been told by his parents that he has vampire blood.


    But Queen Titania knew about it already due to the intel given to her by her dead allies.


    Mia started floating which signaled for a dangerous encounter. While Lucas is still looking confused, Queen Titania ignored his question and focused her attention on Mia.


    ===================


    At the near border of Midnight Pack,


    Prince Alcyd has arrived with the other warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The two armored vehicles owned by Prince Alcyd were parked and left hidden through the help of deceptive covers that covers the vehicles from any suspecting eyes.


    As they start to follow the Alpha Prince, they were all assembled before going further deep in the forest.


    "Look! We are exactly nearby the borders of the Midnight Pack. So, we are here for a mission to scout the entire border of the territory of Midnight Pack. We have to make sure that there are no suspicious movements or entities lurking around.


    Remember, they were just recently attacked by rogue werewolves. I want everyone to be vigilant.


    My squad will be circling around the borders while Selene and her squad will go around within the territory of the Midnight Pack to make sure that the entire territory is secured from any threats." Prince Alcyd instructing everyone.


    [Prince Alcyd''s Squad]:


    [1] Prince Alcyd ¨C Captain of the squad


    [2] Galvin


    [3] Scarlett


    [4] Lance


    ¡­


    And another {Elite Ranked} warrior of Golden Moon Pack.


    While in [Selene''s Squad]:


    [1] Selene ¨C Captain of the squad


    [2] Athena


    [3] Theo


    [4] Freddie


    ¡­


    And lastly [5] Jane


    Jane was not looking happy at all after hearing that she will be in the same squad with Freddie.


    Ever since the Rank Event, Jane avoided being with any rogue werewolf.


    Though, Selene is looking nervous and uneasy all throughout their travel to the Midnight Pack''s territory.


    So after hearing from Prince Alcyd that her squad will be assigned to scouting the entire territory of Midnight Pack, it made everything more complicated for her.


    Selene promised not to return to this forsaken place which she vowed not to return ever again.


    "I know that this is the first mission to some of you to be away from our territory. That''s why I want everyone to be fully cautious and wary of your surroundings." Before Prince Alcyd could finish his last words for the rest of the group, he noticed Selene is being anxious and looking bothered by something.


    The Alpha Prince tried to communicate with his mate through mind-link.


    ''Is there any problem? Are you feeling alright?''


    ''I¡­ am okay! But can I switch squad with you?'' Selene''s nervous reply in the mind-link with Prince Alcyd.


    ''Why would you want to do so? Is there something that I should know that is causing you to feel anxious and bothered?'' Curiously asked by Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    There was a long pause from Selene after hearing the query of Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd is looking at Selene with such seriousness.


    ''Sylvia, what should I tell him?'' Selene nervously asked her spirit wolf for answers.


    =====


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please comment so that I could give a shoutout for you on my next chapter!

 Chapter 93 - First Mission (Part IV)

    In the royal palace,


    The King of all Alpha werewolves is surrounded by his ministers and his Beta, Nolan.


    All of them are walking their way towards the royal court where the other Alpha from different allied werewolf pack are gathered.


    Ever since the news broke out that the Midnight Pack was attacked.


    Each Alpha from different allied packs, started to worry in regards to the preparations made for the upcoming war against King Lucius.


    For the Midnight Pack to lose in battle and almost losing their current Alpha is something that alarmed other Alphas regarding with their own security and support from King Viktor.


    It was a total surprise for everyone to find out that the forces of King Lucius were able to overpower a renowned Midnight Pack in terms of strength and prowess in battle.


    Midnight Pack is considered as one of the feared werewolf pack in the entire kingdom of werewolves. Thus, its defeat is tantamount to the vulnerability of other werewolf packs from rogue werewolves.


    ''Is everything going smoothly on both ends?'' King Viktor asked Beta Nolan through mind-link so the other ministers could not hear their conversation.


    ''Yes, your highness! Everything is going smoothly.'' Beta Nolan reassuring the king of all Alpha werewolves.


    ''The envoy of Alpha Gerald? Who is escorting him back to Midnight Pack territory?''


    ''Prince Alarick, your highness! He has volunteered to escort the Alpha of Midnight Pack with his warriors.''


    ''Good thing, my eldest son is being useful once in a while!'' King Viktor expressing his underwhelming impression towards his eldest son, Prince Alarick.


    Then he continued his query with his Beta, Nolan, through the mind-link.


    ''How about Mia and her first mission without you? If I remember right, this is her first mission without your supervision. Are we expecting some good news from her as well?'' curiously asked by King Viktor.


    ''We can expect good things from her as well. She is accompanied by our best assassins. I have confidence in the success of her mission as well.'' Beta Nolan reassuring the success of the things that King Viktor wanted to be accomplished.


    King Viktor stopped right before next to the closed entrance of the royal court.


    The loud voices of the different Alphas from other packs could be heard from the position where King Viktor is standing at the moment.


    ''Great! Because I cannot afford any bad news at this point. I need things to go accordingly to my plans. I have sacrificed too much to reach this pedestal of mine. And there are things to be accomplished to achieve such pinnacle of power that I know I can attain once I guarantee the success of my master plan.''


    King Viktor smirked with such a sinister look on his eyes while telling Beta Nolan through the mind-link all the schemes he intends to do.


    Before going ahead to finally enter the royal court, the King of all Alpha werewolves took a deep breath then walked forward while being escorted by his ministers and Beta Nolan by his side.


    =====================


    While King Viktor is having an important meeting with the other Alphas of the allied wolf packs of the King of all Alpha werewolves, Alpha Gerald decided to return to his territory and assign his Beta to attend the general assembly with King Viktor in his behalf.


    Weeks have passed since their defeat against the rogue werewolves which was led by Lucas.


    Alpha Gerald could not disclose the identity of Lucas to King Viktor and to anyone else because Lucas was his best friend. He still values and respects the friendship they both had in the past.


    If anyone finds out about Lucas, it will only raise suspicion from the other Alphas that may twist his association with Lucas. Alpha Gerald could not risk his own pack to be suspected for any connection to any rogue werewolf.


    After all, Lucas is still Selene''s brother. If the brother of his former mate becomes a target by everyone because of his doing. It will be more difficult for him to gain Selene''s forgiveness.


    The Alpha of the Midnight Pack intends to gain the forgiveness of his former mate, Selene. And hoping that a second chance could be a possibility between the two of them.


    "You look too serious, Alpha Gerald. It seems that your mind is occupied with such an important matter. Will you share it to us, who is this lucky lady for such strong Alpha like you to even bother including in your brilliant mind?" Prince Alarick trying to tease the Alpha of Midnight Pack while both sitting in the limousine.


    "Forgive me if I have allowed my mind to stray too far. Was there anything you wanted to know?" Alpha Gerald was apologetic towards Prince Alarick.


    "Do not worry, Alpha! I was just saying that this is actually my first mission to volunteer for." Prince Alarick informing Alpha Gerald about his importance towards the eldest prince.


    In an attempt to gain favor from Alpha Gerald, Prince Alarick knows exactly that having Alpha Gerald as an ally and be included under his faction would help him strengthen his political clout within the royal court for his grandeur plan of attaining the official declaration of being the next heir to the royal throne of the werewolf kingdom.


    "I am truly humbled and honored for such gesture, Prince Alarick! I never thought of myself that important, for such royalty to even bother volunteering in escorting me back to my territory." Alpha Gerald expressing his gratitude towards Prince Alarick.


    "Of course, why shouldn''t I? You are an important ally to me and to the throne!" explained by Prince Alarick.


    "Absolutely, Prince Alarick! I am an ally to you and to the throne." Alpha Gerald reassuring Prince Alarick with his loyalty.


    Then the car stopped and a warrior informed them regarding with their arrival in the Midnight Pack.


    As soon as Prince Alarick and Alpha Gerald got out of the car, the damage that the mansion took from the previous battle against the rogue werewolves was very apparent due to the sight and view that welcomed their arrival.


    "Will you excuse me, Prince Alarick? My warriors will accompany you for a while and escort you around. I just have to check something which I am responsible for. You are a special guest in our territory so I cannot bother you with such obligations of mine." Alpha Gerald informed Prince Alarick and instructed his warriors with such a task to accompany him around.


    The warriors of Alpha Gerald immediately complied with the orders of their Alpha.


    Then Alpha Gerald took off and intended to check something that plagued his mind all throughout his stay within the royal hospital.


    ===============


    Selene is in her wolf form leading her own squad for the first time.


    For her first mission as the captain of a squad from Golden Moon Pack, she is indeed looking formidable and graceful with her actions.


    All warriors of the Golden Moon Pack was told about the unique ability of Selene to mind-link with other werewolves without being formally officiated as a member of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Only a fellow member of a wolf pack could mind-link with the other werewolf.


    Thus, another reason for other warriors to be impressed with Selene.


    ''Everyone, scout the west area of the border while Scarlett and I will try to check the east side of the border!'' Selene instructing the others in her squad while they are sprinting in their wolf form.


    As soon as they received their instructions from Selene, the rest sprinted their way to the west border of the Midnight Pack.


    ''I just want to ask you. Why did Prince Alcyd swap squads with you?'' Scarlett curiously asked Selene while they are sprinting in their wolf form.


    Selene decided to ignore Scarlett''s questions,


    ''Let us head to the east side of the border. There is a cemetery right beside the border based on the map given to us. We will check the perimeter if it is secured from any lurking threats.'' Selene declared to Scarlett.


    A sudden voice popped into Selene''s mind,


    ''Nice thinking! We can visit your foster mom''s grave.'' Selene''s spirit wolf sudden remark.


    ''Yes, I never thought that I would have this chance to visit her grave. I just hope everything goes smoothly.'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    At the same time, Alpha Gerald is also sprinting around the territory of Midnight Pack.


    The Alpha of Midnight Pack is trying to check around the territory.


    While checking around, he is reminded of how intense his battle with Lucas during their last encounter.


    *** Flashback ***


    "Lucas! I do not want to fight you. Please, let me explain first!" Alpha Gerald desperately and nervously begged at the sight of his best friend.


    "What is there to explain? It already came from your own mouth! Laquisha died because of you! And my sister is nowhere to be found. You promised me that will look after them while I am gone. Remember, I also promised to kill you if something happens to them." Lucas not letting his best friend explain.


    Then a battle ensued between the two.


    Lucas kept attacking Alpha Gerald while loud noises of the explosion could be heard from their battle.


    Alpha Gerald then saw from afar the view of his territory in smokes. He realized that Lucas was not alone and brought an army of rogue werewolves with him.


    "Do not tell me, you are serving King Lucius?" Alpha Gerald looking surprised with his realization.


    Only an evil smirk was the reply of Lucas towards the query of his best friend.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    ''I hope your gravestone was not damaged, Laquisha!'' thought by Alpha Gerald loudly.


    Midnight Pack''s Alpha started sprinting his way towards to the cemetery of the Midnight Pack.


    The same place where Selene also intended to go as well.


    Dark clouds looming above the territory of Midnight Pack.


    An encounter that may soon take place.

 Chapter 94 - Necromancer (Halloween Special Part I)

    The night before Prince Alarick escorted Alpha Gerald back to the Midnight Pack.


    A horrifying encounter took place in the middle of the forest.


    Surrounded with dead werewolves.


    Blood ¡­


    Corpses ¡­


    Hanging bodies on the tree ¡­


    ¡­


    Death is all over the place while one woman remained standing with her emerald torn dress.


    In the middle of the night terror and death took place.


    Among the assassins that were sent to spy on Persephone, one assassin survived.


    Seeing the horrifying scene to how Persephone killed the assassins spying on her,


    The survivor shook in fear at the sight of Persephone covered in blood.


    "Lucky you!" Persephone made an evil smirk as she tries to approach the survivor.


    A deafening scream while the survivor tries to crawl away from Persephone.


    But Persephone was able to stop him and grabbed his hair.


    "Now, do you think I would let you get away like that and tell my mate about what you saw?" such vicious and fearless vibe could be heard from Persephone''s tone.


    "P-p-pleaaaseee! I will do anything, just spare my life!" begged desperately by the assassin who survived Persephone''s savagery.


    "Hmm¡­" Persephone contemplated on what to do next.


    Then she started taking out a scroll from the gold belt that she has been wearing.


    Before handing it over to the assassin, she took the knife stabbed from the lifeless assassin next to her.


    "Give me your hand, NOW!" demanded by Persephone from the assassin who survived.


    The assassin nervously extended his hand to Persephone and had no choice but to follow her demand.


    Persephone took the hand of the assassin and cut his palm with the use of the knife.


    "Arrrgggghh !!" screamed in pain by the assassin while his palm is bleeding and smoke is coming out from the wound which Persephone caused.


    "That wound will not heal even with your regenerating skills as a werewolf because I used a lethal poison that will kill you within twenty-four hours. Hand this scroll to my son who will be at the Midnight Pack tomorrow. Make sure that you hand this over to him and ask him for the antidote. Tell him I poisoned you with BW-12, he would know what antidote to give you.


    So, if I were you ¡­ If you really want to live, then make sure you get to Prince Alarick as fast as you can. Or else, it will be OVER for you. Do not attempt asking from my mate''s help because all of you should know by now that my poison is personally made by me and the only person can give you an antidote is me or my son. Understood?" viciously said by Persephone.


    "Y-yeeess! I will obey your command!" stuttered reply by the assassin.


    Immediately the assassin went off and shifted into its wolf form.


    Persephone watches the assassin sprinting as fast as it could while the scroll is in between in its canines.


    The moon and trees became witness to the terrifying display of Persephone of her own ruthlessness and ferocity.


    ====================


    Galvin led the other members of Selene''s squad in their task to scout around the western area of the borders of Midnight Pack.


    As they are sprinting in their wolf form.


    There is a strange scent that made all of them stop on their tracks and become wary of their surroundings.


    The three werewolves started growling at the mysterious hooded man hiding behind the shadows of a huge tree.


    A scent of a dark being with a stench of corpses could be smelled by the three werewolves.


    It alarmed their senses on the threat that it imposes against them.


    "Dark Illusion!" uttered by a mysterious hooded man hiding on the shadows of a huge tree.


    <<< _Dark Illusion_ >>>


    Is a dark magic that creates pain and misery for anyone to get struck by this spell. It uses the fear of its target and utilizes it to trigger pain and misery.


    Immediately, Galvin and the others are starting to feel disoriented and whimpered from the pain they had to go through from the dark illusion.


    It was too much for them to handle that caused them to pass out.


    "Hmm¡­ I do not need some pesky werewolves to disturb my objectives for today. I cannot afford the demon king to get furious with me. Time to get what I went here for!" said by the mysterious man from the shadows.


    After seeing the three werewolves fall to the ground one by one, the mysterious man went back to the shadows and disappear.


    =================


    Meanwhile, in the packhouse of the Midnight Pack¡­


    Prince Alarick is being toured around and got briefed by the assigned officers of Alpha Gerald regarding with the plans of their Alpha for their reparation and adjusted defense strategy they had for the Midnight Pack.


    They had to seek for the counsel and recommendation of Prince Alarick since he is known for his brilliance in strategy and experience in terms of defensive strategy.


    One of the things that impressed other Alpha werewolves towards Prince Alarick is his defensive strategies. No one contested or questioned the decision of King Viktor when he appointed Prince Alarick as the Prime Minister of his royal court.


    "If only your Alpha could find his mate or provide you an interim Luna while all of you are waiting for his mate to appear in his life. It will boost the strength of your pack. I hate to admit it but we will never survive long enough without a Luna in the pack." Elaborated further by Prince Alarick.


    All the officers of Midnight Pack listening to him nodded in agreement with him.


    Before someone could even ask further, a sprinting werewolf approached Prince Alarick.


    It immediately handed over the scroll through its muzzle to Prince Alarick, as if he is rushing to accomplish something which his life depends on.


    The prince opened the scroll which his mother sent for him.


    "Is there any problem, Prince Alarick?" asked by one of the officers of Alpha Gerald.


    "Don''t worry! My mother just wanted to inform me something about a traitor." Confidently lied by Prince Alarick from the query of the officer of Alpha Gerald.


    *** Content of the Letter ***


    Dear Son of mine,


    I know by this time you are in the territory of Midnight Pack. It is indeed strange to request from you to avoid getting involved with certain things that are about to take place in the cemetery of Midnight Pack. If this causes some curiosity for you, which I know you have a lethal curiosity. Just make sure you do not intervene in what is about to happen and keep yourself out of it as possible. I cannot guarantee your safety if you get involved with it.


    A dark force is about to visit and you my dear, MUST NOT be a hindrance to it if you value your life. You can simply ask one of your men to observe the area but I doubt that warrior will even survive. There are things I cannot explain in this letter. You can ask anything once we meet again.


    Yours truly,


    Devoted Mother!


    PS. Your father is spying on me and KILL the foolish one that gave you this letter.


    *** End of the letter ***


    Prince Alarick smirked after reading the letter from his mother. He could not stop thinking about the notoriety of his mother.


    The assassin who is still waiting and expecting for the antidote from Prince Alarick.


    Seeing Prince Alarick approach made the assassin assume that the prince will hand over or inject him an antidote for the poison. He could sense the prince caress his fur.


    Then ¡­


    Snap!


    Others were surprised at Prince Alarick''s actions.


    Thud!


    A body of a werewolf fell to the ground after Prince Alarick broke its neck.


    No one dared to ask the prince for a reason of his actions.


    "That''s what we do with traitors! He was a spy for King Lucius, he thought we would not find out about it. Until the end, he acted foolishly. Too bad, his charades were indeed committed into the role he was given." Prince Alarick trying to deceive his audience.


    Immediately, by the mention of the dead werewolf being a spy for King Lucius, everyone believed Prince Alarick and did not suspect anything at all.


    A warrior approached Prince Alarick and received an instruction to observe whatever developments within the Midnight Pack''s cemetery.


    ''Oh, mother! What kind of trouble are you brewing this time around?'' silently thought by Prince Alarick after giving instructions to his warrior.


    =================


    As soon as Selene and Scarlett arrived at the cemetery area of the Midnight Pack,


    Scarlett could not stop herself but ask Selene once again.


    "Selene, why are you uncomfortable with scouting around Midnight Pack''s territory? You look so bothered ever since we left Golden Moon." Scarlett persistently asked Selene through mind-link.


    While Scarlett was asking Selene through mind-link, Selene could only think about approaching the gravestone of her foster mother.


    "Selene¡­"


    Suddenly Scarlett jumped right in front of Selene in her wolf form trying to get through her.


    It made Selene give in to Scarlett''s persistence and replied her through the mind-link,


    "Fine! I asked Prince Alcyd to swap with me because this is my former wolf pack. This place is full of bad memories because this is where¡­


    I was rejected by my former mate,


    My older brother left me on my own,


    And the place where my foster mother died because of me¡­" Selene revealing to Scarlett a portion of her past that she tried so hard to forget and leave behind.


    A long pause after the revelation of Selene.


    There were no right words or anything that Scarlett could say to uplift Selene''s mood.


    From that moment, Scarlett totally understood Selene''s actions ever since they left for the mission.


    Selene remembered that only the rogue brothers knew about her affiliation with the Midnight Pack. So, it is better to make Scarlett swear to keep everything as a secret.


    "Scarlett, can I trust you? That after this, you will never mention nor share this important detail of my past. Will you promise me?" Selene asked Scarlett through the mind-link.


    "Yes, I promise!" immediate reply of Scarlett.


    There were a lot of questions she would want to ask Selene but how could she ask if Selene mentioned about her own,


    Rejection ¡­


    Abandonment ¡­


    And the loss of someone important ¡­


    How could Scarlett ask all about these things that brought so much pain towards Selene?


    "Will you stay here? I will just check the gravestone of my foster mother." Selene instructed Scarlett.


    "Sure! I will wait for you here." Scarlett reassuring Selene.


    Then Selene went ahead to check on her foster mother''s gravestone while she is in her wolf form.


    Scarlett waited for Selene in her wolf form.


    Minutes passed by ¡­


    A scent of death and corpse suddenly invaded Scarlett''s senses.


    Despite being in the cemetery, the scent of death and corpse suddenly became stronger which triggered her spirit wolf to warn her of incoming danger.


    But everything was too late for Scarlett.


    "Dark Illusion!" loudly casted by the mysterious man.


    After getting struck by the dark magic casted against her, Scarlett whimpered in pain and fell to the ground unconscious.


    "Now, I am getting closer to my target!"


    The mysterious man started moving on his way ...


    Towards where Laquisha is buried...

 Chapter 95 - Necromancer (Halloween Special Part 2)

    Moments after Selene and Scarlett parted ways,


    Finally, Selene arrived at the gravestone of her foster mother.


    There were hints of intense battle around the area but the gravestone of Selene''s foster mother is still intact and in one piece.


    Selene sat in front of her foster mother''s gravestone while she is still in her wolf form.


    As Selene contemplated, tears started to fall¡­


    ''Oh, Laquisha! Forgive me, if I have not visited you for a very long time.


    I ¡­


    I Could not find the strength to return to this forsaken place. There have been too many painful memories here. Since the day I lost you, I have sworn not to return at all. I know, it is selfish for me, not to visit your funeral but I had left¡­


    I love you, Laquisha!


    You were my mother ¡­ my father ¡­ you were my everything that I never thought I would lose at all.


    I miss you ¡­ a lot !!'' Selene whimpered in tears while she is still in her wolf form.


    Her muzzles went for a kiss to Laquisha''s gravestone.


    Tears kept falling in memory of Laquisha and Selene being together.


    Memories kept flashing back on Selene''s mind.


    Remembering all the good times that she had with her foster mother.


    All the times that she was taken care of¡­


    Those days that Laquisha showered her and her older brother with so much love and care as if they were her own child.


    Words of Laquisha kept coming back to remind her about being strong.


    ''No matter how hard life becomes for you, no matter how harsh it may seem today, do not lose hope because I promise you that tomorrow will be better than yesterday!


    Just remember you are never alone! There is someone destined to be your partner for the rest of your life. And of course, you have me!'' words of Laquisha flashed back in Selene''s mind.


    Selene was so happy that day and hugged her foster mother as tight as she could.


    A young girl, filled with innocence and hope in this world, ''You are all I need, Laquisha! As long as I have you.''


    Those words stood firm that despite all the bad and cold treatment she received from the members of the Midnight Pack, she remained strong and resilient.


    It only changed on the night she lost Laquisha.


    While Selene was immersed in remembering and thinking about her days with her foster mother.


    The presence of a mysterious man was lurking around and getting closer to her.


    Due to her deep emotions and immersion in memory of her past, Selene was not fully aware of the approaching threat. Her attention and mind were focused to something else.


    Longing for her foster mother ¡­ Laquisha ¡­


    Until the mysterious man got close enough that it is too late for Selene to even prepare herself against the dangerous threat.


    "Dark Illusion!" casted by the mysterious man.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, forced a takeover so that she could have control of Selene''s body.


    Zap!


    Fortunately, Sylvia was alert enough to feel the threat behind her.


    A loud growl was released by Sylvia after evading the dark magic that was supposedly meant to strike her down.


    "Impressive! I hid my presence carefully but you were still able to evade my attack." Said by the mysterious man.


    Then, he realized that it is the spirit wolf who is currently in control.


    "Oh, no wonder! What a great spirit wolf you are! You were able to save your she-wolf. But too bad, I am not in the mood to play games. So, I will make this quick!" declared by the mysterious man wearing greyish hooded cape and a white skull mask covering his face.


    ''Selene! Are you okay?'' Sylvia asked Selene while being in a defensive mode.


    ''I am sorry Sylv! If it weren''t for you, he could have taken us out for sure. Be careful!'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    ''Do you want to have the control back?''


    ''It''s okay, I am letting you have this! I am kind of distracted and a mess at the moment. You are more emotionally stable to take this guy head-on. I know you can take him down! Or whatever that thing is!'' Selene encouraging her spirit wolf.


    Though, the mysterious man is detecting a powerful aura of magic surrounding Selene''s wolf form.


    So the mysterious man decided to ¡­


    "Magic Absorption!" loudly casted by the mysterious man.


    <<< _Magic Absorption_ >>>


    A dark magic which allows the caster to absorb the essence of magic from its designated target. It is a mid-range magic. It requires mastery of dark arts to successfully execute this dark magic. Or else, it will not be effective.


    Sylvia tried to evade but she was followed by the light.


    Her attempts to run away from it were futile... because at the end¡­


    The beam of dark light struck Sylvia in Selene''s wolf form.


    A pinching pain was invading all over Sylvia and Selene''s senses. As it grows painful by the second.


    ''Argghh! Seeeeleeenneeee!'' anguished by the spirit wolf of Selene which is currently in control of Selene''s wolf form.


    ''Sylvia!!!!'' Selene screamed with so much worry towards her spirit wolf.


    Slowly both could feel they are starting to feel weaker aside from the pain that they are feeling at the moment.


    ''Seeeleee ---¡­.'' The voice of Selene''s spirit wolf started to fade and was not able to finish her words.


    Then slowly, Selene started shifting back to her human form.


    Gladly, her platinum hair were long enough to cover her exposed breasts.


    ''Sylvia! Sylvia!'' Selene calling her spirit wolf.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    But her spirit wolf was quiet and did not answer her call.


    Finally, Selene realized that she is in control of her body again but starting to feel weaker by the second.


    "What are you?? Why am I feeling ¡­" Selene trying her best to keep her consciousness while holding her head and the ground to keep her from passing out.


    Things starting to get blurry for Selene but she does her best not to pass out.


    The mysterious man took off his mask. Then it revealed the disgusting, scary and bony structure of his face.


    "Let me introduce myself, I am ZAEQIR! The Great Necromancer! One of the most powerful servants of the demon king." Proudly announced by Zaeqir to Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Selene is enduring her current dilemma while being exposed entirely. She gathers all her strength to speak out,


    "What do you want from me? Why are you doing this?" Selene asked the Great Necromancer.


    A loud burst of laughter was released by the Necromancer.


    "I must say, you have taken my curiosity for such powerful aura I can sense from you. It is rare to see someone take my powerful dark magic and not fall. It has been ages since I met a supernatural being that endured my powerful dark magic. Even though you are an interesting specimen that I would love to experiment on¡­


    But my mission today is not about you!" revealed by Zaeqir.


    "If it is not me, you are after. Then what are you here for?" Selene unwaveringly asked the Great Necromancer.


    "Your courage is indeed remarkable! So I will gladly entertain your query.


    I am here to take the corpse of Laquisha. A powerful witch who refused the position of Grandwhite Witch for decades but unfortunately she became weak in protecting a she-wolf. During her prime years, many feared her prowess. Though Grizelda and Magdeline were more powerful than her, her corpse is needed to complete my collection." Zaeqir explained his purpose in the cemetery of the Midnight Pack.


    Suddenly a powerful surge of energy surrounded Selene.


    Zchhht!


    Zchhht!


    Zchhht!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "As if I will let you do that!" anger was evident in Selene''s expression.


    She could not let her foster mother''s remains to be taken out by a dark being.


    Zaeqir, the Great Necromancer, was totally surprised to witness such an immense display of power.


    Even resisting the effects of his dark magic.


    "Impossible! Your magic should be drained from this point." A great shock from Zaeqir to see Selene resisting.


    When Zaeqir thought that he will not be surprised further.


    The powerful surge of energy radiating all over Selene canceled the dark magic binding her.


    "I will not let you defile Laquisha''s remains!" declared by Selene.


    "I summon thee ¡­ Dark Skeletons!" Zaeqir used one of his powerful dark abilities.


    <<< _Undead Summoning_ >>>


    An innate ability amongst necromancy magic. This is a dark magic that only necromancers could do. A power to call upon the spirits and the dead for his bidding. It requires corpses or dead beings around, in order for it to be effective.


    <<< _Undead Manipulation_ >>>


    This is a passive ability used right after doing the Undead Summoning. Whatever undead that is being summoned, with this ability, the caster will be able to manipulate and have total control of the summoned creatures.


    Skeletons were raised from the dead and started to move.


    From the cold underground, animated skeletons started to rise one after another.


    At the sight of approaching skeletons...


    Thoughts came reeling in Selene''s mind. If her spirit wolf is alright and what kind of dark magic is able to summon the dead back to the living.


    It was the first time for Selene to witness the power and ability of a necromancer.


    ''Sylvia! Sylvia! please answer me! I need you now.'' desperate call of Selene for her spirit wolf.


    Despite her desperate calls, her spirit wolf is still quiet.


    Slowly... Slowly... Selene could feel her energy waning and starting to weaken...


    The thought of Laquisha being defiled by the dark being...


    Memories of Laquisha and Selene flashing right through Selene''s mind ...


    "I command thee, Attack!" Zaeqir commanded all the skeletons to attack Selene.


    Each skeleton made their way towards Selene with their sharp bony fingers.


    But Selene has also summoned some of her dormant powers within her that she never thought she had.


    Then suddenly the image of the death of Laquisha and the smile of her foster mother came rushing to her mind.


    A surge of light and energy sprouted from within her...


    ...


    Selene''s right hand released a powerful energy blast causing all the skeletons to explode.


    The loud explosion could be heard even from afar.


    "Impossible!" Zaeqir was surprised once more.


    At the sight of Selene standing and radiating with such immense energy.


    Thus, he decided to take it more seriously and finish his mission immediately. Before Selene exhibits another unimaginable display of power.


    "I better end this now!


    Dark Prison!" casted loudly by Zaeqir.


    <<< _Dark Prison_ >>>


    A powerful dark magic that imprisons its target within a dark circle. Completely paralyzing and blinding its prisoner within for limited time. It requires higher magic for it to be successfully executed.


    Selene was not able to evade nor defend herself from the effects of the dark prison.


    "Noooo!!!" Selene desperately screamed while being caged within the dark prison.


    Right after Selene getting prisoned within his dark magic.


    Zaeqir did not waste time and casted another dark magic to take Laquisha''s corpse.


    The Great Necromancer stood in front of Laquisha''s gravestone and casted another dark magic.


    Hrrrr!!!


    Hrrrr!!!


    The ground opened into half¡­


    Laquisha''s corpse started to float while covered with black energy light.


    With Laquisha''s corpse floating by his side,


    Zaeqir took a last look at Selene. He intended to end Selene''s life right there at that moment but a fast-approaching werewolf could be heard from a distance. He could not risk failing this mission given to him by his demon king.


    "We will meet again, she-wolf!" last words of Zaeqir before he casted a dark magic that allows anything to disappear within the dark circle.


    A dark surge of energy surrounded the ground below Zaeqir, forming a dark circle under him.


    Then, he vanishes with Laquisha''s corpse in tow.


    After Zaeqir vanished, Selene was released from the dark prison.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Immediately after Selene got released, she looked at the gravestone of her foster mother and checked if Zaeqir successfully took her foster mother''s corpse.


    Then the awful view dawned on Selene,


    "NOOOOOO!!!" Selene screamed at the sight of the ruined gravestone and empty casket of Laquisha.


    Tears came rushing in ¡­


    A complete,


    Despair ¡­


    Defeat ¡­


    Desolation ¡­


    When Selene thought everything has become worst for her¡­


    A sprinting werewolf started to shift back into its human form.


    As it approaches at the wailing scene of Selene¡­


    "S-s-selene¡­ is that you ??" uttered by a familiar voice.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Selene looked around to look at the source of the voice she once knew.

 Chapter 96 - Fated Encounter

    (Moments before the incident with the Necromancer)


    Since Prince Alcyd and Selene swapped squads, he is currently sprinting along with the other warriors of Golden Moon Pack in their wolf form.


    [Prince Alcyd''s Squad]:


    [1] Prince Alcyd ¨C Captain of the squad


    [2] Athena


    [3] Theo


    [4] Freddie


    And lastly [5] Jane


    As they sprint, the black fur of Prince Alcyd stood out from his squad.


    ''Check each corner and your entire surroundings for any suspicious movements.'' Instructed by the Alpha Prince towards his warriors through the mind-link.


    Altogether they replied their Alpha Prince in an affirmative tone.


    Each of them focused on scouting and checking the premises of the territory of Midnight Pack.


    On the other hand, Prince Alcyd got distracted by the argument he had with Selene before they swapped.


    *** Flashback ***


    Right after Prince Alcyd tried to communicate with his mate through mind-link.


    ''Is there any problem? Are you feeling alright?'' Prince Alcyd showing his concerns to his mate, Selene.


    ''I¡­ am okay! But can I switch squad with you?'' Selene''s nervous reply in the mind-link with Prince Alcyd.


    ''Why would you want to do so? Is there something that I should know that is causing you to feel anxious and bothered?'' Curiously asked by Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    There was a long pause from Selene after hearing the query of Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd is looking at Selene with such seriousness.


    Selene ponders on what to reply. She does not want to cause any complications or any unnecessary friction with two strong wolf packs.


    Both Midnight Pack and Golden Moon Pack are known for being a strong wolf pack.


    ''Umm¡­ Sylvia wants to run and I am still uncomfortable giving commands to your Executive Officers. Scouting around the territory also seems to be lame for my taste. I prefer to stretch our limbs. So, can we swap instead?'' Selene directly lied at Prince Alcyd.


    ''What! The reasoning of your excuses is more lame than it sounds. Plus, how could you include me in your lame excuse? I do not want to be part of this web of lies that you have been creating for our mate. Why couldn''t you just be honest with him and tell him everything already? He deserves our trust! Lastly, you told me last time that we will finally trust him.'' Sylvia nagged at Selene for her actions.


    ''Hush! Please just go along with it already. Have you heard of, choosing the right time and the right place? Because right now is not the right time and the right place to tell him. We cannot cause friction between two strong wolf packs. Do you want our mate to get in trouble and fight with our former mate in their own territory, hmm?'' Selene explained to her spirit wolf.


    By the mention of their mate getting trouble, Selene''s spirit wolf stopped nagging and let Selene do whatever she decided to do. ''Fine! Just make sure, you do not do something that will harm our mate.''


    ''Trust me!'' Selene reassuring her spirit wolf.


    While Selene and her spirit wolf having their own discussion, Prince Alcyd is trying to rationalize the excuses of Selene if those are the real reason or is she hiding something else to him.


    Though, he decided to trust Selene despite his instincts telling him that there is more to it than he is being led on.


    ''Okay, we can swap! But if something happens out of ordinary, IMMEDIATELY call for me through the mind-link.'' Prince Alcyd telling Selene.


    ''Thank you! Yes, I will be responsible and immediately call for you.'' Selene trying to reassure her mate, Prince Alcyd.


    ''Good!'' Prince Alcyd''s last words to Selene before announcing to everyone the changes in his instruction.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    A familiar voice broke Prince Alcyd''s train of thought.


    "So you are here as well?" Prince Alarick appeared with the officers of Alpha Gerald.


    Athena, the mate of Garrett, informed Prince Alcyd regarding the exact location that they are in¡­


    The sight of the damaged packhouse and nearby houses which could be seen around. The Alpha Prince was not able to realize earlier that they were getting nearer around the premises of the Midnight Pack''s packhouse.


    A loud growl greeted Prince Alarick back from Prince Alcyd himself in his wolf form.


    "Don''t tell me father sent you to scout and reassure the safety of Alpha Gerald. What to expect, it is so predictable that father would want you to have a good relations with Midnight Pack. In order for him to justify his intentions to declare you as his heir. Am I right?" Prince Alarick pointed out while the others trying to keep their own reactions to themselves.


    No one would dare to antagonize Prince Alcyd who has gained such a reputation to be ruthless and the strongest amongst the royal children and generals of King Viktor.


    Before Prince Alcyd and Prince Alarick could get more heated,


    Jane immediately informed Prince Alcyd that she heard an explosion on the eastern side of the Midnight Pack.


    Due to Jane''s exceptional senses, her senses are more heightened that allows her to be an effective sensory warrior.


    The Alpha Prince immediately tried to contact the members of Selene through the mind-link but there were no replies at all.


    ''Everyone proceed to the eastern side! Hurry!'' Prince Alcyd immediate command to his warriors.


    Prince Alarick wanted to continue his banters towards his younger brother but Prince Alcyd and his warriors just sprinted away suddenly.


    By the direction that Prince Alcyd and his warriors are heading, Prince Alarick had a clue where his younger brother heading out.


    Then, it made Prince Alarick contemplate on his mother''s message.


    ''Mother! What trouble are you brewing?'' Prince Alarick silently thought.


    =================


    Somewhere in a dark forest,


    All Lucas knew is that he is a hybrid but never been told by his parents that he has vampire blood.


    But Queen Titania knew about it already due to the intel given to her by her dead allies.


    Mia started floating which signaled for a dangerous encounter. While Lucas is still looking confused, Queen Titania ignored his question and focused her attention towards Mia.


    "King Viktor''s warriors, take out the rogue wolf! Leave the queen of fairies to me." Mia called upon the warriors of King Viktor hiding from the shadows.


    There is a battle that is about to go down and Lucas is still thinking over the information he just heard but the situation they are in makes it impossible for him to get the answers he wanted from Queen Titania.


    Suddenly, Queen Titania was covered by a powerful gust of wind which cuts her off from Lucas and trapping her inside.


    Then the other werewolves leaped forward in their attempt to take down Lucas.


    Immediately, Lucas tried to use his explosive abilities but his powers would not come out.


    Lucas kept trying as he gestures for his wrist and looking at his clenched hand which no energy would come out.


    Mia started to laugh as if she has accomplished something, "No matter how many times you try to summon your powers, it will not appear! I have made sure that the magic field I created would cancel out your explosion abilities. After knowing that Queen Titania will be appearing, I had to make sure your powers will not work within the magic field that I created."


    Both Lucas and Queen Titania did not expect for Mia to be prepared against them. Thus, both started to think of an alternative to counter Mia''s attacks.


    The werewolves were surprised with Lucas shifting into a silver wolf which they were completely surprised with.


    A rare sight of a light silver wolf form.


    A combination of silver and snow-white fur has left everyone in awe and dazzled by its enchanting form.


    Though, there was someone left shocked and could not believe with the discovery she found out.


    "That fur ¡­ That wolf form ¡­ It cannot be! This is impossible¡­ Do not tell me, a survivor of Silver Aurora Pack!" Mia expressing her disbelief and astonishment at the sight of Lucas'' wolf form.


    ==================


    The heartbeat of Selene started to go faster by the sound of a familiar voice.


    "S-S-Selene, is that you?"


    As Selene looked around for the source of that familiar voice,


    Finally, Alpha Gerald confirmed that it is indeed Selene.


    "So, it is really you !!" a smile formed on Alpha Gerald''s face.


    For a long time, he has imagined this moment for them to meet again.


    Alpha Gerald wanted to approach Selene but ¡­


    "Don''t you dare get near me!" Selene warned Alpha Gerald.


    There was a change in Selene''s heart that took place at that moment¡­


    A fit of complete anger!


    All the bad memories came rushing into her.


    Rejection!


    Loss!


    Pain!


    It came banging once again into her heart as if it was just yesterday.


    Alpha Gerald understood at that point,


    Selene is full of anger.


    "Give me the chance to explain myself, Selene!" Alpha Gerald desperately begged Selene.


    "What do you need to explain? The rejection¡­ It was loud and clear to me. Even the death of Laquisha has no need for an explanation because it is so simple to understand. That you are responsible for the worst pain that I could ever feel." Selene''s reply to Alpha Gerald''s plea.


    A long silence after the emotional reply of Selene¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    But things are about to get more heated.


    ...


    A growl from a werewolf has appeared in the middle of the tension between Alpha Gerald and Selene.


    "Alcyd!" uttered by Selene.


    Alpha Gerald looked in Prince Alcyd''s direction.


    ''Now, Selene! Will you explain to me, why both of you are naked? You better hurry and give me a reason, not to tear this fool into pieces!'' Prince Alcyd''s declaration to Selene through the mind-link.


    =====


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please comment so that I could give a shoutout for you on my next chapter!

 Chapter 97 - Return Of The Past

    Warning!


    There are mention of sensitive parts of human anatomy in this chapter. Parental guidance and supervision is needed. Make sure that you are guided by an adult supervision for certain explicit scene.


    ====================


    By the mention of Jane that there was an explosion and no one from the members of Selene''s squad could answer the attempts of Prince Alcyd to communicate through the mind-link,


    A panic could not be avoided.


    The thoughts of the worst things that could happen were invading Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    ''Hey, can you get any faster? Why don''t you let me take over so we can find our mate faster?'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, suddenly appeared.


    Even the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd could not help it but worry for their mate.


    ''Do not start with me, Kratos! Be patient and we will find her. Jane said she could still smell our mate by the borders and no unidentified creatures are around.'' Prince Alcyd reassuring his spirit wolf.


    ''But your tracker mentioned about a presence of a creature near our mate that suddenly disappeared. Doesn''t it make you worry?'' continued nagged by Kratos.


    Prince Alcyd can''t help but agree with what Kratos pointed out.


    It even got worst after seeing Scarlett unconscious.


    ''Is that ¡­?'' asked by Prince Alcyd to his companions through the mind-link.


    ''It''s Scarlett!'' Freddie''s response to Prince Alcyd''s brief curiosity.


    A fear dawned on Prince Alcyd at the sight of Jane unconscious.


    Athena immediately shifted in her human form.


    In order to check Scarlett''s condition, Athena had to shift into her human form.


    After checking her pulse and if there are any other serious injuries that Scarlett received, Athena declared that Scarlett is alive but there was some hint of struggle and an encounter based on the surroundings of Scarlett.


    ''Athena, stay here with the others. But Jane, you lead the way to Selene''s location.'' Prince Alcyd instructed everyone.


    As they sprint towards the location of Selene,


    Kratos kept nagging Prince Alcyd.


    ''If something happens to our mate, I promise you, I will blame you for this!''


    ''Why are you blaming me? What did I do? I also do not want Selene to be harmed.'' Reply of Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf.


    ''Pft! If only you did not allow her to swap squads with you then most probably she will not be in any trouble. Why would you let her scout the borders of the territory of Midnight Pack?'' Kratos kept blaming Prince Alcyd.


    ''How would ¡­'' before Prince Alcyd could even finish his sentence,


    Jane informed the Alpha Prince about Selene.


    ''Alpha! Miss Selene is ¡­'' As Jane was informing Prince Alcyd but she could not find the strength to tell him completely what she is seeing at the moment without the Alpha Prince seeing it by his own eyes.


    Finally, Prince Alcyd sees the sight of Selene exposed completely while Alpha Gerald is also naked facing at Selene with his full glory.


    Only the platinum hair of Selene covers her pink nipples but the full form of her breast is still visible.


    Her radiating ivory skin and flawless legs are completely exposed to the sight of Alpha Gerald.


    It makes it worse, seeing Alpha Gerald in his full glory and having a semi-erection.


    All the dirty and worst possible thoughts came into Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    The Alpha Prince growled in his wolf form while he approaches Alpha Gerald slowly.


    "Alcyd!" uttered by Selene.


    Alpha Gerald looked in Prince Alcyd''s direction.


    ''Now, Selene! Will you explain to me, why both of you are naked? You better hurry and give me a reason, not to tear this fool into pieces!'' Prince Alcyd''s declaration to Selene through the mind-link.


    Selene immediately knew that if she does not give her mate a good explanation,


    There will be a bloody rampage and she will not be able to stop her mate from venting out his anger.


    "Alpha ¡­" By the mention of Selene of Alpha, her former mate thought that Selene was referring to him.


    Alpha Gerald looked at Selene as she mentioned the word Alpha.


    ''Hey! He is looking at our mate''s exposed body. Cut his head off! Make sure he will no longer have a breath in him.'' Kratos demanded from Prince Alcyd.


    A beastly look on Prince Alcyd''s eyes is starting to gleam which exhibits his inner feelings at the moment.


    "Alpha! Prince Alcyd, he just helped me¡­ He came to my rescue when a dark being appeared out of a sudden. Though, the necromancer took someone''s corpse." Explained by Selene.


    Hoping that it was enough of an explanation to calm her mate.


    Selene hoped for her mate not to cause any unnecessary confrontation with the Alpha of Midnight Pack.


    Alpha Gerald felt a little bit disappointed to hear Selene call Prince Alcyd as her Alpha. He thought he was mistaken from what he heard so he tried to confirm it on his own.


    "Alpha? So you are¡­ Prince Alcyd? You mean, Prince Alcyd is your Alpha?" Alpha Gerald trying to confirm if what he heard was right.


    After Prince Alcyd growled in reply, he shifted immediately in his human form to converse with the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.


    As Prince Alcyd reveals his own human form, his full glory is also exposed which shows his larger size from Alpha Gerald.


    "Yes, I am her Alpha! Is there any problem with it?" proudly stated by Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha Prince stared at Alpha Gerald and realized that he is far superior to the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.


    A smirk of arrogance formed on Prince Alcyd''s face.


    Though, Alpha Gerald is blessed enough with his features. Such firm and toned muscles¡­ A well-endowed hanging cock ¡­ and handsome looks.


    But compared with Prince Alcyd, the Alpha Prince seems to be superior to him.


    Before Alpha Gerald could speak further, Selene looked at him as if she was begging not to disclose any details of her past.


    A pause after looking at Selene.


    "If I were you, if you value your life. I would stop staring at her while she is currently exposed." Prince Alcyd warned Alpha Gerald of his actions towards her mate.


    ''HOW COULD YOU LET HIM LIVE! After seeing our mate exposed with malicious thoughts. Can''t you see his growing erection? Clearly, he is feeling some lust towards our mate!'' Kratos encouraging the Alpha Prince to kill the Alpha of Midnight Pack.


    ''Idiot! He helped our mate. We should be grateful to him.'' Prince Alcyd''s reply to his spirit wolf.


    ''What! I fucking don''t care if he saved our mate or whatever. How can we be grateful to someone that is having an erection after seeing our mate? I sense some untrustworthy presence.'' Kratos expressing his thoughts about Alpha Gerald.


    ''Kratos! Selene, will not like it if we killed the person who rescued her. Plus, he is an Alpha that is allied to my father. We will be angering two important souls that we prefer not to piss off.'' Prince Alcyd trying to reason out with his spirit wolf.


    While they are both arguing silently in Prince Alcyd''s mind,


    Alpha Gerald realized that¡­


    Even though there is a return of the past, he is not sure if that past would remain as his present. If there could even be a chance of a future?


    Things started to roam in Alpha Gerald''s mind.


    The expression on Selene''s face already tells it all that Prince Alcyd has no idea of her past.


    Because if he does, he would have not let Selene return in Midnight Pack if he knew that Selene was rejected by him. Thus, it made him realize to play along with Selene''s earnest desire.


    If Alpha Gerald wants to earn Selene back to his side, he understood that it is only through granting any desire or request of Selene.


    So, if she wants to keep her past a secret despite her return in Midnight Pack, then Alpha Gerald would willingly do so.


    "Forgive me for my insolence, Prince Alcyd! I did not intend to cause any disrespect." Genuinely expressed by Alpha Gerald as he started to avoid to look at Selene''s direction.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Princ Alcyd, started to calm down after Selene tried to communicate with them through mind-link.


    ''Thank you so much, Kratos! And to you as well, Alcyd! I am truly impressed with your patience and self-control.'' Selene praised her mate through the mind-link.


    She knows exactly that praising her mates and giving them sweet talk will somehow calm them down from the sudden tension that was present a while ago.


    ''Pft, you do not have to bother pointing it out! It is a good thing that I was around to stop Alcyd from cutting that fool''s head. If you only knew how much I tried to stop him from going berserk. You would have praised me more.'' Kratos sudden change of tune and even trying to seek good impression from Selene.


    ''Woah! W-w-what?! I was the one ¡­'' Prince Alcyd was not able to finish his own explanation in clarifying what really happened.


    Alpha Gerald interjected their banter.


    "I think, it is time to assist your female warrior back to our packhouse while we both can check if there are any remaining dark forces around."


    Prince Alcyd agreed with the suggestion of Alpha Gerald.


    "Jane! Escort Selene and provide her with clothes. Inform others that Alpha Gerald and I will be checking the borders for any lingering threats. We will also search for Galvin and the others." Prince Alcyd instructing Jane before both Alpha shifted into their wolf form.


    As Jane approaches Selene, both Alphas shifted into their wolf form and sprinted away.


    ==================


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the dark forest,


    A silver wolf growls towards Mia''s direction despite its struggle to keep itself from falling to the ground covered with injuries.


    There were lifeless werewolves surrounding the silver wolf.


    Only Mia and the silver wolf remain standing firm.


    While Queen Titania remained trapped in the powerful gust of wind which is caging her inside and continuously losing her supply of oxygen inside.


    "A tri-brid with a silver wolf form¡­ It only means one thing! You are related to the prophesized next Chosen One!" Mia announces her own discovery.


    Mia thought to herself,


    ''Indeed a sight to behold¡­ A return of the past!''

 Chapter 98 - Mission Accomplished

    In the main office of Prince Alcyd,


    "Oliver, Prince Alcyd and the others are here!" Lady Sonja informs Oliver.


    When Prince Alcyd left with the others for the mission, he assigned Oliver to lead the remaining warriors while he is gone.


    Usually, Oliver is the one tasked to be in charge of the rest of the remaining members of the Golden Moon Pack whenever Beta Garrett and the Alpha Prince are not around.


    His managing and strategic skills are far more superior to the other Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd. Thus, the Alpha Prince confidently entrust everything to Oliver.


    Right before Oliver leave the main office so he could welcome their Alpha Prince,


    Prince Alcyd entered the main office with the rest of the Golden Crew and Jane.


    "Prince Alcyd! I was about to welcome you¡­" nervously expressed by Oliver.


    But he was just ignored by their Alpha Prince.


    Athena, the Beta''s mate, looked at Oliver and made eye contact with him while making a facial expression that their Alpha Prince is not in the mood.


    As soon as Prince Alcyd took his seat behind the main desk,


    "Lady Sonja, kindly check on Selene if everything is alright. Make sure all her needs are provided." Prince Alcyd instructing Lady Sonja.


    "Theo, prepare the necessary preparations for our travel to the royal palace. Once Garrett and the others arrive, we will proceed with our plans for the preparation of going to the royal palace.


    Galvin, you are temporarily assigned with leading the training of the warriors. You have to apply a stricter program and regimen since we are going for war.


    Scarlett and Freddie, since both of you are close with Selene then both of you will be assigned under her wing. Though, I want reports and details of everything that goes around with her¡­" further instructions of Prince Alcyd.


    After hearing what they were supposed to do, Scarlett and Freddie looked at each other with suspecting eyes regarding the intention of reporting everything that goes on with Selene. It sounded like they were assigned to spy on Selene on behalf of Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha Prince is not liking the silence from his officers, "Is everything understood?" with a hint of stress in his tone.


    Those who were assigned by Prince Alcyd, altogether they replied affirmatively confirming the instruction of their Alpha Prince, "Yes, Prince Alcyd!"


    When the others started to leave, Athena and Oliver remained at the side of Prince Alcyd.


    Including Scarlett whom Prince Alcyd wanted to ask further¡­


    "Scarlett, for a moment!" requested by Prince Alcyd with a serious look on his face.


    This made Scarlett more nervous.


    "Is there anything wrong, Prince Alcyd?" nervously asked by Scarlett.


    "I just wanted to ask regarding the encounter you had with the Necromancer."


    "Oh, well it was actually brief, to be honest. When I felt the presence of the Necromancer, it was already too late for me to even recognize him. I was already knocked out with this massive pain all over me. It was too painful to even remember what I went through. My memory with the entire encounter is still fuzzy up until now." Scarlett looking down as she tries to remember and explain to Prince Alcyd what happened regarding with her encounter with the necromancer.


    Prince Alcyd let Scarlett go back to her duties¡­


    Then he started discussing with Athena and Oliver regarding the next agenda that they have to prepare.


    "So, everything went well in Midnight Pack? I assume you accomplished the mission since I see everyone is still alive and no complaints from Midnight Pack." Oliver carelessly pointed out which even made Prince Alcyd remember what went down in Midnight Pack before they left.


    Athena just stared at Oliver with the looks of flying daggers for even making their Alpha Prince remember their brief stay in Midnight Pack.


    They could hear their Alpha Prince heave for a deep sigh and contemplate on something very serious.


    *** Flashback ***


    After their scouting all over the borders of the territory of Midnight Pack,


    Both Alphas, Prince Alcyd and Alpha Gerald, headed back to the damaged packhouse of the Midnight Pack.


    But before they do, Prince Alcyd assisted his other warriors.


    Galvin and the other members of Selene''s squad were bare naked after passing out from a sudden attack that they took from the necromancer.


    "Are you all feeling better now?" Prince Alcyd asked his warriors through the mind-link who are still trying to get a grip on their wits.


    "Once you are okay, follow us back to the packhouse or maybe even better, just wait for us here as we try to wrap things out with the Alpha of Midnight Pack."


    "Yes, Prince Alcyd!" altogether replied by the disoriented naked warriors towards their magnificent black-furred Alpha Prince in his wolf form.


    Immediately right after, the two Alphas went ahead to the packhouse of the Midnight Pack.


    They sprinted as quickly as they could¡­


    Compared to other werewolves,


    Alpha werewolves are stronger and faster than the usual werewolves. Their stamina and strength power are far different from their warriors.


    In such wide fields of the territory of Midnight Pack, the wolf forms of two Alphas sprinting is a sight to behold. Such display of speed and prowess from their sprinting alone.


    Even their wolf forms would stand out from the rest. Though, the black fur of Prince Alcyd and chocolate brown fur of Alpha Gerald while sprinting could be seen by the residents trying to fix their own houses. While they are doing their own tasks, the two Alphas are passing through and making their way quickly to the packhouse.


    In every territory of wolf packs, the sightings of werewolves are normal ¡­


    Unlike in human cities, werewolves must abide by the law of discretion of keeping their identity from other humans that do not have knowledge about supernatural beings. Even though, there are other humans that have knowledge about it, a proper protocol and circumstance before allowing a human to know about supernatural beings. Especially with werewolves.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    When the two Alphas arrived at the packhouse, they see Selene in her black training suit with the other warriors from Golden Moon Pack.


    It seems that a standoff between Selene and Prince Alarick is taking place.


    Prince Alcyd was about to attack his older brother but when Selene noticed the arrival of her mate, she immediately stopped her mate instead.


    ''STOP! Do not engage, please!'' Selene begging her mate through mind-link. ''Calm down, let me handle this on my own. I can handle my own fights. If you intervene, you will cause another curiosity to your brother. We cannot afford another incident like Prince Ranku! So please, calm down! And let me handle this. I promise he will not be able to harm me.''


    "Hah! Finally, my brother! Will you explain to us why you have rogue werewolves within your ranks? Not just one but two unofficial members of Golden Moon Pack tagging along with you and your warriors. Are you not aware of the war we have at the moment with King Lucius? These filthy rogue werewolves may be spying on you and your pack." Prince Alarick spitting insults Selene and Freddie in front of the other warriors.


    "Not all rogue werewolves agree alongside with King Lucius. There are rogue werewolves aims for peace and are submitted loyally to their Alphas. It may be hard to believe that rogue werewolf may stay loyal to an Alpha but in Golden Moon Pack. They trust and respect their Alpha. It seems like you do not know how it feels like to be respected and trusted by everyone." Selene''s retort toward Prince Alarick.


    Her mate, Prince Alcyd, is impressed with the way Selene stands up for what she believes in.


    Even other warriors are surprised that a she-wolf is not intimidated by the presence and might of a royalty.


    "Do you know who you are speaking to? Low-life wolf!" proudly uttered by Prince Alarick.


    Athena grabbed Prince Alcyd''s wrist, stopping their Alpha from intervening but she gestured how Selene is not backing down against Prince Alarick.


    "Oh, I know exactly who you are! You are the prince who lives in the shadows that cannot even measure up to his younger brother. Am I right?


    Everyone knows this!" A shocking daring spit of insult just came out from Selene''s mouth.


    A gasping and gagging reaction from all the audience after hearing what Selene just uttered.


    Even Prince Alcyd is surprised by Selene''s bold actions and words. He thought she is only like that with him. A sudden realization that his mate is truly a fearless individual.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    No one dared to even stop the two from their banters.


    Whispers and jaw-dropping reactions surrounded the two.


    But as seconds pass by, the eyes of Prince Alarick is showing his growing temper against Selene.


    His fists are clenched in anger and about to burst his anger.


    "Oh, I forgot to remind you, if you dare lay a finger on me. It will force me to defend myself and do whatever I want despite your royal status. According to the royal decree, when anyone hurt a family member of an official member of any wolf pack will be severely punished ¨Cor¨C it gives permission to that individual to protect themselves against the perpetrator, which is you! So, once you lay a finger on me, I can even do worst to you." A vicious threatening aura was released by Selene with the help of her own spirit wolf.


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, is also emitting a threatening aura to show how dangerous they can be.


    Prince Alarick suddenly felt fear and warning from his spirit wolf that the eyes of Selene are serious about killing them if they do initiate an attack.


    The threatening vibes were close enough with their father''s powerful aura.


    This made Prince Alarick think of who exactly Selene is. That this she-wolf is no ordinary werewolf. And he realized that this she-wolf is aiming to provoke him so that she could legitimize her own intention to engage battle with a royalty.


    A basic rule is known to all werewolves that once a werewolf initiates a fight, the other werewolf could defend themselves and will not be punished by law. No matter the status of whoever initiated the attack, it will legitimize the action of the other individual to defend themselves and will not be punished by law even if the perpetrator died from the self-defense.


    Then a sinister smirk was released by Selene.


    "I am glad you finally realize what I intended to do. Right after you insulted me and my friend, I wanted to do it so badly! Too bad, you finally realize now." Revealed by Selene.


    The royal prince was impressed with the audacity and level of fierceness that the platinum-haired she-wolf exhibiting in front of him.


    The tension simmered down as soon as Prince Alarick realizes what Selene was intended to do. A bold attempt to legitimize her actions against him which he never expected for someone to do. A plain sight, full of witnesses, will allow her to make her actions against him unpunishable by law. If only he allowed his temper to get the best of him and initiated the first attack.


    Prince Alarick froze in the middle of their confrontation and remained speechless from his realization that he almost fell into a scheme of a stranger he just met.


    After informing his warriors not to make any reaction or disclose any information that it is indeed Selene, Alpha Gerald instructed all the members of the Midnight Pack to keep the information about Selene. No one should know that Selene is from the Midnight Pack.


    Alpha Gerald intends to make peace with Selene and maybe win her back so if this is what Selene demands from him then he will gladly do it for Selene.


    "If you are done talking with my warriors, we will be leaving now. Our mission here is accomplished!


    Everyone, let''s go!" Prince Alcyd announced to his warriors.


    "Wait, Prince Alcyd! Can I visit your pack as soon as we finish rebuilding our territory? I will bring some other Alphas with me." Alpha Gerald requested from Prince Alcyd right before the Alpha Prince leave with the others.


    After hearing this, Selene and Prince Alarick would want to stop Prince Alcyd from accepting the request of Alpha Gerald but it was too late for them to react because the Alpha of Golden Moon Pack accepted the request.


    "Fine, you can! Just inform us in advance." Prince Alcyd''s reply.


    Then everyone left while Selene is worrying about her own future. Now, that her past has returned to haunt her once more.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "Let us start the preparations for our travel to the royal palace and the arrival of the other Alphas here in our territory. I want everything to go smoothly." Prince Alcyd declared to his officers.


    ================


    Back in the main office of King Viktor in the royal palace,


    Mia appeared with full of bruises around her.


    "Mia! Finally, how was your mission?" curiously asked by King Viktor as he welcomes Mia''s arrival.


    "Mission accomplished, your highness!" Mia releases a victorious smirk.

 Chapter 99 - Stronger Bonds

    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    A visitor came looking for Kassandra and expecting for a serious talk with her.


    Ever since Magdeline left the territory of Golden Moon Pack with the intention to meet her friends and secret allies, Kassandra started to stay with Chloe per request of her mentor before she left.


    It was something that Kassandra could not refuse. To look after Chloe and stay by her side while her mentor is not around. A request that she felt obligated to comply. She knew almost everything about the things that happened in the household of her mentor. And she treated the family of her mentor like as her own family since she is an orphan herself.


    As soon as Kassandra opened the door to see who rang the doorbell, she was surprised to see who was standing by the door.


    "How may I h-- .." Kassandra was not able to finish her sentence after realizing the person standing by the door.


    A familiar voice greeted her despite the face is looking a bit different from the last time they have seen each other. Kassandra was sure that she is not mistaken. From the voice and his aura, Kassandra could distinguish the identity of someone no matter what trick or deception or illusion. One of her abilities allows her to identify individuals behind their masquerade. So, only a single look was needed for Kassandra to confirm the identity.


    It is no other than the former warlock general, Callisto.


    "Finally, great to see you! Kassandra!" said by Callisto.


    Callisto held on to the door when Kassandra tried to close it after confirming who it is.


    "Kassandra, I did not come to cause a scene. I just wanted to talk." Said by Callisto.


    "You had plenty of chances and time but you chose to disappear on this household for a long time. Then now, you suddenly decided that it is the right time. So, NO!" Kassandra trying to push the door while Callisto preventing Kassandra from closing the door completely.


    "Please, I just need to talk. It is important. I deserve to talk to her! Do not rob me of my chance to be a father to Chloe." Loudly stated by Callisto at the other side of the door.


    A struggle of pushing the door ensued.


    "I am not robbing you of your cha--.." Kassandra was not able to finish her reply after an unexpected audience appeared.


    "W-what you mean the chance to be my father?" Chloe looking shocked at the revelation that she just heard from Callisto.


    Kassandra loosened her hold against the door and tried to approach Chloe but has no clue where to start or how to explain things to her.


    Due to Kassandra letting go of the door, Callisto fell forward after pushing harder against the door.


    Thud!


    ¡­


    Chloe sees whom she thought as her professor falling to the ground.


    "Ow!" Callisto exclaimed after falling.


    "Professor Cali?" Chloe still looking surprised by the revelation that she heard from her mentor and from the sudden appearance of whom she thought as her professor.


    "Chloe, let me explain but before I do, Callisto please leave! This is not the time to talk." Kassandra requested Callisto to leave.


    "No! I am staying and I have all the right to talk with my daughter." Callisto out rightly refused Kassandra''s request.


    "WHAT! Daughter who?" Chloe being confused with the things she was hearing.


    After a stressful training of spells and magic, hearing a shocking revelation is making Chloe''s head spin. She is looking at the sight of Callisto and her mentor with so much confusion.


    Her eyes are filled with confusion and questions.


    Though her eyes are starting to get moist and wet.


    Kassandra wanted to explain or reason out with Chloe but Callisto interjected her supposed attempt.


    "Chloe, you are my daughter. I-I am your father¡­ I wa-- .." Before Callisto could even finish, Chloe replied emotionally.


    "MY FATHER IS DEAAADD !!!!" Chloe emotionally expressed her thoughts, "Do not come here and tell things that are completely bizarre. For a long time, I had only one parent and that''s granny! FOR ALL I KNOW, MY FATHER IS DEAD! Am I right, Kassandra? That is what I was told! Am I right? KASSANDRA!"


    One thing Kassandra has promised Chloe right after revealing the situation about her mother, is that no more lies and secrets.


    That from this day forth, Kassandra will tell everything and will not lie to Chloe.


    "AM I RIGHT? KASSANDRA! TELL ME!" demanded by Chloe towards her mentor who is looking guilty and nervous. "My father is dead, right?"


    Tears started to fall from Chloe''s eyes.


    Even Callisto has no idea how to handle the current situation that is unfolding in front of them.


    The former warlock general could only look at Kassandra for how will she respond.


    "H-he is ¡­ your father." Revealed by Kassandra to the shocked young witch.


    Chloe gasped and covered her mouth in surprise at the revelation that her father is still alive and it is someone whom she thought as her professor.


    Everything came crashing down on Chloe why her professor appeared suddenly on the night when she decided to poison Prince Alcyd. And the thought that all these times, she lived in a lie that her parents are dead and her grandmother is the only living relative she has.


    All the people that Chloe trusted and loved so much are actually the ones that hurt her the most.


    Her grandmother, Magdeline¡­


    Her mentor, Kassandra ¡­


    Everything she knew was actually a lie.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was nothing that could comfort her from the pain and shock from the revelation that just dawned on her.


    Immediately, Chloe ran back to her bedroom in tears.


    "Chloe¡­" Kassandra wanted to hold Chloe and comfort her but she knows she will only fail in attempting to do so.


    The only things she could give Chloe at the moment are time and space to breathe from the truth about her parents.


    "Do not even dare blame this on me because you and Magdeline are the ones that lied to her. Not me!" Callisto''s retort towards the stabbing stares of Kassandra.


    Both of them started to contemplate on what would be the best thing to do next.


    ====================


    Back in the main office of King Viktor in the royal palace,


    Mia appeared with full of bruises around her.


    "Mia! Finally, how was your mission?" curiously asked by King Viktor as he welcomes Mia''s arrival.


    "Mission accomplished, your highness!" Mia releases a victorious smirk.


    "I was right! Queen Titania has been gathering forces against me." King Viktor clenches his fist as he ponders on the confirmation that the queen of fairies is definitely against him, he continued in telling them, "The king of rogue werewolves, the Great Oracle, Magdeline and now, Queen Titania! Enemies are indeed piling up against me."


    Both Mia and Beta Nolan kept their silence after hearing King Viktor express his frustrations.


    "Nolan, any news from our spies?" asked by King Viktor.


    "Unfortunately, there has been no news or updates about their mission." Beta Nolan quick reply to the king of all Alpha werewolves.


    In order to divert King Viktor''s frustration and avoid any outburst, Mia tried to inform King Viktor further of her success in her mission.


    "King Viktor, at this moment, Queen Titania''s location will no longer be a problem for you." Expressed by Mia with such excitement for the possibilities brought by her success.


    But, King Viktor was more immersed into something else.


    "Even Persephone is my mate. I can forget it once I find out she is truly stabbing me in the back." Declared by King Viktor.


    "Your Highness, the mate bond is a strong bond that cannot be easily neglected. It may harm you as well if we do something reckless against Persephone." Beta Nolan reminding King Viktor.


    "I do not care! I do agree that her being my mate helps me become stronger but I can easily snuff out her life without killing her. I have many ways! So she better not cross my bad side. Not even the demon will be able to save her from my wrath." Deviously stated out by King Viktor.


    "Mia, make sure that Queen Titania will be under your surveillance. Once she meets up with her other allies, inform me immediately. We will take them all out in one swoop." King Viktor giving his final instructions to his resident witch.


    "Yes, your highness!" Mia reassuring King Viktor in his command to her.


    =============


    Meanwhile,


    Somewhere in a strange forest ¡­


    A portal suddenly opened and Queen Titania fell down to the ground with an unconscious Lucas.


    Queen Titania''s wings gave up and were no longer able to flap further.


    After landing on a rough ground.


    The queen of fairies looked at the naked and wounded rogue werewolf, hoping that he is still alive after receiving so much damage from Mia''s vicious attacks.


    "It is even a miracle you survived against her powers. Whatever bond you are holding on to. You better keep holding on to that bond, young man! The stronger, the better! So that my healing powers can heal you easily." Queen Titan uttered while placing her hands on top of Lucas'' chest.


    She tries to talk to the unconscious Lucas while healing him from his wounds.


    Then a bright light coming from her hands started to glow in an attempt of healing the wounded rogue werewolf.


    ==================


    Back in the mansion of the Alpha Prince,


    In Selene''s room,


    Selene is laying down in her bed wide awake while Fluffy, her feral wolf guardian, is on the floor looking at her.


    ''Why can''t he just let me be? Damn it! Why would he even visit Golden Moon Pack? Is he trying to make us suffer more?'' Selene trying to think out loud, expecting an advice from her spirit wolf.


    But unfortunately, her spirit wolf won''t even dare mention of their former mate.


    ''Just always remember girl, your bond now with our mate is stronger than you had with our former mate. Do not ever be swayed with whatever attempts he does if he tries to win you back.'' Warned by her spirit wolf.


    ''Of course, I will not waver and let him win me back. Because he has already lost me long time ago.'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    Though, Selene worries more about the uncertainty and troubles that her former mate is trying to bring into her life now he knows about her current location.


    The silver wolf prayed for peace and protection from the impending chaos.


    =====


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please comment so that I could give a shoutout for you on my next chapter!


    Shoutout to my,


    [Top 10 Gifters!]


    [#1] AJZhen


    [#2] Carol Yuzik


    [#3] PROMISE_UDEFIEGWU


    [#4-#10] Christabel-Ify + Islinda + Fatubarin_Toyin + KAOTHAR + Allen_Faith +Yuuzu


    Thank you to the other generous readers who have gifted me.


    (Keep Gifting if you want to be included in the shoutout!)


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)


    [Top 10 Voters-Powerstones!]


    [#1] Rampage_Rocker


    [#2] Mhussein


    [#3] BulletMania


    [#4-#10] MavenSolaiman + KensheiSensei +Cyborglover + Sylver + Zayonaraa + Fariz_Udasan


    Thank you to all my voters who have supported me since day 1! The list is too long so I can only give Top 10 shoutouts!


    (Keep Voting if you want to be included in the shoutout!)


    If only I could put everyone in one list but in the future I will make a separate shoutout for ALL VOTERS and ALL SPONSORS/GIFTERS!


    ONCE AGAIN, THANK YOU SO MUCH!

 Chapter 100 - Official Membership

    Ever since the return of Prince Alcyd and the rest of his warriors, he decided to officially make Selene a member of the Golden Moon Pack.


    To avoid any incident like what happened between Selene and his older brother,


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack has held an official ceremony for Selene''s official membership to the Golden Moon Pack.


    All members of the Golden Moon Pack were invited to witness Selene''s officiating ceremony.


    As soon as Beta Garrett arrived with Jackson and Caleb, Prince Alcyd sent all the invitations for the ceremony in the mansion.


    Every officiating ceremony of each member of Golden Moon Pack, it has become a tradition that all members must be invited and the presence of the elders of the Golden Moon Pack is much needed to witness the ceremony which signifies the addition to the growing strength of Golden Moon Pack.


    Most of the members of Golden Moon Pack treats the ceremony more as a formal gathering of all members and a reason for all of them to dress up fancy.


    A formal dinner which allows them to eat a lot and see each other''s fancy side.


    The life in Golden Moon Pack is filled with training and training suits so it is rare for them to see the glamorous side of other members. Seeing others covered with fancy dress and suits will definitely be something that everyone looks forward.


    Aside from the ceremony and announcement of officially accepting someone new in the Golden Moon Pack, seeing others and showcasing another side of themselves is something that excites everyone.


    When the night came for the ceremony of the official membership of Selene within the Golden Moon Pack,


    One by one, members of the Golden Moon Pack started to arrive¡­


    Either representatives or the entire family of the members of the Golden Moon Pack started pouring in the mansion of Prince Alcyd.


    Jane and Jackson are assigned for checking the guest list and confirming the arrival of each guests.


    The couple are positioned at the entrance by the lobby. They are checking the names and the numbers of the people that came under the family of each guest. This was a protocol created to make sure that everyone attended and monitor the commitment of each members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    As the ceremony is about to begin for the officiating of the membership of Selene in the Golden Moon Pack,


    Prince Alcyd stood waiting for Selene at the bottom of the stairs with his other Executive Officers.


    For the first time, most of the members of the Golden Moon Pack were able to see Prince Alcyd in his formal royal suit.


    Everyone greeting their Alpha Prince as soon as they enter the mansion.


    Immediately as each guest arrives, everyone is ushered to the dining hall which became the ceremonial hall for the event of the night.


    So before they enter the ceremonial hall, the sight of their Alpha Prince standing in such dignified, noble, and full of regal.


    It is such a rare sight to see their Alpha Prince in such way.


    A complete embodiment of royalty right in front of them.


    One greeting after another, each arriving guests have been shaking Prince Alcyd''s hands before they proceed to the ceremonial hall.


    Beta Garrett could see in Prince Alcyd''s face the impatience and agitation that Selene is taking long in her preparations.


    ''Hey! Do not forget to smile at our guests. All of our guests are expecting you to be smiling and welcoming as their Alpha. So stop fidgeting! And start smiling!'' reminded by Garrett, Prince Alcyd''s best friend, and his Beta, through mind-link.


    Prince Alcyd looked at his Beta after listening to his words, ''I cannot stand this. Why does it take so long for her to prepare? It is important to finish this ceremony as soon as possible to avoid such unexpected incidents due to her being unofficially welcomed to the pack.'' Explained by Prince Alcyd to Garrett.


    ''At least you made her agree for this ceremony to happen. Up until now, I am still surprised to how she was able to make you cower down and beg. I did not expect the strong and fearless Prince Alcyd¡­ Begging!'' Garrett tried his best holding his laugh at the thought of Prince Alcyd begging.


    ''Don''t push me Garrett, I can still kick your ass here if you keep making fun of me.'' Retort by Prince Alcyd in his conversation with Garrett through the mind-link.


    ''Now, that is the Prince Alcyd I know! But boy, I won''t get tired repeating in my head the sight of you¡­ Begging like a little boy!'' further teased by Garrett towards his best friend.


    *** Flashback ***


    Right after the mission of Prince Ranku, the young prince went back to the royal palace with the general.


    While Garrett, Jackson, and Caleb immediately returned to the Golden Moon Pack.


    On their arrival, they were immediately requested to see Prince Alcyd in his main office.


    As they enter, they see the other Executive Officers and members of the newly formed Golden Crew sitting on the couch.


    Though, they feel nervous with the ambiance of tension within the room.


    "Why don''t you want to hold a ceremony to make your membership official in this pack? Why are you refusing? Remember, one way or another, we have to make your stay here official." Declared by Prince Alcyd who is starting to feel annoyed with the stubbornness of Selene.


    "I told you many times that I am not ready to be tied down to one place. I have no plans to be chained by your laws and traditions! How many times also should I repeat to you that I prefer to have my own freedom and own decisions to be made." replied by Selene.


    "YOU ARE MY MATE! What you do not understand in that reality? Basically, you have to be officially made into a member of this pack" stated with such serious tone by Prince Alcyd


    Freddie, Scarlett, and Galvin just found out about Selene''s true connection with Prince Alcyd right before the meeting started.


    The three were speechless and could not react properly because they are too scared to express their shock that Selene is the mate of a fierce and feared Alpha.


    "Excuse me! I only agreed to stay in this territory of yours because you promised me that you will find my brother and to my other conditions. I NEVER AGREED to be officially tied down in your pack. I went along with your act of making me a niece of Lady Sonja BUT¡­ I NEVER AGREED to be a member! I prefer being independent." Explained passionately by Selene.


    "You prefer being a rogue werewolf? Unaffiliated ¡­ Irresponsible ¡­ and Lawless individual!" Prince Alcyd pointing out some of the things he dislikes in rogue werewolves.


    "What''s wrong being a rogue werewolf, now? For your information! Before you came into my life, I am already on my own! So, I say no! I do not want to be officially tied down.


    NOT NOW! NOT EVER!" emphasized by Selene.


    The present members of the Golden Moon Pack watched the two bicker and argue. They are also speechless and impressed with how Selene managed to find the courage to even argue with the most feared Alpha Prince.


    This is truly the first time that someone could have the courage or even the guts to argue with Prince Alcyd. Garrett may tease or joke around with Prince Alcyd but he never had the courage to even fight or bicker at their Alpha Prince.


    "Both of you, calm down! You can speak to each other without raising your voices." Garrett trying to mediate the two.


    "Please calm down, you must also open your mind dear with the good things of you becoming an official member of Golden Moon Pack." Lady Sonja tries to make Selene understand about being a member of the pack.


    "But Lady Sonja, I don''t think I am fitted to be in a wolf pack. I have lived on my own for a long time and I do not think I can live by the rules and regulations that any pack imposes on its members. So, if Prince Alcyd wants to keep insisting on me to be a member of this pack then I will leave. I know for a fact you will not dare to kill my friends because I am still your mate and if do not want me to reject you then better not kill them." Declared by Selene.


    While everyone is gagging in their surprise with what they are hearing from Selene,


    Prince Alcyd became desperate and ran out of any ideas to convince Selene,


    Then a more unexpected thing happened,


    The most feared and respected Alpha Prince ¡­ begged to Selene through the mind-link ¡­


    ''I beg you! PLEASE STAY! DO NOT LEAVE ME!'' A loud desperate begging through his mind-link.


    Others may not hear the words of Prince Alcyd but his expressions and the way he looks at Selene,


    At the same time, the way Selene turned her back, the others understood that Prince Alcyd has run out of things to convince Selene.


    But because Garrett was just right beside Prince Alcyd and being closest to him, he was able to hear accidentally the begging of their Alpha Prince.


    Everyone is surprised and does not know how to diffuse the tension between the two,


    Garrett felt bad to hear his best friend becoming desperate and lowering himself down just to convince Selene.


    "I am sorry, I can''t stay if you insist on making me a member of this pack." Selene turned her back after stating her decision.


    Right before Selene could even take another step,


    A last desperate attempt flickered in Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    "What if I tell you, I have information about your older brother!" uttered suddenly by the Alpha Prince.


    Even Freddie stood from his seat after hearing that Prince Alcyd has a piece of information about Selene''s older brother.


    "What?!" Selene turned around facing Prince Alcyd.


    "I was planning to tell you this at the right time but since you are putting me in a desperate position¡­


    I am now using this as leverage, I will only share what I have found out about your older brother¡­


    If you agree to become an official member of the Golden Moon Pack." An ultimatum was given by Prince Alcyd.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    =============


    A/N:


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)


    Reminder!


    (Every End of the month I will make a special shoutout to my TOP VOTERS - TOP GIFTERS. But for my Privy Commenters will be included at every chapter for a shoutout of their name to recognize their support and efforts for my story.)


    Once again, Thank you Everyone!

 Chapter 101 - Promises

    As Prince Alcyd wait for Selene on the hallway,


    Garrett, his best friend, tries to whisper him the names of every guest that arrives and greets him.


    All members went through the same ceremony, every ceremony of welcoming new member always take place in the mansion of the Alpha Prince where it is considered already as the pack house of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Even during the time of former queen and Alpha of the Golden Moon Pack, Queen Esmeralda, the mansion has become the location for the ceremony of all the official membership in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Thus, it is only expected for all members of the Golden Moon Pack should come and witness the ceremony of officially accepting Selene as member of Golden Moon Pack.


    Lady Sonja then announced Selene''s entrance through the mind-link.


    ''Prince Alcyd, Miss Selene is ready and she is about to grace everyone with her presence.'' Said by Lady Sonja through the mind-link.


    Large doors from the above floor opened, which signifies the entrance of Selene.


    Immediately, Prince Alcyd looked in the direction of the stairs where he expects Selene to descend from.


    Then there she was¡­


    With her silver metallic gown that showcased every inch of her figure. The studded diamonds on her stunning gown glimmers along with her beauty. Her platinum hair waves beautifully with some braided crowning over the top of her head like a halo.


    Everyone was mesmerized by her presence and beauty.


    While Prince Alcyd could not believe that he is once again captivated by her mate''s beauty.


    ''When will you get used to it? You should stop getting surprised at how breathtakingly beautiful our mate is.'' Proudly stated by the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, Kratos.


    ''I will never get used to it ¡­ I will always be ¡­ awestruck of her beauty!'' declared by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf.


    As Selene gracefully make her way down the stairs,


    Pair of eyes and the attention of those people around are glued at the presence of Selene as if she is the only beauty around.


    Everyone is astonished by her¡­


    Despite the mesmerized reactions and astonishment from everyone, Prince Alcyd started to realize how much revealing the gown of Selene. He realized how much skin and exposure of her mate''s figure are being showcased by her gown.


    ''Why are you wearing such a gown? Isn''t it too revealing?'' Prince Alcyd asked Selene through the mind-link.


    Selene''s expression became serious from the query of her mate, ''Do not start with me now, because I will wear what I want and what makes me comfortable. I may have agreed to become your member of Golden Moon Pack but it does not mean you can control everything about me.''


    ''I am just ¡­'' before he could finish, Selene interjected his reply to her.


    ''Remember, I am only doing this because you promised me. I hope you do not forget that!'' Selene strongly reminded Prince Alcyd through the mind-link about his promise to her.


    ''Of course, I have not!'' Prince Alcyd reassuring his mate about his promise to her.


    ''Pft, if she finds out that you lied to her. I am telling you! You better make sure that you have something on your sleeves to make her satisfied in regards to the information about her older brother.'' Kratos, Prince Alcyd''s spirit wolf, reminded him with the consequences of their actions.


    ''I have everything covered so you do not have to worry about it!'' Prince Alcyd''s reply to his spirit wolf before he pushed his spirit wolf deep in his mind.


    "Shall we ¡­" Prince Alcyd offers his arm for Selene to hold on to.


    No one would mind seeing Selene and Prince Alcyd together since it is the ceremony night of Selene in becoming an official member of Golden Moon Pack.


    "Do not forget to smile ¡­ This is your night ¡­" Prince Alcyd whispered to Selene while they make their way to the ceremonial area.


    And indeed it was Selene''s night.


    A momentous part of her life.


    In exchange for the information about Selene''s older brother and a promise of reuniting two separated siblings,


    Becoming an official member of the Golden Moon Pack.


    =====================


    "How is he?" asked by Queen Titania.


    "Well, your healing powers saved him. Thanks to you, he has escaped the call of death. But, he will be weakened for quite some time. I am more surprised though, that you allowed Mia to do this." Queen Mira said to the queen of fairies.


    Lucas is on a bed while the two Queens converse by his side.


    "What choice do I have? She is still the daughter of a dear friend. I can only defend ourselves and escape. She has become more powerful than ever. No wonder, she was supposed to be a candidate for the title of Grand White Witch..." Explained by Queen Titania.


    "Until she chose the fate of a dark witch. Her thirst for more magic power is too much that it blinded her to choose the temptation of darkness." Further explained by Queen Mira.


    "If only we could have prevented her from meeting with Viktor. It could have been avoided. Indeed, a sad fate. Selling your soul to the darkness, just for great power."


    "It was still her choice ¡­ And she chose darkness ¡­" Queen Mira''s reply from the regret of the queen of fairies.


    While the two queens have their conversation,


    Lucas is dreaming about something that he never thought he would see again¡­


    The image of his parents spending time with him and taking care of him.


    Then a scene that he never expected to see once again¡­


    *** In his Dreams ***


    "So, our little Alpha in the making, will you promise me something?" asked by Lucas'' father.


    The young boy giggles again with the mention of him being a little Alpha in the making. His father looked at Lucas as he tries to make him promise.


    "What is it, daddy? Anything, I will do for you!"


    "Remember, son! Once you make a promise, you cannot ever break it! That''s the way of a true Alpha . . ."


    "Of course! A TRUE ALPHA never breaks his promise, and I AM A TRUE ALPHA, hehe!"


    "Good! Then, will you promise me, as the NEXT ALPHA, do you promise to protect your baby sister? No matter what happens? Do you promise to protect her from any harm that may come in her way? Hmmm?"


    "I promise! I will look after her and protect her as the next Alpha, and as her older brother," he places his hand by his chest to honor his promise to his Alpha father.


    "Do you promise to be strong and protect the weak?"


    "I promise to be strong and protect the weak!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "GREAT!!!! Now Lucas, will you give daddy a big kiss and a big hug?"


    Little Lucas throws a big, big hug and kisses his father. Then his father puts him on the ground and guides him to Captain Randall''s hand.


    "Captain, I will owe you my life for doing this big favor. Please protect and look after my children. Lucas and Selene are our only treasure in this world. Tell the Alpha King that we are forever indebted to him."


    Lucas watched his father entrust him to Captain Randall and he gave a final glance at his crying mother.


    He never thought that it would be the last time he will be able to hold his own parents.


    *** Back to the Present ***


    A loud explosion from the outside could be heard.


    "What was that?" Queen Titania asked.


    A winged soldier went into the room and informed the two queens that King Viktor with an army of werewolves and a group of dark witches are spotted approaching the vicinity.


    "Impossible! We surrounded the mansion with a powerful magical barrier. And how would they even know about this location?" Queen Mira expressing her confusion.


    Queen Titania pondered on Queen Mira''s question and realized that there was a magical tracker bug attached to her nape area. She never felt anything due to its tiny size and due to her worry of saving Lucas'' life.


    "Damn it! I was too careless." Crushing the tiny magical bug while talking to Queen Mira.


    "You have to bring this young man to King Lucius. Let me and King Falcon handle this! We will give the king of werewolves a taste of our own powers." Queen Mira reassuring Queen Titania.


    "But ¡­ I can help you and King Falcon!"


    "No need, we can handle this! The young man needs your help more than we do."


    After realizing what Queen Mira said, the queen of fairies agreed that only she could make it possible to transport Lucas safely back to King Lucius.


    "Will you promise me, that you and King Falcon will not die on me?" Queen Titania asked her queen friend.


    "I promise you!" Queen Mira promised Queen Titania before leaving the room.


    A promise that Queen Titania hoped to be fulfilled.


    ==================


    At the same time ¡­


    On a faraway land ¡­


    A cave surrounded with dark energy ¡­


    There lies a source of the horrifying dark force.


    A woman covered by a hooded cape enters.


    Then a sight of the Great Necromancer, Zaeqir, throwing wood at the blazing flames by the installed furnace on the rocky wall of the cave.


    "Zaeqir!" exclaimed by the hooded lady.


    "Persephone! At last, you came ¡­" greeted back by the Great Necromancer.


    "I want to talk with our lord." Requested by Persephone.


    Then Zaeqir moved aside allowing Persephone to come closer to the blazing flames.


    "Dark Lord, I summon thee ¡­" sincere call by Persephone.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Then the flames by the furnace blazed stronger.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A dark and horrifying voice could be heard,


    "Yes¡­ My dear Persephone¡­ Why have you called?"


    "Dark Lord, my promise has been fulfilled¡­ My promise to keep the werewolves at each other''s throats¡­ To keep them all at warring foot¡­" revealed by Persephone.


    "No, you have not yet fulfilled, ALL your promises." Declared by the voice


    "But ¡­ I have stirred more conflict amongst the werewolves!" reasoned out by Persephone.


    "Though, the war is not yet happening! Words are not enough!" a fireball was released from the blazing fire and heading towards the direction of Persephone.


    Then Persephone got struck and fell to the ground.


    "My lord, I beg you! Mercy, Mercy, Mercy ..." Persephone desperately begged her dark lord while kneeling and prostrating.


    When the blazing fire refrained from releasing another ball of fire.


    Persephone continued, "I will make sure that the war will happen between Lucius and Viktor¡­ Then many souls will be lost and it will be all for the reaping to your return¡­"


    "Do not fail me! Fulfill your promise¡­ I have granted your son life and you¡­ power!"


    The blazing flame by the furnace disappeared.


    Persephone slowly stood and pondered on the promise she made to the demon king...


    In exchange for her power and the life of her son¡­


    A dark contract was established between her and the demon king.


    ============


    A/N:


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)


    Shout out to!


    [1] Peggy_Thomas

 Chapter 102 - Deep In Thoughts

    On the rooftop of the Golden Moon Academy, Selene and the rest of her friends are gathered as usual for a lunch time.


    But this time around, everyone is silent and seems to be in deep thought.


    Everyone seems to be thinking something while eating their meal for lunch, silently.


    Except for Georgie¡­


    Georgie started looking at everyone. He took a glance on each of them and started to become curious while taking a bite on his sushi wrap.


    Lance is thinking about how easily he was defeated by a dark being. He is contemplating how weak he may have appeared towards Selene. It was something he hated to feel, a feeling of being weak. There was a look in his eyes as he take a glance at Selene. A look of hoping to become stronger for someone.


    Beside him was Scarlett who is also in deep thought. She is surprised by all the revelations about Selene''s true connection with their Alpha Prince. It even bothers her more that she may have found out more than she supposed to. And it may seem to look like that she knows more than their Alpha Prince.


    Since Alpha Gerald is expected to visit in the Golden Moon Pack, it only means that their Alpha Prince does not know that Selene came from Midnight Pack before she became a member of the Golden Moon Pack. This is something she knows that will be big trouble between the two Alphas once their Alpha Prince finds out about this important information which she plans to keep.


    Though, she is torn whether would she wait until Selene shares this information or come forward to Prince Alcyd which he deserves to know. After all, Prince Alcyd is her mate.


    At the same time, Freddie could not fathom the weight of every revelation about Selene. Everything became clearer to him why there were certain behaviors that Selene and Prince Alcyd exhibit when they are around. It even became clearer as well, to why Selene must remain in Golden Moon Pack.


    All these times, he kept wondering what made Prince Alcyd force Selene to stay in the Golden Moon Pack. Now, it makes sense that Selene is the mate of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack. A worry came into Freddie''s mind, what kind of danger awaits for Selene?


    Anyone would definitely know the danger and vulnerability that awaits for the mate of a royalty. Especially they have plenty of enemies. A belief that other werewolves thought which the cause for all mates of any Alpha or royalty to be the target of any enemies. In short, Selene''s fate is shrouded with danger and uncertainty due to being a mate of an Alpha Prince.


    Though, Chloe is the most distracted with her thoughts. After knowing that her parents are both still alive. Her mother serving King Viktor and her father being alive all these times, who knows where he has been. But the thought that both of her parents decided to leave her with her grandmother made her think of her value to them.


    Was she that worthless that both her parents decided to leave her with her grandmother without her parents'' love?


    Why would her grandmother lie about her parents'' current condition, of them being dead?


    What made her father decide to show up? For a long time, her father decided to be away from her, and then suddenly now he wants to be a father to her.


    All these questions were pestering in Chloe''s mind.


    While Selene is thinking about the information about her older brother which Prince Alcyd told her right after the ceremony of her being a member of the Golden Moon Pack.


    A decision that Selene never took lightly.


    Finally deciding on becoming a member of the Golden Moon Pack is a huge decision as a werewolf. Being part of a wolf pack is something that demands commitment and loyalty. Those were the things that she could not easily give to anyone.


    But for the sake of finding her older brother. Selene had to embrace Golden Moon Pack as her new home. A trade exchange that she felt worth the risk and compromise. She is starting to get attached to the Golden Moon Pack so it is something that is easier to compromise than completing the mating process.


    "Can anyone talk or all of you have lost the ability to speak?" Georgie being annoyed with the current silence going on.


    Freddie and the others started talking to Georgie but Selene remained in her deep thought.


    Thinking about the new information she got about her older brother.


    *** Flashback ***


    Day after Selene''s official membership ceremony


    "So time to pay up! What have you found out about my older brother? Where is he? Is he alright?" directly asked by Selene from Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd looks at Selene while he sat behind the main desk.


    "Selene, why don''t you take a seat first?" nervously asked by Garrett while the two have an intense staring battle.


    "You are not even gonna ask if how am I today. You are too concerned with your older brother but to me, you are not." Prince Alcyd pointed out while Selene is being impatient.


    "Look! Just tell me now or I can easily leave this pack and reject you. Do not test my patience!" threatened by Selene towards the Alpha Prince.


    Hearing another threat from his mate made him flinch in nervousness. Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, started to appear out of a sudden.


    ''Hey, handle this right or else we will lose her for sure!''


    ''I am on it! So stop nagging me.'' Prince Alcyd''s reply to his spirit wolf.


    "Regarding with your older brother ¡­" as Prince Alcyd started to mention Selene''s older brother,


    Selene''s look in her eyes started to gleam in anticipation by the mention of her older brother.


    "Prince Ranku and Garrett have encountered your older brother in their last mission. With the descriptions you gave and his name, it is confirmed that your older brother is currently involved with rogue werewolves. Unfortunately, he escaped along with the other rogue werewolves. We are worried that he may be serving King Lucius¡­" revealed by Prince Alcyd.


    Worry and concern for her older brother are painted all over Selene''s face while she listens to Prince Alcyd.


    But Garrett immediately expressed his own thoughts through the mind-link.


    ''Why are you lying to her?'' Garrett''s serious question to Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    ============


    A/N:


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)

 Chapter 103 - The Lies

    *** Continuation of the flashback ***


    ''What do you want me to do then? Let her go and leave me on my own. If I have to lie just to keep her around me then I will do it, in a heartbeat!'' Prince Alcyd''s reply to his best friend through the mind-link.


    ''But lying to her will only make you lose her once she finds out that we really do not have any idea where her older brother is¡­'' Garrett pointed out the consequence of lying to Selene.


    Then Prince Alcyd stared at Garrett as if his best friend will be cut into half with the seriousness of the look on his eyes and returned his stare at Selene


    ''It will only happen if she finds out! So we must make sure she believes what I tell her. I expect my Beta to act like a Beta, am I clear on that?'' a cold shivering retort by Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    For the first time, Prince Alcyd emphasized Garrett''s position and made him feel lower than him.


    Never in the entire course of friendship between Garrett and Prince Alcyd that the Alpha Prince emphasized their difference and position.


    ''Yes, Alpha! Rest assured that your command is clear.'' Garrett with a hint of disappointment reassured their Alpha Prince with his complete obedience to the command given.


    Selene was not able to notice the change in Garrett''s facial expression since she is completely worried about her older brother.


    In her worry, Selene interrupted Prince Alcyd''s explanation of how he found out about her older brother.


    "What¡­? How sure are you that he is serving King Lucius?" The surprised reaction by Selene and she continued by asking, "What are you planning to do next? We should not allow him to join the enemy of King Viktor. He may get hurt if it happens that he serves King Lucius."


    "Do not worry, I have told my younger brother, Ranku. I have instructed him to assign a team that would continue the search for him. At least now, we have a clue to where we might be able to find him." Further lied by Prince Alcyd


    Due to the desperation of finding her older brother, Selene believed everything that her mate said.


    Immediately Selene expressed her gratitude to Prince Alcyd and promised him that she will stay in the Golden Moon Pack, "Thank you so much! I promise not to leave the pack and swear my loyalty. As long as you find my older brother. Find him¡­


    He is all I have got left in this world." A desperate plea of Selene as her tears fell from her left eye.


    After hearing everything from Prince Alcyd and expressing her gratitude, Selene excused herself and left the main office.


    "I want you to send a message to Ranku. And tell him everything I want him to do for me. Is it clear?" Prince Alcyd tells Garrett.


    "Yes, Alpha!" Garrett''s reply to Prince Alcyd.


    "I do not care what others will think of me. I will do everything just to keep my mate beside me." Prince Alcyd stood by the window side and looked at the vastness of the sky.


    A vastness with full of possibilities.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    -Ring- !


    -Ring- !


    The school bell rang which signifies the start of their classes.


    "The entire lunch break passed by with so much silence and staring blankly from all of you." Georgie pointed out as they stood one by one.


    "Just go to your class and stop whining like a little boy." Freddie''s reply to his younger brother''s complaints.


    "Who you calling little boy?" Georgie jumping on his older brother''s back.


    Selene looked at the blue sky and wondered if how her older brother is doing.


    =====================


    Meanwhile,


    In the royal palace of King Viktor, the king of all Alpha werewolves.


    Persephone arrived and went immediately to her private chamber.


    The other staff members moved out from the way of Persephone since she does not want anyone blocking her war.


    Whispers started to start at the sight of Persephone acting arrogantly around the royal palace as if she is the queen.


    Ever since the death of the late queen Esmeralda, Persephone behaved worse towards other people.


    No one in the royal palace treated Persephone with the same warmth and acceptance compared to the late queen Esmeralda.


    "She is not even the queen and she acts as if she owns the place." Whispered by one of the maids.


    "I agree! She is too arrogant and full of herself." Replied by the other maid.


    Despite the attempt of the maids to keep their thoughts among themselves and be discreet as possible, Persephone heard the whispering of the maids.


    Then she stopped and looked at them with deadly stares.


    Immediately the maids scattered cowardly from their fear of Persephone.


    "Insolent fools! Lowlife!" uttered by Persephone while she watched the maids walk away from her cowardly.


    As soon as she enters her private chambers,


    Persephone sees King Viktor waiting for her while sitting on the couch covered by the shadows.


    "And where were you?" asked by King Viktor with a shivering tone.


    "I just visited my uncle, the former Alpha of the wolf pack that our son leads currently." Persephone explained while changing her clothes in the presence of King Viktor.


    "I will ask you again. And this time around, you will tell me where were you all this time." A hint of anger could be heard from King Viktor as he asked Persephone once again.


    A clap of loud thunder could be heard while King Viktor waits for the reply of Persephone.


    There was no hint of nervousness or fear from Persephone at all and continued to dressing herself.


    Then King Viktor ran out of patience and confronted Persephone.


    "When I am asking you something, you answer me!" King Viktor venting out his frustration to Persephone.


    "I already answered your question! What else do you want to hear from me?" unnerving reply of Persephone as she confidently faced King Viktor.


    Then a loud slap greeted Persephone.


    King Viktor was not done with just the slap, he grabbed Persephone''s hair with his left hand and used his right hand to get a tight grip on her soft neck.


    "You dare lie to my face? To the King of all Alpha werewolves!" loudly emphasized by King Viktor.


    But not a shred of fear nor a blink from Persephone.


    The vicious mate of King Viktor, Persephone, stared back at him with so much fury and spite.


    ============


    A/N:


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)

 Chapter 104 - Esmeralda And Persephone

    Warning!


    There will be violent scenes and mention of abuse in this chapter. Skip this chapter if you do not want to read about blood and a scene of brief physical abuse. There will be an explicit mention of body parts as well. Parental guidance is needed for minors. No smut scenes for this chapter.


    ====================


    No one dared to intervene with the anger of King Viktor.


    Staff members of the royal palace could hear the loud yelling of King Viktor towards Persephone.


    Even his Beta, Nolan, could hear their king yelling at Persephone.


    There were loud -thud- and bumps against the walls could be heard.


    Thud!


    "I must say, I commend Persephone her courage to directly confront King Viktor and not fear his presence." Mia aired her thoughts with Beta Nolan by her side.


    "A mate of a werewolf will be the only one who has the courage to confront a raging beast." Explained by Beta Nolan to the resident witch, Mia.


    "Tell that to the late Queen Esmeralda. She was not King Viktor''s mate but she had the courage to face him without fear as well." Mia pointed out Queen Esmeralda as her example.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Beta Nolan kept his silence.


    The Beta remembered how fearlessly Queen Esmeralda faced King Viktor with no hints of fear at all.


    Even in her last breath¡­


    There were no hints of fear.


    As time passed by,


    King Viktor left Persephone''s private chambers defeated and was not able to get the intended outcome he desired for.


    The moment the doors opened, Prince Alarick rushed to his mother.


    Prince Alarick just ignored his father and went immediately for his mother.


    "Mother!" exclaimed by Prince Alarick.


    "Do not be loud, my hearing is kind of messed up from your father''s beating." Persephone''s request from her son while wiping the blood from her wound created by King Viktor.


    Shards from the broken glasses were all over the place.


    A sight that Prince Alarick could not endure.


    His mother, wounded and beaten up by his own father.


    Persephone knew in an instant what her son is about to do.


    By the look in his eyes, as soon as Prince Alarick turned and intended to head to the door, Persephone grabbed her son and stopped him.


    "Let me go mother! This is enough! YOU ARE HIS MATE! He cannot keep doing this to us. Humiliating and hurting us whenever he feels like doing it... It stops today!" said by the frustrated Prince Alarick.


    "No! You will not confront your father. I will heal, so do not worry! This pain is nothing. Stop worrying and do not act foolishly. I thought I taught you well enough. Use your brains over that heart of yours. If you allow your emotions to rule over your actions, you will not be the king of this kingdom that I know you will be." Persephone convincing her son as she held her son.


    Prince Alarick clenched his fists in anger and faced his mother.


    "Why can''t he treat you the way he treated Esmeralda? Why would you not reject him and become free from his tyranny and abuse? We can take over this kingdom without his help. We are influential enough and can gather more than half of his allies against him. We hold so much influence and it is enough to topple down father." Prince Alarick trying to convince her mother to fight back and free herself from King Viktor.


    A chuckle was his mother''s reply to him.


    Then he watched his mother stood by the window and looked above.


    "You think your father loved Esmeralda? She was just a mere pawn to his grandeur plans. We may have the biggest influence in this kingdom, but there is no stronger werewolf than your father alive." Explained by Persephone to her son while keeping her breasts from getting exposed.


    After a quick pause, she continued. "If you think you can win against your father with the strength and influence you have at the moment. Then, I guess I was wrong to think that you are ready to be the king of this kingdom. Even you combine your strength with your allies, only failure awaits you. Only the next -Chosen One- can defeat your father."


    "What you mean the next Chosen One? The old prophecy? How come you know this stuff?" Prince Alarick expressing his confusion.


    "Once upon a time, me and Esmeralda were more than allies. We were best of friends since we were young. So, I know what she knows. Even she does not tell me, I know where to look and how to listen around her. That is how much I know her and was ¡­ close to her." Revealed by Persephone.


    Her son was rendered speechless by the thought that her mother and the late Queen Esmeralda were best of friends once.


    A smile formed at Persephone reminiscing and remembering the old days with her supposed best friend¡­ Days that were filled with laughter and youthful joy together.


    Until a memory came, as she looked at her messy bed.


    *** Flashback ***


    In Persephone''s exact bed,


    "Please forgive me, I did not intend for this to happen! It is an accident." the late Queen Esmeralda cried and begged to her best friend.


    An expression of disbelief and surprise are painted altogether in Persephone''s face as she hears her best friend explain.


    "WHAT YOU DO NOT INTEND?!!! How could that be an accident, Esmeralda? How¡­??? Tell me!!! How will you explain to me that your vagina interacted with my mate''s own cock? Because getting pregnant with MY MATE ¡­ IS NOT AN ACCIDENT!" Persephone tells her best friend about the situation.


    "All I can remember is that we were drinking together and the next thing led to another. I was too upset about losing my own mate and became vulnerable. I did not mean to ¡­" the late queen kneeled in front of her best friend as she breaks down in tears.


    Persephone did not let her best friend finish her explanation.


    "¡­To get yourself pregnant with MY OWN MATE! I know it is devastating for you to lose your own mate BUT IT DOES NOT GIVE YOU THE RIGHT TO COMMIT A SIN WITH MY MATE !!!! By accident or what not! YOU DID THIS!" Persephone told her best friend and went by the window side.


    Persephone then cried, "My own best friend! You are like my sister already. How could you cause so much pain to me? I could have endured it if it was just someone else because I can kill her with my own hands. BUT WHY YOU !!! OF ALL PEOPLE, YOU DID THIS TO ME!!"


    Looking at Esmeralda with so much pain in her eyes.


    Esmeralda stood up and followed her best friend. She was about to say something but Persephone vented out further.


    "Then I find out from others that my ¡­ best¡­ friend¡­ is pregnant. And guess who the father is... my OWN MATE!" Tears kept falling from Persephone''s eyes and she continued, "Why keep it from me? Do you even intend to tell me the truth? If I did not confront you with all the things I discovered, I bet you will keep me fooled like a puppet under your strings."


    "That''s not true! But how can I tell you? If I know that you will get hurt by this truth." Esmeralda explaining while her tears kept flowing.


    "Then tell me as well, when were you planning to tell me that you were nominated to be the queen of this kingdom?" Persephone revealed to her best friend.


    A surprised look was on Esmeralda''s face from all the discovery of her best friend.


    ===========


    A/N:


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)

 Chapter 105 - Rightful Queen

    Warning!


    There will be explicit mention of body parts and sexual connotations. Parental guidance is needed for minors. No smut scenes in this chapter.


    ====================


    *** Continuation of Flashback ***


    "How did you know?" uttered by the late queen.


    After confirming her own discovery, Persephone walked towards her best friend.


    "So I was right! You were aiming to be the queen after all¡­" Persephone scoffed at the sight of her best friend.


    "That is not true. It was the decision of all other Alphas to nominate me. I had nothing to do with it. The elders from the Golden Moon Pack communicated with the other Alphas without my knowledge. Having the nomination pass forward to the parliament and to the royal court is not my doing." Defensive reasoning of Esmeralda towards the furious Persephone.


    "And you think I will believe that? No wonder you screwed with my own mate because you had the interest to become the queen of this kingdom.


    Was it pleasurable? Did you have the best time of your life doing it? Was the orgasm worth it? Was his cock big enough for your itchy pussy?" Persephone was not able to finish her insults.


    Her best friend slapped her hard after hearing her low-blow and relentless insults.


    Then Persephone slapped her best friend harder.


    "Does it hurt so much to hear those things? You have no right to even claim a victim in this situation. You know how much it would hurt me, the moment you slept with my own mate. Lastly, of all people, you should know that I am supposed to be the uncontested nominee for being the queen of this kingdom. Then, you dare lie to me that it is not your decision?" pointed out directly by Persephone.


    But Esmeralda clarified Persephone''s assumption regarding the nomination for the crown of the queen of werewolf kingdom, "I was even planning to stop the nomination to flourish in the royal court. It is still my decision after all if I would accept the crown or not."


    Persephone fell silent on her best friend''s words.


    "But since you are insisting that I am trying to ruin your chances then why not make it happen. Let''s see if you have what it takes to win against me. Since you claim that you are more politically influential over me." Confidently stated by Esmeralda to her furious best friend.


    "I am the RIGHTFUL QUEEN!" claimed by Persephone.


    "Are you really? As far as I know, you are a spoiled niece of the Alpha of your wolf pack. You never truly led anyone but only yourself. Do you think this kingdom deserves such a queen?"


    A hard slap was swung by Persephone towards her best friend''s face,


    But Esmeralda was able to catch Persephone''s wrist before her best friend''s palm landed on her face.


    "I took your few hits because I did hurt you and I was sincerely apologetic with what I have done towards you but it does not give you the right as well to keep insulting me and make my face into your slapping practice. Letting you swing a few hits is enough!" A passionate retort from Esmeralda.


    Then Esmeralda moved her best friend''s hand aside with such force indicating that she is no longer taking another hit from her.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "So much audacity and arrogance, even after doing such a horrible thing. Fucking with my mate and having a child with him were not enough for you¡­ Now, you even plan to steal my dream to become the queen of the werewolves. How can you claim to be apologetic? If you are filled with so much confidence and with no remorse for the things that you have done. You cannot even admit that you were wrong." Another batch of tears fell from Persephone''s eyes.


    Silence fell on Esmeralda and she could not even reply after realizing that all she did was simply make excuses.


    "Only words of excuses I heard from you, not remorse nor apology! But excuses!" Persephone turned her back towards her best friend and stood by the large glass of her room''s window.


    "If you really treated me like your own sister, you would never hurt me this way¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    From today on, I sever my friendship or any connection with you. You are no longer my best friend, you are nobody! Starting today, you are dead to me!" Persephone did not even bother to look at her best friend again.


    The words from Persephone were more painful than any slap she swung at her best friend.


    Esmeralda realized that she lost the most important person in her life after her losing her mate.


    Gentle steps could be heard, as Esmeralda walks away from Persephone and leave her be.


    Right after she stepped out and closed the door of Persephone''s room, she broke down in tears and walked away while trying to contain the severe pain of losing the person she grew up with and treated like a younger sister.


    Tears¡­


    Loss¡­


    And Pain ¡­


    Were the things that filled that day between the two souls that once cared for each other.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [Weeks Later]


    "By a majority vote!


    Our rightful queen!


    From here forth¡­ We present to all of you, Queen Esmeralda of Golden Moon Pack as the first queen of werewolves." Announced by the prime minister at that time in front of the entire audience in the royal court.


    Everyone gasped in cheer for Esmeralda in the royal court.


    Even the crowd outside the gates of the royal palace was able to hear the cheers inside and they started to celebrate as well.


    Chants of the name ''Queen Esmeralda!'' filled the entire royal palace¡­ Inside and out¡­


    Except for one,


    Persephone and Esmeralda looked at each other as everyone cheered and congratulated the current young Alpha of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The newly declared queen could see the pain in Persephone''s eyes.


    No rebellion nor opposition took place from the faction of Persephone after the declaration of Queen Esmeralda.


    Other ministers and Alphas from Persephone''s faction looked at Persephone and waited for her instructions since they expected her to do something or maybe has something planned just in case since Persephone is known to be the most clever and cunning strategist among the members of the royal court. But only her silence was apparent.


    As Queen Esmeralda watched Persephone walks away towards the shadows of the hall,


    Sadness crept in¡­ There was no joy in Esmeralda''s heart despite being showered by cheers and pride of her own peers.


    Despite being robbed by her own dreams, Persephone did not retaliate nor cause havoc during the reigns of the late Queen Esmeralda.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "I want you to become the rightful king of this kingdom, my son! Do not let anyone take that away from you. I have kept myself and allowed them to reign for a long time. But now, I will not let them do to you what they have done to me." Persephone passionately advised her son while looking at the drizzling sky.


    "The time for peace is over! No one can stop the beginning of your era, my son!" Persephone looked at her son with a burning conviction.


    While the dark sky seemingly cries along with the heart of Persephone.


    ===========


    A/N:


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)

 Chapter 106 - Claim To The Throne

    Day after ¡­


    In the royal palace,


    The entire staff members are trying to be careful around Prince Alarick and her mother, Persephone.


    It has become known to most staff members that King Viktor hurt Persephone in her private chambers.


    A hot topic amongst the staff members of the royal palace.


    Whispering and discussing about Persephone and King Viktor.


    Gossiping while doing their own chores ¡­


    Though, Persephone is showing as if nothing happened and walking her way towards the main office of King Viktor.


    Such confidence and unwavering fortitude for oneself.


    Staff members and guards making way for Persephone. Making sure that they do not block her way.


    As soon as Persephone''s entrance to the main office of King Viktor was announced, the other ministers left the two alone including Beta Nolan and Mia.


    Everyone left the two on their own in the main office.


    Despite what happened between the two, the King of all Alpha werewolves does not feel any remorse for what he did towards Persephone. He looked at Persephone with irritation and with no hint of adoration.


    "And why are you here? Are you ready to finally tell me the truth about where were you these past few days?" King Viktor directly asking Persephone without holding back his own feelings.


    Persephone stood in front of King Viktor''s desk with so much confidence and with no sign of fear.


    "Didn''t I told you already last night? I was so clear about it last night even after you trashed my room and gave me such loving gestures that made me feel so special." Persephone clearly being sarcastic at her mate.


    It only aggravated King Viktor further, "If you are not going to tell me, why are you even here? Are you really asking for a death wish from me?"


    Despite the tension that King Viktor emits, Persephone sat brazenly on top of the desk of King Viktor.


    Without shame and boldly disregarding her mate''s agitation, Persephone exudes such an alluring aura.


    "We both know that you can never kill me. No matter how much I boil and provoke your ego¡­ You can never end my life! I am that important in your plans. After all, I am your only connection within the demon king''s inner circle. You and I know that you ¡­ still ¡­ need ¡­ me!" Persephone gently seducing her mate.


    But King Viktor avoided Persephone''s touch and went to stand by the large window of his main office.


    The King of all Alpha werewolves tries to find the right words to say to his own mate. "That does not permit you to go behind my back and plotting against me."


    "I told you many times already. Whatever I do, whatever my OWN PLANS are¡­ I will always make sure that you do not end up dead. I swore my loyalty to you remember. Even how many times you hurt me, deliberately or not! All these years, you are still alive. So, stop worrying about my actions." Persephone explaining herself.


    Then she continued, "Though, I cannot say that I can assure your other children''s life."


    "What?!" King Viktor looked at Persephone after hearing her last statement.


    "I said, I may have sworn my loyalty towards you but I never promised anything to your children. I may have let you and Esmeralda take the crown and throne for yourselves but our son will not experience the same thing as I went through. I will help him acquire the crown and take over the throne that you love so much." Revealed by Persephone.


    "I will decide who becomes my heir to the throne." Emphasized by King Viktor towards his mate.


    "Then I guess you are up for a rude awakening, dear! Because this time around I will not let our son get robbed of his right to be your rightful heir. So, from today on, we will claim what is rightfully ours." Confidently stated by Persephone.


    Beta Nolan suddenly came inside the main office barging in and showed the letter to his king.


    King Viktor read the letter and looked at Persephone immediately after reading the letter.


    "Three of my generals are dead and your son has something to do with it. Apparently, one general of mine survived and is under the protection of Princess Shiveena and Prince Ranku. Leave us, Nolan!" King Viktor starting to become more irritated towards Persephone.


    "Lucky for him! I am so proud of our son. He really does resemble a lot like you!" Persephone started to stand and move away from the desk of King Viktor.


    Since Persephone noticed the increased tension around King Viktor''s expression, she sat on the couch while stretching her legs together as she looks at the sight of King Viktor.


    "Mother like son! Both rotten¡­" King Viktor was not able to finish his thought because Persephone interrupted him with her laugh.


    After the unrelenting laugh of Persephone, she pointed out. "You speak about being rotten? I did not know that you had this humor, dear! Haha!"


    Even though she has sat comfortably, Persephone stood once again and approached boldly towards King Viktor.


    Unafraid of the possibility of getting hurt once again, physically.


    As she approaches King Viktor without fear,


    Then Persephone continued, "There is no one¡­ can be compared to how rotten you are¡­ VIKTOR¡­Because you are rotten to the core of your soul! You have done much worse compared to what I and our son have done, combined¡­"


    The king of all Alpha werewolves just looked at Persephone since she is indeed pointing out the truth that he kept hidden from others.


    "You have killed too many lives, innocent and enemies, alike. As long as your power, reputation, and authority are kept, you do not care about anyone''s life. You think I am not aware that you are the one who killed Esmeralda''s mate. How ironic fate is? Both true lovers died with that filthy hands of yours. You speak of rotten? We both know who is more rotten than the two of us¡­" Persephone stood closely at King Viktor and touched his chest.


    "You even killed your own brother just for the sake of keeping the throne to yourself without question!" unyielding stabbing stares from Persephone as she looks directly at King Viktor''s eyes.


    ================


    In the room of Prince Alarick,


    While the prince looks at himself in the mirror preparing himself¡­


    He asked one of his entourage waiting for him,


    "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, Prince Alarick!" replied by his officer.


    "Time to claim what is rightfully mine!" declared by Prince Alarick.


    ======


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout.)

 Chapter 107 - Mother And Son

    In the Golden Moon Academy''s sports arena,


    A huge area filled with an athletic course for the students.


    Some are practicing their javelin throw, disc throw, and other athletic activities.


    In the meantime, Selene is jogging with Scarlett and Chloe beside her for their track and field.


    Though Selene and Scarlett are enjoying the jog but Chloe is struggling to keep up with her friends.


    "Darn it! I do not know what made me agree to team up with you two. Both of you are sadist werewolves." Chloe panting while struggling to keep up with her friends.


    "Come on, you can do it!" Selene encouraging Chloe to endure the tiring activity.


    "We are even adjusting our pace here. So, keep up!" Scarlett pointing out the efforts they do just to go along with Chloe, unlike Selene who is being sensitive and encouraging to their witch friend.


    Chloe stopped in her tracks and tried to catch her breath since they have been jogging for more than 5 laps already.


    "I c-can''t! You two are werewolves. So basically, both of you have more stamina than I do. I will never keep up with you two." Chloe reasoned out to her friends.


    Selene and Scarlett had to stop along with Chloe since the three of them were tasked to be a team in their subject.


    "Endorphins are good for our body. It reduces pain and boosts pleasure, resulting in a feeling of well-being. We have too much stress lately and I noticed that we three have been stressed with something that kept bothering our performance and mood lately." Selene trying to explain to her witch friend.


    It is true that the three of them have been stressed and bothered by something lately.


    For Scarlett, she is currently bothered with all the information that she has to keep for Selene''s sake. Not even Selene and Prince Alcyd know how much it causes Scarlett''s disposition. The she-wolf knows that once their Alpha Prince finds out the true connection of Selene with the Alpha of the Midnight Pack, it will cause so much conflict between two strong wolf packs.


    For Selene, she does not know how much trouble it will bring now that Alpha Gerald is aware of her location.


    It gives her so much worry if will she be able to keep her past a secret from her own mate. Even her spirit wolf is worried for Selene since the past is trying to catch up with her and it is something that may even cause trouble with her mate.


    Though, it bothers her more that the corpse of her foster mother is stolen by a necromancer.


    But the worry of Chloe is much far worse than the two she-wolves because Chloe just found out the truth about her parents.


    "Hey girls, have you heard about the latest news?" Galvin approached the three since they are in the same class.


    "What do you mean, the latest news?" Scarlett further asked Galvin while Freddie is standing beside him.


    Freddie handed over the newspaper to Selene which they know will be interested in the latest news in the kingdom of werewolves.


    "The mother and son tandem has proven lethal in the royal court. Prince Alarick has succeeded in getting the majority votes in the parliament to announce his claim to be the official heir to the throne. Despite the opposition of some ministers and his royal siblings. It will be announced soon in the royal court for the official declaration." Explained by Galvin.


    "With this, we may even go to the royal palace sooner than we think. If Prince Alcyd wants to prevent Prince Alarick in completely acquiring that official declaration." Scarlett''s reply to Galvin.


    All of them started to ponder what will be the future awaits for the werewolf kingdom.


    ==========


    In the royal court of the werewolf kingdom,


    King Viktor sits on his throne as he watches the other political faction challenge the most recent decision of the majority in the parliament as -affirmative- in the claim of Prince Alarick to be the official heir to the throne.


    "We cannot accept the majority vote!" Princess Shiveena outwardly expresses her opposition to her older brother''s claim.


    "The majority has spoken and you cannot challenge it. It is final!" Persephone informed the princess in front of the other audience in the royal court.


    Prince Alarick smiling as his mother defends him.


    "How can we allow to officiate someone like Prince Alarick to become the heir to the throne? Knowing that he caused the murder of the other generals of King Viktor. They are respected Alphas in this kingdom but he mercilessly killed others but failed to take me out." Revealed by the survivor general who was saved by Prince Ranku and other officers of Prince Alcyd.


    A loud gasp and whispering took place by the revelation of the general.


    Immediately Prince Alarick defended himself.


    "What an accusation general! Do you have any evidence that it was me who attacked you?" Prince Alarick asked the general in defense.


    "It was by your orders to send assassins to our territory and kill the generals that were against you since we do not support your claim to be the official heir to the throne¡­" Before the general could finish his explanation, Prince Alarick interrupted the explanation of the general.


    "Excuse me general! Do you have any proof at all that I am the one who ordered these unfortunate attacks that caused the life of our respected and noble generals?" Prince Alarick putting off a convincing act in front of the audience of the royal court.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Only silence fell on the general''s mouth since he cannot mention Prince Ranku''s intervention or else it will involve the young prince and will only cause more suspicion knowing that Prince Alcyd sent his officers in his salvation.


    It will only weaken their opposition since others may think that Prince Alcyd is just being bitter on the majority vote in the parliament.


    Persephone Smiled at the confidence and cleverness of her son.


    While the king of all Alpha werewolves realized how dangerous the tandem of the mother and son, Persephone and Prince Alarick, can be.


    Both mother and son looked at each other while the opposing faction is panicking about how they will stop the mother and son duo.


    ''Mother, I will never let others steal what is rightfully mine!'' Prince Alarick said in the mind-link.


    ''Oh, son of mine! You deserve everything! I will not let them deprive you of the way they did to me.'' Declared by Persephone to her son in the mind-link


    As the two stood confidently in front of their opponents in the royal court.


    ======


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 108 - Feisty Princess

    Still in the royal court of the werewolf kingdom,


    The king of all Alpha werewolves pondered on what legitimate move he could do after what Prince Alarick and Persephone schemed at the moment.


    King Viktor is weighing all possible actions that he could do at the moment.


    While the mother and son showed their smirk and temporary victory on the matter of officiating Prince Alarick as the next heir to the throne, Princess Shiveena realized something that may provoke his older brother against her.


    Princess Shiveena mustered all her courage and requested to King Viktor, "Oh dear father, may I request something from your benevolent authority?"


    Everyone''s attention fell on the princess as she kneels right before the stairs on the platform below her father''s throne.


    The mother and son started to feel nervous and looked at each other after Princess Shiveena exhibited such fierce and courageous act to implore on King Viktor''s throne.


    As she kneels right below the stairs from King Viktor''s throne, the king of all Alpha werewolves replied, "What is your request, my dear daughter?"


    "I request for an investigation on the death of all generals in proving the innocence of my older brother from the accusation of their death." Princess Shiveena immediately stared at her older brother after telling their father about her request.


    A smile formed on King Viktor''s face since it is a brilliant idea to use this as a reason or excuse to negate the claim of Prince Alarick.


    Despite the majority vote in the parliament, once it is proven that Prince Alarick had any involvement in the death of the other Alphas that were generals of King Viktor, it can be used to prevent Prince Alarick to become the heir to the throne.


    No heir to the throne shall be declared once proven such vile and contempt action towards any Alpha that is a member of the noble court of the werewolf kingdom.


    After weighing a win-win decision for himself, King Viktor declared, "I declare! For the investigation of the deaths of our respected and noble generals, once it is proven that Prince Alarick has any involvement in their death. Thus, he will be immediately be subjected to punishment for his own actions and will be stripped of his title in the court.


    But while not yet proven, the date for officiating on Prince Alarick''s legitimate claim as the next heir to my throne is postponed indefinitely. Tomorrow, I will announce the committee that will handle the investigation on the death of our respected and noble generals." Announced by King Viktor.


    This did not sit well with Prince Alarick.


    When he was about to contest and question his father''s decision, Persephone held her son''s wrist and stopped him from even talking further.


    "No son! Your father has spoken. We will get our moment soon! For now, we let them have this small victory." Persephone whispered while she stood beside her son.


    While Prince Alarick clenching his fist, "I cannot accept this mother, we supposed to have our moment now! We won but father is taking my right away from me."


    "Do not worry my son, they will not be able to succeed in this matter. We will make sure that you will be cleared from this accusation. But now, do not provoke your father. He already announced it and look at everyone, they are nodding in agreement with him. If you contest his decision, it will only make you look guilty. So, just let this go and we will reconvene for our next move." Persephone advised her son. To prevent him from doing something that may put himself into a disadvantageous position.


    Persephone looked at her son trying his best to contain his anger and dissatisfaction with the conclusion of the issue on the official declaration of the heir to the throne of King Viktor.


    After King Viktor adjourned the session in the royal court, everyone left the hall one by one.


    As soon as Princess Shiveena left with the other supporters of the faction of her older brother, Prince Alcyd, her other older brother is waiting for her by the huge door with Persephone.


    ...


    ...


    "You think you have won, oh sister of mine!" Prince Alarick told his sister.


    "Why big brother? Are you threatened that our father and the rest will find your skeletons in the closet?" Princess Shiveena fiercely displays her unwavering feisty personality.


    "Indeed you are a feisty princess!" Persephone retorted towards Princess Shiveena, "But be careful on the fire that you ignite. Because you may not be able to extinguish it by yourself."


    "I will make sure this is not over and you will pay for your insolence. You must know your position, oh my little sister!" Prince Alarick showing his younger sister his dissatisfaction and proving her that they are provoked by her interference in the royal court.


    "Let''s go, my son! We have to plan your defense and proving your innocence to the probing committee that your father will announce tomorrow." Persephone convinced her son to leave with her so they could plan their next scheme.


    The moment they leave, the general warned Princess Shiveena to be careful and not to underestimate what her older brother can do.


    ===================


    At that night,


    By the garden of the royal palace,


    While Princess Shiveena is leading a unit of royal guards.


    Masked individuals in black ninja suits suddenly appeared.


    And they tried throwing sharp shurikens at Princess Shiveena''s direction.


    But the feisty princess blocked each shuriken thrown at her.


    "Fiends! How dare you take an attempt on the life of the royal daughter of King Viktor." Said by one of the guards as they started circling around Princess Shiveena in an attempt of protecting her.


    "Be careful everyone! Be alert and do not let them hit you even once. Rising Sun formation!" instructed by Princess Shiveena to the other royal guards.


    As the captain of the royal guards, Princess Shiveena is an experienced warrior in offense and defense formation.


    After all, her mentor is her own older brother, Prince Alcyd.


    But what she did not expect is the involvement of a vampire.


    "We cannot let you interfere further, oh feisty princess!" said by one of the masked intruders as his eyes gleamed in red.


    "Impossible! A Vampire!" exclaimed by Princess Shiveena.


    ==========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZHEN


    [2] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the lastest commenter, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 109 - Jealousy (Part I)

    The day has come for the arrival of the expected visitors of Prince Alcyd in his mansion.


    While they wait and prepare for the arrival, Prince Alcyd noticed the recent news about his older brother and his father''s current announcement but something bothers Prince Alcyd.


    After seeing the headlines,


    --- Written on the headlines of the newspaper for supernatural beings. ---


    [''King Viktor announces an open investigation!'']


    Prince Alcyd put down the newspaper and called for Garrett in his main office.


    "Garrett, I want you to send a message to my younger brother and sister, Ranku and Shiveena. Tell them, I want an update regarding what is going on with our older brother and our father. I want full update with the situation in the royal palace. As soon as I wrap up my deals and negotiation with the other potential allies then we will head immediately towards the royal palace." Instructed carefully by Prince Alcyd to his Beta.


    "Yes, Alpha! By the way, you need to head to the entrance." Garrett informing their Alpha Prince.


    "Why? Have our guest arrived?" wondered by Prince Alcyd.


    "Not yet, but they have been sighted crossing our borders riding with a convoy of armored vehicles." Garrett explaining to Prince Alcyd.


    Their Alpha Prince chuckled as he expressed his thoughts, "It seems that the Alpha of the Midnight Pack is being extra careful nowadays. Who wouldn''t be? After getting attacked by the rogue werewolves with full force."


    Immediately Prince Alcyd stood up and went his way to the entrance of his mansion.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    By the entrance of the lobby of the mansion of Prince Alcyd,


    Each staff is once again lined up and preparing themselves for the arrival of their guests.


    While the members of the newly formed -Golden Crew- of Prince Alcyd are also waiting for Prince Alcyd.


    It was the instruction of Prince Alcyd to escort him while he welcomes his guests for important negotiations and agreement that needed to be discussed.


    As soon as their Alpha Prince appeared, immediately his officers stood behind him.


    But on his right and left side are Beta Garrett and Commander Caleb respectively.


    An impression Prince Alcyd wanted to portray towards his potential allies.


    On the other hand, right behind Garrett and Caleb were Athena and Selene.


    "Prince Alcyd wants to leave a strong impression that is why he chose his Beta and the commander of his warriors to stand beside him as they welcome the guests." Athena explained to Selene the sudden decision of their Alpha Prince.


    What Athena did not expect was the reply of Selene, "Though it is wrong to assume that strength can only be measured through physical capabilities and rankings. Leaving a strong impression is not only through exhibiting strength. It can be as well through your ability to connect and understand people. You will never be able to offer the best deal without knowing what interests them the most. Showing your ability to connect and understand may even leave a more lasting impression."


    Athena just looked at Selene with an impressed look on her face from Selene''s instantaneous opinion.


    Even Scarlett who was just right behind them was impressed with Selene''s thoughts.


    ¡­


    They just smiled as they wait for the arrival of the guests.


    Then there it was¡­ Finally, the arrival of the guests has come.


    A wave of nervousness came rushing into Selene''s system since the thought of Alpha Gerald being around the territory of Golden Moon Pack will only signify possible trouble.


    Hoping that Alpha Gerald will not try any foolish move on her.


    One after another, guests started to approach Prince Alcyd.


    Their Alpha Prince welcomed them with such elegance and combined with true grit. A true showcase of toughness and prowess which from his presence and looks are already evident enough that Prince Alcyd is the strongest general of King Viktor.


    Alpha Gerald shook hands with Prince Alcyd first and greeted him with pleasantries. But his sights fell on Selene whom he immediately spotted with her platinum hair.


    For him, Selene''s platinum hair shines like a diamond when the ray of light strikes on the strands of Selene''s hair. This was something that he can easily perceive when he tries to observe her.


    Then the Alpha of another wolf pack with his daughter was something that Selene never expected that will stir something within her.


    The moment Prince Alcyd kissed the hand of the daughter of the Alpha was something that shocked Selene.


    Deep inside, a stirring whirlwind of emotions are starting to rise within Selene that she never expected to happen at all. She thought that she will only be worried about the presence of Alpha Gerald...


    But the sight of Prince Alcyd kissing the hand of the daughter of the Alpha from another wolf pack left her with an unexpected feeling.


    ''You saw that right! Our mate kissed the hand of that woman.'' The spirit wolf of Selene suddenly appeared after witnessing such a scene from their mate.


    ''It is just for formalities! So do not cause any unnecessary trouble now.'' Selene trying to explain to her spirit wolf.


    ''I do not care! And clearly she is flirting with our mate. Look at how she touches our mate and those smiles are no doubt trying to lure our mate for something more.'' Accused by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    Selene just ignored her spirit wolf and tried her best to contain this certain feeling that is trying to take over within her.


    "Are you alright, Selene?" asked by Athena but Selene''s eyes were laser-focused on the scene with Prince Alcyd and the daughter of the Alpha from another wolf pack.


    Athena could sense the sudden change in Selene''s mood. She immediately informed her mate, Garrett, regarding Selene through the mind-link.


    ''Hun, you better inform Prince Alcyd that Selene is not happy with what she is seeing right now. So, heads up! Better warn him.'' Immediately reported by Athena who is just right beside Selene.


    Garrett knew that Athena is not that confident to report at Prince Alcyd which entails warning. So, he had no choice but to do it by himself.


    By the moment Prince Alcyd was informed about Selene, he did not expect that he would enjoy the reaction from his mate.


    ''Hey stupid! Our mate is not happy with the scene you are making right now, better back off from that woman!'' advised by the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    ''I did not expect the look of jealousy would look appealing on our mate''s face. Maybe it is time to see how much we mean to her. Do you trust me?'' said by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf.


    ''As long as you don''t mess it up with our mate!'' Kratos'' reply.


    Then Prince Alcyd offered his arm in his attempt to assist and be closer with the daughter of their guest.


    Beta Garrett and Athena started to look at each other because they exactly understand what their Alpha Prince is trying to do at the moment.


    "Shall we? Miss Amber!" gestured by Prince Alcyd.


    Only smiles and flirtatious giggles could be heard from Amber.


    But it is totally opposite with Selene who is trying her best to contain her outburst within.


    An outburst of jealousy!


    ==========


    A/N: Thank You for Subscribing!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZHEN


    [2] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the lastest commenter, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 110 - Jealousy (Part II)

    Right after Prince Alcyd welcomed his guests,


    They immediately sat on their seats in the conference room of Prince Alcyd to immediately discuss important matters and the agenda of their visit to Golden Moon Pack.


    "I want to say that Alpha Morris and I have the same sentiment that we would like to align our pack with the Golden Moon Pack. With the recent attacks from rogue werewolves, it is only smart for us to align our wolf pack with one of the strongest wolf pack in the kingdom." Alpha Gerald pointing out directly their interest for allegiance with the Golden Moon Pack.


    "I agree with Alpha Gerald''s words. We are not as strong as your wolf pack but we have our bountiful resources to offer. With the war against the rogue werewolves on our doorsteps, it is only right to seek allegiance and support from the stronger wolf pack." Admitted directly by Alpha Morris who supported Alpha Gerald''s explanation.


    As they are seated comfortably with Prince Alcyd in the middle.


    Beta Garrett informed Prince Alcyd through mind-link.


    ''This is a good sign for us. We may have lost some allies, but with the Midnight Pack and Jade Pack on our side. Prince Alarick''s faction may start shaking on their boots when they find out that two strong wolf packs and the richest wolf pack are aligned together. Golden Moon Pack will be definitely a triple threat in the royal court¡­'' Garrett expressed to Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    But Prince Alcyd is not paying attention to his Beta.


    The others started to discuss with each other while Prince Alcyd is a bit distracted.


    ''Are you even listening to me? Earth to Alcyd! Earth to Alcyd!'' Beta Garrett trying to get the attention of their Alpha Prince through the mind-link.


    Then Prince Alcyd got aware of Garrett''s attempts.


    ''What?!'' Prince Alcyd exclaimed through the mind-link.


    ''Why are you so distracted? Do not tell me that you are enjoying Selene''s jealousy towards Amber.'' Garrett''s reply.


    ''It is my first time to see her that way. I never thought that her expression when she is jealous would look very sexy.'' Prince Alcyd smirked by the thought of Selene''s jealous expression.


    ''I am telling you, do not play with fire here! Do not provoke her and remember we have to keep her real connection with you on the down-low. Her being jealous and upset will not help us at all. It will only cause suspicion so better stop it.'' Reminded by Garrett to their Alpha Prince.


    ''Oh, come on! It won''t hurt that much if I push her buttons a little bit.'' Prince Alcyd trying to reason out with his Beta.


    ''Your funeral, not mine!'' warned by Garrett to Prince Alcyd.


    Meanwhile,


    In the kitchen of the mansion¡­


    Selene told one of the staff members who was supposed to bring the tray of sweets to the conference room that she will bring the tray instead of that staff.


    "B-but ¡­" stuttered by the staff member


    "Don''t worry let me handle this, just check the soup!" reasoned out by Selene.


    The staff member just scratched her head and watched Selene carry the tray instead.


    As Selene walks her way to the conference room,


    Sylvia, her spirit wolf, suddenly appeared.


    ''You better make sure that the temptress will be put in her place. Mark your territory and show our mate that he only belongs to us!'' said by Sylvia.


    ¡­


    Finally, Selene reached the conference room and entered.


    The moment Prince Alcyd saw Selene bringing the tray of sweets just proved how serious the situation with their mate is. He accidentally spilled and spurted the coffee that he was sipping at the moment.


    Immediately Prince Alcyd apologized for the accident he caused.


    "Oh, it is okay! Let me help you." Offered by Amber as she took a napkin and wiped Prince Alcyd''s face and chest.


    "It''s okay. No need! Thank you Amber!" Prince Alcyd trying to refuse Amber''s gesture.


    But Amber was persistent.


    "No, let me! After all, we will be close allies after today." As Amber stood, she immediately approached Prince Alcyd.


    Amber''s black hair was silky and sleeked back. Which highlights her neckline with the ruby necklace and other mesmerizing jewelry that she is wearing. Her appearance showcase such wealth of their wolf pack.


    Her movements are not only elegant with grace but also filled with sex appeal.


    As soon as she placed the tray of sweets on the conference table, the sight of Amber wiping and touching Prince Alcyd''s face and body invaded her thoughts.


    Then Selene started to think of something she never thought of imagining.


    *** In the imagination of Selene ***


    "Ooooh, Prince Alcyd you are soooo hot! Such firm muscles you''ve got." Amber showing her seductive behavior while wiping Prince Alcyd''s chest.


    Prince Alcyd smiled at Amber.


    Immediately, Selene approached Amber and held her wrists tightly.


    "Excuse me? You are hurting me!" uttered by Amber towards Selene.


    "You are touching what is mine¡­" declared by Selene as she gripped on the wrists tighter.


    "Ow! Ow!" expressed by Amber and she decided to slap Selene but Selene blocked it.


    Then Selene slapped back which made Amber fell to the ground.


    "What is the meaning of this!" exclaimed by Alpha Morris at the sight of his daughter getting slapped.


    A huge commotion took place and everyone starts to go wild with a sudden rumble and chaotic fight.


    *** End of Selene''s imagination ***


    Selene shook her head and could not believe that she is truly jealous at the moment at the sight of her mate and Amber, the daughter of Alpha Morris.


    Immediately Selene left the conference room feeling hurt and confused about this new emotion that she is feeling at the moment.¡­


    Jealousy!


    Jealousy!


    Jealousy!


    Prince Alcyd realized his own mistake for playing with Selene''s feelings because for a moment he saw Selene''s look in her eyes¡­ Feeling hurt at the sight of him and Amber¡­


    ''Damn it! What did you do?'' uttered by Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    When Prince Alcyd was about to stand and follow Selene, Garrett reminded him not to do so, since it will only cause suspicion and they are in the middle of the meeting with the other Alphas.


    ''This is what I told you. Do not play with fire! So you better sit and stay still. You can comfort Selene and explain yourself after the meeting with the other Alphas.'' Explained by Garrett.


    A sudden regret invaded Prince Alcyd''s thoughts.


    ==========================


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZHEN


    [2] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the lastest commenter, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 111 - Jealousy (Part III)

    When the meeting reached its conclusion.


    Prince Alcyd instructed the staff members of the mansion to assist the guests to their respective rooms.


    "There will be some festivities prepared before your departure so I hope you enjoy your stay in the Golden Moon Pack." Prince Alcyd announced to his guests before they left the conference room with the other


    After everyone left the conference room, Beta Garrett advised Prince Alcyd with his actions and behavior towards Selene.


    "Now, didn''t I warn you already about not playing with fire? If you think jealousy is a sexy look on your mate. Well, I guess you really have a long way to go in understanding how a mate works." Explained by Garrett.


    "What you mean?" A confused look on Prince Alcyd.


    "When a mate becomes jealous, it is a headache! You give yourself a heck of a problem. Athena and I used to have our love quarrels. The least favorite of mine is when she is jealous. A jealous mate is not sexy! They become dangerous." Garrett further elaborating on the problems with a jealous mate.


    "So what do you think I should do now? If I am that in trouble then what should I do then?" query by Prince Alcyd.


    "For me, start it by avoiding Amber and try explaining to your mate that there is nothing going on between you and Amber. Start with that! Looks like I have to make sure that Amber does not sit beside you this dinner." Garrett shakes his head as he gives his advice to their Alpha Prince.


    The Alpha Prince started to contemplate on his actions and the things he needs to do next.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Selene immediately went to her own room right after leaving the conference room.


    As she enters her own room, the door was closed loudly which surprised Fluffy.


    Fluffy was basically spooked after hearing Selene slamming the door. He was basically kept within the room of Selene from time to time.


    Lady Sonja tries to look after Fluffy whenever it is safe for her to accompany the feral wolf. Whenever Selene is unable to look after Fluffy, Lady Sonja was tasked by Selene to look after Fluffy on her behalf since only Lady Sonja knew about Fluffy.


    The feral wolf watching Selene throwing a fit and venting her agitation. Selene is covering her face with a pillow while screaming over it. Then she started punching the air in venting her frustration.


    ''I could not believe you just walked out that conference room without dragging that temptress to the ground. If only you allowed me to take over then I could have eliminated that temptress immediately on the spot.'' Stated by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''I know, but remember we cannot cause another war for the Golden Moon Pack. As much as possible we need to keep the guests pleased for they are better allies than become enemies for the Golden Moon Pack. But what I cannot take is ¡­ the thought that Alcyd is enjoying this!'' Selene telling to her spirit wolf.


    ''How could say that he is enjoying this? Do not accuse our mate like that!'' the spirit wolf of Selene trying to defend Prince Alcyd from Selene''s accusation.


    ''Pft! He was basically enjoying it and he knows we were around. He let those things happen because he was enjoying my reaction. I could not believe that I allowed him to have the satisfaction that he wanted out from me.'' Selene expressing her irritation towards Prince Alcyd.


    Before Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, could reply.


    A knock could be heard from the door of Selene''s room.


    "Who''s there?" asked by Selene.


    "It''s me, Alcyd! Can I come in? I just want to explain myself." Nervously requested by Prince Alcyd.


    "No! I do not want to see you right now!" Selene''s reply.


    ''Hey! That is our mate. Let him explain himself.'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, trying to convince Selene.


    Selene ignored and shoved her spirit wolf deep inside her mind.


    Then she replied Prince Alcyd, "No! Leave me alone. You seem to be enjoying Amber''s company so go ask her instead."


    "Come on! You know that is not true!" defensively pointed out by Prince Alcyd.


    There was silence from Selene.


    Clearly, Selene was still upset with Prince Alcyd. He has been standing by the door and waiting for Selene to let him inside.


    Unfortunately, only silence and he was clearly being ignored by his mate.


    So the Alpha Prince decided to give his mate the space to think and cool down rather than agitating her further.


    "Fine, I hope to see you at dinner then! All of the members of the Golden Crew are expected to join the dinner since we are forging good relations with the other wolf packs." Last words from Prince Alcyd before letting Selene have her own space in her room.


    The Alpha Prince left disappointed and defeated knowing that Selene is feeling upset with him. He thought he would finally hear Selene admit her feelings towards him but instead he just made her upset.


    =================


    Hours after ¡­


    The time came for dinner and everyone started to proceed to the dining hall.


    Though, Alpha Gerald tried to look for Selene since he wanted to talk to her.


    Despite his intentions, the Alpha of the Midnight Pack does not want to raise any suspicion as well that he is connected with Selene as well.


    But it did not stop him from writing something and asked a staff member to hand the sealed letter to Selene. He knows that once Selene reads the letter then she will finally talk to him.


    Prince Alcyd noticed Alpha Gerald looking around, "Is there any problem, Alpha Gerald?"


    "I was just looking around. You told us that all of your officers will be joining us. But I do not see the platinum-haired officer of yours." Alpha Gerald''s reply to Prince Alcyd.


    This somehow made Prince Alcyd feel uncomfortable that someone else is looking for Selene.


    And a familiar feeling visited his sensations¡­ the feeling of jealousy starting to seep in due to Alpha Gerald asking for Selene.


    The scene of both Selene and Gerald naked in the cemetery of Midnight Pack stirred his emotion into a fury of jealousy but trying to contain it within him since he does not want to ruin a good relation with Midnight Pack.


    Prince Alcyd excused himself from the dining hall for a while, in order to cool himself down.


    As soon as he stepped out from the dining hall while everyone was trying to settle down in their own seats.


    The Alpha Prince saw the staff member carrying a sealed letter with the seal of Midnight Pack.


    "You there! Where are you headed?" asked by Prince Alcyd towards the staff member.


    "Oh, Alpha! I was about to deliver a letter from Alpha Gerald." Replied by the staff member.


    "To whom are you delivering the letter for?" further asked by Prince Alcyd.


    "Ummm¡­ To Selene, Alpha!" the staff member being clueless about Prince Alcyd''s current emotions.


    "Oh, really now! Hand it to me. I will give it to her personally. Just go back to the dining hall and they need an extra hand inside." Prince Alcyd took the letter and became curious about the content of the letter.


    Right after the staff member handed over the sealed letter and went back inside the dining hall,


    Prince Alcyd opened the sealed letter and gave him the surprise that he never expected.


    A content that will change the entire dynamics of Golden Moon Pack with the Midnight Pack.


    ''Garrett, Caleb¡­ After the dinner, I want you both to discreetly take Alpha Gerald to the dungeons!'' A surprising command from the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    =======================


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZHEN


    [2] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the lastest commenter, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 112 - One More Chance

    In the room of Selene,


    While Selene is staring at the ceiling and hugging the pillow, Fluffy is laying down on the carpet trying to have a peaceful time.


    Compared to Selene who is still debating if whether she will be going to join the dinner.


    ''Hey! Why don''t you give our mate a chance? He already explained himself that there was nothing going on with him and Amber. Plus, why are you over reacting as if he cheated on you?'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, is trying to convince her that she should join the dinner.


    Then it dawned on Selene that she has been over reacting and assumed the worst on their mate without even giving him the chance to prove to her that he has no intentions to hurt her.


    So, Selene started to stand up and prepare herself for the dinner. She took a laced dress which was newly bought by Lady Sonja for her to wear during a special occasion.


    As Selene tries to look at herself in the mirror, her spirit wolf cheered for her in high spirits.


    ''That''s it! Go join our mate and show that Amber -The Temptress- what we are made of!'' gleefully expressed by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    A smile formed on Selene''s face after hearing her spirit wolf cheer for her.


    Meanwhile,


    In the dining hall¡­ Garrett kept convincing Prince Alcyd to change his mind regarding on his decision.


    ''Alcyd! Please retract your order about capturing Alpha Gerald and bringing him to the dungeons of the mansion.'' Garrett begging their Alpha Prince about his most recent command through the mind-link.


    Caleb was showing his nervousness towards the consequence of apprehending the Alpha of the Midnight Pack within the mansion of their Alpha Prince.


    It may signify a more complicated conflict if it gets pursued.


    Garrett knew the consequences that it may cause once they apprehend or capture the Alpha of one of the strongest wolf pack in the werewolf kingdom.


    Instead of gaining allies, the Golden Moon Pack may earn such a bad reputation and more enemies as well.


    ''What don''t you understand? My orders were clear! I want my Beta and the commander of my warriors to bring the Alpha of the Midnight Pack to the dungeons. I have plenty to ask him! He has to clear himself from certain things.'' Said by Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    ''What certain things? What made you decide to apprehend the Alpha of the Midnight Pack? Don''t you know what will happen if you do this? Doing it exactly in the mansion?'' further pointed out by Garrett to their Alpha Prince.


    Right before Prince Alcyd replies his Beta while walking to his seat,


    Everyone''s attention fell once again to Selene.


    Her beauty and presence made everyone amused and astonished.


    No one from the Midnight Pack and Jade Pack saw that Selene would be this beautiful when given the chance to grace herself with others.


    Alpha Gerald was most astonished since he never saw Selene to be as beautiful as she is at the moment. Her platinum hair tied back into a pony-tail using Prince Alcyd''s lace.


    This was a gesture of Selene to show Prince Alcyd that she is no longer feeling upset like she was earlier on.


    As Selene started to get attention from each individual in the dining hall, she discreetly checked the seating arrangement while walking towards Prince Alcyd.


    Then Selene noticed that she is positioned to take a seat next to the right of Prince Alcyd while on his left was Alpha Gerald.


    Despite looking dashing and handsome in his suit for the dinner with his trimmed beard which makes him look sexy, Alpha Gerald could not overshadow the sex appeal and regal presence of Prince Alcyd.


    Amber already thought of all her desires that she would do with the Alpha Prince. She could not even appreciate the presence of Alpha Gerald when he is just right next to the Alpha Prince who is close to perfection. The way Amber looks at Prince Alcyd, it''s as if the Alpha Prince would melt on the spot with her imaginative eyes.


    Next to Alpha Gerald was Alpha Morris and his daughter respectively,


    "Please, everyone take your seats!" Prince Alcyd invited everyone to get to their seats and start the dinner.


    Though, Amber could not contain her curiosity.


    "Why does she gets to sit next to the Alpha? I thought Garrett is the Beta of this wolf pack. Isn''t it right that Beta should be the one sitting next to the Alpha?" stated abrasively by Amber towards others.


    The Alpha Prince and the others wanted to explain to her but Selene spoke ahead of them in reply of Amber''s query, "I ranked the highest in the current -Ranking Event- of the Golden Moon Pack. Even though Garrett is the Beta of this wolf pack, it was promised that the highest ranking warrior in our pack will get the honor to sit on the right side of the Alpha."


    Selene continued while looking at Alpha Gerald, "Beta Garrett is supposedly positioned on the left side but since we have guests, he has to sit on his rightful ranking seat. Which is second to me."


    A proud and more confident Selene was right in front of Alpha Gerald.


    It gave Alpha Gerald a refreshing surprise to see this side of Selene that he never saw in her during her stay in Midnight Pack.


    All this time, Selene has this confidence and unbelievable strength in her.


    To become the highest-ranking warrior in the Golden Moon Pack entails so much honor.


    Golden Moon Pack is considered to be a stronger wolf pack than the Midnight Pack. Thus, becoming the strongest warrior in the Golden Moon Pack means Selene could have been a powerful and strong Luna in Midnight Pack, IF ONLY Alpha Gerald did not reject Selene.


    Finally, the dinner has begun¡­


    Discussions and exchange of pleasantries were given while everyone was having a good time in dinner.


    While everyone was enjoying their dinner, Prince Alcyd expressed his delight that Selene joined the dinner. It meant a lot for Prince Alcyd to see Selene beside him in front of their guests.


    ''Thank you for giving me a chance to prove that there is really nothing between me and Amber. I am happy that you are sitting beside me.'' Prince Alcyd told Selene through mind-link while looking at her with such adoration.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, pointed out to the Alpha Prince that Selene is even wearing the lace that they gave her. This made them both satisfied and a bit relieved that Selene has finally cooled down.


    Alpha Gerald and Amber could notice the special look on Prince Alcyd''s eyes every time his glances fall on Selene''s direction.


    Even though Selene is trying to be discreet and not obvious but Prince Alcyd could not hide the special glow in his eyes every time Selene talks or listens to his words.


    The spark between the two could not be denied.


    A thought crept inside Alpha Gerald''s mind.


    ''One more chance is all I need. And you will be mine once again!'' Alpha Gerald declared while looking at Selene who is clueless about his thoughts.


    But Prince Alcyd noticed the glances of Alpha Gerald towards Selene which just makes him more infuriated deep inside towards the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.


    ''He is really asking for a death-wish, isn''t he? I cannot wait to beat the crap out of him!'' the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd was not able to contain his own thoughts against the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.


    ==============


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the lastest commenter, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 113 - Reckless Decision

    The dinner with the potential allies was something eventful for everyone.


    But Prince Alcyd could not wait to end the dinner so that he could proceed with his intended plans for the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.


    As soon as the dinner ended, each of the guests expressed their gratitude towards Prince Alcyd while the members of the Golden Crew stood behind Prince Alcyd.


    One by one they shook Prince Alcyd''s hand and thanked the Alpha Prince for being such a wonderful host.


    When it was finally the turn of Amber to greet the Alpha Prince,


    Prince Alcyd became wary and tried to avoid the kiss of Amber.


    This time around, Prince Alcyd does not want Selene to misunderstand his gestures towards the daughter of the Alpha of Jade Pack.


    "Forgive me, Amber! I cannot disrespect your father. I think it is better for me to just accept your curtsy rather than making physical contact. After all, your mate may not like me touching his own precious." Prince Alcyd explaining to the daughter of Alpha Morris.


    Though the real reason for Prince Alcyd was avoiding to antagonize Selene or cause any misunderstanding with her.


    Amber had no choice but to respect the decision of Prince Alcyd. Even it was not something she expected from the Alpha Prince.


    Alpha Morris was impressed with Prince Alcyd''s behavior. It proved to him more that Prince Alcyd deserved their support and allegiance.


    Not too often that Alpha Morris could witness such behavior and sense of respect.


    Werewolves were known for their impulsive behavior. For an Alpha to exhibit such a good example truly shows a lot about himself.


    Then as soon as the guests left, Alpha Gerald had the intention to approach Selene but he intended to do it once everyone dispersed and go to their own rooms. He was planning to convince Selene to give him another chance and ask her about the letter he sent to him.


    A reckless decision was set into motion with Prince Alcyd giving his orders to apprehend the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.


    While the others went to their own rooms, including Selene¡­


    The commander of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack immediately set forth to execute the command of their Alpha Prince.


    Garrett, the Beta of Prince Alcyd, still kept convincing their Alpha Prince to retract the command he given.


    Caleb was someone who does not question Prince Alcyd''s orders but Garrett was always the one who reminds Prince Alcyd of the consequences of his actions.


    If Caleb may have contemplated and felt nervous about the consequences of the recklessness of the decision and command of their Alpha Prince, it did not stop him from immediately executing what was expected from him to do.


    Prince Alcyd went ahead to the dungeon with Garrett tailing him.


    Trying to convince their Alpha Prince to reconsider his plans and the things that he was about to do towards the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.


    "Alcyd! Try to be rational and think about what will happen if you pursue this non-sense. Why would you do this after finalizing our agreements and allegiance with the Midnight Pack." Further attempts of the Beta in trying to avoid a catastrophic future for the two strong wolf packs in the werewolf kingdom.


    As they reach the dungeons,


    The cold vibes from the steel bars and chains from each cellar have welcomed the Alpha Prince and his Beta while walking their way to the cellar that Prince Alcyd intends to keep Alpha Gerald.


    With the appearance of Prince Alcyd,


    Some guards assigned to the dungeons greeted their Alpha Prince as he passes by each of them.


    A guard opened a specific cellar where Prince Alcyd intended to interrogate Alpha Gerald.


    Hanging steel chains¡­


    Cold bricks ¡­


    By the top, there is a small passage for air to ventilate.


    "Damn it! Will you answer me? Why would you go such lengths in risking our future against Midnight Pack." Garrett''s tone seems to be not backing down on making their Alpha Prince realize the better decision compared to his current plan.


    "You are too afraid of them. They are too weakened to even stand a chance against us, there is nothing to be afraid of!" reasoned out by Prince Alcyd while he is checking each equipment to use on interrogating Alpha Gerald.


    "I am just being rational here! And I am thinking about what is better for our pack. Unlike someone here who is currently having a reckless decision." Garrett is trying to point out Prince Alcyd''s recklessness.


    "Kindly stop saying I am being reckless." Prince Alcyd kept preparing the right tools and equipment that he is planning to use for the interrogation.


    "Well you are! Being reckless at the moment!" Garrett expressing his frustration towards Prince Alcyd.


    "This is important. I found out something about the Alpha of Midnight Pack and Selene. A breakthrough regarding my mate that I am about to accomplish. So do not get in my way, Garrett!" a threatening look became visible on Prince Alcyd''s eyes.


    The Beta of Prince Alcyd realized how much Selene affects the actions and decision-making of their Alpha Prince. He knows the effect of a mate on a werewolf but he never saw such intensity when it comes with Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    Such intensity level surrounds the two fated lovers.


    Garrett gave up by the mention of Selene because he knows it''s pointless to convince their Alpha Prince if he has already set his mind which involves his mate, Selene.


    A sound of struggling man could be heard being dragged across the hallway.


    "UGHHH- UGHHH!!!" Alpha Gerald struggling from gag and tight grip of Caleb and Theo respectively.


    A very angry look was visible on the face of Midnight Pack''s Alpha.


    "Sorry Alpha! He is too strong even after getting injected with 2 syringes of wolfsbane, he is still conscious and moving. But we have weakened his strength significantly which prevents him to shift in his wolf form." Caleb trying to explain to their Alpha Prince while tying his wrists to the hanging steel chain.


    The other officers paved way for the Alpha Prince to begin his interrogation.


    "Before I take out that gag in your mouth, I want you to listen carefully! I had full intention of being your ally until I found out about this letter of yours towards Selene." Revealed by Prince Alcyd.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Including Garrett and Alpha Gerald.


    The gagging noise and struggle halted.


    "You see! Until now, there is something that we are trying to piece together about Selene. Her past! And this letter clearly proves to me that you, Alpha Gerald, knows exactly what I am trying to point out here. So you better answer me if you want to get out of here in my territory in one piece." An unwavering threat came out from Prince Alcyd''s mouth.


    This was something that Garrett understood completely why their Alpha Prince acted in such a way.


    Then they watch their Alpha Prince remove the gag from Alpha Gerald''s mouth.


    "Now tell me! What is your connection with Selene? How come you know her older brother and why are you using this information to get her attention? Tell me!" asked loudly by Prince Alcyd.


    But this time around Alpha Gerald avoided Prince Alcyd''s eyes.


    "Again, what is your connection with Selene???!!!!" loudly asked by Prince Alcyd.


    ===========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the lastest commenter, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 114 - Chosen Words

    "I do not know what you are trying to put out here! I am not involved with your warrior. I only met your warrior when you had a scouting mission around my territory. She asked me about her older brother which I already told her what I know." Directly and confidently lied by Alpha Gerald.


    Prince Alcyd clenched his fists as he heard the deliberate lies from the Alpha of Midnight Pack.


    This even made it clear to him that there is something going on deeper with Alpha Gerald and his mate, Selene.


    Then Prince Alcyd took out the letter and threw it in front of Alpha Gerald.


    "Now, will you care to explain to me why did you write in that letter which was intended to one of my warriors, Selene¡­ that you have met with her brother and you can share more details once she meets with you discreetly." Revealed by Prince Alcyd.


    The other officers, including Alpha Gerald, are surprised with what Prince Alcyd just said.


    *** Details of the letter ***


    Selene,


    I hope you find this letter as good news. I met your older brother, Lucas. I can tell more of the details once you meet with me discreetly. Based on our last encounter, you told me to keep this detail from your Alpha so I will follow your request. Just send me a message where and when we could meet under your preference.


    Hope you could give me the chance to talk to you.


    I missed you dearly!


    Yours truly,


    Gerald


    *** End of the letter ***


    Alpha Gerald immediately understood that Prince Alcyd has read the details of the letter.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack has thought of something that could make the Alpha of Midnight Pack talk and tell everything.


    "You should know by now that we are in a war against King Lucius. Since your wolf pack was attacked by rogue werewolves, I have come to the realization that you may be working with King Lucius and trying to make it look like you are attacked. Thus, you are using someone as a spy on my wolf pack!" Prince Alcyd is lying without any hint of hesitations in his words.


    "That''s absurd! I could not put my wolf pack into such risks!" nervously replied by Alpha Gerald.


    From that point on, Prince Alcyd knew that the Alpha of the Midnight Pack is certainly hooked in his web of scheme to make him tell everything. So, it is just a matter of giving the best bluff to make him reveal everything he knows.


    "I think I have to bring Selene by your side and interrogate you both until you bleed and spit everything that you know¡­ Caleb, fetch Selene for me! Bring her here in the dungeons so we can interrogate her as well. I do not care if you break her bones or whatnot, just bring her here! If she resists, force her and knock her out. Bring Theo with you because it will not be easy to force her and knocking her out." Bluffed by Prince Alcyd.


    Caleb and the others understood well that their Alpha is just bluffing just to get the Alpha of Midnight Pack talk. So, Caleb played along and acted as if he is also heading out to fetch Selene but he just intended to walk around the mansion and just come back once everything is over.


    But Alpha Gerald does not know Prince Alcyd that much,


    And he could see how serious Prince Alcyd looks¡­


    "You will not hurt your own warrior¡­ How could an Alpha ¡­" uttered by Alpha Gerald.


    "It seems that you really do not know me, Alpha of Midnight Pack!" replied by Prince Alcyd.


    An evil smirk formed on Prince Alcyd''s face with a threatening aura that surrounds him.


    All of these signs were enough to convince Alpha Gerald that Prince Alcyd would hurt Selene.


    If only he knew that Selene is the mate of Prince Alcyd.


    "I will tell you everything! Just leave Selene alone ¡­" a defeated look was on Alpha Gerald''s face.


    Garrett and the others looked at Prince Alcyd in their curiosity about what will be the reply of their Alpha Prince.


    They are witnessing such savagery from Prince Alcyd.


    "Now, start! I do not have the time to wait. If you truly want to save Selene from my wrath!" further bluffed by Prince Alcyd.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Gerald, the Alpha of Midnight Pack, contemplated on the words he is willing to reveal and which information will he keep hidden from Prince Alcyd.


    Definitely, he cannot reveal the fact that he rejected Selene because this may cause certain tension and may lead to his death. Thus, he decided to reveal what was sufficient enough to keep the Alpha Prince satisfied.


    Such anticipation filled the entire cellar where Alpha Gerald is chained¡­


    Even Beta Garrett and the other officers could not wait for what would be the revelation behind Alpha Gerald''s words.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Selene ¡­" Alpha Gerald carefully chooses his words to be spoken,


    "¡­ previously belonged to the Midnight Pack along with her older brother. They were raised by my late resident witch, Laquisha. Her older brother, Lucas, was my best friend and left when she was only 9. After her older brother left the pack, he never came back for her¡­" Continued explained by Alpha Gerald to the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    A surprised look was evident on Beta Garret''s face and the others. They could not believe that such important information was not shared by their future Luna, Selene.


    But Prince Alcyd was not surprised like the others.


    Instead, a disappointed and sad look was apparent on his face as he listens further to the revelation of Alpha Gerald.


    The Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack felt so disappointed after hearing all the things about Selene which she never shared nor disclosed to him.


    It made Prince Alcyd realize that Selene has not completely trusted him.


    ''We are far from being accepted by our mate, Kratos!'' said by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf who is whimpering in disappointment.


    A revelation that their mate has kept a lot of things from them and has not trusted them with her past.


    ===========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 115 - Savage Prince (Part I)

    Alpha Gerald was immediately released as soon as he elaborated on all the things he only planned to disclose to the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Beta Garrett and the other officers of Prince Alcyd became worried for their Alpha Prince since they know how shocking the revelation of the Alpha of the Midnight Pack regarding the past of Selene, their future Luna in Golden Moon Pack.


    Their Alpha Prince was most affected by the revelation because Selene lied to them about not having a former pack and not sharing anything about her past.


    They may have given her space and time to be comfortable enough to share her past on her own terms but finding it out from someone was definitely painful for Prince Alcyd because he was thinking that they have become closer with Selene.


    Only empathizing with Prince Alcyd is what Beta Garrett could do for their Alpha Prince.


    No words came after instructing his officers to release Alpha Gerald and making sure that the Alpha of Midnight Pack leaves the territory as soon as possible.


    "I expect you to be gone from my territory as soon as possible. I am no longer interested to be an ally of the Midnight Pack. I cannot trust someone who has killed his own resident witch and allowed their member to be rejected by their mate." Announced by Prince Alcyd to Alpha Gerald who is looking surprised with the decision of the Alpha Prince but he understood completely the reason behind it.


    Alpha Gerald is even glad that he was able to satisfy Prince Alcyd with what he revealed because if he revealed further that he was the one who rejected Selene and did not lie that someone else rejected Selene. He was sure that Prince Alcyd would have killed him on the spot.


    Knowing that the rage of an Alpha is incredibly intense than any normal werewolves.


    After Prince Alcyd announcing to his officers and to Alpha Gerald that he is no longer interested in keeping the alliance treaty with the Midnight Pack, he immediately left with so much sorrow and disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [8:00 am the following day]


    All warriors in the training grounds were panting and struggling to keep up with the training session led by their Alpha Prince.


    Caleb and Garret, along with Theo and Jackson, knew why Prince Alcyd is being more intense and strict in their training session.


    Their Alpha Prince is venting out his frustrations regarding his mate, Selene.


    And Selene was told by Athena not to join the training session and help Lady Sonja instead in the kitchen by the orders of Prince Alcyd.


    Even the guests were surprised as well that they were requested by Prince Alcyd to leave after they took their breakfast.


    It was something that the guests were surprised with. But all of them had to follow it since they do not want to anger the notorious ruthless Alpha Prince.


    After Garrett informing Prince Alcyd that the guests have already left, he told him that he also issued an apology and excuse that the Golden Moon Pack will be holding an important overall massive drill that demands outsiders to leave.


    Prince Alcyd just ignored his Beta despite hearing every detail being explained to him.


    Right after the training, Prince Alcyd walked towards the main office and tried to avoid his mate, Selene, for the day.


    Unfortunately, Selene and Prince Alcyd crossed paths.


    But Prince Alcyd was adamant about his decision to avoid his mate for the day. Because he feels hurt and disappointed that Selene did not trust them enough to share such important details of her life which is her past.


    Selene noticed the cold shoulder and the deliberate attempt of Prince Alcyd.


    So, this was something she could not let go of easily.


    "Are you avoiding me?" asked by Selene towards Prince Alcyd who just passed through her.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Her mate, Prince Alcyd, kept going towards his main office.


    For the first time, Selene was ignored deliberately by her own mate.


    ''Did our mate ignore us just now?'' The spirit wolf of Selene suddenly appeared asking Selene.


    ''I-I think so¡­'' reply by Selene.


    ''What did you do? I thought you made peace with him already.''


    ''That''s what I thought too!''


    ''Go to his main office and confront him!'' the spirit wolf of Selene encouraging her to clarify things with their mate.


    But Selene went ahead to her own room and shut herself in.


    ======================


    In the royal court ¡­


    News about the attack on Princess Shiveena was suppressed by Prince Alarick but it did not stop some of the resourceful ministers to talk about the absence of Princess Shiveena in the royal court which she was expected to attend.


    While some of the ministers started to whisper around,


    Prince Alarick arrived and was in front of the ministers as he announced to everyone a shocking news.


    Demotion ¡­


    Those ministers who were against the eldest prince were demoted and removed from their positions and stripped off from their roles in the royal parliament.


    An immediate opposition was raised by these ministers.


    "How could you do this Prince Alarick? We are allies of King Viktor! We are also Alpha of our own wolf pack. How can you strip us off from our right in the royal parliament?" said passionately by one of the ministers.


    Then the other minister continued the rally of opposition towards Prince Alarick, "Where is King Viktor? We demand an explanation for this decision!"


    "Oh well, he will not be able to attend this session. There was a majority vote to pass a new decree. It pertains to the participation and membership in the royal parliament. And that it would not only require allegiance to the throne but there will be a need for the approval of the request to take part in the royal parliament." Explained by Prince Alarick.


    Unanimous approval from King Viktor and the prime minister of this kingdom are required in order for the request to be approved.


    An additional clause was included in the requirement of taking part in the royal parliament.


    "This is barbaric!" uproar reaction from the other ministers and members of the royal court.


    Prince Alarick smirked while a chaotic uproar takes place in the entire royal court.


    Opposition dissent from the shocking announcement of Prince Alarick in the royal court.


    =========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 116 - Savage Prince (Part II)

    An uproar and opposing reactions from the faction of Princess Shiveena.


    The ministers and Alpha werewolves allied to Princess Shiveena and Prince Alcyd could not accept the announcement which Prince Alarick just gave.


    Chaos ensued as the ministers and Alpha werewolves shifted into their wolf forms.


    An evil smile was apparent in Prince Alarick''s expression.


    "Guards! Arrest the traitors!" commanded by Prince Alarick.


    Panic and chaos were all over the royal court.


    Even the royal guards are confused since their captain is missing and for the first time,


    In the royal court, the Alpha werewolves and ministers are involved in an intense squabble with a member of the royal family. Most importantly towards the prime minister.


    "Royal Guards! Arrest the traitors who dare to harm the prime minister. Especially towards a royal member of the royal family. You are decreed to protect the royal family and eliminate any threat to the royal family. Peace and sacredness must be preserved within the walls of the royal court. There is no excuse! This is an absolute decree of the law in our kingdom." Loudly reminded by Prince Alarick towards the hesitant royal guards.


    But it forced the royal guards to immediately act upon the order of Prince Alarick and surrounded the ministers and Alpha werewolves who shifted into their wolf forms.


    A shocking turn of events occurring in the royal court.


    But it was all calibrated and calculated by Prince Alarick himself. To weaken the resolve and influence of the opposing faction in a legal and legitimate way.


    Even the supporters of Prince Alarick are surprised with the political maneuver of the prince.


    One of the ministers whispered on the sidelines while chaos is taking place.


    "I could not believe this, Prince Alarick has masterfully crafted a perfect trap for the opposition to lose momentum. I doubt there will be even an investigation against him where there is a clear attempt here on his life in front of many audience." Whispered by one of the minister while they witness the chaos take place.


    "Shh, he might hear us. Good thing we chose the right side of this political showdown. Looks like, Prince Alarick will be getting what he wants any time soon by now." replied by the other minister.


    "What a savage prince, indeed!" another minister expressed his amusement and shock.


    The opposing faction has been surrounded and outnumbered by the numbers of the royal guards.


    Then the other Alphas who are in their wolf form howled in signal to their warriors positioned outside the royal court.


    Immediately all the warriors on standby by the gates shifted into their wolf form knowing that there is trouble in the royal court. But the royal army appeared and blocked the way.


    Even this scenario was expected and calculated by Prince Alarick.


    "Do you think your warriors will save you from this funeral? All of you will pay for your attempt against me!" confidently stated by Prince Alarick.


    "Arrest each of the traitors and eliminate those who dares to harm a single life in this noble royal court." Prince Alarick loudly gave his command to the royal guards.


    It is known by all that there is no tolerance of violence in the royal court. Any forms of violence or attempt on the life of anyone especially to any member of the royal, an arrest is necessary.


    Another entrance was heard.


    King Viktor appeared and made everyone go silent.


    "Enough!!! This must stop!!! We are in the middle of a war against King Lucius and all of you are aiming your claws and weapons against each other when it supposed to be aimed at our true enemy." Loudly pointed out by King Viktor to everyone.


    Then an intense staring battle took place between Prince Alarick and his father.


    *** Flashback ***


    In the main office of King Viktor,


    Prince Alarick immediately entered with his mother, Persephone, looking upset on King Viktor.


    "Father, I heard Shiveena was attacked last night!" said by Prince Alarick.


    "Yes, the royal guards with her are dead but she survived barely." King Viktor replied his son.


    Persephone and her son looked at each other with a hint of understanding of what is going on.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Then Persephone could not kept her thoughts any longer.


    "How could you harm your own daughter? Just to corner your own son!" Persephone told King Viktor without any hesitations.


    "Oh, you are blaming me? How can I even do that? Weren''t you the one threatening my children in front of my face?" a quick retort from King Viktor.


    "Yes, I did! How I wish I could have done it personally but we will not let her live if it was our doing. What a rotten soul you have indeed!" Persephone not holding back on her words against King Viktor.


    "Father, I request for a complete blocking of news and any leaks of the attacks on Shiveena. It will look suspicious to other ministers and even to the majority that she got attacked exactly night after her request to investigate me." Prince Alarick expressing his request to King Viktor.


    "Why will I do that? People deserves to know what happened in the royal palace! Are you afraid of what may happen?" King Viktor viciously smile at Persephone and Prince Viktor.


    Then the mother and son looked at each other once again.


    "Then you will force us father to do the worst thing possible. Expect chaos tomorrow in the royal court." Last words of Prince Alarick to his father and left the main office.


    But Persephone remained.


    "Viktor, we are not your enemy! We are just taking what is rightfully belongs to your son. He deserves to be your heir. Then everything will be back to normal and to your control once again. But if you insist your son with Esmeralda to be your heir then you will force our son to abandon you and cause havoc to this kingdom. Only way to stop him is concede and choose him over your other children." Persephone sincerely advised King Viktor of what would be the best thing to do at the moment.


    King Viktor clenched his fist tightly as he watched Persephone leave his main office.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "No one is getting arrested and no one is getting investigated. Ministers and Alphas, submit your request for your interest in taking part in the royal parliament so we can process the authorization of your participation. For now, please return to your territories. We apologize for this misunderstanding." Declared by King Viktor towards the Alphas and ministers that were in the faction of Princess Shiveena and Prince Alcyd.


    From this, everyone understood that King Viktor is choosing Prince Alarick and backing him up.


    "Royal guards! Let the ministers and Alphas leave." A firm command from King Viktor.


    Then slowly the opposing faction had no choice but to accept their total defeat against Prince Alarick.


    A satisfied look was evident on Prince Alarick''s face.


    "Now, ministers prepare the perfect date for the officiation that my eldest son, Prince Alarick, will be the official heir to my throne." Announced by King Viktor.


    ================


    In the main office of Prince Alcyd,


    Selene has decided to confront her mate,


    "Why are you avoiding me? What did I do?" Selene asked Prince Alcyd.


    Then Prince Alcyd looked at Selene and has decided to confront her as well.


    =============


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 117 - Sharing The Past

    *** Moments Before Selene decided to confront Prince Alcyd ***


    In Selene''s room,


    Selene paced back and forth inside her room.


    Fluffy stared at Selene with his adorable eyes, wondering what would bother Selene and make her pace back and forth.


    ''You will not solve anything just by pacing back and forth. The guessing game is not our forte! Remember that.'' The spirit wolf of Selene suddenly appeared.


    ''Why would I go to him? I do not want to ask him directly! When he was the one avoiding me for no reason.'' Snapped back by Selene towards her spirit wolf.


    ''Then do not go! Stay here and let him avoid you. Since you are so innocent and perfect.'' Selene''s spirit wolf is being sarcastic at her.


    It did not go unnoticed by Selene, ''You are being sarcastic now!''


    ''What? I am just saying, if you do not want to confront him and clarify things with him then suffer on your own accord.''


    Indeed there will be nothing good will come out if she will keep herself from just pacing back and forth.


    ''I do not understand. Why am I feeling uneasy that he is avoiding me and not talking to me? Before, it does not bother me at all! If someone does not talk to me, I really just shrug it off. But now, I can''t even calm myself with the thought that I did something wrong towards my mate.'' Selene Admitted openly to her spirit wolf.


    ''At last, you are being honest to yourself now! Well, our bond with our mate is growing stronger now. Since you are a member of the Golden Moon Pack now and our mate is your Alpha. Thus, it is normal for you to feel that way because you are more connected to him now. As your mate and Alpha, there will be a surge of connection between you and him. Him avoiding you will truly affect your own feelings. There is only one way to calm that sense of uneasy feeling.'' Explained by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Tell me, what way?'' Selene''s curiously asked her spirit wolf while standing in front of the mirror.


    ''Go to him and directly ask him about it. Then everything will be clear from that point.'' Advised by Sylvia towards Selene.


    Selene pondered and understood what she needed to do next.


    *** Back to -Present- ***


    "Why are you avoiding me? What did I do?" Selene asked Prince Alcyd.


    Then Prince Alcyd looked at Selene and has decided to confront her as well.


    Beta Garrett looked at the two and felt that it may lead to an intense argument if he lets the two talk on their own.


    "I think you both need to cool down and talk when you are both calm¡­" Garrett intended to explain further but Prince Alcyd cut him off while still talking.


    "Okay¡­ Since you want to know. Why did you lie to me about your past? What else are you not telling me! Remember, I AM YOUR MATE! I deserve to know." directly said by Prince Alcyd.


    Selene became confused and wondered if Prince Alcyd knows something. She was about to make an excuse or another alibi but Prince Alcyd went straight to the point.


    "The Alpha of the Midnight Pack already told me everything. About you and your connection to them¡­" Prince Alcyd told Selene without any hesitation.


    He even continued, "Imagine me finding out from him, from someone else, about your past! When I asked you before, you directly told me that you had no affiliation with any wolf pack at all. You even told me that you never been part of any wolf pack. I do not understand why you have to keep your past from me and I deserve to know it."


    It caught Selene off guard that Prince Alcyd finally aware of her connection with the Midnight Pack. But it made her worry if her mate found out about her rejection.


    "Let me explain!" Selene''s reply to Prince Alcyd.


    "Tell me what else I should know. Are there other things that you are keeping from me? I thought I was getting closer to you but it seems like every time I try my best, you are not appreciating it. Every step forward I do, there are two steps backward with this relationship." Prince Alcyd told Selene with such an ache in his words.


    His fist may be clenched into a ball of frustration but his eyes are full of sadness and hurt.


    ''Tell him everything already!'' demanded by Selene''s spirit wolf.


    ''How can I tell him if it will cause conflict with another wolf pack?''


    ''So you would rather hurt our mate and protect the wolf pack that caused you with so much pain.''


    Then Selene realized that Alpha Gerald only told about her affiliation with Midnight Pack but not her rejection.


    "Fine, I will tell you everything about me but I want you to promise me that you will not do anything drastic." Selene requested from Prince Alcyd.


    A light of hope in Prince Alcyd''s eyes, a possible breakthrough that they are now being trusted by their own mate.


    ''See! Our mate has feelings for us. She cannot endure seeing us hurting or sad!'' Kratos suddenly remarked in Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    ''Hush! Do not get over-excited. It depends on what she will tell us.'' Said by Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf.


    "Okay, I promise! Now, tell me everything." Said by Prince Alcyd with such curiosity and anticipation in his eyes.


    Even Beta Garrett became curious about what Selene has to say.


    Then Selene heaved a deep sigh and took a lot of courage to share the painful part of her life.


    "I could not tell you everything because I could not risk the possibility of conflict between Midnight Pack and Golden Moon Pack." Selene explaining her prior decision of keeping the details of her past.


    "Why would that be? Why would there be a conflict? Is it because Alpha Gerald killed your foster mother?" Prince Alcyd guessing the reason.


    "No¡­"


    "Then what is it?"


    "It is because¡­ Alpha Gerald was my former mate." Finally, Selene sharing her past with Prince Alcyd.


    Both Beta Garrett and Prince Alcyd were shocked by this new revelation about Selene''s past.


    In his shock, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack stood up from his seat.


    It made Garrett and Selene worried that Prince Alcyd may go on a rampage.


    "You mean¡­ He was the one who REJECTED YOU!!!!" a sudden surge of anger came into Prince Alcyd.


    A loud beastly growl was released by Prince Alcyd,


    Even Kratos is on the verge of losing control from the sudden surge of anger.


    Then Selene gulped in worry that her mate will lose control.


    ============


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 118 - Rampage

    Both Selene and Garrett are trying to calm Prince Alcyd down.


    "It is already in the past! This is why I did not mention anything about it because I am trying to avoid any conflict between two strong wolf packs. Since I already moved on, I do not think it is something we should dwell on. So I hope you let it go too." Requested by Selene to her mate.


    But the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack could not accept the fact that the Alpha of the Midnight Pack fooled him that Selene was simply a former member of Midnight Pack.


    Such pride and dignity that Prince Alcyd had, the mere fact that another Alpha fooled him made ignited something in him.


    Addition to that, the thought of Selene going through such rejection was indeed too difficult to bare.


    "You promised me! Please, Alcyd!" Selene reminding her about the promise of not doing anything drastic.


    Though it is apparent that the Alpha Prince is on the verge of blowing up.


    It is difficult to contain the anger due to the thought that the Alpha of the Midnight Pack caused not only the death of the foster mother of Selene but rejecting her as well. So much pain that Selene had to go through.


    And the thought that Alpha Gerald slipped away from his grasp was enraging the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "What else should I know?" asked by Prince Alcyd while gritting his teeth in anger.


    His fists are clenched into a ball of fury.


    Immediately Selene realized that if she share about her suffering and the treatment of the members of Midnight Pack towards her when she was growing up in their territory, then things may go out of control.


    "Umm, that''s all! That my former mate was Alpha Gerald." Directly lied by Selene.


    One thing that Selene will definitely not share is that before she got rejected by Alpha Gerald. Her first crush was no other than the Alpha that rejected her. That''s what made the rejection more painful, was the thought that the least person she did not expect that would hurt her¡­


    Rejected her with no remorse on his face.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, is not convinced with the explanation and admission of Selene.


    ''Ask her again! I can sense her heart beating faster than normal'' pointed out by Kratos.


    ''How sure are you?'' Prince Alcyd''s reply to his spirit wolf.


    ''Just ask her again, stupid prince!'' uttered by his own spirit wolf.


    "I am asking you again. Tell me everything! What else should I know?" Prince Alcyd is now approaching Selene as he follows the advice of his own spirit wolf.


    As Selene watches Prince Alcyd get nearer, she backs off a bit.


    "I already told you! That''s all I promise." Nervously said by Selene.


    Kratos grew impatient and suspicious because his uncanny senses telling him that there is more than to it and Selene is trying to hide the things that Prince Alcyd wanted to know.


    Even Prince Alcyd did not expect what was about to unfold in front of him.


    His own spirit wolf surprisingly took over and used all its might to take control over Prince Alcyd''s body.


    And activated,


    <<< _Beastly Claws_ >>>


    It is an ability of experienced werewolves to draw out their beastly claws while in their human form without shifting into wolf form. Aside from its sharp tips, it can be adjusted based on the user''s estimation. It can be used as a deadly weapon against any enemies but it can be used for something else as well.


    It can also be used to draw memories of someone else but it requires precision, power, and limited to few uses only since it may reduce the life span of the spirit wolf.


    Most importantly, it weakens the target for it causes energy disruption towards the other.


    This is not usually used due to its risks.


    But at the moment ¡­


    ¡­


    Kratos became desperate and gave in to its beastly nature.


    Without even Prince Alcyd''s notice and Selene''s consent,


    The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd who has taken over Prince Alcyd''s body intended to take a peek on Selene''s memories.


    By hook or crook, Kratos decided to find out what are the things they needed to know about their mate.


    "Alcyd! W-what are you planning to do?" Selene looking at the claws of Prince Alcyd. Then she realized it is no longer her mate because of the gleam and change of her mate''s eyes. "Kratos?"


    Beta Garrett noticed the sudden change in the aura of their Alpha Prince and concluded that he is no longer in control.


    "Selene, get away from him!" Garrett warned Selene and tried to stop Prince Alcyd.


    But it was too late¡­


    "Arghhh!!!" screamed by Selene.


    Kratos grabbed Selene by her arms and got her numb and she slowly lost her consciousness.


    There was nothing Garrett could do but let Kratos finish.


    If Garrett disturbs the process of Kratos taking a peek on Selene''s memory, it may cause something harmful on Selene''s health.


    ''What are you doing to Selene? KRATOS !!! STOP THIS AT ONCE!!!'' demanded by Prince Alcyd towards his spirit wolf.


    ''SHUT UP! YOU ARE TOO SOFT ON OUR MATE! We need to know everything that she is hiding from us. She will not die just because of this, I have it all under control. So, stay put and do not disturb me!'' The reply of Kratos made Prince Alcyd quiet.


    At that moment, Prince Alcyd lost control of his spirit wolf and for things to happen without his intervention.


    Then there it was¡­


    Selene''s past memories¡­


    Each moment where she was being treated badly and bullied by her own pack members since the day Lucas left her with Laquisha.


    Her foster mother dying while she was in Selene''s arms,


    Scenes of Fluffy protecting her all these times,


    The dangers went through on being alone, no one by her side except Fluffy,


    The nights and days she cried being left alone and from all the pain of losing the one that she treated like a mother.


    All her memories from her past came in surging like an electricity that triggered Kratos to even lose more control over his own senses.


    What Kratos and Prince Alcyd overlooked was the intensity of emotions that they will feel in knowing the past of Selene.


    So, the most dangerous rampage is about to begin as Kratos laid Selene on the couch gently and carefully.


    A deadly aura was surging all over Prince Alcyd.


    ============


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 119 - Kratos Versus Friends (Part I)

    After what Kratos and Prince Alcyd have seen within the past memories of Selene,


    A decision was concluded!


    Eliminate all members of the Midnight Pack.


    All the things that Selene had to go through because of the Midnight Pack.


    The pain,


    The tears,


    And the loneliness she had to feel¡­


    These feelings became relatable for Prince Alcyd because these were the feelings he felt growing up. Due to losing his own mother and knowing that he did not have the opportunity to protect her mother, similar emotions were also felt by Prince Alcyd after seeing what Selene had to go through.


    Beta Garrett already informed the other officers through the mind-link and had a feeling that is necessary to call a -Code Red- Emergency Protocol,


    Meaning, all residence of Golden Moon Pack must remain within their own shelter and the mansion must be surrounded by the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack. Ensuring the safety of each residence, a group of patrol warriors must make sure that no one is left loitering around the territory.


    Each officers responded quickly to Beta Garrett and confirmed his command for -Code Red- at the moment.


    "Alcyd, I know you can hear me. Please, take the control away from Kratos. Be the one in control!" slowly telling his best friend who is currently surging in deadly vibes.


    "Do not get in my way!" uttered by Kratos who is still in control.


    No signs of Prince Alcyd having the control back of his own body. He is completely shut off by his own spirit wolf.


    The anger and conviction to eliminate all members of Midnight Pack have taken over Kratos'' decision-making.


    "What are you planning to do, Kratos? Please, return the control back to our Alpha!" carefully requested by Garrett towards the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    The Beta of the Golden Moon Pack may have been brave and had the guts to be carefree with his best friend but he knows that the spirit wolf of his own best friend is not easy deal with and very lethal if not carefully dealt with.


    "What if I say no? Especially I have things that I need to accomplish!" Kratos replied Garrett with deadly look in his eyes.


    "Tell me, what are you planning to do?" nervously asked by Garrett.


    "Something that should have been done a long time ago!" Reply of Kratos before snarling and gritting his teeth in anger.


    "What..?" a confused look was visible in Garrett''s face.


    "Death of all members of Midnight Pack! So do not block my way! Move!"


    Once Theo and Caleb arrived in the main office with the other officers,


    This made Kratos understand that the officers of Prince Alcyd will not allow him to achieve his current goal.


    Immediately, Kratos ran over towards the large glass window of his main office and shifted into his large wolf form breaking the entire window.


    A loud sound from the impact of Kratos breaking the entire glass window and the sound of his own landing to the ground.


    The growl of Kratos already confirms his successful shifting and landing.


    His wolf form is way more prominent and huge in size compared to others with his very dark fur similar to the shade of a shadow.


    Quickly, Beta Garrett made a decision and gave out his orders to the other officers.


    "Jane, stay with Selene!


    Oliver, come up with a strategy or a plan to neutralize or to hold down Prince Alcyd.


    Galvin, lead the patrol team around the borders and within the territory to make sure everyone is in their homes. And no outsiders will take this as an opportunity against us.


    We have no time for doubting and second-guessing!


    While the rest, follow me!" command by Beta Garrett who has assumed the role of person in-charge.


    He ran towards the broken window and shifted into his wolf form mid-air as well.


    The rest followed the pursuit and shifted mid-air.


    A chase for their raging Alpha Prince ensued.


    One by one, warriors in their wolf form started blocking raging Kratos.


    Grrrrr!!!


    Grrrrr!!!


    Rawwwr!!!


    A loud roar from Kratos in his wolf form warning the warriors stay away from him and refrain from attempting to stop him.


    The lower-ranking werewolves whimpered in acknowledging their own fear towards the spirit wolf of their Alpha Prince.


    Each lower-ranking werewolf shook in terror and lost their will to even stand up against the spirit wolf of their Alpha Prince.


    Then Kratos in his wolf form leaped forward and hurriedly planned to get out from the Golden Moon Pack and try to invade the Midnight Pack with his own bare claws.


    On the wide fields before even reaching the forest of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Theo, the fastest amongst the Executive Officers of Prince Alcyd, lunged his entire wolf body against Kratos''.


    Kratos tumbled down after getting lunged at by his own Executive Officer.


    Beta Garrett allowed and gave a command to Theo to go ahead, in stopping Prince Alcyd from getting past the borders of Golden Moon Pack.


    By all means, they must prevent their Alpha Prince to cause something based from pure anger.


    A beginning of intense wrestling from two werewolves, as both tries to overpower the other.


    Unfortunately, Theo could not overpower his own Alpha.


    Hesitation from his side to hurt his Alpha.


    As Theo tries to hold down Kratos,


    It reminded him of the days he spent in the orphanage as an orphan.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    Lonely¡­


    Alone¡­


    Being shunned by other kids¡­


    Until the young Prince Alcyd came to his rescue and beat up those who bullied him¡­


    Surprised after being defended by Prince Alcyd, unexpected words came out from his Alpha Prince.


    ''Don''t cry! It doesn''t suit you. From this day on, you just follow me so that no one will bother you again. Understood?'' said by the young Prince Alcyd while standing like a superhero in young Theo''s eyes.


    ''Yes, I will!'' firmly replied by Theo.


    A memory of the start of their friendship, way back in their childhood¡­


    *** End of the Flashback ***


    Then, Theo loosened his hold on Kratos¡­


    In his anger,


    Kratos bit Theo''s neck and tossed him aside just like a piece of meat.


    Others saw how Kratos bit Theo''s neck hard enough that blood flowed like water and he got tossed aside like a piece of meat.


    ''Noooo!!!'' Screamed by Garrett through the mind-link.


    =================


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen

 Chapter 120 - Kratos Versus Friends (Part II)

    The entire Golden Moon Pack is under [Code-Red] status.


    Each unit of warriors are following the orders of Galvin to patrol around the borders and within the territory,


    Making sure that no trespassers or any individual remain loitering around.


    Including -the submitted rogue werewolves''- residences.


    "Freddie, what''s going on?" asked by Freddie''s younger brother, Georgie.


    The one assigned to make sure that all submitted rogue werewolves must stay inside their shelter.


    One by one, warriors are doing their part or share of the task given by Beta Garrett.


    "Just stay inside! Do not go out!" said by Freddie while looking around for the other warriors.


    "Hey, I am also part of Golden 50 warriors so do not exclude me!"


    "I do not care if you are part of it but as your older brother, YOU. STAY. INSIDE!"


    Freddie could not risk his only brother to be harmed by a raging Alpha Prince.


    Definitely, they will not be spared if ever they get in the way.


    Georgie could not even complain further after seeing and hearing his older brother order him around with a very serious tone. He stomped his way inside their apartment and closed it with a grumpy look on his face.


    His older brother can only heave a deep sigh for the behavior he is showing at the moment.


    =================


    Meanwhile,


    Back in the plain fields of the Golden Moon Pack near the mansion,


    Others saw how Kratos bit Theo''s neck hard enough that blood flowed like water and Theo got tossed aside like a piece of meat.


    ''Noooo!!!'' Screamed by Garrett through the mind-link.


    Immediately, Garrett instructed Caleb to hold down their Alpha Prince while Athena and him will check on Theo.


    As soon as the couple reached their friend, Theo, they could see his neck bleeding profusely.


    Athena, Garrett''s mate, immediately removed the piece of clean cloth by her wrist.


    It became a habit of Athena to wrap a clean piece of cloth which looked like a bandana tied around her wrist.


    Not tight enough so that when she shifts into her wolf form, it won''t tear apart. She made this into a habit so that she could cover wounds in case of emergency and when the need arises.


    Her body is exposed as she covers the bleeding wound of Theo.


    "Oh my! Contact Oliver, we need reinforcement!" Athena telling her mate with a hint of urgency.


    While both Garrett and Athena tending on Theo''s wound,


    Caleb went after for their Alpha Prince.


    Kratos wiggled his own fur to shake off the dirt that got stuck on him from the encounter he had with Theo.


    But when Kratos decided to leap forward once again, Caleb knocked him down to the ground.


    This time around, a stronger opponent came in contact with Kratos.


    Compared with Theo, Caleb is not holding back and going all-out against their Alpha Prince.


    It reminded him of the first time he met Prince Alcyd.


    *** Flashback ***


    Caleb was a bully during his childhood days.


    Since he was already stronger than the other kids, he became a leader of the other orphans with his younger brother.


    A younger Lance was following Caleb like a shadow.


    While Caleb is bossing around the other kids in the orphanage, he saw young Theo stretching on the corner.


    Then a wicked smile formed on young Caleb''s face.


    As soon as he approached Theo, young Caleb pushed Theo.


    "Hey, weirdo! Why are you stretching all by yourself? Go join the others!" commanded by Caleb towards Theo who is on his ass by the ground.


    "B-but no one wants to partner with me. That is why I am here on my own." Reasoned out by young Theo.


    After hearing the reason of Theo, Caleb and the other kids laughed at him.


    "That''s because you are a weirdo! No wonder no one would partner up with you. No one wants you and no will ever do!" young Caleb insulted Theo with no hesitations.


    What they did not expect is that young Prince Alcyd was watching them.


    "Hey! Why are you messing with the kid? What''s wrong with being a weirdo? Aren''t you bunch a weirdo as well? Minding other people''s business which you shouldn''t have!" young Prince Alcyd stood up for Theo.


    "What did you call us?" retort back by young Caleb.


    "I said you are a weirdo too. To be exact, BIGGEST WEIRDO!" unwavering stated by young Prince Alcyd who is clearly provoking young Caleb.


    The other kids wanted to laugh at what young Prince Alcyd said but they contained their laughter as they closed their mouth tighter and lowering their gaze so they could not laugh at Caleb. The other kids definitely fear young Caleb more than the young prince at that time.


    During those times, they have no idea how strong and scary young Prince Alcyd can be.


    It was not that often young Prince Alcyd would leave the mansion of the Golden Moon Pack.


    In his anger, young Caleb challenged young Prince Alcyd, "Are you not scared of me? I am the strongest here! Even the bigger kids do not mess with me. I am the boss here!"


    "Oh, really? Let''s see what you are made of. If I beat you and your minions, then that makes me the new boss! Wouldn''t I? Don''t you agree, kid over there?" young Prince Alcyd accepting the challenge of young Caleb and asking young Theo.


    "U-uh, yes! You will be the new boss if you beat them." Nervously confirmed by young Theo.


    Young Caleb immediately rushed towards the young prince.


    Indeed it was a quick match.


    Getting single-handedly beaten by young Prince Alcyd, young Caleb became frustrated and could not believe that he got defeated by someone younger than him.


    The other kids left young Caleb on the ground defeated and feared the might of the young prince.


    Young Theo cheered the young prince for defeating young Caleb.


    Though another surprise happened, young Prince Alcyd offered young Caleb a hand.


    "Looks like I am the new boss here! If you want to get stronger, I will teach you and your younger brother. Do you want to join me in the mansion with that other weirdo kid? The mansion is too big and it''s boring!" offered by the young prince.


    That day signified the beginning of a long-time friendship, as young Caleb accepted the hand of the young prince while crying.


    Young Lance came rushing to his older brother''s rescue by trying to lunge at young Prince Alcyd. But the young prince just held the head of young Lance preventing him to land a hit.


    "U-uuughh!!! You baddie!!! You made Caleb cry!" young Lance bravely tried to hit the young prince.


    "Who is this brat?" calmly asked by the young prince seemingly unbothered.


    "He is my younger brother. I hope you don''t mind, I am the only one left he got in this world." Young Caleb tried to grab his younger brother, stopping him from annoying young Prince Alcyd.


    That made the young prince see himself in the younger brother of young Caleb because somehow it made him think that he would also do everything to protect those he cared for.


    "Starting today, you two will live in the mansion with me! And you over there kiddo!" offered by the young prince.


    From that day on, the three kids went with the young prince and swore to stick with him no matter what.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    When Beta Garrett looked around,


    Caleb and Kratos are exchanging serious strikes at each other.


    "Garrett! Theo''s pulse is getting weaker! Have you asked for reinforcement already?" demanded by Athena.


    ''Yes, they are on their way! I will help Caleb. Stay here!'' Garrett instructing her mate through the mind-link.

 Chapter 121 - Kratos Versus Friends (Part III)

    At Chloe''s residence,


    Kassandra made sure that Chloe remained in the house even she was being ignored by her mentor''s granddaughter ever since Callisto revealed that he is the father of Chloe.


    The acting-resident witch at the moment of the Golden Moon Pack is Kassandra. Basically, she supposed to be helping the Beta but she insisted to stay behind for Chloe.


    She also requested from Callisto to give Chloe the time and space to process everything.


    Both of them did not pressure Chloe nor confronted her regarding the new revelation about her father.


    Chloe is observing what is going on outside as the unit of warriors of the Golden Moon Pack are in their wolf form sprinting and patrolling around to make sure that no one is loitering around.


    This was something to avoid any unnecessary contact with their Alpha Prince who is currently in a rampage and avoid any accidents.


    People are starting to feel nervous and curious about the things that is happening around.


    Meanwhile,


    Back in the field where Kratos has taken over Prince Alcyd''s body and currently on a rampage.


    The commander of the warriors of Golden Moon Pack is exchanging strikes with Kratos who has taken over the wolf form of Prince Alcyd.


    Athena is more concerned with Theo''s condition but her mate, Garrett, is worried also that Caleb may also get hurt like Theo.


    There is an intense rampage going on.


    Full savagery that Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, has intended to eliminate all members of Midnight Pack.


    From a distance, Beta Garrett could see the attempts of Caleb to hold down Kratos.


    Unfortunately, Kratos is too strong and aggressive for Caleb to handle.


    Before Kratos could even hurt Caleb and get away, Garrett decided to join the fray and help Caleb.


    ''I will help Caleb. Stay here!'' Garrett instructing her mate through the mind-link.


    A worried look was painted on Athena''s face.


    Everything was happening so fast and they have to act quickly before things could go irreversibly worst.


    Garrett, Prince Alcyd''s best friend and Beta, tried to call out for their Alpha Prince through the mind-link.


    ''Alcyd! Please regain control! Do not let Kratos continue on his rampage. Restrain your spirit wolf.'' A desperate plea of Garrett while Caleb kept doing his best in his wolf form to tackle down their Alpha Prince.


    The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd was too angry and has succumbed to its beastly nature due to its anger.


    Completely driven by the objective of wiping out the entire Midnight Pack.


    A whimper could be heard from Caleb''s wolf form.


    Kratos was able to dominate over Caleb''s wolf form.


    And stomping its own paws over Caleb''s muzzle and neck. Making it more difficult for Caleb to move.


    Just one wrong move, Caleb''s neck will be snapped like twig due to Kratos'' overwhelming power and strength.


    To Caleb''s rescue, Garrett could no longer stand by and let Kratos continue on rampage. He lunged his entire body over Kratos and tumbled all over the ground and wrestled against the spirit wolf of his own best friend.


    ''Remember, I promised you! I will not let you do the worst thing and succumb to your beastly nature. So, if you can hear me. Regain control, Alcyd!'' Garrett hoping to connect or get through to his best friend using the mind-link.


    A fervent display of plea towards their Alpha Prince but to no avail,


    Their Alpha Prince has been shut deep by his own spirit wolf.


    *** Flashback ***


    At the cemetery of Golden Moon Pack,


    A 12 years old Garrett crying over his parents'' death.


    In front of the crying young Garrett was his parents'' gravestone,


    His parents died protecting the late Queen Esmeralda.


    This day marked not only the death of the late Queen Esmeralda but her Beta as well.


    Ever since their death, Garrett tried his best to live his life the way his parents would want him to live.


    Nothing could make a child live normally after losing both parents at such a young age.


    Loud cries¡­


    Tears falling ¡­


    Kneeling in grief ¡­


    Such wailing could be heard from a distance. Young Garrett cried his heart out for it is the day that he lost his own parents.


    "Stop crying! Your tears and crying will not bring them back to life." Words from the young Prince Alcyd while standing behind the young Garrett.


    It did not go well with Garrett as he looked around for the voice he just heard,


    There he was¡­ the young son of King Viktor along with Theo, Caleb and Lance.


    The three were tagging along with the young prince.


    Others were surprised the way Garrett fearlessly held Prince Alcyd''s collars, challenging him for a fight.


    "What makes you an expert on how someone should feel? You do not know how it feels to lose both of your parents. At least, you still have your father! But for poor soul like us¡­ Just to protect your mother, even it means their life will be at stake... I lost my own parents because of your family!!!!" Garrett referring to Prince Alcyd''s other friends.


    They completely kept their silence while Garrett continued holding Prince Alcyd''s collar.


    No one could look and answer back at the young prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    Behind Prince Alcyd, the other three could only look at each other as they point out how the young Garrett could gather such strength not to be afraid of Prince Alcyd.


    It is their first time to see Prince Alcyd not do anything and just letting Garrett grab him by the collar and push him down.


    A furious young Garrett was venting his anger and grief by smacking the ground.


    Then a hand grabbed his wrist, preventing him to smack the ground with his tightly clenched fist.


    "Enough! Stop acting like a beast. Get a hold of yourself!" Calmly said by young Prince Alcyd.


    A rampage was about to let loose by young Garrett and was completely venting his anger out.


    Now, he might decide to vent it out towards the young prince.


    But the following words from Prince Alcyd left him astonished, "Be my Beta like your father to my mother! We will make those responsible for their death pay with the worst kind of death. So, instead of crying like a baby, train with me and be my Beta!"


    An offer that surprised Garrett a lot, "Nothing is free! What is the catch?"


    "There is no catch! Just promise to be my Beta and prevent me from becoming like a savage beast that you were about to become if I did not intervene your silly wailing." Right after the young prince uttered his last statement.


    The other boys contained their laugh because they did not expect the young prince to be that arrogant in front of a grieving boy.


    But Garrett gestured to shake Prince Alcyd''s hand as a sign of acceptance instead of laughing at the young prince.


    A serious and vindictive expression was all over young Garrett''s face.


    "You have a deal! I promise to be the Beta that you need!" Garrett trying to reassure Prince Alcyd.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    Kratos got frustrated by Garrett''s persistent attempts to take him down.


    Thus, the spirit wolf started to release a full strength as it pounced and struck Garrett''s ribs.


    Sounds of cracked ribs could be heard.


    "Garrett!!!" screamed by Athena seeing her own mate get badly hurt by a raging spirit wolf.

 Chapter 122 - True Feelings

    Back in the mansion ¡­


    Jane is asking Oliver about the reinforcement with the medical team per Garrett''s request.


    "I already sent the medical team and the reinforcements towards Garrett''s location." Oliver''s response to Jane.


    It made them more worried knowing that Kratos has become more intense in his desire to eliminate all members of Midnight Pack and would not care about hurting any of the officers or members of Golden Moon Pack in the process.


    Selene is starting to wake up, "Ugh~ What happened?" asked by Selene trying to regain herself from laying down on the couch.


    Both Oliver and Jane looked at each other,


    They do not know if they will tell their future Luna or not.


    ''What should we do? Should we tell her about Kratos going on a rampage? She deserves to know!'' Jane whispers to Oliver.


    Both of them know that Selene is still a bit disoriented from her passing out. So she may not activate her sensitive hearing.


    ''How would you break it down with her? Do you think she can handle it like that?'' Oliver expressing his worry and concern towards their future Luna.


    While the two are busy exchanging their own thoughts regarding the current issue on their Alpha Prince, Selene is trying to recollect what happened before she passed out.


    Then Selene remembered that Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, took over and were forcing her to tell everything about her past.


    "W-where is Alcyd? Why am I ¡­" Selene did not finish her query as soon as she sees the big hole which hints the mess that took place after her passing out.


    At that moment, Selene decided not to hide anything anymore since most likely that her mate knows everything now.


    ''Finally, you are doing the right thing! It is something we both can finally look forward. I think this will be a better decision than keeping it from him. Look where it led us, from keeping the truth. There is still a mess and chaos. You cannot protect everyone but at least from now on, you can finally leave the past behind by moving forward with our mate.'' suddenly advised by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''You are right, Sylvia! Time for me to be completely honest with him. There is no point in keeping secrets or holding back with him if, for the first time in a long time, I want something for myself again.'' Selene sharing with her spirit wolf her true feelings.


    "Fluffy!" summoned by Selene.


    Her feral wolf guardian popped out from the shadows which surprised both Jane and Oliver.


    The two were so surprised that they both held on to the nearest object that they could hold on to.


    "Let''s stop a big bad wolf!" Selene rubbed Fluffy''s fur before it rode on top of him.


    She decided to conserve her strength rather than shifting into her wolf form.


    Before leaving on her own, she instructed the two elite officers of Prince Alcyd. "Jane! Oliver! Make sure that the borders are safe while we tame Alcyd and prepare his room. He will definitely be knocked out once I get to him."


    Oliver could not help but worry for their Alpha Prince instead.


    Because it looks like their future Luna is more daunting than their Alpha Prince.


    At the sight of Selene and her feral wolf guardian, "I do not know now who should I worry for."


    Jane only looked at Oliver after airing his concern.


    ========


    An intense tackle is taking place between Kratos and Caleb.


    Right after Garrett tried to save Caleb, the commander of the warriors of Golden Moon Pack was able to regain its footing and saved Garrett this time around.


    While Caleb engaged in an intense tackle with Kratos, the medical team arrived with the other warriors as reinforcement.


    As soon as the medical team were dropped beside Athena, the other warriors in their wolf form sprinted in an attempt to help Caleb in stopping Kratos.


    Athena is worried for her mate but she knows Garrett could handle himself and she has to worry for Theo''s life more.


    No matter how many they are trying to stop Kratos.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, dominates them all with his monstrous strength and fierce moves.


    The scene of warriors in their wolf form being thrown and tossed aside by Kratos is such a scene to behold.


    Such savagery and display of sheer strength are just right in front of them.


    Despite being surrounded by Caleb and the other warriors of Golden Moon Pack.


    No one could stop Kratos or hold him down.


    Until Fluffy lunged at him and Selene landed on the ground preparing to use her other powers.


    But she hesitated because it might harm their mate, Prince Alcyd.


    If ever she use her powers, there will be no guarantee if Prince Alcyd will get hurt or not.


    So she decided not to use her powers to avoid hurting her mate.


    ''Good decision! It is better not to risk hurting our mate. Just use your persuasion on him.'' The spirit wolf of Selene suddenly appeared in her mind and gave its own piece of advice.


    Kratos became more aggressive after getting knocked off to the ground by Fluffy.


    A loud roar and impact from Kratos'' savagery.


    Finally, Kratos was able to get a grip on Fluffy''s neck.


    When Kratos was about to snap the neck of Fluffy,


    Selene yelled at Kratos to stop and begged for him.


    ''Kratos, it''s me, Selene! Please stop!'' desperately begged by Selene to the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    Fluffy could not beat Kratos in sheer strength.


    Instead of mercy, only jealousy crept within Kratos after hearing Selene''s concern for another werewolf besides him and Prince Alcyd.


    A scene of life and death for the feral wolf suddenly became an impending doom for the other.


    Only expressing her true feelings will make everything go away.


    It was a rope of hope that she desperately will hold on to.


    Everything went into slow motion¡­ The claws of Kratos up in the air¡­ And a decision of taking a life.


    "Please Noooo!!!"


    ''ALCYD. I. LOVE. YOU.'' Screamed by Selene through the mind-link just to stop Kratos from killing Fluffy.


    Yes, she may have been too desperate.


    But one thing Selene was sure of,


    Indeed she has fallen deeply for her mate¡­ Prince Alcyd!


    For the first time, there was someone who knew her pain and was risking it all to do anything for her.


    To protect her¡­


    To fight for her ¡­


    To take care of her ¡­


    To be there for her ¡­


    And take away all her nightmares ¡­


    There was no one in her entire life that made her feel like Prince Alcyd did¡­


    For her heart to beat once again!


    While Selene started to run towards Kratos,


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, was astonished by another revelation of Selene.


    Revelation after revelation, Kratos had no idea what to do next. It stopped its movement and released Fluffy from its grasp.


    Fluffy moved aside. Then a big hug was received by Kratos.


    "Thank you for not becoming a monster!" whispered by Selene.


    Other warriors were shocked and wondering why Selene is hugging their Alpha Prince in his wolf form.


    Prince Alycd regained his control over his body since Kratos lost his anger after hearing Selene saying those words meant so much for them that Kratos was drowned with so much warmth inside.


    ''Did you mean what you said?'' asked by Prince Alcyd to Selene through the mind-link.


    ''What if I say almost?'' Selene teasingly replied.


    ''¡­Actually, I don''t care if you meant it or not because hearing those words from you, is enough for me. I can settle with almost.'' said by Prince Alcyd through the mind-link and brushed his fur against Selene''s face while Selene hugged him in his wolf form.


    ''Please, do not lose your control again and become a monster. I do not know what will I do if you become one and lose you forever.'' Selene admitting her true feelings at that point through the mind-link.


    Time froze for Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    There was only him and her ¡­


    While everyone watches the two,


    Shots of dark ball were heading on Selene''s way.


    No one noticed it.


    ¡­


    Except for their Alpha Prince!


    =========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 123 - Dark Creatures

    *** Moments before the rampage of Kratos ***


    From the borders of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Three dark creatures lurk around watching the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack patrol in their wolf form.


    Two beastly winged creatures and one deformed lady floating under the shade of tree.


    "Xiara! Are you sure that today is the right time to strike?" Asked by one of the winged creatures.


    "Do not doubt Xiara! She has powerful psychic abilities and far superior than you. We are just mere harpies while she is an ancient banshee." Quick retort by the other winged creature while sitting on the branch of the tree.


    Then she continued, "Is it true you mastered some dark arts magic?"


    "Enough! A group of werewolves is approaching. Prepare yourselves!" Xiara the banshee warned her companions.


    A unit of werewolves started to get wind up with the presence of the dark creatures.


    Immediately they sprinted towards its direction.


    Unfortunately, there was a great difference with their power and skills.


    Such threat has visited the Golden Moon Pack, taking advantage of the vulnerability and weakened state of their territory''s defense.


    The warriors desperately exhibited their skills and strength but those were not enough to defeat such dark creatures.


    Mostly, it was due to the immense power and lethal skills that the banshee has exhibited.


    "Psychic Blast!" chanted by Xiara.


    <<< _Psychic Blast_ >>>


    A powerful blast of psychic energy which disorients the state of mind of the targets.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    With this opportunity, the harpies took this chance to strike deadly blows against the unit of werewolves.


    The patrolling warriors whimpered in their wolf forms as they bled to death.


    As each warrior fell down to the ground, lifeless¡­ and pooling with their own blood¡­


    "Hurry! The moment we are waiting for is coming close. We need to start moving"


    And the three dark creatures started moving, entering the territory of the Golden Moon Pack.


    *** Back to the Present ***


    Xiara, the powerful banshee and practitioner of dark arts watched Selene and Prince Alcyd have their moment while she lurked on the shadows.


    Until she finally decided to release a powerful dark ball filled with combined hex and lethal explosive energy.


    The dark ball released was aimed at Selene.


    In this moment, only the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack noticed the fast approaching dark ball.


    Prince Alcyd due to his quick reflexes, blocked the dark ball intended for Selene.


    A loud whimper was heard the moment it struck the Alpha Prince.


    "Alcyd !!!!" screamed by Selene.


    The sight of Alcyd falling to the ground fueled so much anger within her.


    ''Nooooo!!! WHO DARED TO¡­" the spirit wolf of Selene appeared with so much anger as well.


    Selene immediately checked her mate and she sees him shifting back to his human form.


    There was a black wound on his chest and blood was flowing covering her hand with such warm wetness.


    Even though he was in pain, Prince Alcyd smiled at Selene and touched her face.


    "Remember I told you¡­ I will protect you¡­ I promised to¡­" In the middle of his sentence, Prince Alcyd lost his consciousness.


    "No! No! No!" Selene started to panic.


    Panic ensued and the memory of her foster mother dying in her hands flashed back to her mind but she had to focus and act quickly or else her mate will die.


    "Athena! Caleb! Somebody!" Selene calling for the other warriors.


    Immediately the other warriors rushed to the side of their Alpha Prince.


    Others could sense the sudden change on Selene''s aura.


    Her eyes changed into its beastly nature.


    "Send him immediately to the hospital with the other wounded officers." Selene commanded everyone.


    Athena expressed her concern to their Future Luna, "How about you? Are you not coming with us?"


    "Do not worry about me, I have something to deal with!" a frightening tone that Athena never heard from their future Luna.


    On the other hand, the dark creatures kept on standby waiting¡­


    "Xiara! Why are we not finishing them off?" the winged dark creature asked the banshee.


    "Just wait, we need to draw our target away from her own pack. It is way easier to handle her when there are no other pests surrounding her!" Xiara explaining to the harpies her plan to draw out Selene.


    "What I do not understand, why would Zaeqir want to mobilize one of the strongest followers of the Dark Lord? What is so special about her and we need to eliminate her as soon as possible?" the other winged dark creature expressed her curiosity to why would they have to exert so much effort in eliminating Selene.


    "We will see¡­ Even I wonder what kind of energy that surrounds her ¡­" Xiara wonders with great curiosity.


    But what they do not know, they are about to experience an angry silver wolf.


    While Athena and the others left with the wounded and their Alpha Prince,


    Selene was fast approaching surrounding herself with powerful energy which allows her to even float.


    The dark creatures were surprised that Selene is no ordinary she-wolf.


    They did not expect that she could harness magic with tremendous power.


    ''Let me take over, Selene! I will kill them all!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, demanded as she rages within Selene''s mind.


    ''No, Sylvia! I will do it! I promise, I will make them all pay!'' promised by Selene towards her spirit wolf.


    Earth shook and cracked with large roots coming out from the ground.


    Selene''s eyes never gleamed so bright in anger.


    Until today¡­


    "Xiara! We weren''t told about this." One of the Harpies complained.


    Finally, Selene is in plain sight with the dark creatures responsible for hurting her mate.


    "Now, who is responsible for attacking my mate?" a frightful query was given to the dark creatures.


    Her aura was giving off deadly vibes.


    Harpies could sense it clearly and hesitated if they should really provoke such dangerous presence.


    "Kill her! What are you waiting for?" Xiara ordered the Harpies.


    Then it made Selene realize something.


    "If I can guess it correctly, you with the ugly face is responsible for my mate''s pain and injury." Directly pointed out by Selene.


    "Actually, it is more of your fault. It was aimed for you! So why are you blaming me? Blame yourself for even being alive." Xiara, the dark banshee, is clearly provoking Selene to bring out her power more.


    A surge of energy started to form around Selene, making her gather more power to use in her attack.


    "Harpies! What are you waiting for?"


    "W-we did not sign up for this. We know what death feels like when we are in front of it." One of the harpies tried to fly away.


    But Selene noticed the attempt of the dark winged creature.


    Her hand gestured towards the direction of the dark winged creature.


    Large roots started to catch the escaping dark winged creature.


    "Aaarrrggghhh!!"


    "Who said you can go?" coldly said by Selene.


    "Let go of my sister!" the other dark winged creature took courage in attacking Selene.


    Since they could not escape Selene, then it is better to risk it and try killing her.


    As the dark winged creature launched for an attack, Selene gestured her other hand and released a ball of fire from her palm.


    Screams and agony were resonating all over the forest.


    Flames covered the dark winged creature and fell to the ground.


    The dark winged creature squirmed in pain and was continuously burning. Her entire body getting swallowed by the blazing fire attached all over her.


    "Aaaarrgggghhh!!" screamed in agony of the burning dark winged creature.


    "Siissstteeerrr!!!" cried by her sister watching her own sister burn into ashes.


    Then Selene looked at Xiara.


    "Any last words? Before I enjoy in destroying you." A sinister look became evident on Selene''s face.


    Selene did not pay attention to the other dark winged creature.


    Instead, she let her vines and huge roots strangle her to death and twisted her entire body into pulp with her command.


    "Now, your turn!" Selene venting her anger out and letting her beastly nature be apparent on her attacks.


    Xiara understood that the dark creatures will be facing a tough opponent through Selene.


    No wonder Zaeqir wanted Xiara to kill Selene.


    "Now, I understand!" Xiara smiled as she faced Selene head on.


    ==============


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 124 - Great Power

    [In the forest by the borders of Golden Moon Pack]


    An intense face off is currently taking place between the last remaining dark creature that intends to kill¡­


    And an angry platinum-haired, Selene.


    "Let''s see what else you''ve got!" Xiara, the dark banshee, challenges Selene.


    ¡­


    A fuming Selene started to show her own version rampage.


    "You really have a death wish!"


    In a bright and hot afternoon, a sudden gust of wind surrounds Selene¡­


    The last remaining dark creature is surprised that Selene can also control wind.


    "Even wind?" Xiara is astonished as she witness Selene''s great power.


    She pondered on the scenes she witnessed a while ago.


    [1] Use of fire element, which Selene utilized in burning the harpy that tried to attack her.


    [2] Lastly, the use of earth element, which was used to prevent the other harpy from escaping and that ended her life as well.


    Now, the manipulation of wind element at her will.


    A rare sight where someone could control multiple elements under her will.


    Something that could never be denied. Great power which she imbibes!


    ''Indeed a great power she possess! It will be a problem for the -Dark Lord- if she is left alive. But she can be a great ally if she becomes his follower.'' Xiara told to herself.


    "Join our -Dark Lord- in his conquest to rule this world! If you do, immense wealth, power and fame will be yours!" Xiara giving a tempting offer to Selene.


    ¡­


    Stronger gust of wind surrounding Selene.


    "And if I don''t?" a fearless response of Selene.


    Some feeling of disappointment entered in Xiara''s mind because Selene would have been a great addition to the side of their -Dark Lord- against his enemies.


    "Too bad then, because I will have to send you to the underworld¡­ NOW!" Xiara declared.


    "As if you can! You will be the one going to the underworld after I am done with you!" Selene fierce retort from Xiara''s threat.


    Then Selene released her fury, "Wind Slasher!"


    <<< _Wind Slasher_ >>>


    A powerful slashes of wind that cut its targets into pieces through sending multiple slashes at a time. Though, it takes time to gather a powerful collective source of wind turbine in order to create powerful multiple slashes.


    "Psychic Barrier!" exclaimed by Xiara.


    <<< _Pyschic Barrier_ >>>


    A powerful psychic force that protects anyone within the designated area. Though the scope it reaches depends on the power and ability of its caster.


    The dark banshee is having difficulty to protect herself from the ravaging attack of Selene.


    If she remain at this condition where Selene keeps attacking, her momentum against the remaining dark creature will only increase.


    Thus, a counter ¨Cattack is needed from Xiara.


    She gathered her energy and prepared for a powerful counter attack.


    "You forgot that I am banshee! Do you know what we are known for? When we wail with such intensity, death follows!" Xiara taunting Selene before it releases her lethal ability.


    "DEATH SCREAM!!!!" Xiara exclaimed and then a powerful deadly scream came out from her mouth.


    A powerful surge of energy disrupted the magic flow of Selene making her fall to the ground in pain.


    Both of her hands are covering her ears in attempt of protecting herself from the deadly voice of the dark banshee.


    Unfortunately it is too strong, making her hands useless in covering her ears.


    ''Why would creatures with ugly faces have such nasty voice?'' Selene uttered while harrowing in pain from the deadly voice of the dark banshee.


    ''I know right! First, that monstrous former henchman of the king of vampires and now this one!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, suddenly appeared in Selene''s mind and to inform her in regards to her support, ''I am giving you my reserved power, U-S-E it well!''


    ''Thank you, Sylv!'' Selene showing her gratitude to her spirit wolf that allows her to access the reserved power of her own spirit wolf.


    "Eat this !!" Selene proudly declared while raising her hands.


    And the sky darkened releasing a powerful bolt of lightning that is amplified to a magnitude that will defeat this dangerous being.


    This is the first time Selene summoned such power due to the contribution of the reserved power of her spirit wolf.


    "Lightning Bolt!"


    <<< _Lightning Bolt_ >>>


    An extremely powerful elemental attack that allows someone to summon a rod of lightning bolt towards a designated target. Only few and usually powerful witches can only successfully execute this elemental attack.


    Before it landed on her face, Xiara was able to utter, "IMPOSSIBLE!"


    -Zzzztttt!-


    -Zzzztttt!-


    Infuriated she may be, Selene is still rational with her consciousness and decision-making.


    Fluffy whispered a howling sign through mind-link as a signal that it found what Selene asked for him to find


    *** Flashback before Selene went for the dark creatures ***


    Athena is hesitating to leave their future Luna but since it is Selene''s instruction to let her face the enemies on her own, the mate of Garrett had to let Selene do her thing.


    She never seen Selene infuriated that much.


    It is understandable for a she-wolf to get angry once they see their mate get hurt in front of them.


    Even Athena would become a savage herself.


    For numerous times, she experienced such madness seeing someone hurt her own mate.


    After seeing them go, Selene commanded Fluffy through mind-link.


    ''Fluffy, follow that certain scent! A kilometer northwest from here. Once you find it, howl through the mind-link and I will follow pursuit. Run through the shadows using your shadow walk. It will allow you to conceal your presence from it. Hurry, now! I will buy you enough time to distract its clone and other companion.''


    *** End of Flashback ***


    In its fading phase, Xiara could still see exactly what the -clone Xiara- is seeing at the moment.


    "How ¡­?" before she could finish her own sentence,


    A surprise attack was made by Fluffy.


    Leaping out from the shadow and striking Xiara directly on her deformed face with its sharp claws.


    Xiara fell down to the ground¡­


    Badly wounded with Fluffy on top of her.


    Fluffy tightly pushes its paws against the throat of the dark banshee. In order to prevent her from using her deadly voice.


    Even though her neck is bleeding, Xiara tried to look for a way to escape of get out from this perilous situation. But Alas! Fluffy remained firm in its position on top of Xiara and unwavering.


    The dark banshee has been exponentially weakened through her excessive use of her own energy and getting badly wounded by the feral wolf on top of her.


    At the same time,


    Selene reminded Fluffy to keep the dark banshee steady and prevent her from escaping.


    "Here I come ¡­ Better not let that banshee get away, Fluffy! Or else you will be punished." Selene threatening and warning Fluffy for the first time in their journey together.


    A whimper of fear from Fluffy after hearing Selene''s warning through the mind-link.


    He did not care if Xiara dies bleeding from its grip, Fluffy tightened its hold on Xiara''s neck.


    =================


    In the royal palace,


    Both Mia and Beta Nolan waiting for King Viktor, the king of all Alpha werewolves, in the strategy room.


    There is an expected meeting between King Viktor and few selected officials in the strategy room.


    It was decided that after an important session in the royal court, a meeting will be held immediately which entails their next plan of attack against King Viktor''s enemies.


    While Beta Nolan is placing the documents in the table of King Viktor,


    "Are you not tired of being a lap dog, Nolan?" Mia asking Beta Nolan abrasively without any hint of hesitation or shame.


    Only a chuckle could be heard as a response to Mia.


    "I am serious! Are you not tired of not having your own power?" further asked by Mia.


    A pause greeted Mia first before a reply was given,


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Mia, I am not like you who drowned herself in pursuit of great power...


    Yes, you may have great power. But at what expense? Losing your own self and sense of empathy?


    I would prefer to die with my heart intact than live a life filled with the darkness within me. I wonder how you sleep at night¡­ ALONE ¡­??" A heavy reply which Mia could not find any follow-up for it.


    Beta Nolan ended his reply with, "I just want to remind you. We are different, my family is held hostage by my own Alpha and king. But you... This is all your ... CHOICE !!! for what, GREAT POWER ??"


    A deafening silence followed their conversation ...


    Silence... as they wait for their vicious king.


    ==========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)

 Chapter 125 - Life Threatening Condition

    In the hospital of the Golden Moon Pack,


    The emergency room has become chaotic and each medical team is pre-occupied with patients.


    From less severe to a life-threatening condition,


    [Patient #1] ¨C Less Severe


    Garrett, the Beta of the Alpha Prince, is currently being tend to for his broken ribs and internal organs bleeding.


    Only few nurses and a doctor assigned to him.


    Since they only need to amplify his regenerating ability.


    Each werewolf has regenerating ability but it varies in the speed of recovery and ability to heal oneself accordingly by their own capabilities and skill range.


    Athena tried to assist her mate but Garrett instructed her to help their Alpha instead because Prince Alcyd is in a more life-threatening condition compared to him.


    He can manage to survive his injuries compared to Prince Alcyd.


    [Patient #2] ¨C Severe


    Theo, the Delta of the Alpha Prince, has two doctors and more nurses to assist him.


    Because he lost a lot of blood, it hindered him to regenerate his own wounds.


    A large tear wound by his neck.


    The doctors stitched his open wound and attached a blood bag for him to regain the blood loss he incurred.


    His organs are in volatile condition because losing a lot of blood for quite some time and having internal hemorrhage are something to worry about even for a werewolf.


    That is why doctors in Golden Moon Pack are trained to handle such situations.


    Despite the chaos in the emergency room due to the panic of other warriors because it is their first time to see the Executive Officers of their Alpha Prince and Prince Alcyd to be in such state.


    The warriors present could not imagine the scene that they are witnessing at the moment.


    "Can you believe this? Prince Alcyd, Beta Garrett, and even Delta Theo are all in such a vulnerable state." One of the warriors covered in blood asked his fellow warriors.


    "I never imagined that our pack will be experiencing this scenario." Reply by the other warrior.


    Each warrior seems to be stunned by the chaotic scene that they are witnessing at the moment in the emergency room of the hospital.


    "Kindly, wait outside. If you do not have any medical knowledge or contribution at the current case, may we request for all of you to wait outside instead. That would be the least you can do for the patients." The nurse requested the warriors to cooperate with hospital protocols.


    No one argued nor insisted to stay¡­


    Since they know how serious the situation is at the moment.


    Compared to Theo, Prince Alcyd is in serious pain.


    [Patient #3] ¨C Life-Threatening


    "Arrrrgggggh!!!" Prince Alcyd screaming in excruciating pain while his eyes are blotched in red brought by the extremities of his current condition.


    Athena with the other nurses trying to hold down their Alpha Prince. While Kassandra is trying to assess Prince Alcyd''s condition.


    It is everyone''s first time to see Prince Alcyd to be injured this much.


    "What''s wrong with Prince Alcyd? Why are you not doing anything yet?" Athena looking worried as every second passes by.


    "I have to think about how to counter the dark magic that is plaguing him right now. By the looks of it, Prince Alcyd is in a life-threatening condition right now. The dark magic disabled his ability to regenerate and at the same time, the caliber of the dark magic that hit him is extremely powerful. It is a miracle that he is even alive at this point." Explained by Kassandra to Athena.


    "What you mean, it is a miracle?" Athena being confused with Kassandra''s explanation.


    "I will make it simple then, I have not seen anyone survive this level of dark magic hitting them." Kassandra further explaining to Athena who just became shocked from what Kassandra told her.


    A black patch starting to spread all over the body of Prince Alcyd.


    "Look at that! ¡­ The dark magic is swallowing him alive. It is feeding on his life force! But Prince Alcyd is resisting its deadly effects. The question is how long he can take until he succumbs to it." Kassandra pointing out the current condition of Prince Alcyd.


    "Then, do what you need to do! Save his life! Prince Alcyd must live!" a hint of agitation and panic on Athena''s voice.


    "I have to make sure that once I destroy the dark magic that is eating on Prince Alcyd''s life force, it will not destroy his life force as well. That is why I need to calculate and reassure the accuracy of the action that I am planning to do."


    After few minutes ¡­


    Kassandra released a powerful light energy that destroyed the dark magic surrounding Prince Alcyd.


    As the black patch disappears from Prince Alcyd''s body and his veins starting to return to normal,


    One of the nurses declared, "Prince Alcyd''s pulse is weakening tremendously!"


    "Even his heart is starting to beat slowly." Athena used her heightened senses to determine the beat of Prince Alcyd''s heart.


    "This is what I exactly feared! His life force getting affected¡­" Kassandra tells Athena the current condition of their Alpha Prince.


    "What now?!?"


    "There is only one thing I can think of that can help him." Declared by Kassandra.


    "What is it?


    "A shared life force with his mate. And that can only happen if he has been at least marked by his mate. Granting him access to her life force." Kassandra looked at Athena which entails her own awareness of the truth about Selene.


    "Damn it! I will get her here¡­" right before Athena could even start moving to fetch their future Luna, Selene.


    A familiar voice was asking for immediate help.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "I need assistance! My Friend needs medical attention and assistance!" demanded by the platinum-haired woman while floating then landing her feet on the ground as she levitates an unconscious feral wolf while it is bleeding and placed Fluffy on an empty hospital bed.


    Athena went to see where the familiar voice was coming from, "Selene?"


    Then Selene noticed Athena, "Athena!"


    A group of medical team immediately approached the unconscious and bleeding Fluffy,


    "Leave this to us, Ma''am. We can still save your friend. Do not worry!" the doctor re-assured Selene before taking away Fluffy into one of the secluded free areas in the emergency room.


    "Selene, Prince Alcyd needs you! He is in a life-threatening condition right now! Only you can help him." Athena grabs Selene and brought her to Prince Alcyd''s side.


    At the sight of Prince Alcyd weakened and unconscious¡­


    Selene''s worry for Fluffy disappeared and her attention drifted to her own mate, Prince Alcyd.


    "Oh my God!" Selene broke down beside Prince Alcyd as she holds his hand and face at the same time.


    Only panic and worry ¡­


    Even her spirit wolf is panicking right with her.


    "Do something! What all of you looking at? GO HEAL HIM!" Selene demanded in a loud voice while everyone at that moment is waiting for the right timing to tell Selene.


    "SPEAK !!! DON''T JUST STAND THERE!! DO SOMETHING!!" Selene further demanded.


    "There is only one thing we can do at this moment to save him¡­" Athena tells Selene while tears falling from her eyes in worry and panic.


    "What is it? Hurry tell me!" Selene getting agitated with the current movement and action of the people around her.


    Kassandra watches Selene getting worried for her own mate.


    And she revealed to her ¡­


    "You have to mark him, so he can have access to your life force. That is the only way he will survive this¡­" Kassandra finally revealed to Selene the only solution that can save Prince Alcyd.


    At the thought of having to finally go through the marking process of a werewolf,


    Everything went into slow motion for Selene and looked at her dying mate.


    ''What are you waiting for? We do not have time! MARK OUR MATE ALREADY !!!'' the spirit wolf of Selene suddenly appeared in her mind after hearing that the only way to save Prince Alcyd was marking him.


    ''I do not know if I can do it!'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    ''This is not the time to hesitate, Selene! This is the life of our mate we are talking about. He saved our life so it is only right to finally do this!''


    Then Selene heard Prince Alcyd''s heart stopped beating¡­


    ==========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 126 - Beautiful Dream

    *** Prince Alcyd''s POV ***


    Everything is so dark ¡­


    I feel like floating into the abyss ¡­


    So light ¡­


    For the longest time, this is the lightest feeling I have ever been.


    Maybe because due to all of that hatred and anger pent up inside me.


    I did not know that blaming and hating others could be so tiring.


    Heavy and burdensome.


    Though, right now I am feeling numb and irrelevant ¡­


    Where am I?


    Am I dead?


    Then there is a light I could see at some distance.


    I try to reach for it¡­


    The light led me to somewhere¡­ Somewhere familiar.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A beautiful garden!


    It is similar to my mother''s.


    This musky scent ¡­


    Everlasting pure white roses ¡­


    Then it struck me, her silhouette¡­ her silky hair ¡­ this peaceful and nostalgic scent ¡­


    "Impossible! It can''t be ¡­ is it?" thoughts were too loud to contain.


    "Mother?" words escaped from my mouth.


    ''Kratos are you there?'' trying to call for my spirit wolf.


    ''Kratos! Kratos! You won''t believe it! It''s my mother! Kratos?'' calling again for my spirit wolf so that I could confirm what I am seeing.


    ''KRATOS!'' screamed for my spirit wolf.


    I wanted to share this with my spirit wolf.


    Unfortunately, my spirit wolf is not responding.


    Finally, my floating ended and my feet were finally on the ground.


    From a long and tormenting darkness ¡­ Everything just became bright and sunny!


    Trying to cover my eyes from this blinding light.


    With no shoe wear, the warmth of the ground and the tingly feeling of the grass are quite refreshing after from that painful experience I went through.


    ''Wait, Wait ¡­ Let''s go back to my previous thought! Where is that woman? Was I just imagining things?''


    - Looking Around -


    - Looking Around -


    If someone could see me now, they would laugh at me. The ruthless prince, searching for something like an idiot.


    Definitely, a scene to behold!


    But why wouldn''t I?


    If there would be a chance of seeing her again then I would not care what others will think about me.


    I just want to see her. I do not want to keep looking on her picture.


    It would be nice if I finally hold her with these sturdy hands of mine and see her with my own beastly eyes.


    After searching for her, there she was!


    Picking flowers like what she does in my dreams.


    Though, this time around¡­ it feels surreal!


    Decided to approach her.


    Slowly¡­


    Slowly¡­


    Getting nearer ¡­


    "Sweetie, if you are planning to spook your mother then I am sorry to burst your bubble because I can smell your stinking scent from a mile." My mother''s voice was angelic just like in my dreams as well.


    She then turned around and my world just stopped.


    ''Is this for real? Or is this just a dream? Because if this is just a dream, I do not want to wake up from it.'' I further said to myself.


    Then her voice just became like a honey to a hungry bee, "Am I getting a hug or not?"


    Tears started to fall.


    At first, my feet won''t move, it felt like it is stuck in the ground.


    Astonished at the scene of my mother with an open arms waiting for me to embrace.


    Since I won''t move, she took it upon herself to embrace me tightly.


    It felt like forever.


    I returned the embrace and held her like there was no tomorrow.


    I longed for her ¡­ I longed for my mother ¡­


    "Wipe those tears! You look awful!" She just teased me and smiled at my way.


    "H-how is this possible?"


    "Let''s just say, God is always watching. And gave us our chance before it is too late." Prince Alcyd''s mother reply to her son.


    "What you mean too late?" Prince Alcyd had a confused look on his face.


    "Before I explain myself, let have a seat and wipe your tears off your face. You look awful and terrible for a royal prince that you are."


    Immediately, The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack recollected himself and sat beside his mother.


    He looks tall and sturdy which gives a strong vibes for a prince who is now sitting beside his goddess-looking and regal mother.


    Queen Esmeralda could only smile at the sight of her son.


    "You have grown up, my dear! You were so little, since the last time I hold you. How I wish I was there for you when you needed me most." Queen Esmeralda started to choke up on her own tears this time around and used a handkerchief to prevent her tears to fall completely from her eyes.


    "Now, we don''t want you to be crying as well. We would hate to see a queen in tears." Teasing my own mother.


    My mother released a chortle from my words. I never thought I could have this opportunity to see her happy.


    "We can''t let this brief reunion go to waste." Mother reminded me about this opportunity we have together.


    It caused confusion to me, "What you mean brief reunion? Why can''t I stay with you here?"


    "We know that can''t happen, my son! You still have a mission to fulfill. And a role to play in the future of our kingdom." Words that seemed more confusing.


    "Why it can''t happen?... Mission? ¡­ Role to play? ... I don''t get it."


    Before my queen mother could answer my query, I interjected her attempt to explain further, "I have so many questions, mother!


    Is it true about what Lady Magdalene said about father?


    Is my father really evil?


    What really happened?


    Why did they rob us the time and chance to be together longer?


    How can they do that to you?"


    She reached for my hand and gently touched my face.


    It is so warm and calming.


    I saw her heave for a deep sigh.


    "How I wish I could tell you all but I am not here to meddle with fate, the present and what is about to happen. It is for you to find out and to choose what role you will play in the future. But always remember my son¡­ choose to be good and choose to be kind."


    "What if I want to be selfish? What if I choose something that is good for me but not for the others? Is it that bad to be selfish?"


    "We both know you are not selfish! You have a good heart. Just do not forget it."


    Words that I never thought that I would hear.


    After those many lives I took for the sake of my father.


    Then I thought about my spirit wolf.


    Introducing him to my mother would have been great.


    "I wish I could introduce you to my spirit wolf, Kratos! But it seems he is unresponsive to me at the moment."


    "Oh, you mean that wolf over there?" Queen Esmeralda pointed at Kratos lying down under the shade of a tree.


    ''Kratos! Kratos!''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ''What? Can''t you take a hint? I am resting. We were both in too much pain. Finally, I can get a rest after that overwhelming pain we went through. So will you give me a break?'' Kratos replied.


    Queen Esmeralda laughed at the scene of her son and his spirit wolf bickering.


    "Protect your mate¡­ Your mission is to protect her at all cost. Not only because she is a source of power but because she completes you. Without her, your life will be incomplete and in shambles. So do your best in protecting her and not let anything happen to her."


    "I know ¡­ I will not let anything happen to her!"


    I reassured my mother about Selene. How can I let anything happen to her?


    Speaking of Selene ¡­


    "You have to go back now¡­ someone is worried for you ..."


    "But¡­" I really want to stay with her, I want to ask her more but I can''t manage to ask her about the things I wanted to know.


    Because I don''t want to waste this time for questions that may only confuse me more¡­


    Instead I want to make the best out of this opportunity.


    My mother told me what my heart always wanted to tell her, "I want to tell you that I love you so much. Always remember that!"


    She embraced me so tight ¡­


    Please stay ¡­ Don''t go mother!


    Kratos suddenly ran to my side and pulled me.


    "No! I am not done yet ¡­"


    Even though I desperately wanted to stay with her longer,


    Be with her ¡­ Tell her more things, see her smile and hear her laughter¡­


    The space between us started to become wider and she started to get far ¡­


    Far away ¡­ from me!


    No! No!


    I can see her blow a kiss for me and wave as we get farther from each other.


    Another blinding light welcomed my eyes.


    When I started opening my eyes,


    There she is ¡­ asleep ¡­


    ¡­


    Source of my air that I breathe in,


    Ray of sun that shed light to my darkness,


    My beautiful mate,


    Selene ¡­.


    ==========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 127 - Awakened

    [** Third Person POV **]


    Awakened from a beautiful dream ¡­


    His eyes roamed around the hospital room.


    Curtains being blown by the breeze of the wind.


    Seeing he is covered with blanket and a hospital gown.


    The moment Prince Alcyd wanted to move around,


    An intoxicating scent greeted him and saw his beautiful mate sleeping beside him while her head is placed between her arms.


    ''It''s our mate! She is so beautiful even in her sleep.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Light from the sun even highlights the beauty of Selene more.


    Radiating beauty that can hypnotize anyone.


    Her platinum hair gleams brightly from the sun rays.


    ''Who would not feel good waking up next to a scene like this?'' The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack could not help but drown himself in the presence of his mate.


    When the Alpha Prince thought he was having a moment with his mate.


    Suddenly the commander of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack woke up ¡­


    "Pr---!" Caleb was not able to finish his words because their Alpha Prince gestured that his mate is sleeping and must not be disturbed.


    ''Do not even try wake my mate!'' Prince Alcyd warned Caleb through the mind-link.


    ''Apologies, Alpha!'' Caleb apologized for almost waking Selene up.


    ''Why is your future Luna sleeping here and not in her room?''


    ''She insisted Alpha¡­ No one could reason out with her because she was adamant on staying by your side¡­''


    A smile formed on Prince Alcyd''s face knowing that Selene, his mate, was worried for him.


    ''HAHA! See! Our mate is soooo in love with us¡­'' Kratos proudly stated the true feelings of their mate.


    It made Prince Alcyd remember his last moment with Selene.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    ''ALCYD. I. LOVE. YOU.'' Screamed by Selene through the mind-link just to stop Kratos from killing Fluffy.


    ¡­


    ''Did you mean what you said?'' asked by Prince Alcyd to Selene through the mind-link.


    ''What if I say almost?'' Selene teasingly replied.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    Then it flashed in Prince Alcyd''s memory as well the moment he got hit and in being in fragments of extreme pain.


    ''Caleb, what happened after me getting hit?''


    ''Selene took out the intruders but one of them escaped. You were in a life and death condition, Selene had to mark you so could have access to her life force¡­ She was in great pain seeing you in such extreme pain and almost die on her hands. It was our first time to see her crumble and devastated as if she will lose you¡­''


    ''What? She marked me?'' Prince Alcyd expressed his surprise from what Caleb just reported to him.


    Immediately the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack touched his neck.


    ''This only means one thing, stupid prince! Our mate is willing to expose herself in danger rather than losing us.'' The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd pointed out the decision of Selene to mark him for the sake of saving his life.


    A smile formed in his face knowing that Selene indeed care and has feelings towards them.


    Indeed they must do everything from now on to make her feel more loved and cared. They must avoid anything that may cause pain towards Selene and do things that may endanger her.


    ''How is Garrett and the others?'' Prince Alcyd raised his concern to his members.


    ''Athena is currently with Garrett right now. She is looking after him. After all, he is her mate. Then Theo, he is currently recovering. Jackson and Lance are with him at the moment. While Oliver is currently taking over with pack businesses at the moment. Lastly, Galvin is leading the patrol. There is an extra effort on the patrol units because we have missing warriors who were supposed to be patrolling on the woods."


    Sense guilt was all over Prince Alcyd''s face but he tried to hide his own guilt of what happened.


    If only he did not lose control and allowed Kratos, his spirit wolf, to take over. Then things could have been different.


    His anger towards Selene''s former mate and wolf pack got the best out of him.


    In the middle of his thoughts, Caleb pointed out something that caused a shift on his mood.


    ''Alpha, should we tell Selene about her older brother? I think she needs to ¡­'' Before Caleb could even finish his query.


    Prince Alcyd interrupted his suggestion, ''No! Not now¡­ It is not our priority! ¡­ I cannot risk her safety if she insist to look for her brother around the territory of the rogue werewolves, the territory of King Lucius.''


    ''But ¡­''


    ''My decision is ¡­FINAL! So be careful with your actions and make sure the other officers who are aware of it must wait for my orders and learn how to zip their mouth.''


    ''Forgive me, Alpha! I understand completely your decision.''


    Caleb excused himself and left the room.


    Giving Prince Alcyd and Selene some alone time.


    As Prince Alcyd gently caressed Selene''s soft cheeks, it immediately awakened his mate.


    He was not intending to wake her up but due to her sensitivity, it woke her up.


    "You are awake!" Selene raised her head and went to check Prince Alcyd if he is okay.


    "Yes, forgive me if I woke you up. I was just basking on the view of your beauty."


    "Should I call the doctor?"


    "No need! I am feeling better already. Thanks to you! I did not expect for you to go that far just to save me¡­" Prince Alcyd kissed Selene''s hand, showing his appreciation and affection towards her.


    "Of course, I have to. I cannot take it if even you ¡­ I would lose ¡­ I already lost too much, I cannot afford to lose even you." Tears started to fall from Selene''s eyes.


    "Shhh ¡­ No, you will not lose me. Never¡­" The Alpha Prince tried to comfort his worried mate.


    His hand reached for Selene''s cheeks to wipe her tears off.


    Then Selene hugged him tightly, "Promise me that, okay? I will not lose you too?"


    "Yes, I promise!"


    Their eyes locked at each other''s stares.


    Slowly they get pulled by the unrelenting force of attraction and inner feelings bottled within.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A sudden kiss broke the gap between them.


    Everything went into slow motion as they kissed,


    Passionately¡­


    Intensely ¡­


    Filled with heat and released tension ¡­


    They held each other. Their touch roamed around each other''s body.


    Despite wearing a dress, it did not stop Prince Alcyd from lifting Selene''s dress to her waist line. As he rubs her legs while they passionately kiss and feel each other.


    Due to his hospital gown, Prince Alcyd could not hide his stiff bulge and Selene could not even resist herself grinding her own pussy lips against it.


    Both caved in to their carnal desires¡­


    "Ummm¡­" Selene moaned as the passionate kissing kept going and the heated body contact.


    Until ¡­


    Someone coughed, "Ahem! Ahem!"


    By the moment they heard someone else''s voice, Selene pushed Prince Alcyd off her which made Prince Alcyd fall from the hospital bed.


    "Kassandra!" Selene exclaimed.


    "Ow! I am a patient. I think you forgot, love!" Prince Alcyd tries to get on his feet.


    Selene helped her mate get back to the hospital bed while the Alpha Prince covering his fully hardened cock.


    "Looks like our patient is indeed awake and doing great apparently¡­" Kassandra giving her assessment regarding Prince Alcyd''s condition.


    Clearly, Selene could not speak in her embarrassment. Her cheeks blushed red as tomato from getting caught in the middle of a naughty deed.


    "I am sorry if you have to see that, Kassandra!" Prince Alcyd told his current chief doctor and resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack since Magdeline''s departure.


    "I just want to say that you can be discharged any time you want. Unless you want to stay here and finish off whatever hospital fantasy you want to accomplish then be my guest. After all, you are the Alpha of this pack." Nonchalantly expressed by Kassandra to Prince Alcyd.


    An awkward situation they were all in but the entrance of Oliver broke the awkwardness.


    "Alpha, your sister ¡­ Princess Shiveena is ¡­" a worried look was on Oliver''s face as he report something important and shocking to their Alpha Prince.


    ==========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 128 - Full Recovery

    [ In the private chambers of Princess Shiveena ]


    Ever since the night that Princess Shiveena got ambushed by skilled assassins, Prince Ranku stayed on guard for his older sister.


    Among the royal siblings, only Prince Alarick and Prince Alcyd had different mothers.


    The other royal siblings had the same mother.


    So basically, Princess Shiveena and Prince Ranku are full biological siblings.


    It has been days since Princess Shiveena woke up and requested to her younger brother to keep her current condition a secret as she tries to get back to her normal self as possible.


    "Why can''t we tell big brother Alcyd about your current condition? Though, I already sent a letter that you got ambushed after you caused the delay on Alarick''s official crowning as the heir to the throne. He will definitely beat the hell out of Alarick for sure after doing this to you." Prince Ranku said with a hint of frustration.


    What the royal siblings do not know is that¡­ Prince Alarick did not order for the attack on Princess Shiveena.


    She has been doing her best to recover from the recent ambush on her.


    Only Prince Ranku was allowed to enter her private chambers. In order to assure her protection and avoid any unwanted presence around her.


    "It is better for him to know that I am still in bad shape. If he finds out that I have already recovered then there will be less urgency for him to go back to the royal palace. Remember, we need him to hurry here and we can only achieve that if he thinks I am still in bad shape." Princess Shiveena explained to her younger brother.


    "I still do not think it is right to make big brother worry too much." A pang of guilt was painted on Prince Ranku''s face.


    "Just follow my instruction, will you?"


    "Okay¡­ As you say so ¡­" Prince Ranku just gave up on his suggestions and agreed to what his older sister is planning to do.


    "And lastly, make sure once Miryo is released, provide him assistance and protection because he will be my weapon against Alarick. I will make Alarick regret not finishing me off. If he thinks he got away with it, he got it totally wrong."


    Prince Ranku could not believe the plans that his older sister is scheming against their other older brother.


    Astonishment was an understatement to Prince Ranku''s expression towards Princess Shiveena''s plans.


    "What? Why are you looking like as if you heard something unbelievable?" Princess Shiveena asked her younger brother about his current reaction.


    "W-what??!! You are releasing big brother Miryo? Are you insane? He is currently being treated and isolated under father''s instructions. The last thing I heard, he is also recovering from his¡­ MENTAL ISSUES!" Prince Ranku could not hide his disapproval in his older sister''s latest plan.


    A plan to use their other brother against Prince Alarick.


    "We have no other choice right now, Ranku! He can help with the case that I am planning to hatch against Alarick in the royal court. I already sent him a message and he accepted my proposal against Alarick."


    "Shivs! This is a different kind of problem that you are planning to create. Remember, it took Father and our big brothers to subdue him and his crazy schemes. Come to think of it, he is just a year younger than you and he was capable already of those things. IMAGINE NOW ¡­ What worse you think he can do ¡­"


    "Trust me, it is all under control plus the doctors said that he has improved a lot better than before."


    "I am telling you ¡­ THIS IS A BAD IDEA !"


    "Please, will you just trust me and follow my plans."


    Princess Shiveena''s youngest brother just sat beside him in surrender.


    After a long pause and silence, Prince Ranku expressed his last words about Princess Shiveena''s plans.


    "Look, I am on your side here ¡­ But I do not think it will be a good one ¡­ Just focus on recovering and think about those plans after you get back to normal. I really do pray that big brother Alcyd will arrive soon because I could sense bigger trouble! Your plans will create more havoc in the royal court."


    Both siblings hoped for all the success and positivity for the days to come.


    Because there is someone that will be returning back to the royal palace.


    ==================


    Back in the hospital¡­


    Oliver has reported to Prince Alcyd the most recent developments in the royal palace and briefed him about the message from Prince Ranku.


    "Problems after another! When will these problems stop?" Prince Alcyd airing out his recent frustrations regarding with the current events.


    "Everyone is recovering well, Alpha. I think within this week, all preparations for the departure for the royal palace can begin." Oliver giving full report on pack business.


    "Good! Is Lady Sonja out there?" a serious tone can be heard in Prince Alcyd''s voice.


    The blonde werewolf nodded in affirmative which signifies that Lady Sonja is waiting for her turn to be called inside.


    "Let her in!" A command which allowed Prince Alcyd''s chief of staff in the mansion to enter.


    There is a silent tension between Prince Alcyd and Lady Sonja.


    Lady Sonja lowered her gaze in fear of their Alpha Prince.


    Even Oliver could not look Prince Alcyd straight.


    The moment Lady Sonja entered the room, tension could be felt around.


    "Do you know why I called for you, Lady Sonja?" Prince Alcyd asked.


    "Yes, I think I am aware of why I am requested in your presence¡­ Alpha." Lady Sonja nervously replied to their Alpha Prince.


    "Then tell me ¡­ Why did you keep such a very important matter from me? All these times, you knew about that feral wolf that my mate ¡­ your FUTURE LUNA ¡­ has been keeping. Do you know how dangerous it is to keep a feral wolf? Any time, their consciousness and rational thinking may completely become feral. Meaning, that feral wolf can go out of control¡­ At any given point in time." Prince Alcyd''s voice clearly gives out an agitated and mixed with frustration.


    Both Lady Sonja and Oliver understood exactly the reasoning of their Alpha Prince.


    "S-selene m-made me promise that I should give her the opportunity to tell you. I really had no intention to keep this information from you. But she¡­" Lady Sonja was not able to finish her statement because Prince Alcyd interrupted her explanation.


    "Are you not my chief of staff? I highly value your loyalty and services ever since the time of my late mother but if you cannot do your job, I can assign someone else for your position."


    "Forgive me, Alpha! It will not happen again."


    There was fear in Lady Sonja and Oliver''s face as they sense the Alpha''s aura.


    <<<_ Alpha''s Aura _>>>


    It is something that can be used to intimidate lower-ranking werewolves. Sometimes it comes out naturally without the intent of intimidation. Usually, it is linked or connected with their current emotions.


    "Make sure it does not happen again! Is there anything else that I should know?" Prince Alcyd asked Lady Sonja for more information about Selene.


    Though, Lady Sonja had no intention to divulge all the things she was told by Selene. But she has no choice and had to disclose everything she was told and observed.


    "She has the power to control all elements and recently after the sudden attack from the dark beings she told me that she has been dreaming about becoming dark. That is why she is starting to fear her own magic. She could not share this to anyone because she does not want to be feared." Lady Sonja completely telling everything she knows.


    The Alpha Prince may have not seen this in Selene''s memory since it must have been still new.


    "Oliver, call Kassandra ¡­ I have a task for her before we leave for the royal palace."


    ===================


    Meanwhile,


    In King Lucius'' castle ¡­


    Lucas has fully recovered.


    Queen Titania and King Lucius have joined hands in protecting the castle.


    Just in case another wave of attack may arise, they will be prepared.


    Seeing Lucas awake, King Lucius immediately sat beside Lucas.


    "How are you feeling?" King Lucius expressing his genuine concern for Lucas.


    "I feel great. I want to hit back at Viktor and his children. I want to destroy everything he owns just like how he destroyed mine." Lucas eyes were filled with hate and vengeance.


    "Of course we will. You are the only one we have been waiting for before we execute our attack." King Lucius reassuring Lucas about their attack on King Viktor.


    "But I want you to do something for me¡­"


    "What is it? Tell me and it will be done¡­"


    "I want you to look for someone... as a favor."


    "Who do you want me to look for?"


    Lucas became desperate in his desire to find his younger sister.


    Even if he has to reveal that he has a sister, as long as he could be reunited with her then he will reveal it to someone he trust the most¡­ King Lucius.


    "My younger sister!" finally revealed by Lucas to his most trusted person.


    A shock was apparent on King Lucius face, "You have a sister?"


    King Lucius was never told that Lucas had a younger sister.


    The queen of fairies does not feel right regarding Lucas sharing an important information to the king of rogue werewolves whom she knows well enough.


    She promised to herself ¡­ "I have to find her first before Lucius does."


    ===========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 129 - Rumors

    {-In the main office of Prince Alcyd-}


    Everything went back to normal right after everyone fully recovered.


    Though, Prince Alcyd became busy with a lot of urgent matters that needs to be prioritized.


    [1] The missing warriors that were assigned as patrol unit during the rampage of Kratos and the sudden attack from the dark beings.


    [2] Strengthening of the borders since unknown dark forces are starting to rise and linger around their territory.


    [3] Princess Shiveena getting attacked and the brewing chaos amongst the royal family is inevitable.


    [4] Lastly and most importantly, the issue on the safety of Selene and her growing problems regarding her powers.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack heaved a deep sigh.


    Knowing that it will be stressful in the coming days.


    Indeed it has been full of problems lately.


    But Prince Alcyd decided not to give up and persevere from all these problems.


    Though, a priority must be made.


    Garrett, the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack, has fully recovered and returned to his duties.


    Despite his full recovery, Athena wanted him to spend more time in resting and being with her. But Garrett refused the request of Athena because he knows how much he is needed by their Alpha at the moment.


    As soon as he entered the main office, a surprising gesture greeted Garrett.


    A big warm hug ¡­


    From their tough, ruthless and arrogant Alpha Prince.


    "W-what kind of miracle is this? You are scaring me¡­" nervously said by Garrett.


    Then Prince Alcyd released his best friend from his tight embrace.


    "I am sorry for losing control and hurting you guys¡­" Prince Alcyd genuinely apologizing to his best friend.


    His best friend could not believe that their Alpha Prince is actually being humble and apologetic which is a first for Garrett. So, he decided to take advantage of this situation.


    "I think you need to apologize to everyone as well¡­" Garrett trying to be wishful thinking that he could push it further.


    "Actually I was about to tell you that I asked Caleb to gather everyone in the training session because I plan to apologize to everyone." Prince Alcyd explained to his best friend.


    When Garrett thought there will be nothing more surprising in hearing his best friend apologize to him and hug him like there is no tomorrow,


    Another surprising scene that he did not expect at all, for Prince Alcyd to initiate a public apology and deciding on it without being forced into.


    It is totally out of his character which is a shocker for Garrett.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! You are telling me that you have thought about it before hand and decided to really apologize publicly?" Garrett''s still could not believe what was unfolding in front of him.


    "Yes, what''s wrong with me doing it?" Prince Alcyd was thinking that there was nothing really surprising in his decision.


    "Wow! What made you decide this?" Garrett curiously asked his best friend.


    Prince Alcyd paused for a moment and a smile formed in his face, "¡­ It is Selene, she made me realize things that I never really thought all this time."


    Selene has convinced the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack to apologize for his actions and be accountable for the mistakes he has done.


    She even told him that a leader who does not accept his mistakes is no different from the murderers who plead not guilty. A person who knows his mistake but does not acknowledge it is a weak and a true loser in life.


    Strength can also be measured through your ability to humble yourself and embracing your own weaknesses.


    This made the tough and ruthless Alpha Prince to reflect on himself.


    It made him accept the advice of Selene to publicly apologize.


    "No wonder you are dressed for an occasion today." Garrett teasing his own best friend.


    Both of them chuckled at the thought of the tough Alpha Prince dressing up and making so much preparation just to humble himself in front of his warriors and accept his own mistakes.


    By this, Garrett was not able to contain his genuine thoughts about his best friend, "You have indeed changed! Of course for the better! I am so proud of you ¡­ brother"


    For Garrett, Prince Alcyd was not only an Alpha Prince or a best friend but like a brother already that he never had.


    "Let''s go already! Before some water-works start flowing from your eyes, For sure, that will be more embarrassing to look at." Prince Alcyd teased his best friend this time around.


    Immediately they headed to the training grounds where everyone was waiting for their Alpha Prince.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Without any idea what was about to happen, everyone was merely speculative on the agenda why everyone was gathered.


    Rumors were spreading quickly that the Golden Moon Pack is in vulnerable state because of their Alpha''s temperament and inconsistencies in his leadership.


    Everyone started to halt from whispering and chattering when Prince Alcyd appeared and stood on an elevated platform.


    What came next became the most surprising thing that happened and witnessed by everyone which got them all astonished.


    ¡­


    "I will make this quick so everyone could get back to their own duties." Prince Alcyd telling to everyone.


    And then ¡­ A humble bow as he uttered the words that everyone never expected to hear,


    "To everyone, I am sorry!"


    ============


    {-In the royal court-}


    The audience has been chaotic due to the rumor that Princess Shiveena is not yet done with Prince Alarick and her return is to be expected any time soon.


    Ever since King Viktor declared that his heir to the throne is Prince Alarick, the eldest son of the King of all Alpha werewolves has become the most influential in the werewolf kingdom.


    He had total control of the royal parliament and the royal court.


    King Viktor has conceded to his eldest son just to preserve his control over the royal court and avoid any unnecessary dispute.


    He wanted his royal force to be united rather than divided.


    When Prince Alarick was about to address the audience of the royal court in behalf of his father,


    The huge door opened and a loud noise of astonishment greeted the entrance of Princess Shiveena.


    Compared to her usual armored look, she is currently wearing a regal dress that showcase her royal status.


    "What do we have here? Princess Shiveena¡­ Looks like a well-deserved celebration for today. The full-recovery and return of my dear sister!!" Prince Alarick announced to everyone.


    "I am so grateful for your heart warming concern, dear brother!" a sarcastic tone was evident in Princess Shiveena''s words.


    Her eldest brother is not enjoying the attitude of Princess Shiveena which she is trying to show in front of the audience in the royal court.


    Even their father is not happy with the presence of his only daughter. He knows that there is nothing good would come out from Princess Shiveena''s appearance in the royal court. Due to the fact that she is a staunch opposition in the decision of declaring Prince Alarick as the heir to the throne.


    Persephone is even wary at the presence of Princess Shiveena. While standing at the sidelines of the royal court, she intended to step out to approach her son.


    Before she gets to her son,


    The feisty princess started to announce something that made the audience go haywire.


    "Our dear brother, Prince Miryo will be returning as well! I think celebration is truly expected." After her last statement.


    The crowd went haywire and a commotion of different reactions reverberated around the royal court.


    Prince Alarick''s mother was astonished by the mention of Prince Miryo returning to the royal palace.


    King Viktor could not contain his own surprise,


    "Did I hear it correctly? Prince Miryo is returning?"


    From a loud audience, the voice of King Viktor silenced everyone.


    His voice was filled with intimidating force.


    "Yes, father¡­" nervous reply of Princess Shiveena.


    Another entrance made everyone turn heads and gasp for air.


    "Hello father¡­ and to you as well, brother¡­ Did you miss me?" a familiar voice to everyone which could not be denied.


    A large distinctive scar across his face made everyone certain that it is no other than¡­


    "Prince Miryo¡­" uttered by Persephone.


    ===========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 130 - Turning Point

    In the royal court of the werewolf kingdom,


    Another entrance made everyone turn heads and gasp for air.


    Whispers started to happen and audience could not believe who has returned.


    "Hello father¡­ and to you as well, brother¡­ Did you miss me?" a familiar voice to everyone which could not be denied.


    "It has been a long time, everyone! I am back! Where is my hug and welcome celebration?" A sarcastic greeting from the prince who has been away for a quite some time.


    A large scar across his face made everyone certain that it is no other than¡­


    "It can''t be!" a surprised reaction uttered by Prince Alarick.


    Princess Shiveena could not contain her satisfaction seeing Prince Alarick and his mother shocked at the presence of their other brother who just returned from isolation and exile.


    "Prince Miryo¡­" uttered by Persephone.


    The other ministers became worried at the reaction of the king of all Alpha werewolves¡­ King Viktor!


    "Weren''t my orders clear enough? That you will stay exiled for a complete decade. For all the chaos you have created between the werewolves and the hunters? Wasn''t it enough that you sided with the previous king of rogue werewolves and helped him against your own family! Weren''t you the one who gave out the blueprint of your own home to the enemies just to achieve your own schemes?" a bulging nerve from his neck which signifies his own anger as King Viktor speaks.


    "I only had to do what needs to be done, for the revenge of the death of my mother. I do not believe for a second that it is an accident. We know for a fact who was responsible for her death." Prince Miryo stated and threw a meaningful look at Persephone right after his last statement.


    Persephone restrained all her anger from the accusation of Prince Miryo.


    Unfortunately for King Viktor, he was not able to restrain himself.


    "Who dared to let you out?" King Viktor demanded for answer which intimidated everyone.


    Everyone became nervous after hearing their king get upset in front of everyone.


    The princess gathered all her courage and admitted her own actions, "I did father ¡­ I had to prove to the royal court that Prince Alarick had a connection with vampires which he used to attack me. My assailants were vampires and one of them is a henchman of King Lionel. His connections with vampires almost cost my life. Prince Miryo here is my witness that Prince Alarick indeed has a connection with vampires."


    Under the law amongst werewolves, whoever seek help or proven to be working with vampires, will be treated as ineligible to be a ruler amongst werewolves.


    Both Persephone and Prince Alarick are agitated with the never-ending attempts of Princess Shiveena to go against them.


    Another round of surprised reactions coming from the audience of the royal court after hearing that those who attacked Princess Shiveena were vampires and the supposed heir to the throne is accused for being the mastermind behind it.


    Before Prince Alarick could even defend himself,


    A more shocking scene took place.


    Their father, the king of all Alpha werewolves approached Princess Shiveena and did the unthinkable.


    King Viktor slapped Princess Shiveena in front of everyone.


    Immediately, Prince Miryo caught his sister before she fell to the ground.


    Everyone became silent and could not even speak for what they are witnessing at the moment.


    ROYAL DRAMA!


    There was a loud impact from the slap which King Viktor just released.


    No one could believe that King Viktor has done something to his own daughter.


    Even Persephone and Prince Alarick could not believe it.


    Only Persephone knew why King Viktor has snapped.


    For a second, Persephone felt the spirit wolf of King Viktor.


    It only meant that Princess Shiveena has received a wrath from the spirit wolf of King Viktor as well.


    A realization came across to her mind that Princess Shiveena has just dug herself in her own grave.


    This was something too familiar for Persephone. A scene and presence coming from King Viktor, his murderous and vicious nature.


    Prince Miryo became angry while holding his own sister.


    He could not accept the fact that their own father could easily hurt them and choose someone''s side.


    Especially, someone who caused their mother''s death.


    For all they know, it was Persephone''s fault why their dear mother died.


    Unbeknownst to them, there was someone who was more capable and truly responsible for the death of their own mother.


    "How could you hurt your own daughter?" Prince Miryo expressed his disgust to his father.


    "That''s not even enough for all the troubles she caused. You should not even be here! No wonder a woman should never lead the kingdom. Such irresponsible and whimsical decision-making¡­" King Viktor remarked while trying to criticize his own daughter.


    The sister of Prince Miryo kept holding on to him due to the impact of their father''s hand to her cheeks.


    She could not believe as well that their father could do such thing so easily in front of many people.


    A ringing sound was taking over in Princess Shiveena''s hearing senses.


    "Is this how you treat your own blood? I thought you cared the most for your own family. What a best father we have? Everyone, I present to you, our most loving father!!!" Prince Miryo mocking their father trying to provoke him so he could show something that others have not seen yet.


    All this time, King Viktor had a perfect image and reputation in the entire werewolf kingdom.


    But now, others are witnessing new side of King Viktor that no one thought he would be showing.


    "Like brother, like sister! Indeed both are in the same breed." A venomous retort of King Viktor to his own son.


    From the attempt of Prince Miryo to humiliate King Viktor. The king of all Alpha werewolves went back to his throne but before he could even completely return to his most-coveted throne.


    Another shocking remark was heard.


    "I declare to challenge King Viktor in a combat!" Prince Miryo declared in front of everyone.


    Everyone was shocked, including Princess Shiveena.


    "Miryo!" whispered by his own sister.


    But the dice has been rolled.


    "I challenge thee, for the throne of this kingdom!"


    =================


    Somewhere, far away from the royal palace.


    In the main office of King Lucius.


    Lucas stood in front of King Lucius.


    "It is time! Everything is prepared¡­" Lucas reported to King Lucius.


    "Good, it is time for us to release all rogue werewolves from the allied wolf packs of Viktor. He will not see this coming." King Lucius reassures Lucas about their strategy in releasing rogue werewolves from the allied wolf pack of King Viktor.


    If all the numbers of rogue werewolves from the allied wolf packs of King Viktor will be combined, there will be a significant number that may pose threat against the royal army.


    This was something that King Lucius planned before issuing a full-scale attack on King Viktor''s forces.


    "Brandon, you are assigned to release the rogue werewolves under the Golden Moon Pack. Bring Lucas with you, I heard they have a strong group of warriors there." King Lucius instructed Brandon.


    "But¡­ I want to join you. Brandon can handle it!" Lucas reply to King Lucius'' command.


    "No, Golden Moon Pack is the wolf pack led by Prince Alcyd. It will not be an easy mission to release the rogue werewolves there. So you are needed to be there. Just in case, they will have you." King Lucius insisted his command.


    "Fine. Let''s go Brandon! Golden Moon Pack it is¡­" final words of Lucas before leaving the main office of King Lucius.


    ==============


    In the garden of the mansion of Prince Alcyd,


    While Selene is caressing fluffy''s fur, Prince Alcyd appeared and sat beside her.


    "I have heard, the big bad wolf apologized to the public." Selene teasing her mate while continuously caressing Fluffy.


    "Well, I had a good mate to remind me about the right thing to do." A genuine reply from Prince Alcyd.


    Then Selene paused and uttered something that took Prince Alcyd by surprise.


    "I think it is the right time now and the right thing for you to do¡­ is to mark me. So that the marking process will be complete." Selene informed Prince Alcyd nonchalantly.


    Prince Alcyd stared Selene in astonishment. He tried to absorb and comprehend what just Selene said.


    "WHAT?!?!" loudly exclaimed by Prince Alcyd.


    ===========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 131 - Fluffy, Selene And The Prince

    *** Moments before Prince Alcyd joined Selene at the garden ***


    At the warm and tingly grass of the garden, Selene sat down beside a sleeping fluffy.


    Indeed, it was a peaceful day for both to have their own time.


    Ever since Fluffy recovered, Selene has been attentive to her own friend and has always made sure that all the needs of Fluffy is being taken care of.


    She has been spending more time with Fluffy.


    Training with him more ¡­


    Becoming more concern with Fluffy''s condition ¡­


    Always strolling with him around¡­


    Since everyone knows now about Fluffy, it has become easier to bring Fluffy around without hiding him anymore in her shadows but Fluffy always prefer to stay at the garden and rest.


    Though Fluffy could not speak or express itself to Selene through words, Fluffy''s actions has been transparent and clear for Selene. Fluffy was greatly hurt and weakened after their encounter with the mysterious dark beings.


    Nowadays, Fluffy always rest and lay down quietly at peace. It came to Selene''s attention that her partner in crime, Fluffy, is somehow still going through some shock.


    Kassandra explained to her that even if fluffy recovers, the pain or the experience that it went through may leave a scar on Fluffy.


    There was a large trace of dark magic found on Fluffy''s wounds during its operation. It might indicate the level of suffering and pain it caused towards Fluffy.


    During those times doctors were having difficult time in curing Fluffy. It took Kassandra to finally remove every bit of dark magic that was found on the wounds of Fluffy.


    It must have been a powerful dark creature to hurt Fluffy and Prince Alcyd.


    Luckily for the two of them, Prince Alcyd and Fluffy escaped from the clutches of death.


    The resident witch told Selene when Prince Alcyd was still unconscious that both were extremely lucky that they survived because it could have been the other way around.


    Somehow Selene has partly blamed herself for what happened to Fluffy and Prince Alcyd as well.


    She thought that if it was not for her then both of them would not have suffered severely. Especially, her mate ¡­ Prince Alcyd!


    Contemplating on what happened, Selene was shaken to the core that she almost lost her mate and Fluffy.


    Both important to her.


    She does not want to go through the same experience again.


    The experience of losing someone special and important. She already promised to herself that it will not happen to her again.


    If there comes a time that there will be a great danger and poses a threat to those whom she cares a lot then she will do everything in her power to protect them and eliminate that threat. Even if it costs her life.


    As she spends her time in the garden, looking after Fluffy.


    A lot of things were going through in Selene''s mind.


    [1] How strong has she become?


    [2] What are the sacrifices will she do in order to protect those she cares about?


    [3] Will she be able to find her own brother?


    [4] Is she ready to step on to the next step of her relationship with Prince Alcyd?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Selene''s thoughts were too loud for her spirit wolf and this made her spirit wolf react to it.


    ''First of all, YES! YES! YES! You are so ready to take the next step in this relationship with our mate.'' A confident statement from her own spirit wolf.


    But Selene was being hesitant and doubtful about it, ''How sure are you? Easy for you to say because you have no other things to consider¡­ Only to be with Kratos! While me, I have to look after many lives, look for my brother, and etc. etc. etc. In short, you are only concerned with our mate while I worry for more. What will be the effect and outcome to this decision of mine?''


    ''You think too much! I think it is time for you to think of your own happiness. We can still try and look for your brother, at the same time being Prince Alcyd. From what I see, accepting your own feelings and allowing fate to keep you together will be the greatest thing you will be doing for all of us.''


    ''Really? Will it be really the greatest thing that could happen to me now?'' Selene asking her own spirit wolf.


    ''Aren''t you happy now?'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, pointed out something that Selene has overlooked.


    It rang to her mind as she realized that now she has finally ¡­ felt like her usual self again ¡­


    Learning to smile and laugh again ¡­


    Accepting people into her life again ¡­


    Starting to trust others once again ¡­


    Doing things she loves to do which is cooking, singing in her free time and dancing along with some other staff members when they are fooling around.


    When the wind breezed against Selene''s platinum hair making it move to the side of her face.


    Before Prince Alcyd decided to join Selene, he was observing her from afar and just enjoyed watching her beauty radiate all over the garden.


    ''Speaking of which, our mate is just around and on his way to join us.'' Selene''s spirit wolf informed her about Prince Alcyd approaching.


    *** Back to Present ***


    Prince Alcyd stared Selene in astonishment. He tried to absorb and comprehend what just Selene said.


    "WHAT?!?!" loudly exclaimed by Prince Alcyd.


    ''Get a grip of yourself! Our mate is now willing to be marked. So what are you waiting for! Take this opportunity already.'' Kratos suddenly appeared and tried to convince Prince Alcyd to accept Selene''s proposal for marking.


    The silver lone wolf who is not a lone wolf anymore, has finally decided to accept Prince Alcyd as her mate.


    She giggled at the look of Prince Alcyd taken aback and completely surprised with her words from out of the blue.


    "For the longest time I was shrouded with sadness, anger, loss and darkness¡­ Now, I am starting to see light at the end of that dark, dark tunnel. Maybe it is not that bad to finally start sharing my life with someone that I can rely on¡­ Someone ¡­


    Like you!" Selene smiled brightly to Prince Alcyd who is completely mesmerized by the smile and heartwarming confession of Selene.


    The Alpha Prince could not find the right words but only look at Selene.


    ¡­


    Then Prince Alcyd gestured for his lips to touch Selene''s lips. Their emotions were calling for such act of seal like ¡­ a kiss!


    But it was interrupted by Garrett.


    "Both of you! Stop fooling around and you are needed at the training room for the preparations for our trip to the royal palace." Strictly reminded by the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack who is just being responsible at the moment.


    "Right at this moment, I want to forget that you are my best friend!" Prince Alcyd expressing his frustration over the interruption of his own best friend.


    "By the way, it is my birthday tomorrow!" Selene suddenly blurted out something about herself.


    Garrett and Prince Alcyd were surprised about the information that Selene shared.


    "You are telling us that tomorrow is your 18th¡­ 18th birthday!" reiterated by Garrett.


    "Umm, yeah! Why? Is there something wrong about it?" innocently reply of Selene.


    Then a worried look started to show on Prince Alcyd''s face because he was already informed by Lady Sonja about the dreams of Selene of becoming dark.


    Dreams of a witch are always treated as ominous. Most importantly, during the nearest days to their 18th birthday. It becomes a hint for their chosen path.


    When Prince Alcyd summoned for Kassandra, the resident witch reminded the prince that once a hybrid witch chooses to be dark, it absorbs the power and life force of their own spirit wolf in accomplishing tremendous power.


    Whether intentional or not, once a witch fails to resist the temptation of darkness and declare themselves to its promise for power.


    Eventually the process itself will absorb their own spirit wolf and severing the bond they have with their mate.


    A possibility of losing Selene as their mate.


    "GARRETT, CALL FOR KASSANDRA!" Prince Alcyd instructed his best friend.


    From complete calm turned into panic.


    ===========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 132 - Ascension

    Right after Selene told Prince Alcyd about her coming birthday,


    A panic ensued¡­


    Prince Alcyd called for Kassandra and demanded for her cooperation.


    Kassandra hesitated to help at first but knowing that a powerful being like Prince Alcyd''s mate may fall into darkness, she could not afford another witch falling into the frenzy of dark power.


    A rise of darkness is at the midst of everyone.


    The resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack feared that if the rise of darkness will not be stopped, the world will be filled with chaos and destruction.


    One of the promises that Kassandra did when she took an oath as an apprentice of the great witch ''Magdeline''.


    Her arrival was most awaited in the mansion of the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "What took you so long, Kassandra? We are in hurry! Tomorrow is the 18th birthday of Selene so we must make the necessary preparations already to ensure her well-being." Prince Alcyd could not contain his worry for his mate.


    Everyone, except the elite officers and the warriors of Prince Alcyd, was asked to leave the mansion for two straight days.


    The mansion was secured just in case for worst case scenario.


    While everyone was busy and pre-occupied with different tasks of barricading the mansion surrounding the premises of the mansion with sealing materials based on the orders of Kassandra, in order to keep a dark force within the mansion and preventing it from escaping,


    Selene was watching everyone panic including Prince Alcyd.


    She wanted to ask everyone badly but her spirit wolf comforted her obliviousness.


    ''What is wrong with everybody? I just told them that it is my birthday tomorrow and in an instant everyone went panic mode.'' Selene telling her spirit wolf while sitting on the couch of Prince Alcyd in the main office.


    ''Of course, you will turn 18 tomorrow. It is very important! I bet they are planning your birthday party. I mean -OUR- birthday party. I forgot sometimes that you and I share one body¡­'' giggled by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''No ¡­ I have a feeling there is more to it ¡­ I think there is something they are not telling me so that I will not worry.'' Selene tells her spirit wolf about her thoughts.


    ''Do not over think, just let them surprise you! Be obedient for a change and do complain. If we are told to stay put in the main office and not go outside then we must follow.''


    There was no reply from Selene as she stayed cool and patient in the main office of Prince Alcyd.


    Athena and Jane were tasked to look after Selene after everyone went ahead to the conference room of the mansion.


    "What is happening? Kindly someone tell me already." Selene looking at Athena and Jane.


    Athena was looking guilty for not telling Selene what was happening, and then she looked at Jane whom she was hoping to have answers to Selene''s query.


    "Oh, do not look at me Athena! I ain''t telling Selene anything. If you want to tell her badly and defy Prince Alcyd then be my guest." Jane stood up from her seat and avoided any eye contacts from Selene and Athena.


    "Do not worry Selene! Prince Alcyd will soon tell you everything. They just have to make sure everything is secure and ready. Then they will explain everything." Athena trying to appease the concern of their future Luna.


    But it did not stop Selene from getting more curious, "Secure what? Ready for what? I am starting to feel uncomfortable with all this sudden secrets and things that you do not want to tell me. If no one will tell me then I will try to find it out myself."


    Both Athena and Jane became nervous with Selene''s eagerness.


    Gladly, her spirit wolf interrupted and appeared out of the blue once again.


    ''Maybe they are preparing a surprise for you since you planned something for Prince Alcyd''s birthday. So, it is only right that they do something close to it. Meaning, reciprocation of the efforts you did last time is only right.'' Further pointed out by her own spirit wolf.


    The future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack is trying to figure out the actions of her own mate.


    Meanwhile,


    In the conference room of the mansion¡­


    Prince Alcyd is gathered with his other officers and Kassandra.


    "Everything is already has been set-up per your request." Garrett told Kassandra who is currently thinking about the plan for the birthday of Selene.


    "By the midnight, the mark of her 18th birthday, her ascension will take place. This will mark a choice for her whether she will be a light or dark witch." Kassandra elaborated about the ascension of a witch.


    Each of them became nervous to the possibility if Selene chose to become a dark witch.


    Unimaginable damage and havoc she may cause because her ability to control all elements is unprecedented among witches.


    So, Kassandra intended to contain the possibility of her being dark.


    "And if she chooses to be dark." A sudden question of Prince Alcyd who is looking worried for Selene as he stands in the center of everyone.


    "Do not worry, I will not kill her. But you need to help me seal her magic away. FOR GOOD!" Kassandra discloses to the Alpha Prince regarding her full plan in the ascension of Selene.


    A sigh of relief was released by Prince Alcyd after hearing that Selene will not be harmed and Kassandra is only planning to seal the magic in her if Selene chooses to be dark.


    "Okay, as long as she does not get harmed. Where will the ceremony of ascension take place?" asked by the curious friend of Selene, Freddie.


    "Hopefully, at the garden of the mansion." Kassandra''s reply.


    "Now, the only thing left is tell Selene about everything that is soon to happen." Garrett informed Prince Alcyd.


    =============


    [-Minutes after the preparation-]


    Finally, Selene was briefed about the situation of her ascension and why Prince Alcyd had to make her the last person to know about it.


    Prince Alcyd did not want Selene to worry anything or scare her.


    The mate of the Alpha Prince took it calmly and gracefully without reacting badly.


    Though she was surprised to know about the ascension and other plans that they have prepared just in case for the worst case scenario. Everything was disclosed to Selene and she took everything with so much grace and level of understanding.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    They led Selene to the garden while Prince Alcyd holds her hand.


    "I am sorry if I kind of panicked and kept you out of the loop. This is something that I do not want you to worry about." Prince Alcyd explained to Selene as they walk their way towards the garden.


    "Just promise me, that next time do not keep anything from me. You do not have to worry about me. I am strong and I am not a fragile soul." Selene said to her mate while holding his hand tightly.


    "Easy for you to say because the thought of losing you or even not being with you scares the hell out of me. I fear it ¡­ the most ¡­ because you are the most important part of me now." After admitting it to Selene.


    Both stopped their tracks and Selene held her mate''s face.


    Under the bright full moon, she held Prince Alcyd''s face and looked him into his eyes.


    "Nothing will happen to me and I will not leave your side! Because you are the most important part of me now as well ¡­" Selene admitted her own feelings too.


    A smile formed in Prince Alcyd''s face and could not help but hear the reason behind Selene''s honest words, "Why am I the most important part of you now?"


    Selene smiled along with Prince Alcyd and told him, "¡­ Because you have occupied my heart!"


    At that moment¡­


    Everyone became a witness to the kiss that sealed their acceptance towards each other''s feelings.


    Only whistling and cheers could be heard as they see the two kiss at the garden.


    Nothing mattered as they kissed passionately under the bright moon while being surrounded by light bugs all over the place.


    The time stood still as they shared and pour their feelings towards each other.


    "Oh, come on love birds! Let us get to work. We have things to do. Do your lovey dovey moment later." Kassandra interrupted the Alpha Prince and Selene.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, did not like the interruption of the resident witch.


    ''Selene, one day will you let me kill her?'' Sylvia requested from Selene.


    But Selene just ignored her spirit wolf and went ahead to the circle that was prepared by Kassandra herself.


    A circle of white stones with some enchantment spell was made around the circle to ensure the sealing plan of Kassandra just in case the worst case scenario occurs.


    ¡­


    As Selene stood in the middle of circle,


    Midnight has finally commenced ¡­


    The platinum-haired tribrid closed her eyes and waited for the expected ascension to take place.


    ===========


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    [ 100 Privilege subscribers ] = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    [ 500 Privilege subscribers ] = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    [ 1,000 Privilege subscribers ] = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...

 Chapter 133 - Anti-Climactic

    As Selene stood in the garden,


    White stones surrounded her in a circle formation.


    Everyone was ready for her to ascend into her adulthood as a witch.


    For every witch, once you reach 18, it only means that you will ascend to adulthood of your witch life.


    Meaning, a battle of inner self whether a life of devout service to the light or ¡­


    On the other hand, a life filled with darkness and thirst for more power.


    This was a momentous life for any witch ¡­ the night of ascension!


    Midnight has finally commenced ¡­


    The moon gleamed brightly, spreading its light further and showered its dusty blue radiance all over the garden.


    Selene was wearing her favorite midnight blue dress which absorbed the radiant light being gleamed by the bright moon.


    While everyone waited for Selene to ascend,


    Prince Alcyd was the most nervous person amongst those who waited for things to unfold right in front of them.


    They watched Selene stood still with her arms bracing her body, ready for her own transformation.


    Her eyes were closed as her platinum hair glimmered silver with a touch of diamond white under the radiant light from the moon.


    A loud breathing could be heard ¡­


    Wind blew with such chill in the air and the sound of rustling leaves as wind breezed its way across the garden.


    Seconds passed ¡­


    Minutes passed ¡­


    Then finally ¡­


    Her eyes opened, "Should I start feeling something now? I am starting to feel cold. Why did I not wear a jacket?"


    Kassandra, the new resident witch of Golden Moon Pack, became surprised and astonished with the current situation.


    She expected by this time, like the usual or common scenario when a witch ascends to her transformation ¡­ it should have been happening right now.


    Exactly when the midnight strikes, the transformation should immediately start to unravel, supposedly.


    But in Selene''s case, minutes have passed already.


    And she remains still herself.


    Without any transformation or significant supernatural phenomenon took place.


    Everything seemed ¡­ too normal and nothing extra ordinary ¡­


    "How long should I keep waiting because if I should wait longer, can someone get me a jacket?" Selene further complained to her spectators waiting at the sidelines for something out of the ordinary.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack stared at Kassandra as if her head will grow another pair due to his glaring look at her.


    "My mate is feeling cold already! Are we gonna keep waiting? What is happening, KASSANDRA!?!" Prince Alcyd demanded an answer from his current resident witch.


    Kassandra wanted to same something but there were no words would come out from her mouth.


    Then Lady Sonja interjected between the conversation of their Alpha Prince and their resident witch.


    "I think she is not ascending. Her condition is not like any normal witch. She is a part witch, part werewolf. So basically, she may not ascend like any other witch. Just like her first shifting as werewolf. It took her a year later compared to the usual shifting of a normal werewolf specie." Lady Sonja pointed out while standing at the back of Prince Alcyd and Kassandra.


    Even though, Prince Alcyd still feel a little bit upset and disappointed with Lady Sonja, he listened to her words and checked on Kassandra if it might be the case.


    "Is it? I think it does make sense if we put it that way." The Alpha Prince told the resident witch.


    Only a discerning look was Kassandra''s response.


    She is analyzing and trying to conclude the current situation of Selene. After hearing the thoughts of Lady Sonja on the matter, it really does make sense.


    There was only one thing left but to confirm it from Selene herself.


    They see Kassandra approach Selene.


    "Selene, are you not feeling any out of ordinary. Like something unusual." Kassandra asked Selene with so much anticipation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, as Selene tried to dig deeper and summon all her inner gut feeling¡­


    "Ummm ¡­ Sorry to disappoint but ¡­ I feel nothing unusual! Everything seems pretty normal to me." Selene''s reply to Kassandra.


    Some whispers from the others started. They could not believe that another rare occurrence happened with Selene.


    No -Ascension- during her 18th birthday.


    In the middle of whispering of the others present in the garden.


    Warriors and elite officers alike, they were all wondering with the reason of Selene not ascending.


    Some personal point of views were thrown,


    [1] Her wolf blood is stronger than her witch blood.


    [2] She comes from a strange and unique bloodline.


    [3] Maybe there are no ascension for mixed blood like her.


    [4] Or the worst case, it may be possible that her ascension may occur at any time after her 18th birthday.


    Kassandra was the one who thought of the worst case. She shared to Prince Alcyd how risky the situation of Selene if indeed her ascension may occur at any time.


    "Look, I know it is anti-climactic but I really need some jacket now." Selene requested to Prince Alcyd.


    Immediately, Prince Alcyd asked one of the warriors to fetch some jacket for Selene.


    If others were too busy to exchange thoughts about the situation,


    Freddie who was also present at the time, approached Selene and greeted her happy birthday.


    "Happy 18th Birthday, weirdo!" Freddie greeted and teased Selene at the same time.


    A smile formed on Selene''s face and chuckled, "Thank you! I did not expect that you would be here."


    "Remember, I am a member now of Golden Crew of Prince Alcyd. By the way, why won''t I be here if it involves my best friend?" Freddie genuinely expressed his concern towards Selene.


    ¡­


    The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd warned the prince regarding Freddie talking with Selene.


    ''Hey, stupid prince! While you are so busy chatting and exchanging theories with your resident witch. A wolf is already trying to make moves on our innocent mate.'' Kratos informed Prince Alcyd.


    Right at that point, Prince Alcyd left Kassandra and Garrett''s side.


    He approached his mate.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "I am grateful for your concern, Freddie. Who said we are best friends? Because as far as I know, we are just collaborators. Remember, your words ¡­ Not mine!" Selene thanked her friend and teased Freddie back this time.


    Both laughed and smiled.


    Then a growl could be heard beside Selene,


    "MINE!" a manly voice with a tone of agitation could be heard beside Selene and felt the arms of her mate pulling her close. "Better do your task than loitering around."


    "Hey! We were just talking¡­" Selene reasoning out to her mate.


    "I am sorry, Prince Alcyd! Talk to you next time, Selene!" Freddie immediately left the scene.


    Prince Alcyd just watched Freddie leave and held Selene even tighter.


    "That was not nice! Treating my friend like that." Selene being annoyed a little bit with Prince Alcyd.


    Before Prince Alcyd could reply to Selene, Kassandra approached the couple and talked to them.


    "Selene, it looks like the case of your ascension is definitely unique and rare compared to others. We need to observe your situation more attentively. So, we want you to be careful and be with your mate every night." Kassandra giving her own assessment and recommendation.


    "What are you trying to say?" Selene aired her confusion.


    "I am just trying to say is ¡­ from now on, I recommend for you to be with Prince Alcyd every night. In other words, you cannot be alone at night time from this point forward. You have to be in one room with Prince Alcyd." Kassandra clarified her recommendation to Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Selene was trying to comprehend the words that came out from Kassandra''s mouth.


    "WHAT?!?! You mean, I HAVE TO SHARE A ROOM WITH HIM!" Selene exclaimed while pointing at Prince Alcyd.


    If there was someone enjoying the moment, it was Prince Alcyd.


    ''Finally! We get to share a room with our mate. Time to be with her every night !! Wooohhoooo!!!'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, could not contain his own excitement after hearing the recommendation of Kassandra.


    The Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack could not help but smile in anticipation and excitement as he heard ¡­


    "You have no choice but share a room with him starting tomorrow night." Further insisted by Kassandra.


    ===========


    A/N: THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 134 - One Room, One Space

    In the mansion of Prince Alcyd ¡­


    Kassandra recommended for Selene to always be in one room with her own mate at night.


    In order to assure Selene''s proper ascension and not falling to the darkness,


    Every night, she must be under the care of her own mate. This will reassure Prince Alcyd and Selene that her falling to darkness will be prevented.


    Day after Kassandra gave her recommendation ¡­


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack instructed Lady Sonja and the other staff members to prepare his room for the transfer of Selene.


    All of the staff members were given a non-disclosure agreement that while Prince Alcyd has not yet announced to everyone regarding Selene being his mate. They are expected to keep it within themselves all information that they are briefed and shared with.


    Each staff member could not believe that Selene is their future Luna.


    They contemplated on their behavior towards Selene and stood in the hallway of the mansion with astonishment painted all over their face.


    There were a lot of times which they were too informal and too casual with Selene.


    "Oh my God! I treated her so informal and like we were equals. I even smacked her arm and shoulder every time I laugh at some of her stories." Said by one female staff member.


    "But at least you did not do something so stupid like what I did. I made her do most of my kitchen tasks since she was so nice and I thought she was some pushover. To some point, I have given her my kitchen duties. I bet she might have thought of me as bossy and too much!" Another female staff member regretfully contemplated on her actions towards Selene.


    "You guys, if only I knew Selene was Prince Alcyd''s mate. I would not have tried hitting on her nor gave her some lavender flowers. What will I do? What if Prince Alcyd finds out that I tried making some moves on Selene before." One of the male staff members revealed to his fellow staff members.


    When they heard the worry and confession of the male staff member, they immediately left him on his own while he was still covering his face in regret and shame. After hearing his entire confession, they could not afford to be seen being with him because they do not want to get involved if ever their Alpha Prince gets hold of this information.


    After whining for a moment, as soon as he released his hand covering his face, he saw no one beside him anymore¡­ "Where are you guys? Hey! Why leave me alone?"


    Meanwhile ¡­


    The room of Prince Alcyd is set-up for quick renovation for an expansion and installment of a walk-in closet for all the things of Selene.


    Under the instruction of Prince Alcyd, the renovation must be finished for the entire 8 hours.


    And all the things of Selene must be transferred before dinner time.


    Indeed it needed a lot of pair of hands to finish the renovation within the given time of their Alpha Prince.


    To some point, it needed the strategic prowess of Oliver so they could figure out a way to accomplish the given task of their ruthless Alpha Prince.


    Thus, while everyone in the mansion was busy setting up the renovation of the room of Prince Alcyd for the transfer of Selene,


    Selene was in her room thinking over the leap of the status of her relationship with her mate and going over the changes that she needed to accept.


    Fluffy tried his best to comfort Selene but her mind is way too distracted with the thoughts about Prince Alcyd and the idea of sharing one bed with him.


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, has felt the worry and concern of Selene.


    ''What are you so worried about? We can trust our mate! He will not do something stupid and take advantage of the trust that you have given him. And if ever he does the worst thing like doing something out of ordinary then let it be¡­ After all, he is our mate so it is okay!'' a carefree attitude from her own spirit wolf.


    ''That''s all you can tell me? Like free-falling?'' Selene could not believe with the way of thinking of her spirit wolf.


    ''Yes! I do not see anything wrong with it. You are just overreacting and worrying over nothing! For me, this is one of the best things that happened to us. I cannot wait to share a room with our mate and feel him closer to us.'' The spirit wolf of Selene could not stop gushing over the thought of their own mate and being with Prince Alcyd.


    ''You are hopeless and useless! How can you be so easily blinded by what is happening? Everything is going too fast! One moment I am saying my true feelings ¡­ then the next, I go marking him as a symbol of him being mine ¡­ then we go holding hands then kissing ¡­ Now, we have to share one room together !!! What''s next? We getting married and have kids ??'' complained by Selene.


    ''As if that will happen sooner. How I wish that could happen but the way I see things now ¡­ Sharing one room together is the best shot that our mate could have with you. You are the type that when you move a step forward, there will always be two steps backward.''


    Before Selene could even reply back to her spirit wolf,


    A knock could be heard and the voice of their mate who is containing his excitement.


    "Selene¡­ The room is ready, can you unlock your door already and let the staff members transfer your things already?" Prince Alcyd trying his best not to provoke his mate.


    On the other hand, Selene is too nervous and not yet ready to even share a room with her mate.


    "No! I am not sharing a room with you and no one is transferring my things!" a voice with full of conviction.


    The staff members stepped back as they witness Prince Alcyd clench his fist in frustration and a nerve from his temples is showing.


    Holding back his growing agitation.


    =======


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...

 Chapter 135 - Decision-Making

    Still in the mansion of Prince Alcyd in the Golden Moon Pack Territory ¡­


    The staff members are with their Alpha Prince waiting outside the room of Selene.


    "Open the door already, Selene! They need to transfer your things now!" Prince Alcyd''s voice is starting to rise up from being patient into being irritated.


    "No! I will not and you cannot force me to open it! Whatever Kassandra said, I am not sharing a room with you!" Selene not holding back her stubbornness and her own resolve.


    "I am your mate! AND I HAVE A RIGHT !"


    Each staff member looked at each other if they should even be exactly standing right behind their Alpha Prince and witnessing this minor lover''s quarrel.


    "Hah! So what, if you are my mate! Just because I marked and kissed you, it doesn''t necessarily mean that I have to share a room with you!" yelled by Selene to her mate.


    This made the staff members witness more than they should. They kept pinching each other if they should even be around witnessing private stuff.


    It was a juicy detail to hear intimate stuff about their Alpha Prince and their future Luna.


    "It even gives me more right over you since we are more connected more than ever ¡­ So open the door or else ¡­" Prince Alcyd loudly remarked towards Selene.


    "Or else what? Go say it! Or else what?" Selene who is not backing down with her own temper as well.


    Then the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd started to appear due to his own frustration as well towards their stubborn mate.


    ''Just knock down the door and force our mate to come with us and chain her on our bed. That''s the best move you can do now!'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, gave his own advice and recommendation to the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    ''You are not helping, Kratos! If I do that ¡­ it is no different in going back to zero with our mate. Sometimes, you are too savage and your ways are a bit too much!''


    As tension was rising, Lady Sonja decided to help Prince Alcyd in convincing their young future Luna who currently locked herself up in her own room as an act of defiance towards the decision of sharing one room together with Prince Alcyd.


    "Let me help you, Prince Alcyd. It will not work if you will force your way into our future Luna." Lady Sonja giving Prince Alcyd some genuine advice.


    "Then ¡­ What do you suggest? I cannot allow her to stay in her room on her own. If I have to be the one sleeping in this cramped room of hers then I will ¡­ as long as I can make sure her safety and prevent her from going dark then I will do anything as possible." Prince Alcyd conveying his sincere concern and worry for Selene.


    Even the staff members are touched with this sudden display of concern from their ruthless and known tough exterior, Prince Alcyd.


    "Well, leave it to me ¡­" Lady Sonja offered her help as she smiled at their Alpha Prince.


    Their tough, impatient and ruthless Alpha Prince has finally decided to let Lady Sonja convince Selene.


    They see Prince Alcyd step back and allow Lady Sonja to come near to the door.


    Lady Sonja began to clear her throat and calmly tried to convince their future Luna ¡­ "Miss Selene, will you unlock the door and let the staff members take your things so they could transfer it to your new room with Prince Alcyd."


    "Lady Sonja, I already said no!" Selene did not waver even a single percent of chance to change her mind.


    "Miss Selene, I think this is the best time to issue your conditions before transferring to your new room with Prince Alcyd."


    Only a staunch reply greeted back at Lady Sonja, "My decision is final Lady Sonja! I am not transferring and sharing a room. Leave me be !!"


    Everyone could see Lady Sonja heave a deep sigh before going for her final words to their future Luna.


    "Okay, we respect your decision Miss Selene ¡­ No one will bother you anymore ¡­" calmly declared by Lady Sonja, but Prince Alcyd could not agree with Lady Sonja''s decision.


    The elderly chief of staff of Prince Alcyd gestured to Prince Alcyd to keep calm and not overreact, then she continued her words to Selene ¡­ "Well then, I will just have a talk with Prince Alcyd and discuss about the things you told me. Your plans for the future ¡­ your hopes and desires ¡­ Your intention to have your own family once you found your older brother and all the other things you told me which involves you and Prince Alcyd¡­ I guess Prince Alcyd will enjoy a cup of tea discussing about all of it ..."


    It was like a bomb of revelation that Lady Sonja had over Selene. Prince Alcyd was speechless with what Lady Sonja just spilled in order to lure Selene out of her room.


    They have forgotten how close Selene and Lady Sonja became so it should not be as surprising as it is that she has been told a lot things by Selene.


    Not to mention the other staff members who can''t believe Lady Sonja has a blackmailing nature.


    All of them started to ponder on the things they shared to the chief of staff.


    Immediately after saying her intention of telling Prince Alcyd about the things Selene told Lady Sonja.


    A sound of the door getting unlocked ¡­


    "Okay, I have conditions before I transfer and share a room with you." Selene finally opening the door and looking at Lady Sonja with stabbing stares.


    At that moment, it was the cue for Lady Sonja to excuse herself and leave the two on their own.


    She then gestured for the other staff members to start getting inside the room and pack for the things of Selene that will be transferred to her new room with Prince Alcyd.


    "So what are these conditions ???" Prince Alcyd just smiled at the scene of Selene finally giving in ¡­


    But largely thanks to Lady Sonja who had something over Selene.


    Kratos wanted to urge Prince Alcyd to find out about these things that Selene talked about with Lady Sonja.

 Chapter 136 - Rise Of Darkness

    On a faraway land ¡­


    Where drought could be seen at the stretch of the lands and no sunlight could even reach.


    A cave surrounded with dark energy ¡­


    There lies a source of horrifying dark force.


    Sequestered in an isolated territory,


    And hidden away from the prying eyes of a living soul.


    Inside the cave,


    There resides different species of dark creatures.


    Feeding off to a dark essence of magic emitted by the existence of the ''Dark Lord'' of all these dark creatures.


    In exchange of their great and fearsome powers, an eternal promise of contract of service with the ''Dark Lord''.


    They will serve the cause of the one and only, the Demon King!


    Among his servants and followers, the Great Necromancer, Zaeqir.


    When one of the followers of the ''Dark Lord'' woke up from her own slumber due to her severe injuries,


    The Great Necromancer, Zaeqir, greeted her ¡­


    "Finally! You have awaken from your long slumber ¡­"


    Xiara, the dark banshee, looked at her hands and checked her wounds.


    "I really thought I was dead already. The last thing I could remember was that feral wolf having a tight grip over my neck as I bleed profusely. Do not tell me you revived me from death, Zaeqir!" Xiara asked her fellow servant of the ''Dark Lord''.


    "If I did? What will be wrong to revive a great follower and servant of our ''Dark Lord'', hmm?"


    "I do not want to be under your tyrant control. I would prefer death than become your lackey. It is not foreign to me regarding the knowledge of what happens to those you revive.


    No freedom ¡­ Forever bound to your will!" pointed out by the dark banshee.


    She started moving her own limbs and stretched her numb muscles from laying for too long.


    In a small compartment where Zaeqir kept her wounded and fragile body,


    The image of other wounded and inanimate creatures covered with red cloth appeared in Xiara''s sight.


    A part of the dark cave that only few are authorized to enter.


    "Tell me! Was I revived or not?" Xiara, the dark banshee, demanded for answers.


    Only evil laugh was the reply of the Great Necromancer, Zaeqir.


    A hint of frustration and agitation were showing over Xiara''s face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was a sudden change in the rotten stinking air within the room.


    Xiara''s eyes began to shift into a deadly look and full of contempt.


    "Fine, I did not revive you! I arrived just in time before they got the chance to take you out completely." Zaeqir revealed to Xiara.


    *** Flashback ***


    Right after Selene warned Fluffy of not letting the dark banshee get away.


    Fluffy tighten its grip over the dark banshee''s bleeding neck.


    Not caring if the dark banshee dies or not, as long as the dark banshee remains within its grasp.


    Xiara was already spitting blood and barely hanging on with her own life.


    While Selene was fast approaching,


    A sudden appearance of Zaeqir from out of nowhere.


    In the attempt of saving Xiara from the impending doom that she was about to experience.


    "Dark Illusion! Hallow Soul!" Zaeqir summoned one of his powerful dark magic.


    <<< _Dark Illusion_ >>>


    Is a dark magic that creates pain and misery towards anyone that get struck by this spell. It uses the fear of its target and utilizes it to trigger the pain and misery.


    Fluffy whimpered in great pain from a scene of the death of his mate and killing her through his own claws and canines. His bleeding mate died and it was all his fault.


    It was a dark illusion created by Zaeqir and it even got worst through showing Fluffy his image of becoming entirely feral and killing the two siblings, Lucas and Selene, entrusted on his care.


    Their death happens due to perfectly falling into the nature of savagery, a complete feral form.


    This dark illusion even created an intense pain within Fluffy that made him trap into this loop of pain.


    Even unconscious, his own subconsciousness was dealing with a never-ending torment brought by the dark illusion of Zaeqir.


    Despite being unconscious, Fluffy kept shaking from the never-ending pain brought by the combination of two powerful dark magic.


    <<< _Dark Illusion_ >>>


    And ¡­


    <<< _Hallow Soul_ >>>


    A dark magic that weakens one soul and attacks the light magic that protects one soul from the darkness. This kind of ability allows one creature to be vulnerable into a limitless experience of pain and misery. In other words, an ability to cause torment and torture towards its target.


    Immediately, Zaeqir took Xiara''s body and opened a portal that will lead them back to their hidden hideout.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "If you were late even for a second, I would have been a corpse for you to revive. That will be the next worst thing to happen on me." Xiara told Zaeqir about the worst case scenario.


    "Then you should be thankful to me!" Zaeqir pointing out to Xiara.


    "So what happens now? It looks like you were right! The death of that she-wolf must happen ¡­ If she will not be converted into being one of us then it is better to have her dead than let her become our problem in the future."


    "As I have told you, she has tremendous power within her. I bet that her powers are not yet fully mature. To be able to wield such intensity and level of power. She is indeed a problem for the return of our ''Dark Lord''."


    "I completely understand your dilemma, Zaeqir! She summoned all elements within her will. All were being utilized altogether. If we want the rise of darkness to be successful then there is one thing that we must accomplish ¡­" Xiara further elaborated to her fellow servant of the ''Dark Lord''.


    "Yes! Her conversion or her death! Those are the objectives that we must accomplish. As soon as possible! Once we get the chance during the war of the werewolves, we will strike again!"


    Then Zaeqir furthered, "I think we have obtained something significant that we could use against her." As he remarked at the sight of the corpse of Laquisha.


    A new objective formed by the two great followers of the ''Dark Lord'' ¡­


    For his long-awaited return and ¡­


    The rise of darkness!

 Chapter 137 - Festivities (Part I)

    At the borders of the Jade Pack,


    Lucas has appeared with Brandon while overviewing the sight of the entire territory of the richest pack in the werewolf kingdom.


    "Before we take a visit on the Golden Moon Pack, let us release all the rogue werewolves submitted under Alpha Morris." Lucas informed Brandon of his plans.


    "But it will take us days before arriving at the Golden Moon Pack if you plan to take a detour on this pack." Brandon replied to Lucas'' plans.


    "Do not worry! We will enjoy this detour since it is my little sister''s birthday today. We will make this a great spectacle for them to remember. Just like the Midnight Pack! We will give them something to remember." An evil scheme formed within Lucas'' mind.


    "I bet it will be a great festivity for the rogue werewolves to remember!" Brandon accentuates Lucas'' devious plans.


    "Indeed it will be! An unforgettable festivity for all rogue werewolves."


    Then both went back to their fellow rogue werewolves that they brought along with them.


    ========


    In the residential area of the submitted rogue werewolves of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Ever since the day when Freddie became a member of the -Golden Crew- of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack, he was treated highly by his fellow rogue werewolves in the wolf pack of Prince Alcyd.


    He became the pride and honor of the other submitted rogue werewolves.


    Defeating other warriors of the renowned wolf pack due to their strength and prowess, it catapulted the status of Freddie within the Golden Moon Pack.


    Other rogue werewolves always hang out by the terrace of the house of the known rogue brothers.


    Just to be in the presence of Freddie and Georgie were enough for them.


    Their difference with the members of the Golden Moon Pack, they are not responsible or accountable to the laws of the wolf pack but they had to adhere to the agreements they had with Prince Alcyd if they wanted to keep enjoying the resources and protection that they have been receiving from the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Freddie! Georgie! Have you heard the news from the town yet? There will be festivities and celebration for everyone in the Golden Moon Pack." One of the rogue werewolves announced to his fellow residents.


    "Maybe it is only exclusive with the members of the Golden Moon Pack as usual. You know that they had numerous gatherings in the mansion of the Alpha Prince but only exclusive to their members." Another rogue werewolf retorted.


    "No! An invitation is sent ¡­ This one is under your name, Freddie!" the male rogue werewolf handed over the invitation to Freddie who is standing beside Georgie by the terrace of their house.


    Everyone was highly anticipating the content of the letter which was addressed to Freddie.


    From the younger generation to the older generation, each of them is listening to Freddie as he reads the content.


    They cheered as they hear the confirmation that everyone, including all rogue werewolves, submitted to the Alpha Prince, to join in the upcoming festivities and celebration of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The reason and purpose of the celebration were not disclosed.


    Only the confirmation that everyone is invited and what to expect from these festivities.


    There were mention of the following:


    [1] Amusement rides just like what humans install during their festivals.


    [2] Parade of the warriors, in order to showcase the growing strength of the Golden Moon Pack.


    [3] Different kinds of booths from food stalls to entertaining ones for kids and adults.


    [4] Talent Showcase program where anyone is allowed to showcase their talent as long they enlist themselves as a participant.


    [5] Music Galore, filled with fun and concert.


    [6] Variety Games, which have also a variety of prizes.


    Amused and excited reactions were apparent on everyone''s faces.


    It is something that everyone has looked forward and excitedly anticipated.


    "¡­ All trainees and warriors are expected to contribute and help in the preparations!" Freddie narrated the last words from the given invitation.


    This occasion has uplifted everyone''s mood and inspired everyone to take part in the upcoming festivities.


    "We better go to the mansion now, since we are expected to take part in the preparations." Georgie expressed his unrestrained excitement.


    The other rogue werewolves seconded the words of Georgie.


    But Freddie felt a bit nervous ¡­


    "I do not know but I do not think we should be celebrating this much with such dark forces and threats lingering around the borders waiting to take advantage of the situation." Freddie pointed out his own worries.


    "That is why we have to take part in the preparations. Stop being pessimistic and just cooperate with the plans of Prince Alcyd. Rather than being a pessimist and putting bad vibes on such an exciting occasion." Georgie tried to shed some positivity and hope to everyone for the upcoming festivities.


    Others laughed after hearing Georgie tease his own brother.


    After that, Georgie instructed everyone to start preparing themselves and those other rogue warriors and trainees must come along with them on their way to the mansion.


    Despite the exuding positivity of Georgie, Freddie could not help himself but worry for the outcome of the festivities in the Golden Moon Pack.


    ===========


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 138 - Festivities (Part II)

    ========


    *** Selene, Scarlett & the orphans ***


    - Prince Alcyd decided to hold a festival based on Selene''s wishes for her own birthday celebration before they leave for the royal palace.


    - Lance finally telling Selene his feelings


    ========


    The next day after the transfer of Selene to a new room,


    It has been a long time since the last visit of Selene in the orphanage.


    A lot of things happened which made her less active in volunteering in the orphanage.


    All of the orphan kids were anticipating for the visit of Selene.


    Ever since the start of her service and volunteer work in the orphanage, there were a lot of changes implemented around.


    [1] Play time for everyone.


    [2] More literary and art works for everyone so they could express themselves more and explore their creative side.


    [3] No more spells that forces kids to sleep.


    [4] Children can wear whatever they want as long it is not showcase vulgarity.


    [5] More time to tour around the town through newspaper and milk delivery. The kids were assigned with delivery works. It develops the social skills of the kids.


    There were indeed significant changes around which made the kids feel more like themselves compared to their previous daily routine.


    Compared to their previous daily routine ¡­ Nowadays, their revised daily routine which was proposed by their future Luna, Selene, made them more cheerful and normal like they are supposed to be in their age.


    As soon as Selene arrived along with Scarlett and Lance, the orphan kids started to scramble to meet her.


    "She is here ¡­ The silver princess is here!" Misha signaled to her fellow orphan children.


    All of the kids in the orphanage called Selene as their -Silver Princess- and she has become somewhat their own inspiration.


    The others started running and rushing their own preparation to look good in front of their -Silver Princess- while the other older boys started to feel a little bit infatuated or little crush on Selene.


    They have noticed her becoming more breathtakingly beautiful every time they see her.


    Some of the boys wore their best clothes while the others styled their hair to look more appealing for Selene.


    Each orphan kid tried to out run the other ¡­


    "Hey, watch it!"


    "Whoever gets first downstairs will be the knight and shining armor of our -Silver Princess- ¡­" announced by Misha while walking her way out with her teddy bear.


    Then each boy tried their best to get down first than the other.


    After a childish race between the orphan kids, all of them got to line up right before Selene entered the hallway.


    Head Mistress Elaine was simply enjoying the sight of the upbeat mood of the kids.


    She has been grateful for the outstanding results of the implementation of the proposed plans of Selene.


    "Hi everyone!" Selene greeted everyone.


    Altogether with unison greeting, "We are glad to have you here with us ¡­ Miss Selene!"


    "Silver Princess!"


    "Most Beautiful!"


    "Big Sister!"


    Each orphan kid has their own name for Selene ¡­ Head Mistress Elaine and Selene smiled at the scene of the kids being childish and adorable.


    "Thank you everyone! I did not know all of you have become Casanovas and experts in flattery!" Selene greeted back the children and everyone laughed and smiled at her reply.


    "Welcome, Miss Selene! We are glad to have you back in the orphanage for another visit." Head Mistress Elaine ushered Selene in the main office while other kids mesmerized at the presence of Selene.


    It has been a long time since his last visit in the orphanage, Lance was highly impressed with the changes that Selene did in the orphanage.


    "Woah! Is this really the orphanage?" Lance whispered to Scarlett while walking behind Selene.


    Scarlett only smiled before replying to Lance, "Yes, it is! Impressed much! It is thanks to me and Selene. Because of our constant and sincere service in the orphanage."


    Based on the last memory of Lance with the orphanage, it was gloomy and filled with sad memories.


    But now, it has become a ray of light filled with laughter, kids running around and a more positive place for anyone.


    Once they arrived at the main office of the head mistress, she acknowledged Lance for his visit.


    "I am glad you finally visited us! Sir Lance!" Head Mistress Elaine greeted the shy wolf.


    "I am sorry head mistress if it has been a long time since my last visit." Lance apologized for his lack of communication.


    "No it''s okay ¡­ The important thing is that you have returned to us and visited your old home. How is your older brother Caleb?" Head mistress'' reply to Lance.


    "He is okay Ma''am! I will send him your regards to him. He has been busy lately. Especially with the preparation of the upcoming festivities."


    Selene did not know about the childhood of Lance. She finally realized that Lance grew up in the orphanage with his older brother Caleb.


    "Please, everyone take a seat." Head Mistress Elaine offered everyone to take their own seat.


    "Speaking of which, we have to talk about the preparation of the celebration and why there is even a celebration." Selene told the head mistress while Lance started to check the premises if it is secured.


    ===========


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 139 - Festivities (Part III)

    In the main office of the headmistress of the orphanage,


    Selene started to discuss with Headmistress Elaine regarding the celebration and the reason behind it.


    Headmistress Elaine could not hide her own surprise with all the things Selene revealed to her.


    "Wow! Now I truly understand why Prince Alcyd has favored you. I was wondering this whole time how can someone convince that tough and rough exterior of his. Pardon me but no one truly had the guts and courage to really bend the will of our Alpha Prince. Everyone feared him so I truly wondered how you could make him say yes to everything. Now I know!" Headmistress Elaine kept gushing about the new revelation she found out.


    Scarlett was chuckling at the sight of Head Mistress gushing and surprised at the revelation of Selene.


    "Well, I think it is time for everyone to know. But before announcing it to everyone, I wanted everyone to have fun and a great time. And since it is what Prince Alcyd wanted to happen." Right before she could finish her explanation, Scarlett shared her own thoughts about the decision of Prince Alcyd.


    "Maybe he was just too guilty in spending your birthday in arguing with you and preparing your new room rather than truly celebrating your own birthday. Imagine he got too excited on that day and forgot that it was actually your birthday ¡­" There were hints of irritation in Scarlett''s voice.


    "What do you mean? I am a little bit confused ¡­" Headmistress Elaine expressed her own confusion for not grasping the entirety of Scarlett''s explanation.


    The blonde she-wolf could not help herself but just roll her eyes as she explained ¡­


    *** Flashback ***


    Prince Alcyd led Selene to their new room.


    Scarlett along with the other staff members walked behind Selene as they wanted to see Selene''s expression as well, including Lady Sonja.


    The moment staff members opened the large doors of the newly renovated room,


    Selene tried her best to contain her amused reaction.


    Everyone knew that Selene hated the color pink and does not like any girly stuff,


    So it was not that difficult to make the design of the room a bit regal and look exactly the way she would prefer it to be.


    Lady Sonja and Freddie told Prince Alcyd how much Selene loves the sight of twinkling stars and the color combination of dusty and midnight blue mashed together.


    Everything was new,


    From the bed down to every detail was new.


    "I want everyone not to wear shoes past this line!" Selene instructed everyone pointing out the entrance of their room.


    A burst of laughter and smile could be heard because it is their first time to hear someone making an unusual rule inside their own room.


    It just proved to everyone that Selene has finally opened up and enjoying the newly renovated room.


    ''Wow! Our mate has truly overdone himself this time. Imagine, he made this entire room into our own ideal room ¡­ From the color to designs, all of the preferred things that we would do to our own room. Even better!'' enthusiastically expressed by her own spirit wolf.


    Only silence was the response of Selene towards her spirit wolf.


    ''Come on, do not be shy and just admit it already! You are impressed with our mate.'' Sylvia persistently teasing Selene.


    Everyone was watching Selene checking every inch of the room.


    "This is great ¡­ Alcyd! Not bad ¡­" Selene trying to hide her own excitement.


    "The best part is the walk-in closet! We installed a royal-like opposite to mine just in case you prefer to have your own privacy." Prince Alcyd revealed to Selene and as he tries to usher her to the newly installed walk-in closet.


    This time around Selene was not able to hide her excitement ¡­


    Some giggles could be heard from the staff members. They are finally witnessing a sweet moment between the two future great leaders of their kingdom.


    But Freddie decided to leave the room and could no longer watch Selene and Prince Alcyd spending their time together.


    A new feeling which Freddie is trying to hide as best as he could because he knows that it is not right for him to feel that way ¡­ Being jealous.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    **************************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if Indeed you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 140 - Festivities (Part IV)

    *** Continuation of the Flashback ***


    [ -In the newly renovated room of Selene- ]


    After everyone spent their dinner,


    Selene and Prince Alcyd went to their room together ¡­ Alone and just the two of them without anyone tagged along with them.


    The moment Prince Alcyd closed the door, Selene became nervous.


    "By the way where is Fluffy?" Selene curiously asked to Prince Alcyd.


    "Do not worry, your -guardian wolf- is occupying your old room. He seems to be quiet and just steady. I kind of expected him to be a bit more ¡­ rowdy ¡­ but I guess I was wrong!"


    "You are right! Recently Fluffy has been quiet and just steady. I guess the encounter with the dark creatures and almost dying made him a bit shaken up. In short, trauma."


    Prince Alcyd did not like the sadness that appeared in Selene''s face. He was planning for this night to be perfectly happy for him and Selene.


    Not depressing nor frustratingly annoying.


    "Look he will be alright soon ¡­ He has you and me to look after him." This statement surprised Selene because all this time, it has been always Fluffy and her.


    And now ¡­


    There is the Prince Alcyd and her!


    This made her suddenly blush and a wave of heat just took over her sensations.


    "I will just go and change ¡­" immediately Selene went inside her own walk-in closet and left Prince Alcyd on his own.


    It surprised Prince Alcyd with the sudden behavior of Selene but he just smiled that finally they are both getting closer.


    A thought of him and Selene spending their time more intimately has got him more excited than ever.


    While Selene was preparing herself for sleeping attire and freshening up,


    She started informing Prince Alcyd for her own room arrangement.


    Her voice was coming from the bathroom which was positioned in the middle, in between of the two walk-in closets.


    "I will be sleeping on the bed while you sleep on the floor! There is a foam which I requested from Lady Sonja since you are sleeping on the floor." Selene loudly explaining so that Prince Alcyd could hear.


    A sudden thought of why she is even yelling if her own mate has hyper senses. She started shaking her own head while washing up her face.


    ''How could you even let our mate sleep on the floor? You are a heartless bitch! Are you aware of that?'' directly said by Sylvia, her own spirit wolf.


    ''Excuse me! It does not mean when I prefer to sleep on the bed while making him sleep on the floor makes me cold hearted. I just want to prevent any unnecessary situation to happen.'' Selene explained to her spirit wolf.


    ''Like what, hmm?''


    ''Seriously? I cannot argue with you right now!''


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, was shoved back deep inside her mind.


    Couple of minutes have passed and Selene finally finished preparing herself.


    As she headed back to the bed, the image of a shirtless Alpha Prince pretending to sleep on top the bed.


    Selene could not speak for a moment due to the sight of her handsome and sizzling hot mate.


    Well-defined and toned body ¡­


    Firm muscles which perfectly goes along with his sun-kissed tanned body ¡­


    Bulging six-pack abs and even something bulging down which made Selene blush ¡­


    ¡­


    She faked a cough before started to speak.


    "Can you please, go lay down to your foam!" demanded by Selene.


    But there was no reaction from Prince Alcyd.


    An annoyed Selene could not accept that Prince Alcyd is trying to force himself in sleeping by the bed.


    She started preparing the foam, sheets and pillows by the floor.


    If Prince Alcyd would not be willing to prepare it then she will do it herself then ¡­


    "Your highness, your sleeping area is prepared now. So will you be kind to leave the bed and lay down to your designated area?" Selene tried her best to be nice and cordial with her mate, Prince Alcyd.


    Unfortunately, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack is still firm with his decision of not moving on his spot.


    Selene went to bed and tried to push her own mate this time off the bed.


    Prince Alcyd was overpowered by his rough mate.


    -Ow!-


    After falling from the bed,


    He immediately stood and tried to reason out with Selene.


    Though, he never expected to see his mate looking too beautiful and tempting.


    "Fine! I will sleep by the floor!.." Prince Alcyd giving up.


    Her image was imprinted on his mind.


    Sitting on the bed wearing purple nightdress with lacy design.


    The shape of her breasts was emphasized and he could even see through her nipples from that nightdress she was wearing.


    Perfectly toned body with her flawless fair skin.


    This image was imprinted on Prince Alcyd''s mind and he was trying his best to contain himself from the most difficult temptation he has ever experienced.


    Both of them closed their eyes and hid their own desires from such dangerous temptation


    After a long silence ¡­


    Trying their best to fall asleep and let their subconscious wander to the realm of dreams ¡­


    An unexpected invitation was offered ¡­


    "Alcyd?"


    "Yes?"


    "Are you feeling sleepy?"


    "Ummm ¡­ Trying to ¡­ Why?"


    "Do you want to mark me tonight?"


    Both Alcyd and Kratos have woken completely from Selene''s offer.


    It was an offer that they have been waiting.


    Knowing Selene, there should be a catch!


    They started to overthink and ponder what should they do.


    ''Hey, you better accept it!'' Kratos pointed out to Prince Alcyd.


    "Are you sure?" Prince Alcyd''s only reply to Selene.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    ==========


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    **************************

 Chapter 141 - Festivities (Part V)

    [ -Still in the main office of Headmistress Elaine- ]


    "So, I see you have also finally got marked by Prince Alcyd." Headmistress Elaine pointed out her observation.


    Selene blushed but explained herself,


    "Yes, it was only right to let him mark me as well since I already marked him ¡­" initial explanation of Selene.


    Both Scarlett and Headmistress Elaine nodded in agreement of the idea that it was the right time in letting their Alpha Prince to mark their future Luna, Selene.


    She continued in her explanation, "Though it was only and completely just marking. Nothing else happened!"


    A sound of being too defensive was apparent on Selene''s voice.


    It made both Scarlett and Headmistress Elaine smile at the thought of Selene becoming shy about her intimate moment with Prince Alcyd.


    *** Flashback ***


    "Are you sure?" Prince Alcyd peeked slowly at Selene.


    "Yes! So get over here and do me ..." Selene coughed and clarified herself, "I mean do it already! Mark me ¡­"


    "Are you sure that''s the only thing you want from me?" the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack trying to reassure the request of Selene.


    Hoping that there could be more to it.


    ''This is our chance! Finally! Thank God! I think we have saved a nation in our past life and we are being rewarded with a great bounty right now.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, could not hide its excitement.


    ''Sssh ¡­ You are distracting me too much! We need to glide our way perfectly to the pacing that our mate''s desires.'' A sudden retort of Prince Alcyd towards his spirit wolf.


    "Are you getting over here or not? Because I can change my mind right now if you are taking too long to decide." Selene trying to pressure her own mate.


    Then after few seconds, Prince Alcyd immediately went to the bed and crawled on top of Selene.


    This made Selene more nervous as ever.


    "You asked for this ¡­ No backing out! Nor changing of decision!" the Alpha Prince told his beautiful mate while being on top of Selene.


    A sudden appearance of the spirit wolf of Selene has made Selene a bit distracted.


    ''If you are too nervous or scared, you can easily let me take over. I will be so glad taking your position and take over instead. You will not regret it. I will savor each second if you let me take over.'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, has been drooling over their mate.


    ''Oh please, not now. Just go back inside because I will not let you take over.''


    ''Boo! Party pooper! It would have been great if you will only let me.''


    The Alpha Prince has finally positioned himself and made himself comfortable being on top of Selene.


    Their legs rubbing against each other ¡­


    Skin to skin ¡­


    Bodies close enough to feel each other''s warmth ¡­


    "I want to remind you. I am only asking you to mark me and that''s it" said by Selene while drowning at Prince Alcyd''s stare.


    "Are you sure, you just want me to mark you? And nothing else" Prince Alcyd breathes closer to Selene.


    "Yes, I am sure ¡­ Maybe a kiss, I can let you have a kiss ¡­" nervously said by Selene but before finishing her words,


    Prince Alcyd went for her lips and kissed her passionately.


    Both of them craved for this moment and kissed filled with intimate and intense emotions.


    Selene could feel the warm lips of Prince Alcyd and his wet tongue meeting with hers.


    It was so intense that they both forgot to breathe and they let themselves get pulled by their inner desires.


    After realizing they need to breathe, both moaned and gasped for air.


    Such intimate touch and feelings were shared by the two lovers.


    "Mark me already! Just no sex ¡­ I am not yet ready for it ¡­" Selene whispered as she held unto Prince Alcyd.


    "Don''t worry, I will respect your wishes ¡­" Prince Alcyd''s reply.


    And he expressed further ¡­


    "I love you Selene! I want you to know that."


    The full moon was a witness to such a momentous night between Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    After their private discussion,


    Headmistress received the invitation and plans for the upcoming festivities and celebration of their Alpha Prince and their future Luna.


    Immediately Selene instructed Scarlett to check on the request of Headmistress Elaine while Lance and Selene will proceed to the rooftop of the orphanage.


    She wanted to see how was the rooftop was renovated since the day of her instructions to turn it into a recreational area for painting and relaxing area.


    The sight on the rooftop was exquisite, with the vastness of the blue sky and overviewing scene of the town.


    When they arrived at the rooftop, Selene was surprised by something unexpected.


    "I-I just want to say ¡­ I think I am in love with you!" Lance openly confessed.


    She turned her attention to the younger brother of Caleb.


    "What?!?" Selene''s surprised reaction.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...

 Chapter 142 - Festivities (Part VI)

    [ -At the rooftop of the orphanage- ]


    A surprised look was painted all over Selene''s face.


    She could not believe that Lance has feelings for her.


    "I think I am in love with you, Selene ¡­" Lance gathered all his courage in confessing his feelings for Selene.


    Selene could see the sincerity and honesty of the words from Lance.


    His nervousness was apparent and she noticed how difficult it may have been for him to finally confess his feelings towards Selene.


    But Selene must be clear and honest with him as well.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After thinking about how to respond on such a shocking confession, Selene has decided to tell Lance her own feelings as well.


    "I am sorry ¡­ but ¡­ I am in love with someone else. I think you know and you have an idea who I am referring to. There is someone else fated to be your one and true love. And that is not me." Selene tried her best not to hurt Lance with her words.


    An awkward laugh and smile were Lance''s response to Selene''s words.


    "Prince Alcyd is truly a lucky guy. Sometimes I think, life is too unfair for giving all the best things to Prince Alcyd." Lance realized he is mumbling too much already.


    Then he started to think of something else just to excuse himself.


    "Ah, I think I just heard Scarlett call for me! I have to go check on her ¡­" Lance made some excuse and left Selene on her own.


    They both know that Lance just wanted to leave and avoid getting humiliated further.


    It was a plain rejection.


    Selene felt bad at the sight of Lance running away from her.


    Lance totally lost his cool and ran as fast as he could.


    Others wondered why Lance suddenly started running.


    What they do not know is that he just got rejected by the first girl he fell in love with.


    ''I am so lame ¡­ So lame ¡­'' Lance told himself as he ran fast as he could.


    Then accidentally, he bumped into Scarlett.


    -Thud-


    "OW!" exclaimed by Scarlett after bumping with Lance accidentally.


    "I am sorry! I did not mean to." Lance explained himself.


    Unknowingly, there were tears already dripping from his eyes.


    Scarlett saw this and immediately she grabbed him ¡­


    To avoid someone else seeing his manly tears,


    She pulled him to the stock room which was the closest room that Scarlett could hide Lance with.


    In his curiosity, he wanted to ask why Scarlett would help him and hide him in the stock room.


    A cramped space they may be sharing at the moment but Scarlett could not just leave Lance get humiliated further.


    "I may not know the reason behind it ¡­ but cry it already! It is already embarrassing to see those tears so just let it out already. No one will see you here. I will just guard the door from the outside to prevent someone from opening it." Scarlett told Lance and left him inside.


    As soon as Scarlett closed the door and stood behind it,


    Manly cries could be heard.


    He started crying out of rejection.


    Even though it is understandable that he fell in love with someone who has already fallen to someone else but he could not help himself to wonder,


    What could have he done to make it possible and be on his favor?


    But there was nothing ¡­ No right answer because whatever he does, he knows that he could never have something which already belonged to someone else.


    Only tears and pain were the things he could accept at the moment.


    It was indeed a first-time experience that he will never forget. An experience of a failed attempt in love.


    All the time he was crying and pondering on his feelings.


    Some kids passed by and could not help but ask Scarlett who was inside ¡­


    "Miss Scarlett, who is crying inside? And why is he crying?" one of the orphan kids asked.


    "Oh, it is nothing! My friend failed in the test and it seems that it is too painful for him to accept that he failed. So just move along! Headmistress Elaine has started already her lecture." Scarlett''s reply to the kids.


    She heaved a deep sigh in regards to the situation of Lance.


    There was only one thing that Scarlett could think of because the last person that he seen Lance with is Selene.


    A realization crept in and thought to herself.


    ''Poor boy, you fell in love with someone who is madly in love with someone else!'' silently thought by Scarlett.


    ===============


    Meanwhile,


    [ -At the residence of Chloe- ]


    Callisto attempted to visit Chloe and have a moment with her.


    By some odd twist of fate, their path crossed ¡­


    There was no need for Callisto to ring the doorbell because Chloe was on her way out as well.


    "Chloe, can we have a second? Give your father a chance to talk?" Callisto sounded as if he is already begging for Chloe''s permission.


    "Do you have the right to demand something like that if you chose to walk out of my life? Where were you all this time? And you decided now to appear in my life?" Chloe''s reply and left her father standing outside their porch.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    **************************

 Chapter 143 - Day Of Festivity (Part I)

    [7:00 am]


    In the room of Selene and Prince Alcyd,


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack has a habit in sleeping.


    He is always topless and only wears his boxers. While Selene has a habit of only wearing her nightdress.


    Selene started to feel something warm and hard poking her ass cheeks. Then another warm and firm arms wrapped around her. Her legs could feel another warm heavy tingly legs rubbing against hers.


    ''What the hell? What''s going on?'' Selene is trying to assess the situation that she is under at the moment.


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, heard the concern of Selene.


    ''It''s just our mate. So do not overreact again!''


    ''What! And you did not wake me up ¡­ How can I rely on you if you are not doing your part as someone to look out for my well-being?''


    ''It is so early for this Selene!'' Complained by the spirit wolf of Selene and she continued, ''First of all, why should I wake you up if there is no existing threat. Second, we were both asleep and I also need rest myself from all your activities lately. Lastly, whether you like it or not but your body is not denying the fact that ¡­ you are actually enjoying this! So stop your overreacting!''


    A sudden force of waking up and Selene pushed Prince Alcyd off the bed ¡­ again!


    -Thud!-


    - Ow!-


    Prince Alcyd was surprised from the sudden action of Selene. He has no clue to what made Selene decide to push him off the bed.


    "Ow! Why did you push me off the bed ¡­ again?"


    "Oh, you don''t know? Let me refresh you with my conditions and rules in this room.


    Rule #1: You sleep on the floor and I sleep on the bed.


    Rule #2: No touching!


    Rule #3: No sex! And no consummation of mating!


    Rule #4: I can add more rules when I feel like it.


    Those are the rules and you broke 3 rules. You slept on the bed while your entire body is over me. I thought was about to be devoured by you!" Selene''s remark to her mate.


    "Last night, you were having nightmares and you were crying on your sleep. It was bothering me. So when I tried to comfort you, there you were suddenly hugging me. Then the rest is history. I had to go along with the situation which was for your information ¡­ not my fault! And as if you are not enjoying it at all."


    Pointing out on her stiffened nipples and drool on her face.


    ''Haha! Exactly, nailed it!'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, exclaimed.


    Immediately, Selene covered her breast and body.


    She threw a pillow at Prince Alcyd before denying his accusation that she was eventually enjoying it.


    But Selene realized at that moment, she was still having her nightmares of losing Laquisha and the night of getting rejected by her former mate. She thought she had a good sleep but it was all due to her mate''s presence.


    The Alpha Prince noticed the sudden change in Selene''s mood maybe because of the mention of her nightmares.


    He thought of a way to cheer her up.


    In order to distract her from her own negative thoughts.


    It is the first day of their planned celebration.


    "Today is the first day of the event. We have a big day ahead of us!" Prince Alcyd reminded his mate.


    Before Selene could reply, he threw back the pillow to Selene.


    A pillow fight started to take place.


    Both were simply having their moment and laughing.


    "Stop it! You dare to hit me with those pillow?"


    The intention of Prince Alcyd was to make Selene forget her own problems and cheer her up.


    Such awaited festivity was even possible due to Selene''s supposed birthday that needed to be celebrated and their plan to announce the truth about Selene''s identity.


    They are planning to make it official already.


    In the middle of their moment together.


    A sound of cough interrupted the two.


    -Ahem!-


    Selene fell off from the bed in her surprise.


    "Hey, why the hell are you here? Don''t you know how to knock?" Prince Alcyd reprimanded his own best friend.


    "What''s the point of me knocking? I can hear both of you awake already and not doing anything private. Both laughing and sounded like you were playing so I entered." Beta Garrett reasoned out to their Alpha Prince.


    "What!" Prince Alcyd exclaimed.


    "So you were spying on us?" Suddenly uttered by Selene.


    Beta Garrett realized that the two, Prince Alcyd and Selene, respectively does not like the idea of him spying.


    A wave of nervousness felt by Garrett due to the intense look on the eyes of Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    "Fine! I am sorry that I did not knock. I think I still deserve a second chance. Just move your asses already and start preparing yourselves. Both of you are expected on the event. Everything has been set-up already. Remember Alcyd, you are tasked for the opening remarks for the celebration." Beta Garrett gave a justified elaboration to his best friend and to his future Luna, Selene.


    Both Selene and Prince Alcyd started to go their own way and prepare themselves for the event.


    The Beta of the Golden Moon Pack watched the two walk separate way awkwardly.


    ===================


    [8:00am]


    In the festival,


    There were plenty of installed booths inside.


    From food to different type of booths for everyone to enjoy.


    Amusement rides ¡­


    Gaming area ¡­


    Sports area ¡­


    Musical area ¡­


    A lot of things that are expected for everyone''s entertainment and enjoyment.


    By the entrance of the location of the event,


    Scarlett noticed Lance gloomy disposition.


    Ever since the day they spent in orphanage, Lance has been gloomy and depressed.


    The blonde she-wolf could no longer contain her concern for Lance.


    She started to approach Lance and tried to cheer him up.


    "Hey there! Sad face! Any plans for today?" Scarlett asked Lance in a teasing manner.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Only silence was the response of Lance to Scarlett.


    "Earth to Lance! Yoohoo!"


    "Oh, I did not know you were trying to talk to me." Lance finally replied to Scarlett.


    Scarlett breathed and heaved for a deep sigh before giving Lance an honest reality check.


    "I know you are going through a hard time being rejected but you should learn how to accept things and move on with your life. Because whether you like it or not, Selene and Prince Alcyd will not stop being in love and celebrate their own happiness just because you are hurt. Life must go on." A direct speech of Scarlett.


    The younger brother of Caleb looked at Scarlett and he could not believe that the blonde she-wolf is giving him a pep talk about moving on.


    "Easy for you to say! You have not felt the feeling of being rejected."


    "You forgot the fact that there is someone meant for you as well. It is unfair that you only invest your emotions and your entire heart to someone who is already destined for someone else as well. You future mate deserves the whole ¡­ entire ¡­ complete ¡­ Lance ¡­ not this broken one!" Scarlett further explained to the heart broken Lance.


    Few minutes after ¡­


    "The two of you! The Alpha has arrived at the plaza, the opening remarks is about to start." Galvin informed the two who are talking under the shade of a tree.


    Each member of the Golden Moon Pack were eager and excited for the start of the festival.


    For the longest time, there has been no celebration in the wolf pack.


    This was something that gave everyone such anticipation and exuding positivity.


    "Let us get moving already! Things are about to start." Scarlett told to Lance.


    "Yeah, I will follow in a minute. Just give me some time to sulk a little bit more."


    Scarlett wanted to leave Lance alone but there was something inside her that she could not leave this heart-broken guy on his own.


    She laid down on the grass beside Lance.


    "Just wake me up when you are ready to go." Last words of Scarlett to Lance.


    A smile formed in Lance face despite the pain of being rejected.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...

 Chapter 144 - Day Of Festivity (Part II)

    [8:30 am]


    Prince Alcyd stood in front of all the members of the Golden Moon Pack with Selene and other elite officers standing in support of him.


    "There will be an announcement by the end of the day. I think someone wants to announce something after this fun occasion which involves me as well ¡­" Even though Prince Alcyd is not yet finish in his speech,


    People were starting to whisper around and wonder who will have that authority and such important role to announce something which involves their Alpha Prince.


    ''Why would someone else announce something important and not Prince Alcyd?''


    ''Yeah!''


    ''Who would that be, is that person so important to even have a moment over our Alpha Prince?''


    ''Maybe it is about a royal issues? Have you heard? There is apparently a turmoil in the royal court based on the latest news.''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Loud whispers from the audience while Prince Alcyd continued in his speech,


    Though he was actually referring to Selene''s request to him during the night he marked her. Which is before the first day ends, she wanted to be the one to announce to the rest of the members of the Golden Moon Pack that she is in fact the mate of Prince Alcyd and their future Luna in the Golden Moon Pack. She intends to reveal to everyone her true identity.


    There were other warriors, staff members and elite officers who already knew about the truth due to the recent events that occurred between Kratos'' rampage and the sudden attack from the dark creatures but Prince Alcyd made the others swear and sign non-disclosure agreements to keep everything on the down low. And respect the wishes of their future Luna, Selene.


    "¡­ There are a lot things that happened recently. I can enumerate them one by one but someone told me," From this point on he thought about the words from Selene while looking at the crowd of his audience, "What is the point of staying in the past and linger on the horrors of our own mistake? I must admit, I was caged in the nightmares and hatred from the past. Locking myself in that hatred did not make everything better. So imagine the days I have wasted in that anger and hatred. Tomorrow was made not to be wasted, instead it is a hope for all of us to look forward for a better day. That is why, with all the negativity that we are currently experiencing right now. I think everyone deserves a day or two for the best getaway that anyone could experience in their life.


    From his day forth, I declare today as Golden Moon Pack''s -Blessed Lunar Holiday- and an annual celebration that will be held every year. A day of festivity for hope of a better year and appreciation of the things that we have today. There will be a lighting of lanterns before the midnight strikes and after the announcement. So think of your hopes and wishes for the next year and more years to come. We will light them all together and send to the moon. Is everyone have their wishes ready? I hope that I could be inserted in those wishes of yours. After all, I am your one and only Alpha Prince¡­ or maybe not." Prince Alcyd smiling and uplifting the spirits of his fellow members of Golden Pack.


    Everyone laughed and was positively responsive with their Alpha Prince.


    Beta Garrett, Prince Alcyd''s best friend and second in command, watched the Alpha Prince radiate so much positivity and realized the transformation of his own best friend.


    He started to look at Selene and Prince Alcyd. And he pondered ¡­


    ''Oh our dear creator, please look after this two souls. They have become light towards each other''s life. I fervently ask for you to keep them at each other''s arms because they deserve both all the happiness in this world.''


    The memories of the first time they met Selene and the days before Prince Alcyd met Selene. It all flashed back on Garrett''s mind. There were a lot of differences from the past and present. And there were a lot of changes that took place for the two lovers.


    "What''s wrong, Garrett?" Athena asked Garrett whom she is holding hands with.


    "Nothing! It is nothing."


    "But you look so serious. Come on, tell me!"


    "I was just thinking about how far Prince Alcyd and Selene have gone through. So many transformations and changes we are witnessing at the moment. Look at the people ¡­ You will see the difference and the effect of the transformation of Alcyd. It is true about what they say about a good leader."


    "What do you mean? What happens if we have a good leader?"


    "If you want to see how great a leader is. Look at the people he or she serves. Their laughter ¡­ Their smiles ¡­ Their satisfaction ¡­ It tells you how much positivity and effect of a true great leader is. Despite all the mistakes and errors that our Alpha Prince has made. They are still here supporting and celebrating with him. One thing I have learned from Selene, whether you believe it or not ¡­ She told me, that ¡­" Garrett tried to share his own realization with his mate.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    While Garrett and Selene waiting for Prince Alcyd in the main office,


    Selene stood by the window watching the staff members and other warriors do their own personal tasks.


    "You know Garrett, one thing I have realized so far in this life of mine ¡­ No matter how much you try on your own and seek for the things you want for yourself, it will never be the same if you share it with someone else. A leader who sits in his power alone far from the reach of his/her own people that he/she serves is the most unfortunate one. Worse than any destitute or poor. Compared to someone who has the people by his side. Yes, they are hard to please ¡­ only if you think of your own interest and not theirs. It is not difficult to understand them if the intentions are genuine because there will be compromise and true service to them." Then Selene stopped in the middle of her words as she turned her attention to the arrival of Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd''s best friend was left speechless from the sudden words of Selene which she shared out of the blue.


    "Hey! Garrett! What are you looking at my mate like that? Are you planning to devour her?" an agitated Prince Alcyd asked his best friend who was staring Selene for so long.


    "Oh, I am sorry for staring Selene! I am sorry Selene! I was just thinking about things ¡­ Sorry! Let us get to the agenda for the day ¡­" Beta Garrett explained himself and started to discuss the real agenda for the discussion they have in plans for the itinerary of their stay in the royal palace.


    *** End of the brief Flashback ***


    After Prince Alcyd''s long speech,


    Everyone clapped and cheered louder for their Alpha Prince more than ever.


    Behind him was his newly formed Golden Crew with Scarlett who was panting for being late.


    A complete rejoicing moment where everyone celebrated for their Alpha Prince.


    Right after Prince Alcyd left the podium he stood,


    People were going in their own way.


    Starting to head their way to celebrate the day on their own.


    Rogue brothers were checking every stall as one of the tasks of Freddie which was to check the stalls with a group of unit under his supervision. He chose rogue werewolves who are ranked as trainee warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    No wolf pack would imagine that a rogue werewolf will be given such a role in the wolf pack without necessarily being a member. It shows how much trust was given to them by the Alpha Prince.


    While the other elite officers have their own tasks to accomplish.


    Even though they are celebrating, Prince Alcyd and his elite officers have learned the hard way not to lower their defenses.


    A systematic defense and patrolling routine for the day were even stricter than before.


    The warriors are given shifting duties so that they could both celebrate and do their duties as well.


    Hours have passed ???


    A continuous celebration was going on while other warriors are busy with their tasks and duties.


    Caleb coordinating with every warrior of the Golden Moon Pack.


    [5:40 pm]


    On the other hand, Selene requested Prince Alcyd to join her ride the Ferris wheel. Prince Alcyd had to contact outsiders just to install this ride as part of a celebration in their festivities. It is something that only in the community of humans have this kind of ride.


    Werewolf communities do not have time for circus or even having attention towards amusement rides. Since the main focus of most of the wolf packs were survival and getting stronger than the other wolf packs.


    "Let''s go! I wanted to ride this one badly. This is my first time to ride one!" excitedly expressed by Selene.


    Prince Alcyd only smiled at the sight of Selene acting childish for the first time they have been together.


    Behind such happiness and festive mood, the two lovers are unaware of the fast-approaching danger towards the Golden Moon Pack.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    *************************

 Chapter 145 - Night Of Festivities (Part I)

    In the Plaza of the Golden Moon Pack,


    A festive mood filled the entire town of Golden Moon Pack.


    Such laughter and joy was all over the town.


    People were having good time in their respective choice of activity.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [5:55 pm]


    The two lovers are still riding the Ferris wheel.


    "You really enjoy this kind of stuff!" Prince Alcyd said to Selene while his two hands holding on separately to the opposite steel walls of their ride.


    Selene chuckled and covered her laugh at the sight of her mate.


    The strong, tough and ruthless Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack ¡­


    "Looking not so tough and ruthless anymore, eh?" Selene teasing Prince Alcyd.


    ''Hey! Why are you looking so awful? Man up! You are an embarrassment to our mate. How could you ruin our manly image?'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, suddenly appeared out of nowhere and started nagging the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    ''Oh, boasting much! Why don''t you take over now and let''s see how you handle this?'' Prince Alcyd challenged his own spirit wolf and offered him to take over instead.


    ''Hmf! I thought you want to spend time with our mate? Why are you passing this burden to me?''


    ''Since you are tougher than me and claiming to be better than me. Why don''t you show me how it should be done then?'' Prince Alcyd issued further a challenge to his spirit wolf.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    But suddenly, his spirit wolf no longer replied.


    ''Hey! Kratos!''


    ''Kratos!''


    ''Kratos!''


    ''Where are you? Why won''t you answer me now?''


    In front of Selene was her mate, spreading his arms and holding on to the walls as if they will fall off to the ground.


    Both of them were riding a capsule-like shaped made up of steel which is known amongst the humans as the -capsule ride- that is attached to this metal driving rim and connected to a wheel support. This ride goes round and round for few minutes.


    Inside these -capsule ride- has comfortable seats at the opposing sides. The external design was painted with colorful bright floral while its interior was painted with one shade of color.


    Each ride goes round in circular direction, up and down in a moderate pacing.


    Though, the scary part for others was the height of the Ferris wheel.


    Once it reaches on the peak of its height,


    Despite the breath-taking view and scenery, a daunting sight as well from above to below is beholden to the eyes of each passengers of the -capsule ride- from the Ferris wheel.


    It is truly an unforgettable experience for the first time passengers of these rides.


    Great for some ¡­


    And not so great for the others ¡­ like Prince Alcyd.


    "Alcyd, try to relax! We are not gonna fall. Just look at the horizon and the scenery. Not below!" Selene tried to comfort Prince Alcyd.


    Then after few moments, the motion of the Ferris wheel stopped.


    There are times that a pause take place as part of the suspense riding the Ferris wheel.


    At its halted momentum, Prince Alcyd became even more nervous.


    ''Selene! Why are you enjoying the sight of our mate getting scared?'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, suddenly appeared out of nowhere as well.


    ''Isn''t he cute and adorable looking like that?'' pointed out by Selene to her spirit wolf.


    ''You know what? Sometimes you are kind of sadistic. Enjoying at others embarrassing sight or pain of others.''


    ''Ugh! Sometimes you also take out the fun in everything. Of course I am not enjoying when he is in pain but I was just stating how adorable and cute his current look right now. But since you accused me of being sadistic. Then, fine! I will do something about our mate''s dilemma at the moment.''


    Selene gave up due to the complain of her own spirit wolf.


    She started to use her telekinetic ability to stabilize the movement of the -capsule ride- and transferred beside her mate.


    The balancing of the -capsule ride- was needed due to the added weight from the transferring of seats.


    One basic ruling in the Ferris wheel is that every time someone rides, the weight always matter and being considered.


    Due to imbalance and overcrowding one side of the -capsule ride- may cause unstable movement and swaying motion.


    To avoid this, Selene had to use her powers to ensure the stable position and to avoid a swaying motion which will cause more fear on the Alpha Prince.


    Prince Alcyd was surprised to see Selene transfer seats and sat beside him. She even held his hand and made him feel comfortable.


    This moment made Prince Alcyd feel some fluttering feeling deep within him.


    Holding Selene''s hand and looking deep into her eyes.


    Knowing that Selene truly cares for him and would so much length to save him.


    It made him remember the gestures and things that Selene would do for him.


    After years of being under the brace of hatred towards those who killed his mother and anguish for losing her.


    Growing up without a mother may have been difficult for him. He never thought that he would experience such happiness and contentment in his life.


    When Selene held Prince Alcyd''s hand, the Alpha Prince held her hand tightly and confessed to her his fluttering feelings at the moment.


    "Selene ¡­ I am so thankful that you came into my life." Prince Alcyd expressed his genuine feelings towards her.


    " ¡­" Selene wanted to respond to his words but Prince Alcyd brushed the strand of her hair back to her ear and gently caressed her beautiful face.


    A physical contact that took Selene by surprise.


    She was also starting to feel fluttering feelings within her.


    First time in her life that she wanted to stay exactly as where she was.


    Live at that moment forever. A thought that she had for the first time in her.


    To want something for herself.


    "Holding on to my hatred for so long took me to wrong places but being with you led me to the right direction and see things that I never thought I would. You truly bring out the best in me and put color to this dull life of mine." A pure honesty and sincerity were being conveyed by Prince Alcyd.


    Another surprising moment for Selene because after hearing Prince Alcyd''s sincere words, it was also the same feeling that she was having towards Prince Alcyd.


    "I also feel the same way." Selene replied and gently caressed Prince Alcyd''s face.


    From that point on, Prince Alcyd could no longer contain the true feelings and words that he wanted to say to his mate.


    "I love you ¡­ Selene ¡­ More than this wretched life of mine."


    Instead of saying those three words back to Prince Alcyd, to utter ''I love you'' back to the Alpha Prince.


    Selene reached for Prince Alcyd and ¡­


    Kissed him with all her feelings for him.


    Love ¡­


    Sincerity ¡­


    Lust ¡­


    All in one kiss.


    The Alpha Prince returned the kiss with so much passion.


    Under the sunset, they kissed filled with love for one another.


    If only someone would see how much passion and love beneath their kiss, anyone would melt.


    ===================


    Meanwhile,


    As everyone celebrates ¡­


    Somewhere in the territory of Golden Moon Pack, Callisto and Kassandra are having a private conversation.


    "I only came here because of the issue of finding the Oracle. Let us not talk about your incompetence and failure as a father." Kassandra pointed out with undesirable tone.


    "How can I become incompetent and failure if both of you and your mentor did not give me the chance to be a father to my own daughter? Was it my fault if both of you disappeared with my own daughter?" Callisto''s reply to Kassandra''s hurtful words.


    "You chose not to be part of her life. We did not take away your chance to be a father. It was you who left her mother knowing that she was pregnant."


    "Because there were things that I needed to resolve first. Before I truly become even a father to my own child. It never meant for me to disappear. But all of you just assumed that I will never come back!"


    "Of course you never said a word or anything to us. You went off just like that! Right after finding out that Mia was pregnant. What would expect for us to think? Take it with rainbow signs?"


    Callisto understood exactly what Kassandra was trying to indicate and explain to him.


    There was a moment of silence between them after a moment of heated banters.


    Then a supernatural wave hit their senses that alarms them from the coming threat towards the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Did you feel that?" Callisto asked.


    "It has been a long time since I felt an ominous feeling." Kassandra''s reply to Callisto.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    **************************

 Chapter 146 - Night Of Festivities (Part II)

    At the plaza of the Golden Moon Pack,


    [11:30 pm]


    Still in the eve of their festivities ¡­


    Everyone enjoying their own time.


    It has been long time since the members of the Golden Moon Pack felt this kind of festive mood.


    People enjoying ¡­


    Kids being kids and playing around ¡­


    Sharing stories and eating together ¡­


    A complete scent of festivity surrounded the entire town of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Even Lance who was heartbroken has completely fallen to the festive mood of everyone.


    With the blonde Scarlett by his side, she did her best in cheering up Lance the entire day.


    Both Lance and Scarlett were in an elevated area where it over looks on the other space of the Plaza.


    As they both spent time together, Lance started to realize something that he has never seen with Scarlett.


    He started to look at her while eating the vanilla ice cream in a sugar cone. He took a deep breath before saying what he wanted to say.


    ????You know what, whoever becomes your mate is lucky. He will be taken care of by someone so caring and ... beautiful as you." In a sleek and cool way, Lance said to Scarlett.


    Scarlett was surprised and looked at Lance after what saying the words he said.


    No one has told Scarlett how beautiful she was and never heard such sweet words about her.


    Usually, students and the others were intimidated by her presence because of her strong personality. She was too goal-driven and bossy around when she wanted to do things on her way.


    Lance kept his sight at the scene of people enjoying the different game booths and the crowd enjoying the music while trying to finish the ice cream he is holding.


    But Scarlett''s eyes were on Lance. She could not believe that there is a certain impact of those words which came out from the mouth of Lance.


    Speechless she may be, she is trying to gather her thoughts and assess her own feelings.


    There are new sensation within her that she could not explain within her.


    "Hey, is that Selene and Prince Alcyd?" Lance started to point towards the direction of Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    Scarlett looked around where Lance was pointing.


    They saw the couple dancing along with the beat of the drummers of the D''jembe drums and claps of the audience.


    A first time scene that they have never imagined.


    Prince Alcyd genuinely enjoying the moment with Selene.


    No one was whispering or gossiping about Selene and Prince Alcyd celebrating together but instead only cheers and laugh were all over the place.


    The positivity ¡­ joy ¡­ cheer ¡­ and laughter was too much for them to even bother about the connection of Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    Even though others have idea of Prince Alcyd and Selene being together but there are more people who have no idea at all.


    Only the staff members, elite officers, and selected warriors were told about the identity of Selene. They may have been told already but they never told anyone after knowing the truth. It was something that only the Selene and Prince Alcyd could tell to others.


    All of those who knew respected the wishes of Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    When everyone thought that witnessing Prince Alcyd apologize in public and performed the most humble bow that they have ever seen were the most surprising scene that they would witness from their Alpha Prince ¡­


    Their Alpha Prince dancing along with Selene has become the most shocking scene that they have seen.


    A gagging reaction was apparent on Scarlett''s face.


    "Would you believe that? Our tough and ruthless Alpha Prince smiling and having fun with Selene ¡­" Scarlett could not stop expressing her surprise.


    Lance just smiled, "I never stood a chance since day1. I guess I can never win against true love."


    There was honesty and acceptance in his voice.


    "Good thing, you finally realized that being happy for someone else is the best thing we could do for those whom we loved but could not love us back." Scarlett expressed her support to Lance realizations.


    "It also does not mean it won''t hurt. So, let''s go!" Lance smiled as he left with Scarlett.


    ==================


    [11:50 pm]


    Selene and Prince Alcyd were both panting after their dancing scene with the other townsfolk and members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "I did not expect you could dance like that!" Selene said to Prince Alcyd while catching her breath.


    ''Yeah! Our mate is full of surprises. Imagine, he could dance along like that with the beat of the drums. Having the experience of being in his muscular arms! Aaw!! '' Selene''s spirit wolf is gushing over the moments they have been together with their mate.


    Compared with the male spirit wolves, Female spirit are more attached and more dependent on the bond between their mates. It create this almost obsessive nature amongst the spirit wolves when it comes to their mate.


    Though, the male spirit wolves are extremely territorial and possessive over their own mates compared to female spirit wolves.


    Even Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, is expressing his enjoyment and thoughts to the Alpha Prince.


    ''You made me proud there, young man! We showed to everyone, especially to our mate! That we are a fantastic specimen. A marvelous creature to behold.'' Kratos bragged and confidently shared his proud nature to the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    Prince Alcyd only smiled while Selene is hugging him.


    Brought by so much fun and enjoyment, Selene unintentionally hugged Prince Alcyd.


    "All I did was just jump around with you and have fun. I feel like an idiot moving around and I was laughing at the sight of me moving around like that like a big oaf." Prince Alcyd hugged Selene back while telling her how silly he was during their dance session.


    "No, you were great! And handsome. You are more handsome when you smile and enjoy your life like that." Selen looked up at the face of Prince Alcyd.


    It seems that the height of Prince Alcyd becomes more apparent when Selene is just wearing a pair flat shoes.


    She always asked for flat shoes due to her preference because it allows her to move freely and more comfortable with flat shoes.


    But because of this their height difference becomes more clear and obvious.


    "You really make me happy, Selene! Will you promise me that whatever happens in the future ¡­ you will stay by my side?" Prince Alcyd asked Selene.


    ¡­


    A moment of silence between the two as Selene looked deeply in Prince Alcyd''s eyes.


    While they held each other closely.


    Despite the people doing their own stuff and not paying attention to them.


    Lively ambiance ¡­


    Noise of laughter and chatters ¡­


    Mixture of musical instruments being played which gave additional flavor to the festive mood around ¡­


    "Yes, I promise!" Selene promised.


    Then Selene reached for a kiss.


    One surprise after another.


    Suddenly, people cheered at Prince Alcyd and Selene kissing.


    It was too difficult not to pay attention when their Alpha Prince is kissing someone whom everyone also adored.


    A joyous moment for everyone.


    Unfortunately, unbeknownst to them ¡­


    The arrival of Lucas will change it all.


    [11:59 pm]


    Somewhere near the borders of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Lucas is sprinting in his wolf form with Brandon and his own army of rogue werewolves.


    ''We are almost there!'' Lucas informed others through mind-link.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to send my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Reminder!


    Please, state your name in the comment section of the privy chapters so I can acknowledge that you are a privy subscriber. I will be able to monitor if -Indeed- you are a privy subscriber.


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!


    ***************


    H A P P Y  H O L I D A Y S !!!!!


    M E R R Y  C H R I S T M A S !!!!!

 Chapter 147 - Night Of Festivities (Part III)

    [11:59 pm]


    Prince Alcyd instructed everyone to proceed to his lake house for the ''Lighting of Lantern'' program of their festivity.


    Each townsfolk and member of the Golden Moon Pack arrive one by one to the location of the lake house for the ''Lighting of Lantern'' program as part of their festivity.


    By the edge of the shore of the lake, there are colorful lanterns with attached lighter that will be used to light each lantern.


    "Everyone! I want all of you to grab a lantern and start lighting it. But do not let it go yet. Because all of you will make a one wish first upon lighting and all of you must wait for my signal before letting go." The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack instructed everyone loudly.


    Beside him was Selene who was holding her own lantern.


    "Why don''t you get a lantern?" Selene asked Prince Alcyd and she continued, "Are you not gonna wish for something?"


    Her handsome mate just smile and answered her question, "There is nothing else to ask for. I have everything I need in front of me. I am already looking at my present and future."


    ''Damn it! We got so lucky. Kiss him again!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, appeared once again and became rowdy in her demands to Selene.


    ''Shut it! Stop distracting me. You are so out of control. Will you calm it down?'' Selene requested to her spirit wolf.


    She shoved her spirit wolf deep within her mind.


    And she looked at Prince Alcyd trying to pretend that she is not affected by his words.


    But deep inside, she was truly moved and a fluttering feeling was taking over Selene''s emotions.


    "Ahem! You still need to wish because there are things in life that you have no control of. So, it is only right that you keep asking our creator for anything because if you do not ask anything, you may lose what you have now." Selene explained to Prince Alcyd the importance of prayers and wishes despite self-contentment.


    "I dare him to take away what I have! I will scour the heavens and the earth to bring you back to my side. Nothing in this world will make me lose you." Prince Alcyd confidently said to Selene his own thoughts.


    "Alcyd! Do not be like that, it is not good to challenge our creator. There will always be a time that we may never be together."


    A sudden change on Prince Alcyd''s mood after Selene mentioned about a time that they maybe apart.


    "What do you mean that we may never be together?" a question that Prince Alcyd asked which demanded for Selene to clarify.


    "Of course, there is death and we may be werewolves. But our life is destined to end at some point. So you better be ready that someday there will be one of us will leave this world of the living. Even the previous late GREAT ODIN himself passed away despite being the most powerful being in this world." Selene clarified to Prince Alcyd.


    "Why do you have to bring up death and not being together? You are trying to ruin this moment," said by Prince Alcyd as he tried to hold Selene closer to him.


    Because of it, Selene dropped the lantern as he try to kiss her.


    ''Ahem! Ahem! Hey, two love birds! You have not announced everything yet and here you are publicly displaying your affection. Can we finish this event first?'' Garrett reminded his best friend through the mind-link.


    Those who were nearby Prince Alcyd and Selene may have seen the two become affectionate towards each other but they were more focused in their own stuff than be concerned with how the two were acting towards each other.


    ''Why don''t you mind your own business? Just focus on Athena and not me.'' Prince Alcyd''s retort from his best friend''s concern.


    "Can we just start wishing? I will let you share my lantern. So I am forcing you to make your own wish." Selene gave orders to the Alpha Prince which he responded with a smile.


    The stubborn Alpha Prince watched Selene close her eyes before he closed his eyes too.


    For a moment, everything became silent ¡­


    Under the bright moon,


    There were lights of lantern all over the shore of the lake ¡­


    A solemn silence from everyone ¡­


    Making their own wish ¡­


    Others shared one lantern ¡­ A family ¡­ Lovers ¡­ Group of friends like the orphan children ¡­ Siblings ¡­ And individuals ¡­


    This was a meaningful night filled with solace and hope.


    After making a wish,


    "Now! Everyone prepare your lanterns, in my signal ¡­ Once I said -Golden- then everyone must let go of their respective lantern." Prince Alcyd instructed everyone.


    ¡­


    In few seconds,


    "Golden!" exclaimed loudly by the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    One by one, lanterns floated in the air.


    With the soothing breeze of the wind, it directed each lantern to float higher.


    It was a night to remember.


    Such spectacular sight to behold.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Selene hugged Prince Alcyd and rested her head to his chest.


    "What did you wish for?" Prince Alcyd casually asked Selene.


    Immediately she responded, "I will leave you if I tell you ¡­"


    A hint of teasing in her voice as she smiled at her mate.


    "Nah, you won''t leave me. I am already too deeply engraved in your heart." Confidently expressed by Prince Alcyd.


    "Ah, Excuse me!" Selene hit Prince Alcyd''s chest.


    The Alpha Prince trying to block Selene''s hands, "Isn''t it true?"


    Only silence and glares from Selene was her reply from Prince Alcyd''s words.


    "Fine! Fine! I will stop teasing you¡­ I forgot how short-tempered you can be! But do you want to know what my wish was?" Prince Alcyd gave up teasing his platinum-haired mate.


    "Okay, what was your wish?"


    "You know, you are unfair sometimes! You want to know mine but you won''t tell yours."


    "For your information, our difference is ¡­ you are voluntarily offering!"


    Prince Alcyd smiled at the sight of his fuming mate.


    "My wish was ¡­ to be with you ''til eternity! You ¡­ and I ¡­ Forever!" Prince Alcyd confessed as he gently touched Selene''s face.


    Selene smiled and held Prince Alcyd''s warm hands.


    "Let''s wrap up this event already ¡­" Selene reminded Prince Alcyd.


    ¡­


    Once again, Prince Alcyd started to get the attention of everyone.


    "I want the attention of everyone!" Prince Alcyd communicated all members of the Golden Moon Pack through,


    <<<_ Ultimate Mind-Link _>>>


    An ability which allows the Alpha to mind-link in a collective number.


    "As announced earlier that there will be an announcement so let me present to you all, Selene."


    Selene stepped forward and cleared her throat,


    "Everyone ¡­"


    ====================


    *** Few minutes rewind from Selene''s announcement ***


    [12:10 am]


    Scarlett excitedly was holding her own lantern,


    After making her own wish ¡­ ''Please, oh our dear creator! Please grant me the best partner and love of my life ¡­ I want to have my own family that I can call mine ¡­ Please, I humbly ask of you ¡­''


    Solemnly prayed and wished by Scarlett.


    Unknown to her friends, the 18th birthday of Scarlett has begun.


    From a distance was their Alpha Prince giving instructions,


    "Now! Everyone prepare your lanterns, in my signal ¡­ Once I said -Golden- then everyone must let go of their respective lantern." Prince Alcyd instructed everyone.


    ¡­


    In few seconds,


    "Golden!" exclaimed loudly by the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Scarlett let go of her own lantern.


    For few minutes, after looking at the spectacular and breathtaking sight of lanterns floating higher with the glimmer of the bright moon ¡­


    An intoxicating scent invaded Scarlett''s senses.


    When she looked around, everything went into slow-motion and stopped for Scarlett.


    The man destined for her is just few meters away from her ¡­


    "Caleb!" uttered by Scarlett.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to send my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and comments for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    Once again, I want to express my gratitude towards my readers and subscribers who kept supporting and subscribing to my chapters! All of you are motivating me to write more and making me improve my own work!

 Chapter 148 - The Announcement

    [12:20 am]


    After the lighting of lantern,


    Scarlett finally found her own mate.


    She hoped for the moment that she will finally meet her mate. Someone she could build a family with.


    Being an adopted daughter, there was a longing in her heart that wished for her mate so that she could have something which she could call her own.


    For the longest time as well, Caleb kept the fact that Scarlett was his mate.


    The first time he found out that Scarlett was his mate, it was difficult for him to approach her. She was way younger than him.


    He does not want to be rejected because of their age difference. He planned to wait for her 18th birthday so that he could finally be with her without risking to be rejected due to the gap of their age.


    Caleb was more than 7 years older than Scarlett.


    In order for his feelings to be right and accepted, he had to be patient.


    Time stood still for the two of them as they were staring at each other from a distance ¡­


    Everyone was passing through around them but both of them could not take their eyes off from each other and stood still.


    Like nothing else mattered but only the two of them.


    A smile formed in Caleb''s face that he can finally express his true feelings towards Scarlett without risking his chances with her and not being judged because of the gap of their age.


    *** Fragments of flashbacks ***


    [1] First flashback


    Every time Caleb and Lance are eating dinner together, the commander of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack would always ask discreetly about his mate without being obvious.


    "How is your classes? Any eventful happened with your seniors?" Caleb asked his younger brother. He wanted to know about Scarlett but he did not try to be obvious about it.


    "Nothing to be excited about. It was dull! All the students were treating me greatly because my older brother is no other than the commander of the warriors." Lance replied his older brother''s query.


    "You should try be close with your seniors. I heard there is a popular blonde student amongst your seniors who just entered the trainee program in becoming a warrior of Golden Moon Pack."


    "Scarlett, you mean ¡­ She is great! Many boys are crushing on her! She is gorgeous, I must give her that!"


    By the mention of boys crushing on Scarlett, Caleb unconsciously gripped too tightly on the spoon and fork that he was holding.


    "Are you okay?" Lance asked his older brother after noticing the sudden change of his mood.


    [2] Second flashback


    In the training ground,


    Caleb tasked Scarlett to join his squad for her first ever mission.


    The other female warriors, including Athena and Jane, for the decision of Caleb.


    It raised a quick curiosity from the strongest female warrior of Golden Moon Pack, Athena, regarding the reasoning of Caleb.


    "Due to impressive performance in training and strategic lessons, you are hereby granted to join my squad for your first mission as scouting unit around the borders of our nearby ally." Caleb confidently announced despite the sudden reaction from his other elite officers.


    [3] Third flashback


    During the announcement of Prince Alcyd for the newly formed -Golden Crew-


    Caleb was taking quick glances at Scarlett who was ecstatic with her unbelievable performance.


    A surging pride for his mate who did well during the ranking tournament.


    Cheers and applause were all over the place but he could not help but focus his attention to Scarlett who was standing meters away from him.


    Then when they shook each other''s hands after congratulating each other, an electrifying spark from the physical contact they just had.


    For him, it was the highlight of the ceremony where Scarlett''s hand and his, touched and he could not stop but celebrate deep within.


    *** End of flashback ***


    As he started to move forward, Caleb could not wait and finally hold his mate within his arms.


    But something he did not expect,


    Scarlett turned her back on him and ran off.


    There was a sudden rush of pain stabbing his heart.


    Questions flooded in his mind,


    ''Was I rejected?''


    "Am I not enough?''


    ''What was wrong with me?''


    ''Why did she run away from me?''


    Beside him, his younger brother noticed the sudden sadness of his older brother.


    "Hey, is something wrong?" Lance worriedly asked his older brother.


    "It''s nothing! ¡­ Just go, the announcement has started already."


    Lance watched his older brother sulk and walk away with a depressed look on his face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [12:40 am]


    Everyone cheered after Selene announced that she is the mate of Prince Alcyd and she accepts the role of a future Luna in Golden Moon Pack.


    She can only become the official Luna of Golden Moon Pack once she completes the process of mating with Prince Alcyd.


    Each member of the Golden Moon Pack greeted her and welcomed the fact of her being their future Luna.


    Prince Alcyd was holding Selene close to him as they shook the hands of each member of their pack and townsfolk that are congratulating them both.


    Now everyone understood more and become clearer for the purpose of suddenly declaring new holiday in their pack.


    It was indeed a joyous moment for everyone.


    Except for Caleb who thinks that Scarlett just rejected him and does not want him as a mate.


    On the other hand, Chloe tried her best to avoid her father and saw Scarlett speeding.


    "Hey, Scarlett!" Chloe followed Scarlett at the back of Lake House and saw her weeping.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chloe approached her blonde friend. She waited for the right time before asking her.


    The cherry-haired witch leaned against the wall while looking at Scarlett weeping in tears.


    She only tried to comfort her friend by rubbing her back and just waited ¡­


    And waited for her to say it herself.


    "Why? I should be happy that I found my mate right! But why do I feel disappointed and sad that it is not Lance. He doesn''t deserve someone like me who is feeling something for his younger brother. I cannot explain it but at the back of my head, I wished that it would be Lance somehow but it''s Caleb. I feel like I cheated on him!" Scarlett vented out everything that was on her chest.


    A warm hug was offered by Chloe because there were no right words would come out from her mouth. Indeed, it was a complicated dilemma for her to even think about.


    ==================


    Meanwhile ¡­


    When everyone in Golden Moon Pack were in festive mood whole day, there were only tension around the royal palace due to the challenge issued by Prince Miryo against his father.


    In the lawn of royal palace,


    A duel that is about to take place.


    Between a father and a son.


    The audience were on stand-by for this momentous occasion.


    Among the audience who were sitting on an exclusive seat with a royal shade above them, were Persephone and Prince Alarick.


    King Viktor started preparing his gear.


    Each duelist was given the opportunity to use their best weapon and gear for the battle.


    While Beta Nolan is assisting his Alpha King,


    Prince Ranku and Princess Shiveena were still trying to convince their brother to withdraw his challenge.


    Unfortunately, Prince Miryo was still set in defeating their father.


    Only the challenger can withdraw from the battle because the Alpha being challenged is forced to accept since it is a rule amongst the werewolves that once an Alpha is challenged then the opportunity must be given to the challenger to have a chance in earning the title of -Alpha- within the wolf pack or in their father''s case, the throne for the kingdom of werewolves.


    Mia has issued an announcement of the beginning of the duel.


    A duel between a father and a son.


    "Ready, on your positions!"


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 149 - Intruders (Part I)

    [12:45 am]


    At the back of the Lake House,


    "Stop crying already!" Chloe trying to comfort Scarlett who could not stop feeling guilty about her true feelings.


    Scarlett wiped her tears away.


    There were full of logs at the back of Lake House.


    Both Scarlett and Chloe did not expect that Selene would appear out of nowhere.


    The back door of the Lake House opened.


    "Girls, what''s happening here? I was looking for the both of you. Why did you disappear after my speech and Scarlett were you crying?" Selene asked due to Scarlett''s eyes were wet.


    Chloe does not want to disclose anything since it is not her personal story to tell.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "I found my mate." Scarlett informed Selene.


    "It''s your 18th birthday? Why did you not inform me earlier?" Selene wondered but she was more curious who is Scarlett''s mate, "So, who is the lucky guy? Where is he?"


    "It''s Caleb ¡­" Scarlett revealed to Selene as her tears started to fall again.


    "Do not tell me he rejected you and that is the reason you are crying right now!"


    A sudden change on Selene''s mood because it reminded her on how she was rejected by her former mate, Gerald.


    She does not want anyone to experience the same pain that she went through when she was rejected.


    Before she could even try and leave so she could find Caleb, Scarlett grabbed Selene''s arm.


    "No one was rejected. I was just upset because I felt guilty that I was feeling something special for Caleb''s younger brother. The thought hoping that my mate would be Lance who is a year younger than us, made me feel guilty and undeserving for Caleb. Only good things I could think about Caleb but I do not think he deserves someone as filthy as me." Scarlett felt undeserving of being Caleb''s mate.


    Among the she-wolves, the chastity and being pure for their mate are important for most she-wolves. Male werewolves may not be the same with their counter parts. Due to the fact that she-wolves hold so much high value for purity, thus it becomes their nature to preserve their own selves for their mates.


    Thus, self-doubt and depression becomes a case for most she-wolves when they feel that they have not preserved their chastity or sense of purity for their mate.


    Prince Alcyd was also looking for Selene and when he found her scent. He was about to approach Selene but she threw a dagger-looking stares at him.


    Pointing out that she is currently busy.


    He left his mate at the company of her own friends.


    Then Selene informed Scarlett about her last sighting of Caleb after her announcement and personal speech in front of everybody.


    "Well, we saw Caleb left the Lake House looking disheartened. If you left him looking like that ... maybe he assumed that you rejected him and you do not like the idea of being mated with him." Selene pointed out something which Scarlett failed to realize.


    A sudden look of disbelief was painted on Scarlett''s face.


    "Oh, no! He may have misunderstood everything ¡­ Where is he, Selene?"


    "Last time I heard from Alcyd, he volunteered to join the patrol unit for the second shift tonight. Near the borders." Selene''s reply to her worried friend.


    "Why don''t we just wait for him inside? While Selene request to her Alpha Prince to bring back Caleb in the Lake House." Chloe suggested to Selene on what they should do to make their blonde friend feel better.


    Immediately Selene caught up with Chloe''s gesture and suggestion.


    "Oh, yeah right! Why don''t you wait inside? While Alcyd will instruct Caleb to return so that both of you can have your moment to clear things up. But I suggest you do not mention about your unsure and confused feelings with his younger brother. If you truly care for him then try avoiding the things that might hurt him the most." Selene gave her advice in regards to Scarlett''s dilemma.


    The trio went back inside the Lake House in the hopes for a better night.


    Unknown to them, a certain threat has finally arrived by the borders of the Golden Moon Pack.


    ===============


    [12:50 am]


    By the borders of the territory of Golden Moon Pack,


    Lucas has finally arrived with his other rogue warriors.


    Each rogue werewolf had something attached to their back.


    ''All of you, go to the submitted rogue''s residential area. I will be the decoy. Let me wreak some havoc in this wretched wolf pack. If this is the wolf pack of the son of Viktor then I will give this wolf pack a living hell for them to remember.'' Lucas instructed the others through his mind-link abilities.


    One of the reasons that King Lucius always assign Lucas to lead is because of his Alpha abilities despite not having a wolf pack on his own.


    This was something which makes Lucas more valuable to King Lucius.


    At his orders, Brandon led the other rogue werewolves in their wolf form and went straight ahead to the submitted rogue''s residential area.


    As soon as his fellow rogue werewolves sprinted away.


    Lucas started to shift back into his human form and took out a pair of clothing which was inside the supposed saddle bag but was utilized as backpack for their own usage for this mission.


    It is something being done whenever they are in a mission.


    Because of this, they could bring enough small-sized weapon in their choosing, poison and clothing for their mission.


    When Lucas finished wearing his clothing, a squad of patrol unit spotted him.


    There was a loud growl coming from each werewolf.


    "Hmmm ¡­ Let me guess, you guys are the patrol squad right?" Lucas smiled before releasing his powerful explosive abilities.


    A loud explosion was released from Lucas'' hand.


    In a matter of few seconds, the entire patrol squad was wiped out by Lucas through his powerful abilities.


    He heaved a heavy sigh which signified for too much arrogance and disappointment for an easy match.


    Though, someone appeared which Lucas never expected to encounter.


    "Leave peacefully and you will be spared."


    "Wow! I never thought that I would meet a warlock within the territory of a renowned wolf pack. Unfortunately, I do not respond well with threats. I reciprocate with ¡­ explosion!" Lucas declared.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Then another loud explosion could be heard from afar.


    It alarmed everyone including the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The sound of emergency all throughout the territory of Golden Moon Pack was activated.


    Once it is heard, everyone knew it only meant for ¡­


    A wide-mass intrusion!


    "Alcyd! There are intruders!" Garrett confirmed to Prince Alcyd what he initially thought it was.


    ===================


    Back in the lawn of royal palace,


    An intense duel taking place between a father and son.


    The audience loudly reacted to every blow exchanged by the two blood related royalty.


    Princess Shiveena felt remorse of her carelessness and lack of foresight.


    If only she knew that involving her brother in her schemes would lead to this merciless and bloody duel, then she could have done things differently.


    "You will regret that you challenged me!" King Viktor exhibited his dominance and overpowering difference in combat.


    Despite of bleeding profusely from his wounds and spitting some blood, he kept provoking his father.


    "I think I am the true victor here. Finally, everyone will see for who you truly are!"


    Prince Miryo furthered, "¡­ A murderer!"


    In his anger, King Viktor intended to throw a fatal blow on his son but a minister disrupted the duel by announcing to everyone a shocking news.


    ¡­


    A second away from landing his fatal blow ¡­ King Viktor stopped at the urgent news of massive attacks from the army of King Lucius.


    "Your highness! The other allied packs are currently attacked, simultaneously! We have ... Intruders!" yelled by one of the ministers.


    A loud gasp of shock and panic ensued from the audience.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 150 - Intruders (Part II)

    [1:00 am]


    At the residential area of the submitted rogue werewolves of Golden Moon Pack.


    Right after the speech and announcement of Selene, the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack, each submitted rogue werewolf started to contemplate on the things they have learned and their future in the wolf pack.


    Despite being a submitted rogue werewolf, they were given the provisions and the things they needed.


    In exchange of it all was swearing loyalty to the Alpha Prince even without compromising their own freedom as an individual.


    Though, all of them started to contemplate whether their future should remain in Golden Moon Pack.


    Now, that their future Luna has appeared in the identity of someone they have respected.


    "Freddie, did you know Selene was the mate of the Alpha Prince?" one of Freddie''s fellow resident asked Freddie with full of curiosity in his mind.


    ¡­


    Before Freddie could answer, Georgie replied in his behalf, "We both knew even before anyone knew. Because we were the reason why Prince Alcyd found Selene in the first place."


    Whispers started to become louder as they were supposed to be.


    It made Freddie nervous that others may not take it lightly once they found out that the rogue brothers were tortured at first.


    So, it made him decide to keep that fact and not let Georgie share it to anyone or else it might spark something within his fellow rogue werewolves that the most popular brothers and the pride amongst the submitted rogue werewolves of Golden Moon Pack.


    "Selene mentioned in her speech that she was the mate of Prince Alcyd, the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack and was not related at all to anyone for she was in fact an orphan herself. What did you mean about you were the reasons? She did not mention that in her speech." A woman asked this time directed towards the rogue brothers without specifying who she was specifically intended to ask.


    During Selene''s speech, everyone was not inquisitive and their focus at that time was on the revelation that she was actually the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack and the mate of the ruthless Alpha Prince.


    Georgie intended to answer the query of the woman without really thinking about the consequences or the implication of the truth.


    "We were the main cause to why Selene ended up with Prince Alcyd. She actually met with him beca--- ¡­" Georgie was mindlessly and care-free with his words.


    Indeed between him and Freddie, he was a tact-less individual.


    "Georgie!" a loud reprimanding tone was heard coming from Freddie.


    Others were surprised with Freddie''s sudden action.


    Because it was out of the blue and it interrupted the answer that they were expecting from Georgie reply.


    There were invincible daggers thrown at Georgie through Freddie''s glares and serious look on his eyes.


    The older brother of the rogue brothers just wanted to avoid any unnecessary conflict between the rogue werewolves and the Alpha Prince. Thus, making him more adamant in keeping the details about their days in the dungeons and torture from the Alpha Prince.


    Somehow, Freddie treated it as a punishment of his carelessness as well. For stealing the royal pendant of Prince Alcyd so he always saw it as his fault and not Prince Alcyd''s.


    "All you need to know is that we became a part of the meeting of Selene and Prince Alcyd. Because we have been friends with Selene even before Prince Alcyd met Selene." Freddie answered and made an attempt to clear things with his fellow rogue werewolves.


    Another whispering and gasping expression from the others.


    Because it is unprecedented to any wolf packs that rogue werewolves to be close with any Luna on the matter.


    In the society and community of werewolf packs, rogue werewolves were never really treated as equals or with respect.


    All throughout in the history of the werewolves, it is always a hostile approach being used against rogue werewolves. Unless, they submit to the forces of the wolf packs because it will disclose their intentions towards any wolf pack.


    Learning that the rogue brothers had a natural and close connection with the future Luna, it became all clear to them regarding the attachment of the rogue brothers towards Selene and made them hopeful for their future since Freddie and Georgie are close to Selene.


    A representation to their group became a realization to them.


    Beaming smiles and proud sentiments became apparent to the others.


    "Wow! So you are like close and trusted by the future Luna?" a little boy asked Freddie who became curious with the things revealed by Freddie.


    Freddie held the young boy''s head and kneeled in his eye level.


    "Yes, we are! That''s why, we are always with Selene, the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack. Before she met us, she was a lone wolf who left her original wolf pack from maltreatment and abuses she went through." Freddie smiled at the young boy, explaining to him the connection they have with Selene.


    This revelation of Freddie made the entire folks comprised of submitted rogue werewolves to respect and feel more sympathetic towards Selene.


    Ever since the day of arrival of Selene, only good impressions and news about her were known all throughout the submitted rogue werewolves of Golden Moon Pack.


    Not only to them but all over the territory the Golden Moon Pack, Selene has become someone who is filled with hope and positivity. Even before her announcement and speech, she was already adored by almost all.


    There were some who felt envious of her but mostly, she was treated with high respect.


    When everything was supposed to go well ¡­


    "Now, everyone ¡­" Freddie was not able to finish because a foreign presence appeared from out of nowhere.


    Right at that moment, everyone become defensive with their stance.


    "Wait ¡­ we are not here to cause any trouble ¡­" Brandon appeared half-naked, his hairy muscular built exposed to everyone while his fellow rogue warriors are still in their wolf form.


    "If you are not here to cause trouble then why are you here?" Freddie asked Brandon while the other fellow rogue werewolves from Golden Moon Pack stood behind in support for Freddie.


    "I guess you are the leader of the group then ¡­"


    "Just answer my question, why are you here?"


    "We are here to free you from the tyranny of King Viktor and his allies. I heard many of you were treated badly by the notorious ruthless Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack." Brandon pointed out something that could not be neglected.


    Georgie became worried that their fellow rogue werewolves suddenly lowered their gaze which meant that they experienced something bad as well from the Alpha Prince.


    But this was changed through the reply of Freddie that caused each of them to look at Freddie.


    "Let us say we did experience, at first ¡­ There may have been bumps and imperfections in our stay here in Golden Moon Pack ¡­ But now we can look forward for a better future because there is a Luna of this wolf pack that will provide us a better place to live in than to risk our lives with ¡­ intruders!" Freddie expressed with full of conviction in his words.


    From this words of Freddie, Brandon knew at that moment that he has to do better convincing because most likely ¡­


    Failure may be the conclusion to their mission.


    ================


    [1:10 am]


    Back in the Lake House,


    Selene was with Chloe and Scarlett.


    When suddenly a loud explosion occurred and heard even to their location.


    -Boom!-


    -Boom!-


    Not only one explosion but consecutive loud explosions.


    "What was that?" Chloe stood in surprise from the explosion while Scarlett stopped from her weeping after hearing the loud explosions.


    Athena entered the Lake House.


    "Selene, please stay here. We are currently dealing with a powerful intruder." Athena informed Selene.


    "What you mean stay here? Where is Alcyd and the others?" a worried tone was apparent on Selene''s voice.


    "Only thing I can confirm now is that ¡­ the intruder we have now is the same person that we encountered weeks ago in the royal palace before. He is extremely powerful. It seems that he is alone causing rampage against our forces. Prince Alcyd is on his way with the other reinforcement including Kassandra with him." Further explained by Athena, the mate of the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "And Caleb? Where is he? I heard he volunteered to patrol for the second shift." Scarlett suddenly asked.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There were no immediate reply was given by Athena.


    Instead she lowered her gaze.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "I- I cannot confirm anything yet about your query, Scarlett ¡­ So far, most of the patrolling units at the western area are all reported to be defeated and some trainees were able to survive and reported about the incident even before that loud explosion." Nervous reply of Athena.


    Scarlett could only cover her face in fear of something that may have happened to Caleb.


    "This can''t be happening! I need to see Caleb! Please, I want to go." Scarlett demanded.


    "You are not going anywhere with your current emotional state. You will only be on their way and will not be any help at all." Selene stopped her emotional friend.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 151 - Stay Or Leave

    [1:15 am]


    Back in the Lake House of Prince Alcyd,


    After being briefed by Athena regarding the situation, Selene started to think of an immediate action based on the current situation and dilemma that the Golden Moon Pack is currently facing at the moment.


    "Instead of rushing to the battlefield and look for Caleb, have faith that he will survive. Right now, we must make an assumption that there will be massive number of casualty and injured based upon your report that we are dealing with an individual who has the ability to create powerful explosive blasts." Selene shared her thoughts.


    She further elaborated to others her plan.


    "Since, we are still capable and have the skills to help. We need to set-up the hospital with concrete defense and set up tents outside for extra rooms and space for the patients ¡­"


    "But Selene, we do not have enough manpower to properly set-up your plans." Athena expressed her doubt.


    "Just have faith in me. Instead of racking our head whether to stay or leave, we better do something that will help everyone. For sure, the medical staff will be overwhelmed with the number of patients that will be sent on their way after this attack.


    So we better prepare the tents for the extended waiting area and create a small medical unit for initial first-aids for the waiting area that we will make.


    Chloe, we will need your new spells for the defense and barrier around the hospital so that no outsiders could enter.


    Athena, kindly request for the remaining female trainees that were left behind from the patrol missions. And gather them to the hospital.


    Scarlett, you will lead a unit for medical first aids while Athena will be supervising each medical unit that will perform first aids on the waiting area that we will create.


    Only the critical and life threatening conditions must be prioritized first to be sent inside the emergency room. We only have limited doctors and medical staff so we better help them as much as we can.


    If we want to save ¡­ EVERYONE!" Selene gave her long speech and looked at Athena with an authoritative look in her eyes.


    "Yes, Luna! Your command will be followed." Athena showed great respect to Selene.


    A radiating aura of a "TRUE LUNA" was coming off from Selene.


    Even Chloe and Scarlett could not refuse such plan from Selene. If it will maximize the number of lives that they could save.


    Rather than being kept and doing nothing or rushing towards the battle field with uncertainty of their contribution.


    Thus, it convinced them that it is in the best interest of everyone if they follow Selene''s plans.


    "Let''s head out!" Selene instructed the other ladies.


    The other ladies followed Selene with a serious look on their face.


    =================


    On the other hand,


    Freddie and the rest are still facing Brandon and his men.


    After many tries of attempting to convince Freddie and the others, Freddie remained firm in his decision to remain in the Golden Moon Pack.


    "You would prefer to be under the savage treatment and tyranny of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack than become truly free. We offer you to fight for yourselves and free yourselves from the shackles that prevents you from being what you are and who you are." Brandon pointed out the reasons for the group of Freddie to join their cause.


    He furthered by telling them, "You chose to be rogue werewolves and left your previous wolf packs for the reason that you no longer want to be shackled and treated poorly by others. Then why are you letting yourselves be hindered and lowered to this level. Free yourselves! Join us! Let us end the tyranny of King Viktor and his supporters that continuously kill and abuse innocent lives!"


    A silence and deep contemplation fell upon the fellow rogue werewolves of Freddie.


    They pondered on the words said by Brandon.


    For a long time, they were indeed treated lowly and were outcast in the Golden Moon Pack despite receiving provisions and given what they needed.


    Recently, they kept hearing deaths of innocent werewolves and wolf packs being obliterated once they go against the Alpha King of all Alpha werewolves.


    Rumors started to spread amongst the community of rogue werewolves that most of the faction of the rogue werewolves were survivors from the assassinations and schemes of King Viktor. All of those survivors defected under King Lucius who promised them protection and vengeance.


    This was something that even those who were in Golden Moon Pack started to hear as well.


    Freddie assessed the situation that they are currently in. He cannot allow Brandon to successfully convince others and be recruited to the side of Brandon.


    "Why would we join their cause if we will only fight a war that we never started? Remember, things have started to become better now for all of us here. Prince Alcyd has started to change for the better, not for the worst. Compared to the king of rogue werewolves, who have kept each life in danger and risked all of them to countless killings." Freddie told his fellow residents.


    He even furthered, "What makes them different to King Viktor? They even killed innocent lives. Casualties from their vengeance and selfish advent for retribution has cost them to take innocent lives as well. Not caring who gets affected by their attacks. If King Viktor is a tyrant, Prince Alcyd is different from his father. The fault of a father must not be associated to his son. So, do not be swayed by their poisonous offer. It is an empty cause and not worth to leave this life we have in Golden Moon Pack."


    Brandon became worried about not accomplishing his mission since Freddie may have successfully convinced his fellow residents.


    Each of them nodded in agreement with Freddie who seems to be more making sense and has pointed out a better case for them to consider.


    Thus, Brandon resorted to his last trump card.


    "Come out, time to show these blind and mindless fellow brothers and sisters of ours of who they are truly serving." Brandon announced.


    There were people started coming out from the shadows and revealed themselves.


    Scars were all over their body.


    Wearing damped clothes.


    An obvious sight of abuse and torture they went through.


    "We saved these poor souls from the dungeons of your beloved Prince Alcyd. They were tortured and treated poorly by the son of a tyrant who is no different from his evil father." Brandon finally showed his final trump card to convince Freddie and others.


    A loud commotion of reaction from the people behind Freddie at the scene of scarred and injured individuals that were kept in the dungeons which is located under the mansion of Prince Alcyd.


    "This is your last chance to choose. Stay or leave?" final words from Brandon.


    =================


    Meanwhile,


    Group of warriors are sprinting their way towards the location of Lucas.


    Prince Alcyd and the other warriors started to hurry their way as the explosion kept going and louder as it gets.


    This worried Prince Alcyd that there could be more casualties that may be expecting from this.


    ''Everyone be vigilant, work as groups and we will surround him before attacking ¡­ Everyone must wait for my signal before any of you initiate an attack. Is it understood?'' Prince Alcyd firmly asked his warriors through the mind-link.


    And everyone replied to him affirmatively with high spirits.


    But everything will change once they arrived at the sight of terror created by Lucas.


    Full of injured warriors all over the field.


    Burning trees and smoke covered the scene which makes it hard to discern to how many really are injured and affected by this attack.


    Then a full figure silhouette of someone terrifying and smirked with such contempt in his look.


    "Now, who is next?" uttered by Lucas with full of blood on his hand.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    **************************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 152 - Night Of Terror

    *** Before the arrival of Prince Alcyd ***


    [1:50 am]


    At the western border of the territory of Golden Moon Pack,


    Flames scattered all over the vast field ¡­


    Bodies of warriors cannot be distinguished due to the smoke and darkness of the night ¡­


    Though the night was bright but the smoke from the flames and explosion covered the battlefield with darkness and terror.


    Despite their ability to heal and regenerate quickly from their wounds, each wounded warrior could feel the pain of their wounds and injury.


    Wounds won''t even close.


    -Aaaarrrghhh!-


    Screams and groans could be heard from the wounded.


    Most of the warriors are either lifeless or unconscious but all warriors currently at the site are wounded.


    "Commander! We need reinforcement ¡­ Argh!" a wounded warrior informed Caleb.


    Their commander, Caleb, has been doing his best to assist the wounded but he needs to look for the intruder who caused all the chaos.


    From a distance, Lucas and Callisto were about to reach the conclusion of their intense battle.


    Explosions and flame blasts were all over the place.


    It has been hours since their battle began.


    Even though there were other werewolves tried to help Callisto, Lucas defeated them while Callisto having a difficult time to match Lucas'' powers.


    He thought to himself how powerful his opponent that he is currently against with.


    "Who are you?" Callisto asked while panting and clearly barely standing from his injuries.


    Compared to Lucas who has only few scratches and no significant wound on him.


    An arrogant laugh was released by Lucas.


    "I must say, you impress me warlock! You even have the guts to ask me who I am ¡­ Knowing that at your doorstep is an impending doom. Are you not even worried about your own pitiful life?" Lucas declared haughtily.


    Callisto could not believe that he is being overpowered by the unbelievable destructive abilities of Lucas.


    Within his thoughts, ''I have not met any dangerous rogue werewolf like him ¡­''


    Due to his curiosity, he used his ability to see magic essence and even identify magic signature of a specie which demands such skill and experience to successfully accomplish.


    This was an ability that he does not use too often because of the strain it put on his eyes and the risk of being defenseless against his opponents.


    Once he performed the sensory ability, a more surprising revelation was revealed to him.


    "It can''t be! A dormant tri-brid. No wonder you are exuding with power and strength." Callisto gushed surprisingly.


    Exact words said by Callisto reminded Lucas of what he learned from Mia. That he was no hybrid. But in fact, a tri-brid.


    An anger and fury started to boil up inside Lucas.


    Something that he wanted to vent out due to the memory of losing against Mia who was incredibly more powerful than Callisto.


    "So, you also have the ability to identify the magic essence. Then, you should know by now that I will not hold back in taking you down." Lucas threatening Callisto.


    Ever since his loss against Mia. He promised himself to go all out against anybody who exhibits unique abilities.


    A spark of flame started to form around Lucas'' arms.


    Then the unimaginable scene took place.


    Ball of scorching fire ¡­ Enormous ¡­ And ten times the size of a normal human head ¡­ coming out from the palm of Lucas.


    Instead of being thrown at Callisto, Lucas was holding it from the under and lifted it up.


    There it glowed bright and grew enormously.


    Releasing a smaller ball of fire that started to circulated and floated around the enormous ball of fire that Lucas effortlessly created.


    "Now, say your prayers, Warlock!" Last words of Lucas before it made its dangerous attack against Callisto.


    Even though Callisto was a powerful warlock.


    No one could deny the disparity of intensity and extremity of power that Lucas has displayed so far.


    An immediate counter-attack and defensive strategy went through all over Callisto''s mind.


    But everything went too fast for him.


    "Saturn''s Fury!" Lucas uttered.


    <<< _Saturn''s Fury_ >>>


    This is one of the dangerous abilities that Lucas mastered. Creating a large ball of fire that shoots smaller balls of fire while it is still immensely large. The smaller balls of fire become the decoy, but the immensely large ball of fire will become the main attack that will deal serious damage to its target for it will weaken and exhaust its prey before it gets released.


    One blast after another ¡­ chasing and exploding at Callisto''s direction ¡­


    He tried to use his powerful spells and techniques but he was already too exhausted from trying to save other werewolves and protecting them at the same time attacking Lucas.


    It took a toll and large amount of energy from Callisto which makes it difficult for him to even create a serious spell that can immobilize Lucas.


    All he could do was to avoid and defend himself from the continuous attacks of Lucas which was tremendously too powerful for him to handle.


    And it was too late for him to realize that he was lured in a corner where a large ball of fire scorching hot directed towards him.


    The former general of warlocks immediately created a barrier but before he could successfully place the barrier in front of him,


    Lucas detonated the enormous ball of fire to explode which made a strong and lethal impact.


    Callisto was blasted away due to the explosion and covered with fire. He fell to the ground and became disoriented while he was covered with blood and flames.


    Everything became blur to him.


    Trying to take a grip on his fading consciousness.


    When Lucas planned to finish Callisto off ¡­


    Group of werewolves suddenly appeared which are being led by Caleb.


    What Lucas did not know, a group of werewolves which was led by Caleb waited for Lucas to lower his defense and be immersed on his battle against Callisto.


    Though, it was a good opening and right timing for them to attack Lucas.


    Caleb and his group did not have the foresight or the knowledge regarding his telekinetic abilities.


    As soon as they leaped towards him, Lucas just gestured his hand at their direction and all of them were hanging like wet clothes on a steel wire.


    No own will but at the mercy of the steel wire ¡­ Which in their situation, Lucas was the one who controls their movement as they hang defenseless.


    "Not bad! Another group of pests that almost got me." Lucas egotistically aired.


    -Grrr!-


    Loud growls were the only thing that Caleb and his warriors could do in their unfortunate situation.


    That point forward, Caleb thought of only two outcome for him due to their situation ¡­ Death or miraculous survival.


    Another unexpected surprise attack came towards Lucas,


    While he was momentarily distracted by the group of Caleb, Callisto desperately released an energy blast towards Lucas and at the same time released a powerful quake to trap his leg so he will not evade the hit from his powerful energy blast.


    Through his instinctive nature and powerful defense,


    Lucas covered his arm with his full power to protect himself from the energy blast of Callisto but he intended to deflect it through bouncing it off all over the place with an attached energy source from his aura.


    Planning to detonate it and explode everywhere to prevent another surprise attack.


    Powerful explosions left and right.


    *** Back to Present ***


    Prince Alcyd saw Lucas come out from the smoke covered with blood.


    His own wounds started healing but his skin still bathed with blood from his defeated opponents and previous victims.


    After the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack checked around, he instructed his warriors to prepare for attack but gave Kassandra the task to save the lives of those injured and wounded since she was more adept in healing compared any other warriors that are with him.


    "But Prince ¡­" Kassandra was not able to finish her words when Prince Alcyd begged her to save the lives of his warriors while he will distract the enemy and make themselves as bait to lure the intruder away from the wounded.


    An ominous feeling came surging on Kassandra''s senses like a whip lashed on her psychic senses.


    Witches are known to have psychic senses which the powerful ones could sense ominous signs ¡­


    Of death!


    Kassandra looked worried for Prince Alcyd as he sprinted towards Lucas.


    ==================


    [2:50 am]


    Meanwhile,


    Outside the hospital of Golden Moon Pack,


    While Selene was taking charge of the preparations of everything in the hospital,


    Series of explosions took place and a bloody red light shaded the sky from the western border of the territory.


    This made her worry.


    There was unshakeable feeling that made her worry.


    "Fluffy!" Selene commanded fluffy to come out from her shadows.


    A large feral wolf came out from her shadow which surprised all nearby medical staff at the sight of Fluffy coming out of her shadow.


    "Please, render assistance and protect Alcyd for me!" Selene begged Fluffy to help her mate.


    Because she cannot risk being nuisance in the battle field and has a responsibility to manage the entire preparation for the hospital.


    Fluffy sprinted after seeing Selene''s worry and concern for Prince Alcyd.


    "In this night of terror, I beg for mercy and protection ¡­ not only for me but for everyone!"


    Fervent prayer of the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack as she watched the night sky dipped with terror from the fire and ashes formed by the terrifying battle at the western border.


    ===================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 153 - Harsh Defeat

    Before Brandon reached the residential area of the submitted rogue werewolves, he attacked the mansion since the guards were less due to the festivities which made the warriors focus on the borders instead of guarding the mansion.


    Even though there were guards left to guard the dungeon under the mansion, those were not enough to stop Brandon and the rogue warriors with him to ransack the dungeons and free the inmates inside.


    Back in the residential area of the submitted rogue werewolves,


    Brandon used his trump card in trying to convince the submitted rogue werewolves of the Golden Moon Pack.


    A loud commotion of reaction from the people behind Freddie at the scene of scarred and injured individuals that were kept in the dungeon which is located under the mansion of Prince Alcyd.


    When Freddie thought that Brandon was done convincing them,


    One of the former inmates within the dungeons recognized Freddie and Georgie.


    Immediately he pointed it out after noticing Freddie on the front.


    "Aren''t you two the brothers that the Alpha Prince tortured just to get the information he wanted from the both of you?" the male bald inmate pointed at Freddie''s direction.


    Exactly what Freddie feared just happened in front of him.


    Information about their days in the dungeon being disclosed.


    "Oh, yeah right! The brothers that were screaming in pain due to the torture by that ruthless Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack. I am glad you both look fine unlike us who stayed chained down under the dungeon of the mansion. Left to rot and die." After confirming the identity of the rogue brothers, the female inmate had a clear despise look on her face mentioning her days in the dungeon.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hearing from the inmates regarding the torture that Freddie and Georgie went through,


    Many fellow submitted rogue werewolves reacted angrily towards Prince Alcyd.


    Some started to change tune after hearing that Freddie and Georgie were actually tortured by Prince Alcyd himself.


    Georgie wanted to scream at the inmates but he could not say anything against them since everything they said were true.


    Panic was all over Georgie''s face as he clenched his fist.


    But Brandon saw this moment as his biggest chance to turn the tide on his side.


    ''Just what I thought ¡­ Bingo!'' uttered by Brandon silently to himself.


    Indeed Brandon was known to be the strategic warrior amongst the ranks of rogue werewolves,


    It was not that difficult for him to easily use the situation against Freddie and make decisive plans such as freeing the inmates before going to the residential area of submitted rogue werewolves because he knew that there was one thing that triggers rogue werewolves ¡­


    Seeing and knowing that their fellow rogue werewolf to be tortured and hurt mercilessly by tyrant authorities.


    In this case there were proofs and what makes it worst, it happened to the rogue brothers which they highly adored.


    Someone they considered as ''Pride of Rogue Werewolves''.


    A smile of victory formed in Brandon''s face.


    On the other hand, a look of frustration was all over Freddie and Georgie''s face.


    Both of them preferred for everyone to stay because everything was already getting better for everyone until the intruders came to destroy it.


    "Is it true, Freddie?" one of their fellow submitted rogue werewolves asked.


    Desperation came and he had no choice but to ¡­


    Lie!


    And improvise!


    "No! This is all false ¡­ We were not tortured! They have become too desperate to convince us to join them. A war that we never wanted for ourselves and for the younger generation. We never set foot on the dungeon." A confident lie from Freddie.


    Georgie even looked at his older brother in his surprise.


    "Liar! I could remember clearly you were even begging for your brother to be spared and gave out the location of a friend of yours." The bald inmate yelled insisting his truth.


    "If I remember correctly, the male bald dude injured a patrolling warrior by the border. That is why you were in the dungeon. Including the female one and the rest of the escapees. All of them broke the law of the Golden Moon Pack and were punished for their crimes." A confident retort of Freddie against the inmates.


    His younger brother could no longer remain silent and helped his older brother.


    "Why should we believe those criminals? They are desperate to recruit us in their own battles. Should we even risk our lives to those who only cares for their own interest and personal vendetta? Is this how we will pay Selene''s kindness and Prince Alcyd''s generous gesture of allowing us to live our life in our own accord in exchange ¡­ only for our loyalty? So everyone, Are we gonna pay them back through betrayal?" Georgie passionately emphasized to others.


    Others started to ponder and deeply thought over their decision.


    Something that Brandon never expected.


    That the rogue brothers will be staunch supporters of Prince Alcyd and the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Georgie and Freddie are right ¡­ Things are already turning around for us here and they wanted us to betray those who have our true interest." Said by one of the fellow submitted rogue werewolves.


    Nods in agreement were apparent and Brandon could not believe the sudden turn of events.


    Then consecutive loud explosion could be heard from afar.


    It took everyone by surprise.


    "See! They are even wreaking havoc to the place that we already considered home and harming the same people who have embraced us and just allowed us to be part of their community." Freddie''s final words.


    "Let''s show the Golden Moon Pack that we can defend them as well and we deserve to have a place here!"


    Most of the submitted rogue werewolves started to shift in their wolf form and leaped forward.


    At the same time, Brandon knew he cannot harm the submitted rogue werewolves of the Golden Moon Pack or else their forces will be lessened and it will tarnish their reputation towards the other rogue werewolves that just joined their cause.


    "Retreat! Do not engage! Let us meet up back with Lucas." Brandon loudly instructed everyone.


    Even Georgie and Freddie heard Brandon''s instructions.


    Both brothers looked at each other since there were only one Lucas they have known based on stories of Selene recently. She told the brothers that one of her reasons to stay in Golden Moon Pack was to find her older brother named Lucas.


    "Can it be?" Georgie curiously asked his older brother.


    All intruders ran off while being chased by some of the submitted rogue werewolves.


    =================


    In the main office of the royal palace,


    After hearing that many allied wolf packs were attacked simultaneously and rogue werewolves being released by the massive rogue forces of King Lucius,


    King Viktor held an emergency meeting with other Alpha werewolves and instructed them to immediately divide themselves and render reinforcement to their allied forces.


    It was responded quickly by immediate unanimous agreement.


    While most of the present allied forces of King Viktor prepared and designated groups for which wolf pack to be assigned with,


    The Alpha King of Alpha werewolves called for his only daughter in his main office.


    As Princess Shiveena entered, she already knew what to expect from her own father.


    Especially seeing Prince Alarick standing beside their father.


    A harsh defeat was the conclusion of her intense political stand-off against Prince Alarick.


    Their father looked at Princess Shiveena as she stood looking defeated and her gaze down.


    "You will be reinstated as the captain of royal guards once again. If you want your brother stay safely and alive since he lost the duel. I can decide completely what happens to him. Be grateful and I chose mercy. So, I want all these nonsense from you to cease and cooperate with Alarick. Understood?" A serious tone on King Viktor''s voice.


    Despite having difficulty to accept but she has no other choice but to compromise and accept their harsh defeat.


    "Yes, father! I understand ¡­ Everything ¡­ Completely!" A meaningful look was reflected on Princess Shiveena''s eyes.


    ====================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 154 - Emergency

    In the western border of the Golden Moon Pack,


    The night has become more terrifying.


    Smokes everywhere ¡­


    Fire and ashes cover the battlefield ¡­


    It was something that was not expected by everyone after having one of the most memorable days in Golden Moon Pack.


    Now, a nightmare followed through such festive mood of the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    While Kassandra was busy gathering the wounded and saving lives as many as she could.


    She started to summon one of her most powerful and useful healing abilities.


    <<< _Butterfly Effect_ >>>


    A healing technique mastered by Kassandra which she only uses during emergency and when there are massive amount of injured patients. This technique requires her to use a large amount of her energy. It is a healing technique which she could attach her healing components that enables her to collectively heal patients simultaneously as first aid. Though it cannot heal irreversible fate such as death.


    Once the healing butterflies summoned by Kassandra lands on the patient, it will start releasing the healing effects and amplifies the regenerating abilities of a werewolf. And the healing butterfly disappears after a while.


    But Kassandra is having difficult time because she found out that most of the warriors injured were actually poisoned as well which caused their regenerating abilities to be nullified due to the wolfsbane particles within the poison.


    This forced Kassandra to use her higher level healing technique.


    <<< _Ultimate Butterfly Effect_ >>>


    This allows Kassandra to command the butterflies to carry targets towards a certain location. But the risk for this technique is higher due to the demand of required energy needed for her to use for this technique.


    The moment she activated this technique, the butterflies became larger and carried each wounded warrior.


    "Bring all of the wounded ¡­ to the hospital ¡­ now!" Kassandra commanded.


    She badly wanted to help Prince Alcyd who seems to be in danger as well.


    Unfortunately right now, Kassandra has no choice but to focus on saving more lives at the moment.


    A clear struggle was apparent on Kassandra''s face.


    Surge of energy started to surround Kassandra as she tries to distribute more energy to the summoned healing butterflies and focus on the success in transporting the wounded without dropping any of them.


    If she loses focus, one of the butterflies may fade and result to letting go of one of the wounded warriors which she cannot afford at the moment.


    Meanwhile,


    Prince Alcyd and Lucas both become aggressive in their attacks.


    Two important men in Selene''s life are going at each other without holding back.


    Lucas had to cool down a bit from using his explosive techniques. He has used a lot of powerful moves against Callisto and most of the werewolves he faced with.


    Or else Lucas might die for overheating his ownself.


    The platinum-haired older brother of Selene started to catch his breath while being attacked from all sides by Prince Alcyd and all of his warriors.


    "Damn it!" Lucas uttered in irritation due to non-stop continuous attack by Prince Alcyd and his warriors.


    He may be quick in evading and skillful in blocking them and overthrowing them through his sheer strength.


    Garrett noticed this along with others.


    ''Alcyd! He is strong and quick ¡­ It is impressive he could manage evading and fight back.'' Garrett informed Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    ''Do not patronize him! He is our enemy. Focus on killing him!'' Prince Alcyd gave out his command to Garrett.


    ''I know! I was just stating a fact.''


    Then the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack used his powerful aura to amplify his warriors'' strength.


    An Alpha''s aura can either have negative or positive effect towards its own warriors.


    In Prince Alcyd''s case and situation, he is utilizing his powerful aura as an amplifier to his warrior''s strength.


    This was felt by Garrett and the other warriors so they took this opportunity to attack Lucas at the same time.


    And in all directions.


    Selene''s older brother, Lucas, has been cornered and used his other abilities.


    Though, if he uses this, it will take away his chance to use again his powerful move,


    <<< _Saturn''s Fury_ >>>


    "Well then, Brutus!" Lucas called for his spirit wolf.


    Glaring light blinded everyone as Lucas and his spirit wolf combined their strength and allowed his spirit wolf to take over.


    His eyes were gleaming into a beastly nature.


    Prince Alcyd growled loudly and leaped forward in full force.


    Brutus was in full effect ¡­


    He leaped towards Prince Alcyd and caught the large paws of Prince Alcyd while the Alpha Prince was in his wolf form.


    There was a sinister look on Brutus'' eyes.


    "Die!" Brutus uttered.


    The Beta of the Golden Moon Pack hurriedly tried to save Prince Alcyd because there was a wide opening on the side of the Alpha Prince.


    And the spirit wolf of Lucas which was in full control, planning to take a deadly swing on the wide opening of Prince Alcyd.


    ''No!!! Alcyd!!!'' Garrett screamed in his mind-link with his best friend.


    Sadly, it was too late.


    Theo caught their Alpha Prince who got badly hit by Brutus.


    No answers from their Alpha Prince, even Garrett trying to call for Prince Alcyd through mind-link.


    "Fools! You have no match for me ¡­ Can''t you see!"


    They realized that the arm of the intruder has dark purple stains which signifies the color of wolfsbane.


    Since it is soaked all over Lucas'' skin, it gives a more dangerous blow to its target.


    The disadvantage of this, Lucas will also cause his regenerating ability to be inhibited as well.


    ======================


    At the hospital of the Golden Moon Pack,


    Everyone were on standby and anticipating for the outpour of wounded warriors but hoping for less casualties. If possible none at all.


    Selene and the others saw incoming large butterflies carrying wounded warriors.


    Chloe saw this and noticed immediately that it is her mentor''s powerful healing technique.


    "That''s Kassandra''s healing summoning technique." Chloe pointed out while the other doctors and medical staff nodded in agreement after seeing the summoned butterflies with wounded warriors.


    Selene directed the butterflies on each empty white hospital bed outside where each medical team will identify which are,


    {Emergency-rate}, those who are in a life-threatening condition which needed to be rushed in the emergency room.


    -OR-


    {First-Aid}, those who are wounded but can be saved by medical trainees and not life-threatening. All of these type of patients will be placed outside due to limited space and number rooms available for emergency inside.


    A scream was loudly heard and it was from Scarlett,


    "NOOOO!! NOOOOO!!"


    Caleb was rushed inside the emergency room along with other critical condition patients.


    Selene hugged Scarlett to comfort her.


    When she thought that things won''t get any worse than this,


    More wounded warriors were being rushed and received.


    ===================


    Back in the western border of Golden Moon Pack,


    Remarkable it might seem ¡­


    Their Alpha Prince showing a persevering mantra despite his own pain.


    Before he received that deadly blow, Kratos immediately used itself as a blocking cushion for Prince Alcyd instead of the Alpha Prince to receive the full intensity.


    Thus, his own spirit wolf received the full impact instead of him because a powerful spirit wolf can actually convert the pain and contain it within.


    Kratos disappeared in pain due to that sudden move he made for Prince Alcyd.


    Even though he is bravely putting a tough and brave stance, Prince Alcyd''s wolf form was wobbling from the deadly blow it received which broke few of his ribs.


    He planned to use his ultimate force but Kratos was currently too weak to activate the ability.


    Brutus created a saber of energy around Lucas'' arm which make it more dangerous since now it has some particles of wolfsbane.


    One slash can be fatal.


    Garrett and other warriors surround Brutus are wary and being careful in their movements because it can be their last if they are not careful.


    What they do not know, Brutus has only one target in mind ¡­


    The Alpha Prince!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The spirit wolf of Lucas gathered its full strength.


    Both Lucas and Brutus were fixated in defeating their targets.


    They were not aware of other things.


    Their senses were focus on offensive and defensive but not tracing or tracking.


    As soon as he became fully prepared,


    Brutus launched his swift attack towards Prince Alcyd who was weakened tremendously.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack evaded surprisingly,


    And used its own canine and bit the arm of Lucas.


    Brutus screamed, "Arrrgggh!!!"


    Due to its own arrogance, it did not expect for Prince Alcyd to exhibit unimaginable speed and strength despite its weakened state.


    Even though Prince Alcyd survived,


    Brutus released a powerful force from its saber.


    Throwing off Prince Alcyd once again.


    Fire balls suddenly appeared out of nowhere and thrown everywhere causing all warriors to get hit.


    For the last time, Brutus decided to stab Prince Alcyd and end his life.


    -Swoosh!-


    Blood came out and whimper could be heard as the saber goes deep on the side where it intended to land.


    Successfully it hit the mark where it wanted to land.


    A familiar scent invaded Lucas'' senses.


    The older brother of Selene took over once again.


    At the realization he did not stab Prince Alcyd.


    Instead ¡­ it was Fluffy who jumped in front of Alcyd''s body to save him.


    Fluffy knew that if Prince Alcyd dies, Selene will suffer as well.


    Realizing the familiar scent, "No! It can''t be ¡­"


    "Fluffy!!!!!" Lucas crumbled at the sight of Fluffy bleeding to death.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 155 - Fluffy

    [3:33 am]


    The battle has come to its conclusion.


    Total Chaos ¡­


    Blood splattered everywhere ¡­


    Fire and ashes covered all over the field of the western border of the territory of Golden Moon Pack ¡­


    In the middle of it all,


    Lucas holding Fluffy''s body.


    Profusely bleeding from its large wound created by the powerful lethal strike of Lucas.


    Whimpers of Fluffy could be heard.


    "No ¡­ No! Hang on buddy ¡­" Lucas held Fluffy tightly.


    Indeed, it was an unexpected turn of events. The appearance of Fluffy was something Lucas never expected when he decided to wreak havoc all over the western border of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Why did you block that strike? It was supposed to be for that black wolf." Lucas started to fear the idea of losing Fluffy.


    Despite getting hurt by Lucas, Fluffy was finally glad to see Lucas after a long time being separated from him.


    Fluffy rubbed its muzzle against the sweaty cheeks of Lucas before it finally lost its last breath.


    A sudden ominous feeling was felt by Selene from afar while being busy managing the situation in the hospital.


    She looked at the orange dipped night sky towards the direction of the western border. There was something that pinched her heart. An ominous feeling that something significant just happened but she could not pinpoint what it could be.


    Wind breezed stronger ¡­


    Bristling branches of trees ¡­


    Something just snapped within Lucas,


    At the sight of Fluffy covered in blood and no longer breathing.


    "NOOOO!! FLUFFFFYYY!!!" tears started to fall from Lucas'' eyes.


    He panicked at the horror he has done.


    Not towards the warriors and members of the Golden Moon Pack ¡­


    But towards Fluffy, whom he considered as one of the few that he valued like a family member.


    Ever since he was young, there was only Selene, Laquisha, Gerald, and ¡­ Fluffy.


    Selene as his sister ¡­


    Laquisha as his guardian ¡­


    Gerald as his former best friend ¡­


    And Fluffy as his confidante and partner before he decided to leave the Midnight Pack. In his pursuit for vengeance.


    Whenever he was down and feeling sad for missing their parents, Fluffy was there beside him trying to rub its muzzle and fur against the cheeks of Lucas ... Just to comfort him.


    Before being friends with Gerald, there was Fluffy who accompanied him all the time while Laquisha was taking care of the baby Selene.


    They were inseparable during the times Selene was still a baby towards her toddler years.


    It was always Fluffy who uplifted his spirit and distracted him from the loneliness and misery of not having a complete family.


    Playing together with him ¡­ Walking around with him ¡­ And sharing the same bed with him ¡­


    Made his childhood bearable.


    Even the night when he decided to leave,


    Fluffy was there begging him to bring him along with him.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    At the night Lucas decided to leave the Midnight Pack,


    "Fluffy, No!" Lucas yelling at Fluffy.


    The feral wolf kept following him and won''t let him go on his own.


    He was being followed wherever he went.


    During that time, Lucas was already adamant of leaving the Midnight Pack so he could find those responsible for his parents'' death.


    There was a clue according to the newspaper he read that, rogue werewolves collaborated with vampires that massacred the entire wolf pack.


    [-Note: Later on, Lucas found out from King Lucius when they met years after that eventually it was King Viktor who was responsible for the annihilation of their original wolf pack. Which made him get recruited alongside the group of rogue generals of King Lucius before Lucius became the king of rogue werewolves.-]


    "I said, no! Fluffy get back ¡­ I am not kidding! Please ¡­ You cannot come with me. I will be going to a dangerous mission." Lucas begged his feral wolf buddy.


    Sound of whimpers were Fluffy''s response to Lucas.


    He knew that his tone was becoming harsh towards Fluffy. So, he had to explain to Fluffy why it had to stay within the Midnight Pack.


    Lucas decided to approach Fluffy and convinced the feral wolf,


    "Look, I cannot bring you with me buddy ¡­ It is a dangerous world out there. At least here, you will be safe with my sister and Laquisha. And if you tag along with me, then who will look after my little sister? You promised my father to look after my sister ¡­" before Lucas could even finish his explanation, Fluffy pointed its muzzle toward Lucas.


    Which Lucas understood completely that Fluffy meant for protecting both children of the late Alpha Berrick.


    And it even made a sound as if fluffy was trying to point out as well that Lucas made a promise too.


    "Hey, I know I promised my father to look after my sister. But who is more responsible between you and me? Who is the former captain of the royal guards? And who is more senior that must remain for his duty?" Lucas trying to manipulate Fluffy.


    Fluffy lowered its head which signified that it is ¡­ him whom Lucas referred to ¡­


    "Thus, you have to stay beside Selene and look after her. Don''t worry! I will be back in no time. I just have to check something and it needs a solo mission. Okay? So, you have to go back now and let me go." the final words of Lucas towards Fluffy who was finally convinced by the older brother of Selene.


    Lucas watched Fluffy turned its way and sprinted back to the Midnight Pack.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    Prince Alcyd shifted back to his human form due to exhaustion.


    His entire body exposed.


    He was pushed away by Fluffy right before Lucas could impale him with that lethal poisonous saber of his.


    When he looked around from few meters away, the sight that he did not expect.


    A wailing villain ¡­


    Tears flowing down from its own eyes ¡­


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack could not believe at the scene he was witnessing from that moment.


    [1] The closest soul that there can be to Selene was currently in the arms of the villain who wreaked havoc in his wolf pack.


    [2] Lastly, in front of him was a monster who was vulnerable ¡­ Physically and ¡­ emotionally!


    Instead of thinking for a surprise attack, Prince Alcyd checked the wounded regarding their condition.


    His glorious parts were out of the open exposed but it did not matter to Prince Alcyd because at this point, there were more important things to be concerned with ¡­ like the life of his people and elite officers.


    Gladly, no one died amongst his elite squad. But most of them were pretty much wounded and weakened due to the attack of Lucas.


    ''Garrett? Theo? Oliver? Jackson? Answer me!'' Prince Alcyd demanded a reply from his elite officers through the mind-link.


    All of them replied in a disoriented tone. Each of them confirmed their own condition to the Alpha Prince.


    By this time, after realizing that everyone in his elite squad was still alive. He returned his attention to the villainous creature that was holding his mate''s significant guardian but for him he considered Fluffy as Selene''s pet.


    So, he knew that if something happens to Fluffy ¡­ Selene will be devastated!


    A curiosity and a puzzle were raised in Prince Alcyd''s mind while observing closely the wailing villain.


    ''Why is that intruder crying while holding Fluffy?''


    Before Prince Alcyd could even approach Lucas, he finally realized the situation that aside from Selene who treated Fluffy as guardian and not as a pet was her older brother.


    ''No ¡­ It can''t be!'' Prince Alcyd uttered in disbelief that it cannot be the person he assumes it to be.


    ¡­


    The arrival of Brandon calling out for Lucas just confirmed Prince Alcyd''s initial realization.


    ''Lucas! We have to go! We failed in our mission ¡­ Lu ---'' Brandon called for Lucas through the mind-link.


    He shifted to his human form so that Lucas could hear him louder.


    "Lucas! Dude, let''s go! Hey ¡­" Brandon could not finish his statement after seeing Lucas.


    Brandon was shocked at the scene of Lucas crying while holding on Fluffy ¡­


    A sight that as if he lost someone important ¡­


    A scene that Brandon never thought of witnessing from Lucas himself ¡­


    There was one thing Brandon could only assume, ''Oh, no ¡­ Is that his sister? Or his mate?''


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 156 - Blood Ties

    At the western border of the Golden Moon Pack territory,


    Brandon had no choice but he had to approach Lucas and make him retreat already because their primary mission in the Golden Moon Pack failed.


    "Dude, Lucas! I am sorry but we have to go already ¡­" Brandon carefully patted Lucas back.


    "No ¡­ Brandon, you have an antidote with you right? For quick removal of any wolfsbane ¡­" A desperate look filled the eyes of Lucas.


    The great strategist of the rogue werewolf kingdom could not fathom the pain that Lucas was currently feeling at the moment.


    It was his first time to see Lucas crushed like this.


    "I am sorry ¡­ But even if we do ¡­" Lucas did not make Brandon finish his last statement.


    "NO! We can still save ¡­" Lucas looked at Fluffy no longer breathing made him panic.


    Things became worst when he saw the blood Fluffy scattered on his arms and all over his lap.


    A realization that he was responsible for this horrendous moment.


    Panic got worst ¡­


    He started hyperventilating at the thought of Fluffy gone ¡­ Because of him!


    With his own hands, the one that shared his pain and sadness.


    No longer breathing ¡­


    Cold ¡­


    And covered in blood ¡­


    "Just do it! Inject him with the antidote so that he could start regenerating and heal his wounds." Lucas demanded from Brandon.


    Immediately, Brandon complied. In order for Lucas to finally realize that it is useless.


    Even though Brandon injected the antidote near the severe wound of Fluffy caused by Lucas, the wound of Fluffy was still not healing itself and the regenerating ability of a werewolf would only be activated if the werewolf was alive.


    Silence from Fluffy¡­


    Nothing but the sound of wind and agonizing wounded warriors could be heard.


    "Noooooo!!! Flufffffy, noooo!!! This can''t be happening ¡­" tears started to fall once again from his own eyes.


    Uncontrollably, it was flowing non-stop.


    Even Prince Alcyd could not interrupt because he was too shocked.


    Garrett, the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack, noticed that his best friend was frozen on the spot.


    ''Alcyd! Hey, Alcyd!'' Garrett called for the Alpha Prince through the mind-link.


    Due to no response from Prince Alcyd, Garrett approached his best friend and tried to wake him from his stunned position.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me ¡­ Hey, what''s wrong?" a tone of worry and concern could be heard from Garrett''s voice.


    Only Prince Alcyd knew about this new revelation.


    That the intruder who led the attack in the royal palace before,


    And the one who wreaked havoc in the Golden Moon Pack, is no other than ¡­ Lucas!


    The older brother of Selene.


    Blood ties that cannot be broken and most likely might become the poison in his relationship with his own mate.


    In addition to that, how will he tell his own mate that her older brother is the cause of the attacks?


    From afar, sprinting reinforcement are on their way.


    Combined forces of Freddie and the other remaining warriors of Golden Moon Pack who are raging in anger for the intrusion of Lucas and his men.


    On that moment, Brandon no longer cared for Lucas'' feelings because they had to go or else the reinforcement of Prince Alcyd will be tearing their heads off.


    "Lucas! Whether you like it or not, WE HAVE TO GO!!! The reinforcements are coming close."


    Lucas stood covered in blood and tears.


    Just like Selene, he has telekinetic abilities as well.


    He took command of Fluffy''s unconscious body and made it float.


    At the same time, his eyes turned plain madness white.


    For a second, Brandon took a step back at the fear of Lucas.


    Selene''s older brother released numerous energy balls which exploded to the rushing reinforcements.


    Another wave of chaos took place.


    Explosion ¡­


    Fire ¡­


    Screams and growls of numerous werewolves reverberated the open field.


    Group of werewolves that were supposed to be chasing Brandon and the reinforcement of Prince Alcyd halted on the spot after receiving the shower of explosions which Lucas released towards them.


    Brandon and Lucas took the opportunity to escape with Fluffy''s body floating along with Lucas.


    There was no question nor complain was heard from any rogue werewolf and from Brandon due to their fear for their own lives.


    Lucas was exuding with deadly and murderous aura.


    No one would dare question nor challenge a vicious presence.


    A familiar scenario revisited Brandon''s mind while sprinting in his wolf form while following Lucas and the floating body of Fluffy.


    Both Lucas and Fluffy''s body were surrounded by a telekinetic force which Lucas used to levitate along with Fluffy.


    =====================


    Back in the hospital,


    There was another commotion that took place.


    "How come Professor Cali''s body is amongst the wounded?" one of the {Trainee-Ranked} warriors noticed Callisto''s body arrive amongst the transported wounded from the western border of the Golden Moon Pack territory.


    As soon as Chloe heard of it, she rushed towards the body of Callisto before it was rushed inside.


    "Wait ¡­ Where you bringing his body?" Chloe''s voice started to panic at the sight of Callisto covered in blood.


    "We are rushing him inside for emergency. His pulse is weak." One of the nurses replied Chloe.


    While Callisto''s body was being rushed inside,


    There was conflicting feelings boiling within Chloe''s heart.


    ''Why should I feel sad? He was never a father to me.'' Chloe thought out loud.


    When she thought no one heard her,


    "What you mean Professor Cali is your father?" Selene asked Chloe curiously.


    Tears were falling unvoluntarily.


    A forced smile while tears were falling.


    "Could you believe that? Ha~Ha~!! That was my father who left me with my grandmother and never took responsibility when my mother was pregnant. So, why should I care right? Even he dies?" Chloe pretending not to care at all.


    Selene sighed because she knows that it was another complicated situation.


    She thought that there was only Scarlett to worry about. It looks like ¡­ another friend needs her comforting.


    Chloe accepted the hug of Selene.


    "He is still your father ¡­ blood ties can never be denied because no matter what happens, he is still a family member. Imagine many people wished to have a family of their own while here you are ¡­ Denying one''s kin."


    "But ¡­ I ¡­ refused to talk to him. I pushed him away. I did not give him the chance to redeem himself." Chloe started to breakdown at the realization that she may lose her own father.


    Anguish and fear of losing her own father, Chloe broke down in tears and embraced Selene tightly.


    There was nothing Selene could do but comfort another friend of hers.


    ???Let''s pray for your father''s safety and for others as well."


    Both of them were on the sideline of the entrance of the hospital.


    The future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack was steadfast on her role of being the source of support for her friends and all members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    ===================


    Time passed ¡­


    As sun started rising,


    Prince Alcyd came to hospital accompanying the wounded.


    Even the powerful resident witch, Kassandra, passed out from exhaustion.


    Garrett was carrying their resident witch.


    While Prince Alcyd went straight ahead to his mate.


    Right at the moment Selene recognized Prince Alcyd''s scent,


    She looked around for her mate.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Then there he was, walking towards her ¡­ half-naked with his glorious part covered with an undergarment which was handed out by the reinforcing warriors that arrived late on the battle field.


    For a few moment,


    Only Selene and Prince Alcyd mattered. Selene ran towards Prince Alcyd and hugged him tightly.


    "I was so worried of you!" Selene holding Prince Alcyd''s face.


    And then she looked around expecting something, "Where is Fluffy?"


    Exactly by that moment, Prince Alcyd heaved a sigh before replying to her ¡­


    "We have to talk ¡­" Prince Alcyd uttered carefully.


    Selene slowly lets go of her mate.


    Patiently waiting for the words she does not want to hear ... come out.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 157 - In Denial

    Back in the castle of King Lucius,


    When the mission was over, all rogue werewolves that were assigned for one of the biggest mission that King Lucius gave ¡­ have returned.


    Though everyone was surprised at the sight of Lucas with the feral wolf with him.


    His appearance was filled of terror.


    Eyes completely white ¡­


    Dangerous aura surrounding him ¡­


    Beastly claws were out and hideously black ¡­


    No one dared talk to him nor come near him.


    They could not even question him regarding the mission except for the few individuals that dared.


    One of them was King Lucius.


    The current king of rogue werewolves immediately led Lucas in a private large room along with the body of Fluffy.


    Completely no sign of life within.


    Even Queen Titania became concern for Lucas since he looked not himself.


    Haggard ¡­


    Manic behavior ¡­


    And killer aura ¡­


    For a long time that Queen Titania lived as the queen of all fairies, she knows what kind of look are dangerous and normal.


    The fairy queen advised King Lucius to vacate the entire castle with only few trusted warriors due to possibility of sudden outburst from Lucas.


    Selene''s older brother was a very important figure amongst the forces of King Lucius'' army.


    A significant role and key figure that Lucas held in the helm of the forces of rogue werewolves.


    King Lucius was quick enough to understand that it will be a bad idea to agitate or irritate Lucas at this situation.


    Lucas was simply a ticking bomb that if they do handle well, the tri-brid general of King Lucius may explode and create unnecessary chaos within his own castle.


    Only Queen Titania and Brandon accompanied King Lucius in leading Lucas to a private and secluded room.


    ''Be careful with him, Lucius. Just make sure you do not refuse any request of his. I will discreetly perform a barrier surrounding the room but I am not confident that it will hold any of his power ¡­ In case he goes berserk or go into outburst ¡­'' Queen Titania informed King Lucius through her ability of telepath.


    Despite of her ability of telepath, Queen Titania always had respect for privacy and only used her telepath when she conveys her message or when there is an urgency upon her assessment.


    ''Thank you, Queen Titania! I will do my best and try to diffuse the tension within him.'' King Lucius replied the queen of fairies.


    Then he asked Brandon while they watch Lucas place the body of Fluffy on a large bed.


    They watched Lucas clean Fluffy''s large wound which he inflicted with his own hand.


    ''Brandon, have you asked who the feral wolf that he brought?'' King Lucius asked Brandon through the mind-link


    ''I tried but there was too much risk if I insisted. I hope you understand that my real mission is to keep the entire force alive and no casualties from our side because numbers must be preserved at all cost. I have no idea at all who it is. Most probably someone important to him.'' Brandon explained to his king regarding the situation of Lucas.


    A sudden decision was made and King Lucius had to know.


    He stepped forward carefully and with confidence.


    "Lucas, who is this?" pointing towards Fluffy.


    The unstable Lucas turned to his king with a different aura from the usual aura he emits.


    "Why? Is there something you can do to help him ¡­ because I will be glad to accept any help." A cold and detached reply from Lucas.


    "We just want to know. Who did you bring with you? Even we want to help, there is nothing ¡­" King Lucius could not finish his word because suddenly Lucas moved and gesture his hand as if he was choking his own king.


    Even though there were distance from the two of them, Lucas was choking King Lucius through his telekinetic force.


    No hesitations ¡­


    Easily he raised King Lucius above the floor, close to the ceiling.


    Choking from an invisible force.


    Struggling already to breathe due to Lucas insane power.


    Queen Titania immediately stepped in because Brandon was also surprised and stunned that Lucas was no longer sane.


    "Lucas, I can help ¡­" a desperate attempt from the queen of fairies which she knew that it was necessary to do.


    Just in a heartbeat, Lucas released King Lucius from being choked.


    "Really?" a desperate frantic look was painted all over Lucas'' face and then he continued while looking at Fluffy''s body, "I tried all possible ways but he won''t wake up. I already injected the antidote so that his regenerating ability would start operating but I do not understand there is no movement. What could have I missed? That is why I am cleaning his wound right now."


    ''You should tell him, Queen Titania.'' King Lucius told the queen of fairies through his mind-link.


    ''And risk him explode and go wild? I can still contain his outburst. Leave the room Lucius, bring Brandon with you. Let me handle this alone.'' The queen of fairies requested to the king of rogue werewolves.


    ''Have you lost your mind as well? I will definitely not leave you alone here.''


    ''I promise I can handle myself. I cannot handle him if you and Brandon are on my way in taming him.''


    At that moment, King Lucius understood what Queen Titania planned to do. Even though he does not want to leave her but a certain look on Queen Titania when she give her order, there will be no stopping her.


    "Brandon let''s go!"


    "But ¡­"


    King Lucius grabbed Brandon while walking their way out the room.


    Right after the door closed,


    "Time to sleep, Lucas!"


    The queen of fairies tried to put Lucas to sleep but the enchanting pores didn''t effect on Lucas.


    He turned around confused.


    "No it''s not, Queen Titania! It is time to help Fluffy." A hollow statement coming from Lucas.


    For the longest time, Queen Titania never felt fear in her life.


    But this time fear struck within Queen Titania at the sight and voice of Lucas.


    She stepped back and tripped seeing the certain dark and hollow look on Lucas.


    ====================


    Meanwhile back in the hospital of the Golden Moon Pack,


    "What happened to Kassandra?" Chloe asked while wiping tears.


    "She lost consciousness due to exhaustion and losing too much energy. She outdid herself." Garrett explained to Chloe.


    "Okay, put her down to an empty bed and I will do what I can to help her." Chloe volunteered in helping her mentor.


    The Beta of the Golden Moon Pack carefully placed Kassandra down at the same time trying to take a glimpse on Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    Because he knows what kind of problem they will be facing soon.


    Wrath of their future Luna and an unknown problem may arise. Once Selene finds out about the shocking revelations that Prince Alcyd found out.


    Only Garrett and the other elite officers were told by Prince Alcyd while they were on their way to the hospital.


    He requested for Garrett to take over for a moment as he plans to talk with Selene privately.


    Their Alpha Prince decided to be honest with Selene and not keep this new revelation because Prince Alcyd knows that if he keeps this a secret, Selene will never forgive him.


    Garrett watched Prince Alcyd and Selene go somewhere along with Theo and Oliver.


    ¡­


    [In the main office of the headmistress of the orphanage]


    Due to the sensitivity and importance of the information.


    Prince Alcyd decided to tell it to Selene where the area is secured.


    Even the headmistress was asked to seal the main office with a stronger sound proof, which no possible leak may happen.


    To the point Theo and Oliver were asked to patrol the area to make sure no eaves dropper around.


    "You are scaring me Alcyd. What you gonna tell me? And you needed to talk to me all the way here in the orphanage." Selene curiously asked Prince Alcyd.


    "This is to make sure that this information will stay within few souls." Prince Alcyd nervously replied.


    "What is it then?"


    The Alpha Prince took a deep breath and courage to tell Selene from that moment.


    Before he could even do,


    "Please, wear something! Your package is distracting me. Wear at least that coat hanging there." A sudden request from Selene pointing towards the coat.


    This annoyed Prince Alcyd a bit because he was already about to tell Selene.


    So, he wore the coat and covered his exposed body while an undergarment hardly covering his bulge.


    He took another breath and gathered all his strength while Selene patiently waited on her seat.


    Selene started to become nervous ¡­


    Prince Alcyd approached Selene and bent his knee.


    A gasp was released by Selene, "This is not the right time to propose, Alcyd!"


    "Can you just shut up and let me talk?" he vented out his frustration


    "Excuse me!"


    Golden Moon Pack''s Alpha Prince held Selene''s hand while apologizing.


    "I am sorry for raising my voice. I just wanted to tell you that we found your older brother."


    Finally, Prince Alcyd revealed to his mate.


    A big hug was Selene''s reply in her excitement from Prince Alcyd''s news to her.


    And then releasing her mate.


    "Oh my God! Really! Where is he? No wonder Fluffy was not with you. Now you know who the favorite of Fluffy is. Because compared to me, Fluffy and Lucas are closer than I could ever be with Fluffy. Let''s go!" Selene held Prince Alcyd hands trying to ask him to lead where Lucas and Fluffy was.


    In that moment, Prince Alcyd realized the difficulty and the pain of the things that he will reveal after.


    Swallowing and gathering new wave of strength in telling Selene the truth.


    "Your brother was the intruder."


    "What?! That cannot be! He is not an evil person to do this." Selene was surprised hearing that the intruder was his older brother.


    A denial from the younger sister of Lucas.


    "He is the cause of this terror, Selene ¡­ We promised not to lie and keep the truth from each other, remember!"


    The platinum-haired Selene knew how serious Prince Alcyd was, she lost the strength to even stand.


    She was caught right in time by Prince Alcyd before falling to the floor.


    ''Now, I dare you! Tell her about Fluffy ¡­'' Kratos suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    His spirit wolf was the only one against of the idea telling Selene the truth.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 158 - Devastating Loss

    Still inside the main office of the headmistress,


    When Kratos appeared out of nowhere, Prince Alcyd suddenly thought if it was good idea for allowing Kassandra to replenish his spiritual energy in order to help Kratos.


    Back in the western border, before Prince Alcyd decided to meet with Selene.


    Kassandra sensed that the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd was in agony so she approached the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack to help him and his spirit wolf which caused Kassandra to exhaust all her energy and passing out.


    ''I do not know if I should regret allowing Kassandra to heal you. Through replenishing my spiritual energy.'' Prince Alcyd told his spirit wolf.


    ''Pft! Ungrateful bastard! Is this how you speak to your savior? After saving your life, you would even have that tone with me?''


    Kratos pointed out a direct valid retort towards Prince Alcyd.


    There was no reply from Prince Alcyd.


    ''Can''t you see ¡­ Our mate will be devastated once you tell her everything ¡­ Isn''t it enough to tell her that her older brother was the cause of all this? I thought you want the best for our mate? Clearly, this is the worst move and decision you will do for her.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, elaborated further to Prince Alcyd the absurdity of the intention of the Alpha Prince in telling Selene everything.


    ''I promised her, Kratos! We have to tell her before she finds out on her own.'' Prince Alcyd was firm in his decision.


    On the other hand Selene could not believe that her older brother could do such a thing.


    "H-how sure are you that it is him? Maybe you are just mistaken. Knowing him, he could never do such evil thing. I know him that much, Alcyd!" full of denial from Selene''s words.


    ''Clearly, our mate doesn''t know how powerful and evil his older brother is!'' Kratos pointed out while Prince Alcyd comforting Selene.


    Prince Alcyd shoved his spirit wolf deep within since he has become annoying and distracting at the moment.


    Another deep breath and gathered another wave of strength before telling Selene further.


    "His allies called him Lucas. Your description about his physical features fits perfectly. He also has the same platinum hair like yours. And Fluffy ran towards him." Finally revealed by Prince Alcyd.


    Emotions rushed within Selene that her older brother.


    Mixed feelings of happiness, disappointment, sadness, and anger were all cooped within.


    But one certain emotion dominated the rest.


    Her confusion ¡­


    "What do you mean about Fluffy ran towards him? You mean Fluffy recognized my older brother?"


    "Yes, I confirmed it when your older brother acknowledged Fluffy as well. He held Fluffy tightly."


    Slowly Selene tried to breathe more for air because if that was the case then it was truly her older brother.


    Before she could ask further, Prince Alcyd revealed something overwhelming for Selene to even comprehend.


    "Fluffy saved me ¡­ Fluffy blocked a fatal blow which your brother intended to strike towards me. Your older brother struck Fluffy with a deadly blow instead of me. He cried at the sight of Fluffy getting hit by his own hands ¡­" Prince Alcyd wanted to explain and elaborate further but Selene interjected his words.


    "Wait. Wait. Wait. He tried to hurt you? Fluffy got hurt instead of you? So, where is Fluffy? Why did you not bring him with you if he was that hurt? I have not seen nor sensed Fluffy being carried by the other warriors. And w-why my older brother cry? He did not mean to hurt Fluffy."


    ''Hey, it is not okay that your older brother tried to kill our mate!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, suddenly interjected and appeared out of a sudden.


    ''I know! I never said that it was okay for Lucas to hurt Alcyd. So will you just calm down and go back.'' Selene expressed her agitation towards her own spirit wolf.


    She also shoved her spirit wolf deep within.


    At the same time the Alpha Prince was contemplating on his next choice of words.


    One of the hardest things to do in life was informing people that the one they hold special to their heart is no longer alive.


    A difficult way to learn such realization when it involves someone you care a lot.


    The Alpha Prince was feeling sympathetic towards his mate.


    "It''s because your older brother took Fluffy with him. We could not bring Fluffy with us because your older brother took him by force. He was crying because Fluffy was no longer breathing and we could no longer hear his heartbeat. Most likely, Fluffy died from his own hands and because of his own doing." A painful truth thrown at Selene''s heart.


    "No ¡­ No ¡­ That cannot be! Fluffy is not dead! Take it back!" Selene started to hit Prince Alcyd''s chest.


    Tears started to fall uncontrollably.


    "My brother could not kill Fluffy that way! They are closer than I will ever be with Fluffy. So that is impossible." Selene refused to believe that Fluffy is dead and that her older brother caused it.


    "I am sorry, Selene ¡­ But Fluffy is gone ¡­ He saved me from your older brother ¡­" Prince Alcyd pointed out further to Selene.


    "No! Take it back!" Selene grabbed the collar of the coat that Prince Alcyd was wearing.


    A surge of overwhelming emotions came crashing down within Selene.


    Prince Alcyd hugged Selene tightly because he knows how much pain Selene was at the moment.


    No matter how many times Selene tried to hit his chest and pushing him away he kept his embrace to Selene tight and warm.


    "Aaargghh! Nooooo! Noooo!" Selene broke down in tears at the thought that Fluffy was gone.


    The most painful part was knowing that her older brother caused the death of Fluffy.


    A part of her life ¡­ the most essential key to her sanity when she was in her lowest point in life ¡­


    Now gone!


    In the middle of her cries and wailing,


    A sudden earthquake and shaking beneath the ground took place.


    Momentary panic ensued ¡­


    ''Alpha!'' called by the other elite officers through the mind-link.


    But before Prince Alcyd could even reply from their attempts.


    Selene could no longer contain all the overwhelming emotions and devastating loss.


    And then she lost her consciousness.


    The Alpha Prince felt Selene pass out.


    And the earthquake also stopped at the same time as Selene''s passing out.


    From that moment, Prince Alcyd wondered if his mate could summon such a dangerous calamity or was it coincidental.


    ================


    In the hospital,


    By one of the emergency room,


    After the sudden and quick earthquake ¡­ Scarlett still kept watching her mate steadily ¡­


    Even when Caleb flat-lined during the procedure¡­


    "Prepare ¡­ Compression! ¡­ 1, 2 ,3 ¡­" a doctor loudly directing the entire procedure of saving Caleb, the commander of the warriors of Golden Moon Pack.


    Scarlett wailed against the wall watching everyone do their best in saving Caleb''s life.


    ''Oh God, No! Please save him! Please ¡­ Please ¡­'' Scarlett closed her eyes praying for miracle.


    Then that one sound and statement from the doctor made her open her eyes and leap towards Caleb.


    A heartbeat!


    "Phew! His regeneration ability is back in operation now ¡­ Plus, looks like he is awake! Welcome back, commander!" the doctor declared.


    Caleb''s eyes opened despite having plenty of tubes and things attached to his body.


    His eyes were wondering what happened.


    When Scarlett hugged Caleb tightly, everyone left the two.


    The condition of Caleb was no longer life-threatening since the doctor was able to take out all the poison in his system and successfully forced his regenerating ability to operate once again by the help of the presence of his mate ¡­ Scarlett!


    Thus, the presence of a mate is crucial in activating a werewolf''s regenerating ability. That''s how strong a mate bond could be.


    "S-scarlett?" Caleb confused to why his mate beside him.


    All this while he thought he was rejected by Scarlett.


    "I-I thought you do not want me?" there was a crack in Caleb''s voice due to his current weak condition.


    "Idiot! Who said I do not want you? Why would you think I do not want you?" Scarlett cried her heart out while holding on to Caleb''s face.


    She kissed Caleb as a seal of her true feelings towards him and clear any misunderstandings regarding what happened at the -lighting of the lantern- event.


    Despite the devastating loss of Selene,


    Genuine happiness and meeting of two hearts occurred between Scarlett and Caleb.


    From the outside of the emergency room, Lance was supposed to enter but he witnessed the two kissing passionately and laughing at the same time.


    Unexplainable new feeling occurred within Lance which forced him to leave instead of checking his older brother.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 159 - Interlude To Madness

    Still in the private room within the castle of King Lucius,


    A haunting look was all over the face of Lucas.


    Queen Titania knows how dangerous Lucas has become.


    It was clear that he was no longer sane and rational to even negotiate with.


    There must be a quick and careful approach on handling the current situation.


    Consistently, Lucas was surrounded by a dark force that threaten the entire kingdom and even himself.


    Though, Queen Titania fears for herself but there was a sympathy towards Lucas because she completely understood that Lucas has only become unstable due to the loss of someone that important.


    If the sanity of Lucas was completely gone or totally unredeemable, he would have taken the life of the queen of the fairies right after she tried to put him to sleep but Lucas simply deflected her attempt and still hoped that Queen Titania could help him.


    "Queen Titania, I thought you will be able to help me ¡­ Why are you not doing anything?" Lucas asked the queen of fairies.


    Nervously, the queen of fairies thought of the right words to utter.


    Being careful not to trigger or worsen the broken condition of Lucas.


    "I am still evaluating the condition of ¡­" Queen Titania tried to let Lucas disclose or share the information about the feral wolf in the bed.


    Letting Lucas share or disclose important details would be the best way rather than poking on a very volatile situation.


    "Fluffy, his name is Fluffy. After being separated from my parents, Fluffy was there for me."


    "I have to know what caused the wound or else I would be using the wrong healing technique." Queen Titania maneuvered her way in knowing what happened and making Lucas process the situation.


    In order to know how to solve the situation, the queen of fairies had to know the root cause and the main problem.


    Fortunately, Queen Titania''s plan worked.


    Tears started to fall and Lucas kneeled in front of the deck of the bed.


    Overflowing warm tears were covering the face of Lucas as he looked at his own hands before telling Queen Titania everything.


    Flashes of the scenario which took place in the battlefield repeated in Lucas'' mind.


    "When I tried to aim for a fatal blow towards the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack, Fluffy suddenly appeared out of nowhere. And then he was the one got hit instead of that bastard Alpha Prince." Lucas clenched his fist in anger towards Prince Alcyd.


    Then Queen Titania finally understood the entire scenario and what caused for Lucas to become mentally and emotionally unstable.


    A great loss of someone special could trigger someone to snap like Lucas.


    During his breakdown, a certain memory flashed into Lucas'' mind.


    Ever since he found out that he was a tri-brid from Mia, Lucas researched about mixed bloods and magic behind mixed bloods.


    That werewolves with more than 1 mixed blood can perform certain dark magic.


    Transferring of soul, he recalled that he never ascended from his witch blood.


    If he force his ascension and transfer his light soul in Fluffy''s body then it might work.


    But there will be one conclusion from this sudden realization of his ¡­ He will be choosing to ascend into darkness while transferring every bit of his light magic within Fluffy.


    Due to the curiosity of Queen Titania, she could sense from Lucas that there was total mixed emotions coming from him. The queen of fairies wanted to know the reason of the sudden change in Lucas'' aura.


    She was afraid to use her own ability of telepathy since it has usual bad effects on her defensive magic.


    For her, she had to maintain a strong defense and a strong offense. If one of these becomes vulnerable, her ability to function perfectly will be at stake.


    As a queen of fairy, she always had to maintain an equilibrium of balance. In order to fulfill her duties to her own people as well.


    But at this moment, the queen of fairies had to risk herself because it involves her only trace for the missing next ''chosen one''.


    Activating ¡­


    <<< _Telepathy_ >>>


    Queen Titania finally discovered the intention of Lucas to force himself in ascension and perform a rare magic and soul transfer.


    Lucas was also intending to transfer a portion of his soul along with his light essence to Fluffy.


    Immediately, Queen Titania wanted to stop Lucas but Lucas created a powerful invisible telekinetic barrier which prevents Queen Titania to even meddle with his plans.


    "Lucas this is madness! Forcing your ascension and what you are planning to do is against the law of nature. It will have grave consequences." Queen Titania desperately warned Lucas.


    Deep inside Lucas'' thoughts,


    ''No one can truly understand what it feels like to lose those you care about. From now on, I will no longer allow fate take away those I care. If I have to violate laws of nature and whatever crap there is, then I will! Just to keep them alive then I will. If I was too weak before and useless, then now ¡­ WATCH ME MAKE MY OWN FATE!'' Lucas declared within him before finally performing a forbidden magic.


    <<< _Forced Ascension_ >>> ¡­


    And


    <<< _Soul Transfer_ >>> ¡­


    =======================


    Prince Alcyd immediately rushed Selene to the hospital.


    The future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack was kept in a private room.


    Golden Moon Pack''s Alpha Prince tightened the security around Selene because of the extraordinary phenomenon happening around Selene.


    There were moments that things suddenly float then in few seconds in return back to its original place.


    And there were sudden quick shaking of the ground.


    "Is Kassandra awake?" Prince Alcyd asked Garrett while sitting beside Selene and holding her hand.


    "Currently, she is still unconscious. What she did with you and your spirit wolf was high magic. It will take a day to replenish her own energy." Garrett replied his best friend''s query.


    He could see him worry for Selene more and a certain regret on his face if he should not have told the truth to Selene.


    "She will be okay, Alcyd ¡­ You did the right thing! She will not forgive you if you kept an important information from her. It is better to learn from you than find out from someone else. That will be more irreparable compared to the situation you are in right now." Garrett tried to comfort his best friend.


    "I do not know, Garrett ¡­ Recently, I am not sure anymore if I am doing the right thing ¡­" Prince Alcyd started to show his own vulnerability.


    "Do not be like this, Alcyd! You supposed to be strong and tough for everyone ¡­ Remember, the entire pack depends on you so you should be strong. Especially during this time of crisis."


    "I do not know when or how ¡­ But my world has become meaningful and worth living when Selene came into my life ¡­ Nothing matters to me anymore, except Selene ¡­ I do not want her to go down the path of madness that I fell into before I met her. Because if she does, then I will join her. Whatever happens, I will follow her!"


    Garrett could see their Alpha Prince admit his true feelings and vulnerability to his best friend.


    But a certain worry was felt by Garrett towards his best friend ¡­


    A feeling of an interlude to madness!


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 160 - Reconnected

    A day after the terror caused by the intruders ...


    Inside the ward where Callisto was placed.


    Chloe finally decided to visit her own father.


    After the operation on Callisto, Chloe was finally allowed to visit her father who was disguised as a professor in the Golden Moon Academy.


    There was a hesitation from Chloe if she would enter or not but she got reminded on what Selene told her.


    ''Do not waste the opportunity given to you ¡­ to be with your father because there are people out there who wish that they could at least have a day with their loved ones ¡­ Like me, how I wish I was given the chance to be with my parents or at least one of them.'' Selene''s words for Chloe when they were praying for Callisto''s survival.


    The cherry-haired young witch knocked before entering the room.


    Once she entered the room, Callisto was surprised that his daughter went to visit him.


    A smile formed on Callisto''s face.


    "If only I knew earlier that this would soften you up and allow you to hear me out then I should have hurt myself earlier so you could stay by my side." Jokingly expressed by Callisto while coughing.


    His daughter remained silent and stood by the window.


    Opened the window and letting the air come in.


    She tried to gather her strength to even face her own father and letting him have a chance to talk with her without any anger.


    "So, how are you feeling right now? What happened and you got badly wounded?" Chloe curiously asked her father.


    Callisto was covered with a bandage and still on strict medication due to an intense level of damage inflicted on him.


    His internal organs were barely functioning when they rushed him to the emergency room.


    Kassandra saved his life just in time during his encounter with Lucas.


    "Oh, well ¡­ still feeling some pain and some discomfort but your presence makes it all worth it ¡­" Callisto beaming in a smile.


    Now, that Chloe was willing to talk with him.


    He continued explaining to Chloe regarding what happened in the battle, "The intruder had unbelievable power and dangerous abilities. I have never seen such power and level of magic in my life since the first Great War of Emperor Odin against the hordes of darkness. It is as if I was back in the first Great War."


    This time around Chloe wanted to ask something else.


    The former warlock general noticed the desire of Chloe to ask something which plagued her mind for the longest time.


    "I know you want to ask it ¡­ go ahead ¡­ ask me ¡­"


    A pained look started to form on Chloe''s face, "Why ¡­ Why did you not stay with my mother when she got pregnant? Why now ¡­? Why it took you so long to have the courage to even appear and ask for me? Why ¡­"


    "That''s plenty of why''s ¡­ Where shall I begin?" Chloe smiled after hearing Callisto''s reply.


    He further explained,


    "First of all, your mother did not want me around. It was not healthy to force my presence on your mother. She was swallowed by her own greed for power.


    Second, I know there would be no enough reason nor excuse to justify my long absence in your life. All I can say is that I was consumed by my mission to find the next chosen one. A mission that I had to do." Callisto wanted to explain further but Chloe interjected his attempt.


    "What do you mean the next chosen one? You mean, the one foretold by the prophecy of the oracle."


    "Yes ¡­" before Callisto could even finish his reply.


    A fit of sudden anger broke out from Chloe''s chest, "Why do you have to look for her? You have a child! You had a responsibility! There could have been a chance to prevent my mother from going dark. I could have experienced a complete family. What makes that next chosen one too important for you to turn away from your own responsibility? ¡­ To me!"


    Her wounded father could only lower his gaze and heave a deep sigh before answering Chloe''s questions.


    Callisto gestured for Chloe to sit beside him.


    For a while, Chloe hesitated.


    Then another reminder flashed into her memory.


    Another word of advice from Selene.


    ''Once the opportunity arrives, do not let it go! Seize it ¡­ because you may not know ¡­ It could be the last chance that you will even have ¡­ A chance of a lifetime! So, if I were you, never live in regret! A life full of what if''s is worse than a nightmare. At least with a nightmare, you can wake up but with a life full of ''what-if'' ¡­ There will be no answer to it. You will be haunted forever as you wake for another day.'' Selene held Chloe''s hand and hugged her.


    Chloe immediately hugged her father.


    Instead of just sitting, she hugged Callisto first and cried her heart out.


    A hug was given back and Callisto tried to pat her back gently. Trying to comfort his only daughter.


    Right there, a moment for the first time that Callisto and Chloe finally held each other as father and daughter.


    "When you become an adult, you will understand that ¡­ In life, nothing will be easy. I know that it is difficult to understand or even comprehend to why I was hell-bent in my mission to look for the next chosen one. But you must remember that I wanted a future for you ¡­ a future that you will be safe and unafraid from the treacherous and menacing forces of evil that are continuously growing due to the absence of the next chosen one."


    He gently touched the face of his daughter and smiled.


    "I dreamt for this moment where I could finally hold your face and call you ¡­ my daughter!"


    And for the first time, Chloe felt the heavy baggage and burden within her heart lifted after hearing her own father call her ¡­ my daughter!


    "Oh¡­ Why are you crying? Don''t you like being called ¡­ my daughter?" Callisto wondered by the sudden tears of Chloe.


    The cherry-haired young witch suddenly laughed and replied her father, "I do ¡­ It''s just that I wanted to hear ever since I could remember, to be called by my own parent ¡­ my daughter ¡­ I always wanted to hear it so badly! And now, hearing it for the first time seems like a dream to me."


    A mixture of laugh and tears were all over the father and daughter moment.


    "So, should I call you dad or father?" Chloe started wiping her tears while asking her father.


    "You make me look so old ¡­" teased by Callisto but he further pointed out, "But dad, is okay! It sounds perfect coming from my beautiful daughter."


    "Then dad it is!" Chloe beamed in smiles despite her wet cheeks due to her warm tears.


    When everything was going well for Chloe.


    As she finally reconnected with her father.


    Fate gave a difficult lesson for Chloe to learn.


    That time can be too quick and life can be too short.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Callisto held his chest and started to lose breath.


    "Dad? What''s happening?" Chloe started to panic.


    Slowly Callisto lost balance and his head fell into Chloe''s arms.


    From that moment, Chloe prayed once more for a miracle ¡­


    Hoping that everything could be alright once again.


    "Somebody! WE NEED HEEEEELLLPPPP!" Chloe screaming for help.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 161 - Funeral

    After the nightmare caused by Lucas,


    [-In the Golden Moon Pack-]


    Under a rainy day and gloomy day.


    Not everyone survived the terror caused by the intrusion of Lucas with his rogue army.


    Not everyone was lucky as Caleb who had his mate just beside him to grant his regenerating abilities to be amplified due to the presence of his mate, Scarlett.


    The Alpha Prince ordered everyone to pay respects for the fallen and join the funeral march along with the family of those who lost their lives in protecting their hometown and the people that they care for.


    Each person who joined the march was wearing black motifs for their attire.


    There were only sadness and gloom around the people of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Even the headmistress of the orphanage of Golden Moon Pack led the orphan kids so they could join the funeral march for those who died.


    Being a warrior of a wolf pack may bring honor to one''s life but danger becomes a friend and death becomes a destination that one may lead its fate.


    Many started to think if a life of being a warrior would be worth it to invest on.


    Sad faces spread all over amongst the black parade.


    It became a noticeable march of black parade wearing these black attires made it more glaring and emphasized the saddest parade that a city could have.


    Different members of the family were crying ¡­


    Some of the younger members of the pack like the orphan kids and the other children who joined the marched tagging along with their own family were simply affected as well. They could sense the grief and sadness of those surrounding them.


    There were nothing but gloom and sadness.


    Many contemplated for how sudden the departure of these souls were ¡­


    Because most of those who died were young warriors of the Golden Moon Pack who have not yet found their better half.


    The march headed to the burial site for those who died in service to the Golden Moon Pack.


    A certain area within the compound fields of the cemetery exclusive only for those who were honored by the Alpha of the Golden Moon Pack.


    And with the blessing of the elders of the pack.


    Before being buried in such exclusive site takes serious and sensitive deliberation due to the fact that the space within the exclusive site has limited space.


    Thus, a deliberation could take too serious in evaluating each person that will be buried.


    Such honor ¡­


    Such prestige ¡­


    Awaits for the family of those who will be buried at the most exclusive area which can be treated as the ''Heroes Graveyard''.


    Unfortunate it may seem, they were treated as heroes of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Prince Alcyd honored their family with highest award that a warrior could achieve.


    A hero medal, for the heroic deed they showcased.


    All those who survived that took participation in defending the western borders of Golden Moon Pack were also awarded with -Bravery Award- & -Loyalty Award- recognition of their efforts in protecting the people of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Instead of giving the medals to the fallen warriors, Prince Alcyd awarded the medal to their families.


    The funeral were combined for all the warriors fallen.


    As everyone sat under this huge shade set-up by the elite warriors.


    Garrett, the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack, took over in the preparation of the funeral and the program in honor to the fallen warriors.


    Because before the funeral march, Prince Alcyd was too occupied in taking care of Selene.


    *** Flashback ***


    Moments before Selene woke up,


    The supernatural occurrence stopped.


    Kassandra explained to the Alpha Prince that Selene was triggering her dormant powers due to the certain unstable emotions. She further explained that powerful witches tend to create more paranormal phenomenon around when they are in distress or in unstable condition.


    Explaining to the Alpha Prince that Selene may need more training with controlling of her powers and gauging her elemental abilities.


    Though, Kassandra reassured the Alpha Prince that Selene is okay and she needs rest for a while.


    Further pointing out that Selene is not a normal specie which they could easily decipher. It will be a challenge for everyone to how they will observe Selene.


    Prince Alcyd held Selene''s hand in tremendous worry for his unconscious mate.


    It was a matter of a time before another phenomenon of short but impressive quakes that just occurred.


    She then excused herself because there was been an emergency with one of the patients which involves Chloe.


    After excusing herself, Selene''s eyes opened.


    "My love! You are awake! How are you feeling? Do you need anything?" Prince Alcyd squeezed Selene''s hand as he curiously asked his future Luna.


    "Ow! You are squeezing my hand too much ¡­" Selene complained.


    "I am sorry. You got me worried, love! Especially with your powers and condition, I do not know what might happen to you."


    While Prince Alcyd explaining to Selene.


    He noticed Selene''s expression were hollow and emotionless.


    There was sudden different worry came in.


    Due to her emotional breakdown, there were a lot of things to be processed and considered.


    "Until I talk with my brother, I do not want to hear anything about Fluffy. I will ask him myself what happened." A cold and direct words from Selene.


    A sudden pinch in Prince Alcyd''s feelings that Selene would prefer hearing it from her older brother than him.


    But it was no time for him to feel jealous or compare himself with a villain because the most important thing is ¡­


    Selene is with him.


    "Yes ¡­ I will make sure of that. Do you need anything?" Prince Alcyd caressed Selene''s hand as he observes Selene staring outside window.


    ''She is making me worry, lad! What''s happening with our mate? Ask what is going on in that mind of hers?'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, became curious as well.


    ''We cannot force her now. We have to be more understanding of her. If we want her to stay with us. Now, that her older brother is an enemy of this wolf pack, we need Selene to choose us over her older brother. We cannot afford a single mistake because it will cost us ¡­ Selene!'' a reply that made Kratos realize how volatile their situation with their mate.


    What Prince Alcyd do not realize, he has changed slowly and has become an affectionate person that he was not before.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    As the funeral went on, there were some whispers going on due to the presence of Selene amongst the audience.


    Sitting side by side with the parents of those grieving.


    Deep inside, she hopes that Fluffy could still be alive.


    ¡­


    "Though, he may not be part of this wolf pack. He sacrificed himself and did his best to protect everyone from the intruders. May I call on ¡­ his daughter, Chloe ¡­" Prince Alcyd recognized the efforts and contribution of Callisto.


    Chloe went forward and started her speech about her father.


    =================


    Somewhere far from Golden Moon Pack,


    [-In the conference room of the Castle of King Lucius-]


    King Lucius called for an emergency meeting regarding the situation they are dealing with Lucas at the moment.


    In a round table was King Lucius, Queen Titania, and some other rogue generals.


    "I called everyone because ¡­" Before King Lucius could even begin, Lucas entered the room.


    "King Lucius ¡­ Why am I not invited and informed about this meeting?" Lucas threw an intriguing query.


    As he walked further, a feral wolf was tagging along with him.


    Growling at the sight of those who did not informed and invited Lucas for the emergency meeting.


    Fear started to spread within the room.


    "Aren''t I part of this? Or have I become a stranger now?" a meaningful look of Lucas thrown at King Lucius'' direction.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    *************

 Chapter 162 - Shattered Reputation

    Somewhere far from Golden Moon Pack,


    [-In the conference room of the Castle of King Lucius-]


    "Why am I not included in this meeting? I thought I was one of your most valued generals, King Lucius?" Lucas asked directly the king of all rogue werewolves.


    A growing tension was indeed clear.


    Though, Lucas may not be looking too upset. He stood from a distance towards the members of the supposed meeting.


    Fluffy growled at those warriors who intended to approach Lucas.


    Forewarning for those who will even attempt to come close at Lucas.


    "Shhh ¡­ Buddy! They are allies. Do not get too defensive." Lucas caressed the fur of Fluffy and gave him a good pat on his forehead.


    Queen Titania could not believe that Lucas was able to pull off such forbidden technique in soul transferring and forcing one''s ascension.


    What makes it worst was ¡­ Lucas forced his ascension to darkness, just to reverse the damage he done towards Fluffy. Then, transferred his light soul to give Fluffy''s soul the ultimate push to return into his normal condition.


    In exchange of Fluffy''s return was Lucas'' dark side and unrestrained liberty.


    Due to his forced ascension, Lucas became more liberal in his actions and his personality shifted into a more unrestrained nature but his softer side resurfaces around Fluffy.


    Maybe it is because of his light soul transferred to Fluffy. A link could be formed and connection from its origin.


    Each members of the meeting, including Queen Titania, looked at King Lucius to how he will handle the situation because they cannot afford a confrontation or even a single conflict with Lucas.


    "We did not call for you because it involves your position as a general in our rogue army." An honest answer from King Lucius to Lucas.


    "Oh, why would that be? Am I being demoted?" curious query of Lucas towards the king of all rogue werewolves.


    Other members of the meeting and the queen of fairies worries for a sudden outburst if this would not be handled properly and meticulously.


    Then King Lucius took a deep breath before answering Lucas.


    "As you can see Lucas, your sudden actions and impulsive decision-making left everyone an impression that you can disregard everyone''s safety for the sake of your own feelings." A serious tone on King Lucius'' voice.


    He furthered explained to Lucas as the newly ascended tri-brid looked at King Lucius in a serious and perusing manner.


    "We are happy to know that your long time buddy is alive but it leave us some concerns if you are still suitable to lead a big army under your care when you can eventually choose to abandon their safety. Especially now ¡­" Then King Lucius looked directly at Lucas which the platinum-haired tri-brid could sense the seriousness in King Lucius, "You have forced yourself from ascending into a darker path."


    "What makes it different from ascending to darkness and being a rogue werewolf? Huh? It is just basically a werewolf version of the dark ascension. Being rogue werewolf and ascending to darkness is just the same!" Lucas pointed out emotionally in front of King Lucius and the other members of the meeting.


    Immediately King Lucius stood.


    "It is different Lucas! We waged war against Viktor because we have a cause. Most of the times, being a rogue werewolf is a choice that has to be made for survival and justice. Meaning, there is a cause and deeper purpose to why a werewolf chooses to become rogue werewolf. Unlike, dark ascension ¡­ A choice to serve your own selfish objective, no matter the cost! That''s the difference." Each rogue general and rogue warriors that heard the speech of King Lucius, they lowered they gaze as they contemplated on their own reason of choosing to become a rogue werewolf.


    There were stories, reasons and painful meaning behind their own choices to become the rogue werewolf that they are now.


    Whether they liked it or not, it was a life that was never planned to begin with.


    Compared to dark ascension ¡­ A choice made by their own selfish desire to embrace their own personal desires.


    This silenced Lucas and clenched his fist because no one could understand the choice he had to make.


    A choice whether to lose a big part of himself that will keep his sanity intact or lose control which will cause more damage.


    But Lucas could no longer keep his own thoughts regarding his most recent decisions.


    He started to let out those words,


    "It''s not like that ¡­ I chose to ¡­" Lucas was not able to finish his defense because King Lucius continued his point.


    "A glaring difference there is Lucas. You may admit it or not. There is a big difference now. The decision is final. We will discuss your position in the ranks of our army but rest assured you are still part of this kingdom, this cause and my own ¡­" King Lucius was interjected by Lucas.


    "Bullshit! Do not tell that crap, Lucius!"


    Other warriors was about to reprimand Lucas but King Lucius gestured to let Lucas be.


    "All of you would have understand what I went through if I truly am part of this cause. Pft! You call me part of what ¡­ your puppets? Because the way I see it, you just want puppets! Not someone who thinks and had to improvise based on the situation given. What I did was necessary! So don''t pull me some bullshit and crap about being part of something when you are here deciding my own fate without my voice in it!" Lucas spoke with so much conviction and emotions in his words.


    "Look at you ¡­ Disrespecting your king ¡­ Going beyond your supposed limits ¡­ Endangering people, your own comrades ¡­ For what? To save a dead, who was supposed to be dead!"


    Lucas was enraged but Fluffy tried to rub his muzzle on Lucas'' leg. To stop him from losing control. The last statement of King Lucius triggered something within Lucas because Fluffy was like a family member to him and he could not allow something happen to Fluffy.


    "Fluffy is important to me ¡­ Why you cannot see the reason behind my actions?"


    "Can you even remember that you almost killed me? I thought was important to you as well. Will you explain to me the reason as well to why chose to put my life in danger over that feral wolf of yours?" King Lucius reminded Lucas for his unstable actions during his arrival.


    Only silence from Lucas, because it was the first time that he had the intention to kill King Lucius after hearing him call Fluffy as a feral wolf.


    He fumed his way out from the conference room, giving up before he totally lose it and kill King Lucius on sight.


    =================


    On the other hand,


    [-In the main office of the mansion of Prince Alcyd-]


    Theo, Oliver, and Galvin left the main office after Prince Alcyd gave his orders regarding the discretion of the fact that the intruder of the Golden Moon Pack that caused terror amongst the people is the older brother of Selene.


    "Alcyd, I think ¡­" Garrett wanted to suggest something to Prince Alcyd but their Alpha Prince refused.


    "No! I cannot let others know about the relation of Selene and the intruder. We cannot allow her reputation be tarnished for the sin of her brother. What do you think will happen if she becomes associated to someone that caused terror in our territory?"


    Garrett could not answer Prince Alcyd because he knows what could happen to Selene.


    Instead of insisting his suggestion, "How is Selene?"


    "She is feeling better. Selene keeps herself busy with helping the family of those departed souls." Prince Alcyd sighed because he fears to be put in a situation where he will have to choose his mate or his people.


    ''Oh God, please do not put me in such situation.'' A desperate plea of Prince Alcyd to the divine creator of all.


    A situation which love he must choose.


    For his people ¡­


    -Or-


    Selene, the love of his life!


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    *************

 Chapter 163 - Preparations

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sensual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    ================


    [-In the Golden Moon Pack-]


    Days have passed since the funeral for those who were unfortunate casualties of the intrusion of the rogue werewolves.


    News broke out among the wolf packs in the werewolf kingdom that King Viktor, the king of all Alpha Werewolves, dispatched and mobilized his entire royal army to render protection and support for those allied wolf packs affected in the attack, including the Golden Moon Pack.


    But Prince Alcyd insisted to his father through call that he could handle things on his side.


    Instead of sending squads of royal warriors on his territory, it would be better to send them to other allied wolf packs.


    The Alpha Prince became preoccupied as well in fortifying their defenses and the strategy for the protection of the people in Golden Moon Pack once they leave for the assemble at the royal palace.


    He may have requested for another few days to his father before he could start his travel with his Golden 50 warriors for the preparation and assembly of the full force of King''s war against King Lucius.


    Prince Alcyd gathered Garrett, Athena and Oliver with him to discuss their further plans and preparation before finally leaving for their travel to the royal palace.


    "Alcyd, I think we need to visit each borders and install some traps for any sudden intrusion. Oliver suggested a good strategy for a better defense for each border." Garrett, the Beta and best friend of the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack, suggested to Prince Alcyd.


    "We have to hurry the preparations because father wants to end the war soon by assembling all his forces combined with the allied forces. Soon, his allies in the Altum Council will send some reinforcements as well to wipe out all forces of the current king of rogue werewolves." Prince Alcyd shared the plans of his father.


    Athena gestured to her mate, Garrett, which Prince Alcyd is looking too serious and seemed unconvinced with his father''s plans.


    ''Is there anything wrong, Alcyd?'' Garrett asked their Alpha Prince through the mind-link.


    ''I am just worried for me and Selene.'' Prince Alcyd replied his best friend.


    ''Your father''s plans are positively advantageous on his forces. What is there to worry about?''


    ''Exactly my point ¡­ His plans are too good and I do not know what will happen if time comes that we need to deal with ¡­''


    ''You mean Selene''s older brother?''


    ''Yes, I do not want to choose and I do not want Selene to hate me. What if she chooses her brother over me? How can I do my duty as an Alpha and a royal prince if my mate will be associated with our enemy? Is it Alpha first or being a mate? So much going on inside my mind, Garrett.'' Prince Alcyd disclosed all his worry to his best friend.


    Oliver and Athena understood that their Alpha Prince and Beta are having their own private conversation through the mind-link.


    After a while ¡­ They see Prince Alcyd heaved a deep sigh and stood at the window looking very worried.


    Both could understand regarding the weight of the responsibility of Prince Alcyd not just as Alpha but as a mate to Selene and as a son of King Viktor.


    That everyone knows how close the two are.


    Then Prince Alcyd started to move and took his coat.


    "I already told Caleb to stay in the mansion and get acquainted with his mate, Scarlett. We better start fortifying our defenses around the borders before we finally leave for the royal mission." Prince Alcyd gave his command.


    And immediately everyone acknowledged the command of their Alpha Prince.


    They followed him make his way out of the mansion.


    Oliver, Athena and Garrett escorted Prince Alcyd out of the mansion and went along with him.


    ==================


    Meanwhile,


    -In the huge quarters of Caleb-


    Since he was the commander of the warriors in the Golden Moon Pack, he was given the second biggest quarters in the mansion, next to Garrett. Prince Alcyd''s quarters was not the biggest since the entire floor was considered reserved for his family.


    Prince Alcyd''s mansion had 3 divisions,


    {-Left Wing-}, designated for the whole elite officers.


    {-Right Wing-}, designated for the staff members and their families.


    {-Center-}, for the Alpha and his family, inclusive with other official rooms for the pack.


    i.e Strategy room, Dining room and many more.


    There are two rooms within Caleb''s quarters.


    One for him and one for Lance, his younger brother.


    Currently, Scarlett has decided to move in with Caleb since she accepted to become the mate of Caleb.


    After getting informed that he should stay to rest and get acquainted with Scarlett, Caleb took this opportunity to spend time with Scarlett.


    Unexpectedly, Scarlett had her own plans for Caleb.


    "Are you sure?" Caleb asked.


    Both Scarlett and Caleb were half naked on Caleb''s king-size bed.


    Caleb wearing only his short due to Scarlett removing his shirt.


    While Scarlett is wearing her night dress without any undergarments beneath it.


    Her nipples and perfect shape of her breasts are completely obvious against her night dress.


    "Yes, don''t you want to?" Scarlett replied while sitting on Caleb''s lap with her legs spread nicely.


    The commander of the warriors in the Golden Moon Pack held Scarlett''s face and smiled at her.


    As he tugged Scarlett''s hair to her ear, "I have waited for so long ¡­ Waiting that you will be finally be mine. Of course, I am wanted to be with you so badly and be granted this honor to take you as mine."


    Hearing Caleb''s passionate confession, Scarlett and Caleb kissed passionately.


    And they both started to let themselves get drowned in their lust.


    Scarlett could feel the hard cock of Caleb pressing against her pussy lips. Since she was not wearing any undergarments beneath her night dress, Caleb could also feel the wetness of Scarlett dripping against his full grown cock.


    Due to their heat and lust, Caleb could not wait to taste Scarlett''s stiff nipples. Scarlett moaned sensually as Caleb took her breasts out from her night dress by lowering her night dress to her waist, exposing her two flawless breasts to Caleb.


    Unknowingly, they forgot that Lance was just on the other room.


    Lance could not explain, but he felt anger and irritation within him hearing Scarlett''s moan.


    He could imagine that Scarlett is actually enjoying her time with Caleb, his older brother.


    The younger brother of Caleb left their quarters giving the two couple their own privacy.


    ===================


    After the funeral, Chloe never left her room and locked herself up.


    Even Kassandra could not do anything to make Chloe leave her room.


    Selene decided to comfort Chloe, her closest friend in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Kassandra opened the door to welcome this sudden guest.


    "Oh, Selene! How may I help you?" Kassandra greeted Selene.


    "I just want to talk with Chloe. I have something to tell her." Selene replied.


    Immediately, Kassandra escorted Selene to Chloe''s room/


    The current resident witch of Golden Moon Pack knocked, "Chloe ¡­ you have a visitor ¡­"


    "I said ¡­ I want to be alone !!! SO PLEASE ¡­ JUST . LEAVE . ME . ALONE!" some hint of cries could be heard from Chloe''s voice.


    "I am sorry, Selene¡­" Before Kassandra could finish her statement, Selene requested Kassandra if she can have a moment with her friend.


    "No worries, I think I can talk with her by the door. If it''s okay, can I have a moment with Chloe?"


    Kassandra looked sad for both of them.


    "Okay ¡­ Just call me down stairs if you need anything." Kassandra told Selene.


    As soon as Kassandra left Selene.


    The future Luna of Golden Moon Pack, sat and leaned against the door of the room of Chloe¡­


    "You know ¡­ I was told I lost someone close to me ¡­ I know it is painful ¡­" Selene opened up to Chloe.


    But there was guilt that her friend and many people are going through a lot of pain because of her own older brother.


    ''I hope at least I could ease her pain that my older brother caused.'' Thought loudly by Selene to herself.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    *************

 Chapter 164 - Painful

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    ===================


    [-In the house of Chloe-]


    While sitting outside the room of Chloe and leaning against the door of her room,


    Selene shared her own fears and pain regarding losing someone special.


    "I think you already know about Fluffy and me being close. Fluffy was there already ever since I was still a toddler. I cannot imagine my life would be if I truly lose him. He may not be my father but he was the closest I could have aside from Laquisha." Continued by Selene.


    On the other hand,


    Chloe wept at the loss of her own father.


    "At least you had more time with Fluffy. You did not shun him away and wasted the time you had for each other. Unlike me, I wasted it all ¡­ For what? For my damn pride? I only thought of my pain but never considered his own pain. And now, everything is too late. He is gone ¡­" Chloe threw all the pillows to the floor and clenched her fist in frustration.


    Mostly ¡­ In regret for not giving her father the chance to redeem himself or even explain sooner.


    Thoughts kept running in her mind.


    "This is too painful ... If only I gave him a chance earlier and listened to him ¡­ Maybe this would not have happened. Maybe I could have prevented him from facing that monstrous ¡­ evil person!" There was an emphasis of Chloe in the word evil and monstrous.


    Such emphasis on those words threw like an acid on Selene''s heart.


    Hearing that her older brother is a monster and an evil person.


    ''No ¡­ He is not that evil ¡­ There is a reason to his actions ¡­ I will find out what reason that is.'' Selene''s thoughts were too loud and her spirit wolf heard it all.


    ''Try to delude yourself that your older brother is innocent. You need to face the fact that he did such atrocious act which took the lives of those real innocent ones. One of them is Chloe''s father.'' The spirit wolf of Selene explained on how Lucas became accountable for his own actions.


    ''I know my older brother, Sylv! He cannot do such horrifying deed without any reason. Soon, I will find out!''


    ''Keep telling that to yourself Selene. The facts are already there. And if it is true that Lucas did kill Fluffy. What will you do then? Hmm?''


    Selene fell silent on her spirit wolf.


    Denial after denial that her older brother has become somewhat distorted and a lot different from the version that Selene had known.


    ''Selene, I can smell something ¡­ Something toxic and dangerous.'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene warned her with the smell of poisonous substance.


    Immediately Selene got alarmed from the warning of her spirit wolf and tried to get a whiff of the scent of the poisonous substance to confirm the warning of her spirit wolf.


    The future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack stood up and released a wide range telekinetic force.


    Trying to control every movement and slowing down the flow of time itself.


    For the first time, the spirit wolf was impressed at the power of Selene because this was the first time Selene tried to slow the flow of time within a certain range.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, was right. Chloe took a dangerous with poisonous chemical substance and intended to drink it.


    Right before she could even put the tip of the poisonous bottle close to her mouth.


    Just right in time, Selene''s powers was able to pause Chloe''s attempt.


    And then Selene blasted the door with her,


    <<< _Fire Ball_ >>>


    The door exploded into pieces.


    ''You could have just controlled and unlocked the door knob. I can sense some resemblance with you and your older brother. Violence becomes your easy way in doing things. My theory, your older brother is more short-tempered than you are.'' Further pointed out by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Will you just shut up? I have a life to save!'' Selene tried to shove her spirit wolf down deep her mind so that she could focus in saving Chloe''s life.


    Selene entered in saw Chloe about to drink a bottle filled with poisonous chemical substance.


    "Chloe ¡­ NO!!!" Selene screamed as her powers is fading and loosening its grip on Chloe''s movements.


    =================


    [-In the mansion of Prince Alcyd-]


    Back in the room of Caleb,


    Both Caleb and Scarlett did not sense Lance leave the room nor sense his presence at all.


    They were both in the middle of their heated moment.


    Pure lust and desire to consummate their mating.


    It was a mutual decision to finally complete their mating process through consummation.


    There was full of moaning and deep breathing.


    Caleb took Scarlett''s entire stiff nipple in his hungry mouth.


    He nibbled her stiffened nipple before sucking it hard and passionately.


    Scarlett held unto Caleb''s head as her hips rocked against the full grown cock of Caleb.


    Which is poking her pussy lips.


    "Take it off, Caleb ¡­ I want it inside me already ¡­" Scarlett whispered to Caleb while he was busy milking her tits with his mouth.


    He stopped and looked at her, "You want it already ¡­ that badly?"


    "Stop teasing me or else you will not get any at all!" a direct command from the blonde mate of Caleb.


    "Yes, Maam! Your wish is my command ¡­" Caleb smiled at Scarlett before turning her over and placing her beneath him.


    This time around, Scarlett was no longer on top and Caleb is looking at his mate while being on top of her.


    Then he removed his shorts and revealed his full grown cock.


    Hard ¡­


    Stiff ¡­


    And Pulsating ¡­


    It even got worst when he saw Scarlett spread her legs. Couldn''t wait to take him fully.


    Caleb tore Scarlett''s night dress in his impatience and desire to finally penetrate her.


    "Excited much?" Scarlett teasing words to Caleb.


    "You asked for one, then you will get one ¡­" Caleb said to Scarlett with his deep voice


    He started to position himself in between Scarlett''s legs.


    "What are you doing? I said I want you inside me already." The blonde mate of Caleb could not wait to feel his entire manhood.


    "Be patient, let me ease the tension of your pussy or else it will be painful." Caleb explained to Scarlett.


    As Scarlett started to feel the warm tongue of Caleb exploring her pussy and gliding ¡­ Up and down.


    She could not help but moan in pleasure and grab on Caleb''s hair.


    At the same time Caleb started devour her pussy.


    "Aaaah!! Ohhh ¡­ Caleb!!!" Scarlett could not help but moan for her mate''s name while holding on to Caleb''s hair and her other hand nibbling her stiffened nipples.


    It became a sign for Caleb to finally enter his mate''s pussy.


    Caleb held the shaft of his pulsating hard cock.


    Directing his cock towards the entrance of Scarlett.


    There was a loud moan as Caleb entered Scarlett gently.


    "Is it painful? Are you alright?" Caleb still concern about Scarlett despite the heat and lust he was under.


    Scarlett shook her head and pulled Caleb for a kiss.


    Then she wrapped legs around Caleb''s waist, as the pounding and the love making began ¡­


    "Oh, Caleb! Ahhhh!" Scarlett moaned in heightened pleasure.


    Each call of his name, Caleb thrust harder and kept his pace a little bit faster than the usual.


    Moans and squeaking of the bed reverberated all over the room.


    Intertwined and completely linked ¡­ Body and soul!


    ===================


    Back in Chloe''s room,


    Kassandra heard the blast and hurried upstairs


    "What happened?" Kassandra looked at the mess created by Selene.


    "I need your help, Kassandra! She swallowed a drop of the poison." Selene called for the resident witch.


    Panic ¡­


    Desperation ¡­


    And only pain ¡­


    Surrounded the entire room of Chloe.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    ***************


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 165 - Preparations Completed

    Somewhere far from Golden Moon Pack,


    [-In the conference room of the Castle of King Lucius-]


    After the meeting of King Lucius with his generals and Queen Titania, his biggest ally, a conclusion has been made to demote Lucas from General to Captain of the guards of King Lucius.


    Thus, makes Lucas directly under supervision of King Lucius.


    Losing the authority to lead an army and being limited to a control over the guards.


    Somehow, there is still a special role for Lucas to play. In order to appease Lucas from his demotion.


    Though, Lucas still does not like the idea of getting demoted just only because he saved someone special to him. It gave a bitter feeling to him that he has to abide completely and lose his own liberty of freedom to have his own choice and decision in his personal matters.


    Queen Titania, the queen of fairies, had already expected the negative impact and reaction from Lucas.


    As King Lucius announce to everyone, Lucas was standing behind this huge pillar of the castle.


    "Despite of some setbacks in our ranks due to an improvised and improved strategy ¡­" King Lucius disguised the demotion of Lucas into a strategy rather than demoralizing him further due to his sudden demotion, "For the upcoming battle we have ¡­ against the tyrant king. The preparations are completed. We have plans to ransack their richest ally and take possession of their resources."


    An impressed reaction was all over the audience.


    Jade Pack was considered as the richest wolf pack due to their control over abundant resources like gold and diamonds. They even have an abundant production of wool and harvesting products. Their wolf pack was considered to be the most sought ally due to their resources. But they are not a good fighting wolf pack. It explains their reason to hold on to stronger alliances.


    "Since I am the new captain of the king''s guards, Looks like I won''t be doing anything in the battle field. My main responsibility now ... is protecting the king, not ransacking some filthy rich wolf pack. I hope you really do have a good strategy that does not involve me." Lucas pointed out his new role and trying to provoke King Lucius.


    But it seems to be clear to the generals and King Lucius that Lucas has finally expressed his displeasure from the sudden decisions made around.


    The queen of fairies grabbed King Lucius arm, to prevent from doing something stupid that he would regret in the process.


    "Let him be. It is better to let him be rather than putting fuel to a fire. Remember, you have to accept the fact that he is no longer the same as he was before."


    King Lucius held his own temper and did not allow Lucas to successfully provoke him.


    When Lucas noticed that King Lucius was not taking his bait for a public confrontation, he simply walked away with Fluffy tagging along.


    A worrisome situation which the king of rogue werewolves have to deal sooner.


    Even though he had other intentions in keeping Lucas close to him but he grew closer to Lucas.


    Unexpectedly, he got closer to Lucas than he intended to. Lucas became like a son which he never had.


    His certain agitation is not due to the defiance of Lucas but the fact that the person he had gotten close with and treated like a son ¡­ is slipping away from his fingers and a gap has become apparent between the two.


    All rogue warriors became excited at the plan of King Lucius in attacking the Jade Pack and taking over on their resources.


    Cheers started to rile up for King Lucius.


    "All hail to King Lucius!" yelled by one of the audience.


    And others echoed in unison, "Hail to King Lucius!"


    Generals of King Lucius stood proudly at front while Queen Titania stood at his side as a fellow respected and feared monarch of her own kingdom.


    ======================


    [-In the hospital of Golden Moon Pack-]


    Right after Kassandra performed an emergency healing procedure on Chloe to extract the poison out of her system.


    They rushed Chloe to the hospital and put a restraint on her so she would not think about hurting herself again while being on medication.


    Unlike werewolves, Chloe could not heal as quickly as others.


    Prince Alcyd was informed that Selene will be staying beside Chloe for the whole night. So, he has to sleep alone in his room for the mean time.


    But it did not stop the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack to be protective over his mate.


    He sent Athena to be her shadow wherever she goes.


    Immediately Athena obeyed Prince Alcyd''s request and went ahead to the hospital.


    Selene grew more guilty at Chloe''s condition due to the stress and pain caused by her older brother.


    "If you need anything I will just be outside and talk with the doctors regarding Chloe''s condition." Athena excused herself.


    Ever since Selene was introduced as the mate and future Luna of Prince Alcyd, the elite officers of Prince Alcyd became formal and less casual towards Selene. She is not only a mate of a normal Alpha but a mate of a royal prince as well.


    "Don''t worry, I will call you if I need anything." There is a crack on Selene''s voice which makes her distress more obvious.


    Immediately, the moment Athena stepped out the hospital room and closed the door, she reported to Prince Alcyd everything about Selene''s condition ¡­ including her distress and entire itinerary.


    When Athena left the room, Chloe started to open her eyes.


    "Ummm ¡­" Chloe tried to speak but Selene tried to stop her.


    "Do not force yourself ¡­ Save your energy, you need it for your recovery. Luckily, there was no complications nor extreme damaged caused by your ¡­ foolish action!" Selene was not able to contain her frustration on Chloe''s action.


    She continued, "Is this how you want to solve and ease your pain? By taking your own life?"


    Instead of replying or responding to Selene''s words. Chloe moved herself and faced to the opposite side of Selene as her tears fell uncontrollably.


    "I know it is painful. It hurts a lot. But if you take your own life, you will be wasting all the love and care of your father to you. He sacrificed his life to protect you and to stop the villain ¡­" there was a pause in Selene''s words mentioning the one responsible of all this pain and suffering, "from harming you. You are not alone, Chloe! You have Kassandra, your grandmother is still somewhere out there ¡­ and ¡­ you have me!


    Chloe burst into tears and hugged Selene.


    Selene could only hug Chloe back and comfort her closest friend in Golden Moon Pack.


    Loud cries could be heard from Chloe who was releasing all her grief, sorrows and pain to a close friend.


    ====================


    Meanwhile,


    [-Western Border of the Golden Moon Pack Territory-]


    Prince Alcyd received the full report of Athena, stating the current itinerary and plans of Selene.


    "We are done here ¡­ The preparations are complete!" Garrett informed his best friend.


    "That''s good! Inform everyone, we will be leaving in two days. It is time for our travel to the royal palace." Prince Alcyd instructed Garrett.


    There was a concerned and worried look painted all over Prince Alcyd''s face.


    ''It will be a cold night alone in your room!'' the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd stated the obvious.


    ''Shut it!'' The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack grumpily moved his way back to his vehicle.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    ***************


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 166 - Pre-Departure

    [-In the Training Ground of Golden Moon Pack-]


    One day left ¡­


    Before the departure of Prince Alcyd with the Golden 50 army.


    All the preparations for departure and the necessary installations for the additional defense of the Golden Moon Pack were finished.


    Now, everyone is simply warming up and physically preparing themselves. Especially those warriors who will be joining Prince Alcyd to the royal palace for the war against King Lucius, the king of all rogue werewolves.


    While Caleb was leading everyone for the training, his mind unintentionally getting distracted by his blonde mate.


    This annoyed Lance further as he noticed the two steal glances at each other.


    "Being obvious much?" Lance suddenly implied out of nowhere.


    "What is your problem? Is it wrong to take a glance on my handsome mate? No wonder I got close to you because your older brother was my mate after all." Scarlett quick retort at Lance.


    Ever since the night when Scarlett and Caleb completed the process of mating. They became closer and like a married couple.


    Scarlett''s reputation grew amongst the warriors because it became known to everyone that Scarlett is Caleb''s mate.


    The downside of this reputation was ¡­ no male would want to spar or even train together with Scarlett except Lance.


    "Still ¡­ A little discretion and professionalism would be good for a change. If you have not noticed, both of you have been like drugged rabbits who could not stop humping at each other. I could not even get a good sleep. So, will you do me a favor? Do not drag your bedroom deeds here in the training ground." Lance insensitively vented out his emotions.


    Lance was supposed to move somewhere else but Scarlett grabbed his arm.


    "I am sorry if me and your brother ruined your privacy but you will understand everything once you find your own mate. And if I also had other choice to train with, I won''t choose you because you are too grumpy right now. Since you are the only one I can train with at the moment. We are stuck with each other. Will you also do me a favor? Stop being a sissy and mind your own business." There was a hint of agitation and hurt on her voice as she aired her own opinion.


    Seeing Scarlett got angered, Caleb went to approach Lance.


    At the same time, Lance felt a sudden pangs of guilt hurting Scarlett''s feelings.


    Before Lance could even follow Scarlett, his older brother grabbed his arm with tight grip.


    "What did you say to upset her?" A serious question of Caleb to his younger brother.


    Due to the completion of the mating process, Caleb became more possessive to Scarlett and has access on her emotions.


    In every mated werewolf, those who have completed the mating process will have the complete access of the emotions of their mate.


    Unless, the other rejects their mate or forcefully severs the connection which links them together.


    So, the moment Scarlett felt hurt from the insensitive words of Lance. There was a direct link that Caleb felt the emotions of Scarlett.


    "Nothing! Why don''t you take a chill pill?" Lance wanted to ignore his older brother.


    But his collar got grabbed by his older brother in a certain intense manner.


    He retaliated through pushing his older brother off.


    "Get off me!" a loud agitated response from Lance.


    Immediately Scarlett went to hold off the two brothers just in time before they could even engage into a scuffle.


    "Enough! What''s wrong with the two of you? You are brothers, my goodness!" Scarlett yelled trying to control the situation.


    She even continued directing at Caleb, "I expected more from you, Caleb! You are the older one."


    Georgie and Freddie who was near to Lance pulled him away.


    Caleb realized he overreacted in the situation and he made Scarlett upset in the way he behaved.


    "Oh, come on! Scarlett ¡­"


    He followed her like a sorry puppy trying to appease his blonde mate.


    While the other warriors started to whisper at the sight of their commander being sorry and lowering himself to Scarlett.


    Though, what shocked everyone was the tension between the brothers.


    Including the other elite officers. They were surprised to see the two famous brother to argue and almost fight each other if only Scarlett did not intervene.


    "This will be an interesting trip." Athena shared her observation to her mate, Garrett.


    "Yeah, it will be."


    "How is Prince Alcyd?" Athena curiously asked Garrett.


    "He is stressed from all the things that happened so far. And to top it off, the cause of his stress lately are related to each other. So, it is quite pitiful. How about Selene, what is the update on her?"


    Garrett and Athena, were assigned to Prince Alcyd and Selene, respectively.


    Athena heaved a deep sigh which signifies her answer, "Not far different from our Alpha Prince. I could even say she is dealing more complicated stuff than Prince Alcyd. Imagine all the problems and pain caused by someone she never expected to be accountable for and the cherry on top is, those she held dear to her heart got hurt by her own blood."


    "Kinship and fate are indeed tricky and cruel once they are diced out into our lives."


    Both, Athena and Garrett, held each other as they walk out of the training grounds.


    ==================


    On the other hand,


    [-In the garden of the mansion-]


    When Chloe was released from the hospital,


    Selene started to distract herself from all the pain and stress through gardening.


    If not helping in the hospital, she could be found in the garden.


    As she gardens her favorite flowers,


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, made her aware of the presence of their mate.


    The Alpha Prince stood a few meters behind Selene.


    "I guess my instinct was right, I would find you here." Prince Alcyd trying to start a conversation with Selene.


    His mate was clearly trying her best as well not to engage in a conversation.


    "What do you want, Alcyd? Why do you have to look for me?" a cold question from Selene.


    It made Prince Alcyd think and had to choose wisely his next words to utter.


    "Is there something wrong if I want to spend time with my mate?" this time around Prince Alcyd trying not to sound hurt from Selene''s cold shoulder.


    But Selene was still trying to be hard and cold towards the Alpha Prince.


    "No ¡­ It is not ¡­" brief reply of Selene.


    Concise and short.


    "Why do I sense that you do not want me around? Did I do something wrong?" a hint of hurt could be heard from Prince Alcyd''s voice.


    Selene could not keep avoiding Prince Alcyd any longer.


    She stopped what she was doing and faced her mate.


    "You did not do anything wrong. And it is not true that I do not want you around." Selene gentle reply.


    "Then tell me why the hell you were being so distant with me, ever since I told you about your older brother? I only kept my promise of being honest to you. With what is happening lately, you are making me regret that I kept my promise."


    Then out of a sudden Selene broke into tears.


    "For all I know, my older brother was a loving and caring brother to me. It is so hard to believe that he could do such horrifying things. For me, he was like a hero to me. I want to preserve that memory. Being around you and the others ¡­"


    More tears came rushing ¡­


    "It''s just difficult to be around knowing that my older brother caused all of this. I do not want to put you in a position where you have to choose between me and your people. My heart breaks to see the pain in their eyes and the suffering that they went through because of someone related to me. How can I be around you if someday I may cause so much burden to you? A liability that will drag you down to the dirt."


    Selene covered her face as she cried her heart out.


    Immediately, Prince Alcyd went to comfort Selene.


    Hugging her ¡­


    Rubbing her back ¡­


    Saying the right words ¡­


    "Shhh ¡­ You will never be a liability to me. Remember that!" Prince Alcyd held Selene''s face.


    He tries to wipe her tears away.


    Then, he continued ¡­ "How can you become a liability? If you are the exact air that I breathe? The sun that brightens my day and the water that brings life to this dull world of mine."


    "Everything seems meaningless before but now ¡­ with you ¡­ life became worth living!" Prince Alcyd held on to Selene.


    "If there will be a choice, you are the only choice for me! Because I will always choose you!" Offering his heart out to her.


    Due to overflowing emotions, Selene reached for Prince Alcyd''s lips and kissed him passionately.


    With burning love and passion.


    Time flowed like it was forever.


    When two hearts beating as one.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    ***************


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 167 - Departure

    [-In the Golden Moon Pack-]


    0 Day left ¡­


    The day for departure of Prince Alcyd with the Golden 50 army has arrived.


    He assembled everyone to gather around the mansion for the warriors that will be going with Prince Alcyd to the royal palace.


    Behind him is Selene and his best friend, Garrett.


    Night prior to the departure day,


    Selene was asked to stay behind in the Golden Moon Pack to lead and take charge in behalf of the absence of their Alpha Prince.


    *** Night prior to the departure day ***


    Prince Alcyd called for all the elders of the Golden Moon Pack.


    [1] Mayor O''donelle ¨C The Mayor of the Golden Moon City


    [2] Lady Giselle ¨C Chief Nurse in the Golden Moon Hospital


    [3] Principal Fritz ¨C Principal of the Golden Moon Academy


    All of them arrived and were welcomed in the main office of Prince Alcyd.


    Each of the showed respect to Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    It has become known to everyone already that Selene is the mate and future Luna of their Alpha Prince.


    Only Garrett as the Beta and his mate Athena were present to assist the elders for the urgent meeting.


    An exclusivity and tight security were required due to the agenda of the meeting.


    Selene was wearing a sophisticated dress in order to impress the elders and highlight her beauty.


    After realizing the presence of Selene, all elders were mesmerized by her radiating beauty.


    Before Lady Giselle went to her assigned seat, she approached Selene.


    "You have indeed a goddess-like beauty, my dear! It radiates effortlessly. You do not even have to put up so much of that chemical thing that these ladies nowadays use for themselves. Because yours is naturally captivating." Lady Giselle held Selene''s hand and complimented her beauty.


    "I am honored and humbled with your compliments, Lady Giselle!" Selene courteously responded the elder''s compliment.


    Soon all elders took their seat,


    Garrett, the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack, started the agenda of the urgent meeting.


    "We are glad, our dear elders! For all of you to accept this exclusive invitation and request of our Alpha Prince ¡­" Garrett was not able to finish because he was cut in by Mayor O''donelle.


    "Cut the long introduction and useless pleasantries. Time is of essence. Prince Alcyd and the Golden 50 still have an early departure tomorrow. So cut the chase and go directly to the agenda!" Mayor O''donelle was known to be an impatient man and straightforward.


    He values time and does not like useless talks which does not involve him or any of his interests.


    The best friend of Prince Alcyd looked at their Alpha Prince and signaled him to take over the discussion since Mayor O''donelle wanted to go straight to the point and the main agenda for the night.


    "I am sorry, Mayor O''donelle if the introductions were long. It was just for formalities. Since, you wanted to go directly to the point. I asked all of you here for several reasons.


    [1] The request of the elders for Jackson to stay behind.


    [2] Selene''s intention to join the war.


    [3] Heightened security and some changes in the curfews.


    [4] Lastly, my own request for the elders to take charge instead of Selene.


    So, I hope everything will be finalized tonight before the departure tomorrow." Prince Alcyd respectfully explained to the elders.


    He continued, "Regarding with the first issue, I cannot grant the request since Jackson has an important role in my unit. There is no warrior that has better ability in tracking and have better sensory skills. He is indispensable and crucial member of my elite team for the ongoing war."


    "He is being groomed to be the next mayor of the city. How do you expect me to train him to become the next mayor if he will be gone for too long?" Mayor O''donelle grumpily argued with Prince Alcyd.


    Selene immediately mind-linked Prince Alcyd.


    ''Calm down and handle their concerns with respect and grace. They are still the elders of the Golden Moon Pack.''


    ''But ¡­''


    ''Not but''s Alcyd ¡­ smile and do not fidget in front of the elders.''


    Prince Alcyd considered and listened to Selene''s advice.


    "I know it is unfortunate for Jackson to leave but I need to reassure everyone''s safety and a higher survival rate of our missions. If I command Jackson to stay, definitely Jane will be staying as well. We cannot afford not to have either of our best tracker and second best tracker. Your daughter, Mayor O''donelle will definitely beg to stay as well if Jackson stays behind. I hope you understand that we are only optimizing our best probability to win this war." Prince Alcyd replied in a calm and formal manner.


    Even though he was dying to yell back at Mayor O''donelle for being too short-tempered and loud.


    All of the elders looked at each other and understood the importance of the role of Jackson in the war.


    "Fine!" Mayor O''donelle gave in to Prince Alcyd''s reasoning.


    "So this means ¡­ You will no longer insist for Jackson to stay behind?" Prince Alcyd reiterated the conclusion of the first issue.


    Each elder nod in agreement which signifies their affirmative decision.


    Garrett and Prince Alcyd looked at each other in a celebratory mood for dodging a big argument regarding Jackson''s participation in the war.


    "Now to the second issue, which also includes the fourth issue, I want the elders to take over instead because Selene needs to come along with me because I can protect her better when she is around me."


    This time around Principal Fritz aired his opinion.


    "Are you telling us that we cannot protect our future Luna of this pack? Do you think that she is not safe under our care?" A meaningful and sensitive query thrown by the elder towards Prince Alcyd.


    Compared to Mayor O''donelle, Principal Fritz is more collected and formal with his gestures, movements and tone.


    Prince Alcyd heaved a deep sigh.


    "I am not trying to undermine your abilities nor your good intentions towards my mate and your future Luna of this pack. What I mean is that ¡­ I am stronger when Selene is around and I am weaker when she is far from me. Thus, I need her beside me if we want to do great in this war." Quick and calm answers from Prince Alcyd.


    But Principal Fritz did not budge even after hearing Prince Alcyd''s reasons.


    "Forgive me Prince Alcyd but Selene must stay behind ¡­" Principal Fritz insisted.


    "I am with Fritz on this one. We just went through a devastating loss from one attack to another. There are still missing warriors from the previous attack of the dark creatures and most recently the intrusion of unknown rogue werewolves. Most probably, sent by the king of rogue werewolves." Strongly pointed out by Lady Giselle.


    "We already compromised with your previous decision, Prince Alcyd. In light, with the chaotic events and losses we had ¡­ For you to allow submitted rogue werewolves to remain intact without any restrictions, we conceded and let you have that responsibility to be accounted for. But this ¡­ Selene ¡­ MUST STAY!" a firm decision from two elders that Prince Alcyd did not expect to be stern and difficult to convince.


    They thought ¡­ it would be Mayor O''donelle will be the tough cookie to break.


    Unfortunately, it is the other two elders.


    Selene turned her attention at Prince Alcyd looking concerned and frustrated with the current development.


    ''What do we do now, Alcyd?'' Selene asked.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    ***************


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    ============

 Chapter 168 - Elders Approval

    *** Still in the night prior to the departure day ***


    [-In the main office of the mansion of Prince Alcyd-]


    The elders of the Golden Moon Pack decided not to let Selene participate in the war and take in charge in the absence of Prince Alcyd.


    Elders of the Golden Moon Pack have huge influence within the territory and can cause a significant problem for Prince Alcyd if they rebel against him.


    "Please, dear elders! You have to reconsider your decision on this." Garrett stepped in because he could sense already the agitation on his best friend''s aura.


    "I am sorry Garrett. We have decided on this matter already." Lady Giselle refused the plea of Garrett.


    Unfortunately, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack has lost his patience and cool.


    His spirit wolf, Kratos, made everything worst.


    ''Are you gonna let those old and feeble jokes to step on your decision? You are the Alpha in this pack. Your words! Your rules! You get the final decision and not them!'' Kratos was also triggered by the firm resistance of the elders to allow Selene to join Prince Alcyd in his journey to the royal palace and eventually participate in the battle against the forces of King Lucius.


    If the tension was not already enough.


    Kratos was adding fuel to the tension between Prince Alcyd and the elders.


    A sudden burst of fury from Prince Alcyd created a loud commotion.


    His fist banged on his wooden desk which created a crack due to his fury.


    "I am the Alpha of this pack! You will obey my orders! And NO ONE, will defy my own orders! Even you are the elders of this wolf pack." Prince Alcyd loudly declared.


    Principal Fritz did not even flinch.


    It became a common and usual scene for him. Seeing Alpha gets infuriated when their orders and desires are not followed.


    "So now, you want to become a tyrant Alpha. I hope you do not forget, Prince Alcyd ¡­ We still hold a significant influence in this pack. More than half of the Golden 50 warriors are related to me. I can easily sway their parents to make them stay. I doubt there will be even an army from Golden Moon Pack if I requested most of their parents to pull out their family members from the war." Principal Fritz aired out his feisty opinion.


    He was followed by Lady Giselle, indicating her own influence.


    "Your hospital would lose its major manpower if I ¡­ together with some of my colleagues loyal to me would refuse to work at all. Remember, you are also bringing Kassandra with you. Am I right?"


    Then lastly, Mayor O''donelle joined the fray of resistance.


    "If you intend to force the matter. We will be forced to show our defiance against your leadership, Prince Alcyd. We compromised with lots of your drastic decisions. And with this ¡­ We can no longer compromise. So, if you insist bringing Selene, along with you. I can easily command my daughter to stay behind in the town with Jackson. Remember, I am the owner most of the businesses in the city and many of the properties that are located here in the Golden Moon Pack. Members of the pack will not take it lightly when they lose their jobs and I suddenly decided to sell to other wolf packs."


    Panic and worry became visible on Garrett and Athena, including Prince Alcyd. They did not expect this much gravity and weight from the influence of the elders.


    ''No wonder they stood proud and confident due to their influence in this wolf pack.'' Athena conveyed to her mate through mind-link.


    But there was one person who remained calm and collected.


    "How dare you ¡­" Prince Alcyd was about to burst for another streak of fury but Selene suddenly interjected and joined the discussion.


    "Forgive us, dear elders! For our insolence ¡­" A modest and humble bow was portrayed by Selene.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Prince Alcyd.


    If it was not enough for a surprised turn of events, the following words which came from Selene became more surprising.


    "Our Alpha Prince ¡­ was not merely asking your permission. He was being respectful through informing you his decisions. But that''s all to it. Just informing you. I would be joining the travel to the royal palace and the battle against the rogue werewolves. Whether you like it or not. Your resistance is unnecessary!" a different aura can be felt as Selene talked.


    The elders were astonished that Selene could confidently say that their resistance were unnecessary.


    Before they could utter their further aversion on the matter,


    Selene continued, "If I can state it correctly, what I hear from our respectable elders is an insinuation of rebellion? An insurgency against the Alpha Prince? Imagine what the other warriors and members of this wolf pack will do if their respectable elders would do such a thing."


    Shocked at the sharp and direct words from Selene.


    Nobody dared to even interrupt her.


    The elders wanted to clarify themselves but Selene cut them off.


    Her hand gestured of cutting their reasoning or point of clarification.


    "No! Your words were loud and clear. Based on the laws in this wolf pack. Two witnesses are enough to prove our case for your insinuation of rebellion. If I remember it correctly, death penalty is the punishment for rebellion. Do you think others will listen and follow your foolish taunts and threats against your Alpha Prince? I do not think so too ¡­ It would be a horror for all of us to witness our respectable elders persecuted for such unfortunate decision." Selene''s voice was calm but each sentence carried such tremendous meaning.


    Each elder was taken aback by this version of Selene.


    Even Prince Alcyd was astonished at the sight of Selene maneuvering her way to gain the elders'' approval.


    When she stood, all elders flinched due to their fear of what Selene may do.


    On the contrary, despite her threatening words, her actions were gentle and accommodating.


    She sat beside Lady Giselle and held her hand like they were close to each other.


    "All of you are right. We do not want a tyrant leader. And we also just went through a devastating series of attacks from different entities. The last thing we need is to fight among ourselves and be vulnerable for another attack." Selene explained in a calm and convincing manner.


    All elders looked at one another and wanted to figure out their next words to say.


    Another decisive move Selene did.


    "I think the best ones to take charge are the three of you while we are gone. As you know, I have not yet officially taken the role of Luna due to my inexperience and still on the verge of passing your tests. So even if I take charge, I doubt I will do a great job compared to the three of you combined. Would you also risk our Alpha Prince in danger because I am not around him to support and amplify his abilities?" Selene smiled at the end of her speech.


    Athena and Garrett were completely astonished by Selene''s wits and clever thinking.


    ''Damn ¡­ I never thought Selene could be this fearsome in politicking too. You should always bring her with you in the meetings. Definitely, we can solve lots of problems if she is around.'' Garrett teased Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    The meeting ended with the elders subdued to all decisions of Prince Alcyd.


    Other matters were solved with no hassles and delays.


    Before all the elders took their way out, Selene greeted them politely and respectfully as if she never said any frightening words.


    Thus, Prince Alcyd and Selene attained the elders'' approval for their plans for the Golden Moon Pack in their departure.


    *** Back to Present ***


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack entrusted the care and protection of the pack to the elders of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Since all of his elite officers and his future Luna, Selene, will be coming along to the royal palace and join the war against King Lucius.


    Prince Alcyd looked for Selene and grabbed her hand, showing to everyone that he and Selene are closer than ever.


    "Is everyone ready for the war against King Lucius? Shall we show them the fury and might of the werewolves from the Golden Moon Pack?" Prince Alcyd declared.


    In unison, everyone cheered loudly even those who are staying behind.


    Loud cheers and rejoice reverberated the entire fields of the mansion.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    ***************


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    ============


    Happy Holidays to everyone!

 Chapter 169 - Choice Of A Mother

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain abuse and act of violence. There are also mention of sensitive issues and cruel act which is inappropriate for minors. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    ===================


    Somewhere in a deep dungeon.


    Sound of dripping water and moving chains were echoing all over the dungeon.


    Dark ¡­


    Cold ¡­


    And the scent of the rusty metal were obvious to any werewolf.


    Only the flame from the torches placed on the sides of each cells were giving light to the path of the dungeons.


    Among the cells down the dungeon, a voice of an old woman could be heard.


    Due to keen magic senses, she was able to identify the approaching visitor.


    "What honor it is to finally get a visit from my own daughter? My answer is still the same ¡­ I will not help you Mia!" A clear sarcasm pointed towards the resident witch of King Viktor.


    Mia was wearing her usual black and maroon dress with matching leather boots and gauntlet.


    "Mother, the Great Magdeline ¡­ Are you not tired of resisting us and getting hurt at the hands of your own daughter? Don''t you have any pride left in you?" there was a clear frustration on Mia''s voice.


    Ever since they captured Magdeline right after she left the borders of the Golden Moon Pack, Magdeline was kept as a secret prisoner of King Viktor. Unknown to his allies except Mia and his Beta, Nolan.


    "Why should I get tired? If seeing me getting hurt would at least bring out even an ounce of our goodness or your old self." A desperate look on Magdeline, still hoping for the old Mia to resurface.


    "What you do not understand, in me choosing dark side? The old me is gone ¡­ Dead! Turned into oblivion after I chose darkness over light. During my ascension, remember? Why don''t you just give up on the idea that the old version of your daughter is still alive?" Mia coldly emphasized to her mother regarding the current version of herself.


    "It is the choice of a mother! Not to give up on their children. No matter how impossible it may seem for others. You will always be and will remain as my sweet little Mia." Tears fell into Magdeline''s eyes as she looked at her daughter who has become a prominent dark witch.


    Hearing her mother holding on to a fantasy and desperately still hoping for her old self to return, a sudden rush of irritation and annoyance crept within Mia''s emotions.


    "I will get straight to the point why I am here. What do you know about the next -Chosen One-? We intercepted one of your letters for the Oracle and supposedly for the queen of fairies." Mia started interrogating her own mother.


    Immediately, Magdeline lowered her gaze.


    "I do not have any information about the next chosen one. You are mistaken. Maybe the letter you intercepted did not came from me." Magdeline was firm in her denial and refusal to share a single information about what she knows.


    Before leaving the Golden Moon Pack, she was clever enough to seal her brain for any attempts from anyone to extract her memories by force.


    Even though Mia has powerful spells to extract memories through torture but her mother''s sealing spell is one of the things which Magdeline is known for.


    "So you choose to keep your facade and your feint ignorance regarding to our discovery. You will keep treating me like a fool as if I will buy your reasoning." Mia''s frustration has reached its limit.


    Mia took a steel whip with spikes and entered the cell of her mother where they chained her tightly.


    "If you will not speak, I will use the method that I know of." Mia walked around and stood behind her mother.


    Then she raised the chains of her mother so that Magdeline could be positioned on a hanging state.


    "I will ask you for the last time, mother! What do you know about the next -Chosen One-? What are you hiding regarding the next -Chosen One-? And you needed to meet with queen of fairies?" Mia gave her own mother an ultimatum.


    Magdeline remained brave and unwavering with her decision to keep it a secret even it leads to her death.


    If this is the service she could offer to the next -Chosen One- and Magdeline will take the truth to her grave.


    "Okay then ¡­ You choose torture!" Mia expressed her desire when her mother remained uncooperative.


    Loud sounds of lashes from the steel whip could be heard from the entire dungeon.


    The agony and blood splattered due to the intense whipping became the background of the sound of lashes.


    "Arghh!" Screams of Magdeline from the pain she is going through.


    A pain not from the lashes but the thought that her own daughter has become the monster she tried to protect her from.


    ====================


    [-In the quarters of Persephone-]


    Princess Shiveena hurriedly went to confront Persephone when she heard that her younger brother, Prince Miryo, has been transferred to a medical facility. By the orders of Prince Alarick.


    While Persephone deciding on which gown or dress to wear for the formal dinner, Princess Shiveena did not even bother to knock or formally announce herself and just rushed inside Persephone''s quarters.


    "Persephone!" exclaimed by Princess Shiveena.


    "Oh, dear! How may I help you?" Persephone casually replied the princess while going over to her pile of dresses and gowns.


    "Retract the order regarding the transfer of my brother. I thought there was an agreement already about a ceasefire between me and Alarick!"


    "Why are you barking at me? Was I the one who gave the orders? Go to your father and resolve the issue amongst yourselves." A direct reply which Persephone suggested to the princess.


    "You are his mother! He will listen to you if you tell him to retract the order."


    "To be honest, I am confused! Since when did we became close? For you to demand such thing, dear! I have more important matters to tend to. Rather than meddling with political and personal affairs of my son." Persephone gave a pretentious respond and reasoning to Princess Shiveena.


    Princess Shiveena could no longer hold it in and grabbed Persephone''s hand to turn her attention towards her.


    But Princess Shiveena did not expect for Persephone to slap her hard.


    A big shock from Princess Shiveena after receiving a loud and strong full force slap from Persephone.


    Her mouth bled from the slap of Persephone.


    And her other ear was ringing due to the impact of the slap.


    "You wanted my attention? There you have it. I am giving you my attention. You dare to barge in to my quarters demanding to meddle with your affairs ¡­ Listen carefully, I have no obligations or whatsoever to you. Whatever my son did towards you or to your siblings, I do not care!"


    "Even it violates rules, agreements, peace and cause chaos ¡­" Princess Shiveena was interrupted by Persephone.


    "It is a choice of a mother! To stand with her own blood. Whether it is wrong or right! He is my son and I will always be his ally. So, it is a worthless and useless idea to even attempt in getting me to help you. Go leave and do not ever disturb me again!"


    Prince Alcyd''s younger sister left empty handed and hurt.


    ''Oh, older brother! Please we need you ¡­'' thought of Princess Shiveena while making her way back to her quarters.


    ================


    [-Exit of the dungeon-]


    On a large stony pavement with gigantic glass of window on both sides,


    Mia stood in the middle wiping her whip stained with her mother''s blood.


    A guard asked Mia, "W-was it okay that you did the interrogation and torturing on your own? M-magdeline is still your mother after all."


    Right at that moment,


    The dark witch released a lethal hexing spell that took the guard''s life.


    Standing over the dead man''s body, lifeless in an instant!


    "If it was not for my mother, I would not have to lose half of my power and had to resort in ascending to darkness. I chose to abort my child but she forced me to keep it ¡­ Even against my will. She took away my choice ¡­ not to be a mother! And retain my own powers!" revealed by Mia looking at the lifeless body that she just killed.


    =================


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    ***************


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    ***************


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    ***************


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    ================


    Happy Holidays to all of you!

 Chapter 170 - Mia The Darkest Witch

    [-In the main office of King Viktor-]


    King Viktor, the king of all Alpha Werewolves, instructed Mia to extract any important information about the next -chosen one- from her mother. Even if she has to resort into torture, then she could do so.


    Beta Nolan was tasked to do something else.


    There were quick reports regarding the reinforcement sent by King Viktor in providing support and protection to those affected by the surprise attack initiated by King Lucius in freeing the rogue werewolves in prisons and those submitted to the allied wolf packs of King Viktor.


    Since Beta Nolan finished his tasks, he reported back to King Viktor.


    "I have finished all the tasks you gave, your highness!" Beta Nolan reported.


    "Good! Have you seen Mia? Has she communicated with you?" King Viktor asked his Beta.


    "No, your highness! Should I head to the dungeons?" Beta Nolan suggested to his Alpha King.


    Suddenly the door of the main office opened and Mia entered.


    "No need for that, Nolan!" A smirk from Mia, the resident witch of King Viktor.


    "We were just speaking about you. How was the task I gave you?" King Viktor sought for update.


    Mia lowered her gaze and reported the results of the task given to her.


    "Unfortunately, your highness! My mother is firm just like the Oracle. They would not budge a single nor ounce of hint regarding the information we need. Despite all my efforts, they are sturdy and would not falter. They are firm in keeping what they know to their graves." Openly reported by Mia to the Alpha King of Werewolves.


    A loud bang on the desk was heard by Beta Nolan and Mia.


    "Damn it! They are surely tougher than I thought. If they challenge me to torture until their death then so be it ¡­ Endless torture it will be then!" An evil and sinister look became apparent on King Viktor''s face.


    "Prince Alcyd and his warriors are on their way to the royal palace, your highness!" Beta Nolan reported.


    Then King Viktor diverted his attention from his anger to the new report of Beta Nolan.


    By the mention of his favorite son, Prince Alcyd.


    A sudden change in his mood.


    "Okay then ¡­ Nolan, I want you to accommodate my son''s warriors to their designated area." King Viktor gave a direct command to his Beta.


    "It will be done!" Beta Nolan reassured his Alpha King with his words and commitment.


    "And lastly, an update regarding the new resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack." Continued report of Beta Nolan.


    "Who replaced Magdeline?" query of King Viktor.


    Even Mia became curious as well but there was someone whom she suspected that would replace her mother.


    "I bet, it is Kassandra! There would be no other qualified witches that can fill-in the position which my old mother left vacant due to her supposed meet up with Queen Titania." An immediate guess from Mia.


    The Beta of King Viktor looked at Mia in surprise for her accurate guess.


    "Yes, it is no other than Kassandra! And she brought with her the granddaughter of Magdeline. Which I think, familiar and close to Mia." Beta Nolan confirmed Mia''s accurate guess.


    But an unexpected laugh was Mia''s reply to Beta Nolan''s assumption of her closeness with her daughter.


    Loud laughter was Mia''s reply.


    She looked out of her mind and insane due to the tone of her laughs.


    And then she explained herself.


    "How stupid you really are, Beta Nolan?" a cold and direct insult from Mia.


    This was not taken lightly by Beta Nolan.


    Stupidity was something which Beta Nolan believed that he was not.


    Thus, an accusation of being one, made him almost lunge at Mia for a lethal attack.


    If it was not only for King Viktor''s command to halt, he would have pounced at Mia and slashed her neck.


    Both direct subordinates of King Viktor had numerous times argued and exchanged banters towards each other.


    "Will you restrain yourself, Beta Nolan?!?! And Mia what was the reason for your uncalled insult?" King Viktor demanded from his resident witch.


    Immediately the dark witch responded to the query of King Viktor.


    "Beta Nolan should have known already my history. Knowing that he is your Beta! If I should lecture you, Mr. Nolan! I am Mia -THE DARKEST WITCH- so remember that! Have you forgotten already to how I became this version of myself?"


    *** Flashback ***


    [-In Magdeline''s Apartment-]


    During this time, Grizelda was still alive and lived with her sister Magdeline before she became the Grand White Witch.


    The moment Mia knew she was pregnant after Callisto left her for an unknown personal mission.


    She became obsessed in becoming the most powerful witch in the history among witches.


    It was known that once a witch became pregnant, some of her powers would be transferred to her unborn child during the process of her pregnancy.


    This was something Mia could not allow to happen.


    Since she decided to pursue the ultimate power for a witch ¡­ Immortality!


    No witch has survived in being turned into a vampire. Thus, her only way to become immortal was to achieve the ultimate power by harnessing her own power and performing an ancient ritual that will gather a tremendous amount of a magic essence from the nature itself. There was no successful attempt due to the requirement of full potent magic essence from a powerful witch.


    Or the other option of collecting massive amount of spiritual magic through death of other supernatural beings. This was something which can only happen under the ascension to dark witch.


    Once it reached its peak within a powerful dark witch, a symbol will appear on the wrist.


    Mia preferred to do the easier option rather than the second option which has more difficulty in achieving.


    "I already have decided, mother! I am not keeping this life within me." Sudden outburst of Mia while descending from the stairs.


    "How dare you commit such grave sin?" strongly emphasized by Magdeline.


    Hearing the mother and daughter argue, Grizelda and Kassandra stood.


    "Mother, if I remember it correctly. It is my body! And I have the right to decide what is best for me! If it is a grave sin for you then for me it is not. We have different moral compass. As long it has not formed into a baby with a heart then it is not a crime. But this one, is still a fetus that I can dispose if I choose to!" Mia elaborated her own views regarding the current issue they were arguing.


    Grizelda wanted to intervene but she could sense that her sister was about to do something drastic.


    "Is that so ¡­" Magdeline''s reply to her daughter.


    After realizing that her daughter had already decided to abort her own child, Magdeline performed a quick sleeping spell.


    "Magdeline!" Grizelda exclaimed.


    As she swiftly caught Mia before it fell to the ground.


    "She leaves me with no choice, sister! We will keep her sedated through herbal potions so that when it is time to give birth ¡­ We will perform C-section! Once she wakes up, she had already given birth." Magdeline explained her plan to her sister.


    "That is insane!"


    "It is more insane to kill an innocent life especially aborting your own child." Final words of Magdeline.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "My own daughter is a remembrance to why I became the witch I am now ¡­" Mia revealed to Beta Nolan.


    And she furthered, "As Mia ¡­ The Darkest Witch!"


    Full of hatred and darkness filled Mia''s heart.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 171 - Golden Moon Pack Army

    Somewhere near the royal palace,


    A wide and far reaching field was covered with white tents for each wolf pack army.


    The king of all Alpha Werewolves intended to gather all his forces including the forces of his allied wolf packs before attacking King Lucius in one full blown attack.


    He had sent enough group of warriors to support and reinforce the defense of each crucial allied wolf pack due to their key contribution towards King Viktor like the Jade Pack.


    King Viktor had to reassure the protection of each significant ally of his.


    He does not want another incident would happen to his allied forces.


    Due to his decreasing popularity and dependence because wave after wave of attacks from rogue werewolves were taking place.


    Thus, the gathering of the forces of each army was important.


    ¡­


    Knowing the arrival of the Golden Moon Pack army, all those warriors and werewolves passed by Prince Alcyd and his army were at awe at the presence of the renowned strongest general of King Viktor and his most favored son.


    There was commotion on their arrival.


    Other warriors from different wolf packs wanted to see the figure of Prince Alcyd.


    All members of the Golden Moon Pack Army walked their way to their designated area.


    The vehicles were parked somewhere else because the field was only exclusive for armies and the vehicles were all gathered in a different area.


    Each warrior from different wolf pack could sense the regal and intimidating presence of the Alpha Prince from the Golden Moon Pack Army.


    But there was an additional amusement that caused commotion.


    Selene was walking side by side with Prince Alcyd.


    It is known to all werewolves that those warriors or anyone that walk side by side with an Alpha Werewolf are either their Beta or their own mate.


    Loud whispers started to spread like a wildfire.


    ''Is that the ruthless Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack?''


    ''Oh my ¡­ Look at the warriors, they look strong and well-trained.''


    ''Their presence is truly no like other!''


    Some other words and statement were directed to Selene ¡­


    ''Wow! That woman is beautiful.''


    ''Is she the Beta or his mate? I heard the Beta is a male!''


    ''I bet she is more beautiful with her hair down.''


    ''Who is she? Golden Moon Pack had a hidden beauty amongst their ranks?''


    ¡­


    As they keep walking towards their designated area,


    Beta Garrett and Selene could sense Prince Alcyd''s growing agitation based on his facial expression.


    ''Hey, Alcyd! What''s wrong?'' Garrett tried to get the attention of their Alpha Prince through mind-link.


    His best friend ignored him as if he did not heard anything from Garrett.


    Until Selene asked her own mate through the mind-link.


    ''Alcyd ¡­ What''s wrong? Why the sudden bad mood? You cannot hide it from me and Garrett because your aura is too obvious.''


    ¡­


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack thought about whether responding or not. But he could not stand the idea of ignoring his own mate. Especially when she is just being concerned with him.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, suddenly appeared to inform the Alpha Prince regarding their mate''s concern.


    ''You idiot! You better not ignore our mate ¡­ I understand that you want to take the eyes of each warrior looking and staring at the beauty of our mate but play it cool.'' Advice from his own spirit wolf.


    ''Wow! Coming from you ¡­ It is your irritated aura they could feel, not mine! Because of you they could sense me a bit agitated.'' Defense of Prince Alcyd to his spirit wolf.


    Suddenly his spirit wolf disappeared after Prince Alcyd pointing out the real fact.


    Though, Prince Alcyd decided to answer his mate.


    ''I just do not want these warriors looking at you. They are drooling over you and it makes me want to break them into pieces. Their whispers are too loud to ignore.'' Prince Alcyd explained himself to Selene.


    Selene smiled and almost released a laugh on Prince Alcyd''s explaination.


    ''Basically, you are telling me that you are being territorial already over me ¡­ So early! We just arrived.'' Selene teased Prince Alcyd after hearing his explaination.


    Something flashed in Selene''s mind to calm the nerves of Prince Alcyd.


    Unexpectedly, Selene reached for Prince Alcyd''s hand and clasped her own hand to Prince Alcyd''s hand.


    This took Prince Alcyd by surprise and made him smile.


    Warriors from Golden Moon Pack cheered for Prince Alcyd through mind-link.


    Even Garrett could not help himself but feel happy for Prince Alcyd.


    It made Athena lock arms with Garrett due to the spur of the moment.


    ''You feel better now?'' Selene asked the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    Prince Alcyd looked at Selene while they kept walking and replied to her through mind-link,


    ''I will always feel better when you are by my side. Thank you, my love!''


    ''You do not have to thank me! We both need each other ¡­ Your happiness is my happiness now.'' Selene confessed to Prince Alcyd as they kept holding each other''s hand.


    Spectators could see the locking of hands.


    And they all gasped and were astonished at the realization that ¡­ the platinum-haired female warrior from the Golden Moon Pack most probably is the mate of Prince Alcyd.


    Though, they would need confirmation from the Alpha Prince or any members of the Golden Moon Pack for it to be concluded.


    Undeniably, the sighting of Prince Alcyd and Selene smiling while holding hands was something could not be ignored.


    ¡­


    Finally, they arrived at the designated area for the warriors of Golden Moon Pack.


    A staff member from the royal palace was tasked to assist Prince Alcyd''s army.


    "Welcome, Prince Alcyd! After your warriors is situated in your designated area, you are requested by your father to proceed to the royal palace ¡­ Only with 3 warriors that could escort you. Due to overcrowding at the moment. There is a limited number who are allowed in royal palace." Explained thoroughly by the staff member.


    "It''s okay! I understand the current protocol and request of my father. Just give me few moment with my warriors." Prince Alcyd informed the staff member so he could wait somewhere else and not pressure him in leaving immediately.


    Among those who went with Prince Alcyd in their travel to the royal palace was Kassandra, Golden Moon Pack''s current resident witch.


    She was tasked by Prince Alcyd to set up an invisible barrier around their designated area to avoid any unnecessary scuffle or riot among other wolf pack.


    Usually when things get heated amongst werewolves, scuffle and fights could take place.


    So, Prince Alcyd wanted to avoid this kind of scenario.


    The warriors from the Golden Moon Pack gathered around Prince Alcyd as he gave him their tasks before he intended to proceed to the royal palace.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    HAPPY HOLIDAYS!

 Chapter 172 - Royal Introduction

    [-In the royal palace of King Viktor-]


    The Alphas from the different werewolf packs started to arrive one by one.


    Staff members of the royal palace started to become busy in assisting each Alpha and their entourage.


    Entire lobby at the entrance of the royal palace became alert as soon as they were informed that the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack is arriving with his selected entourage.


    Right after he gave his instruction to his warriors,


    Prince Alcyd selected Caleb and Theo as his entourage in the royal palace.


    To avoid too much crowd within the royal palace and preserve a tight security around the premises, a number of only maximum of 2 entourage to accompany the Alpha of any wolf pack.


    If an Alpha has found their own mate then their mate can be included without necessarily affecting the given standard of maximum 2 entourage. Meaning, the mate of an Alpha is not included in the count of maximum 2 entourage.


    Thus, there will be 3 individuals accompanying an Alpha. (2) selected by the Alpha and (1) the mate of an Alpha werewolf.


    Beta Nolan was tasked to welcome Prince Alcyd and lead him to the main office as soon as he arrives.


    Staff members started rushing towards the entrance to assist the favorite son of King Viktor.


    Minutes passed and a familiar figure appeared by the entrance.


    ''It''s Prince Alcyd!'' exclaimed by one of the staff members.


    Then everyone realized the 3 individuals accompanying Prince Alcyd and there was only one female.


    In addition to that, the platinum-haired young woman exuded such beauty and fiery confidence which was transparent through her eyes.


    Golden Moon Pack''s armor and suit stood out due to their Golden and metallic silver combination.


    They thought attention and gasping reactions would end but it seems that even other staff members and Alphas from other wolf packs were amused as well.


    As soon as Beta Nolan saw the favorite son of their Alpha King, he welcomed him like no other.


    "Prince Alcyd! Finally ¡­ you have returned!" greeted by Beta Nolan.


    The Alpha Prince was subtle in his response with Beta Nolan.


    Unlike Beta Nolan who was excited with the arrival of Prince Alcyd.


    He could not contain his excitement because among the children of King Viktor, Prince Alcyd was his favorite and was trained personally by him before Prince Alcyd went for his first mission in a very young age.


    "Will you tone it down, Beta Nolan? It was not that long ago since my last visit. So please do me a favor, stop the exaggeration ¡­" Prince Alcyd requested from the Beta of the Alpha King of all werewolves.


    Selene did not like the way Prince Alcyd treated his former instructor and she tightened her grip on her hold towards Prince Alcyd''s.


    ''Ow!'' Prince Alcyd uttered through the mind-link.


    He felt a bit force from Selene''s grip.


    ''You better be nice! That is not how you should behave towards someone who adores you.'' Selene reprimanded her own mate through the mind-link.


    Theo and Caleb saw Selene''s discreet action towards their Alpha Prince.


    Immediately Prince Alcyd modified his behavior towards Beta Nolan.


    Suddenly a new realization came in Prince Alcyd''s mind ¡­


    "Beta Nolan, where is Ranku? Is he not around? Is he on a mission or something? And Shiveena, where the hell are those two? Usually they would be greeting me upon my arrival." Prince Alcyd curiously pointed out his observation.


    This time around, Beta Nolan became loss at words.


    And Prince Alcyd noticed the sudden shift of Beta Nolan''s mood from cheerful into hesitation.


    "There are a lot of things you need to know. I think, your father will be the best one to explain to you regarding the current situation of the royal family. Many things happened while you were gone." A tone of clear disappointment could be hear in Beta Nolan''s voice.


    But Prince Alcyd do not have patience to ask his father.


    His curiosity worsened when Beta Nolan tried to divert it into something else.


    "Beta Nolan ¡­ Will you just tell me already!" Prince Alcyd demanded from the Beta of King Viktor.


    A serious look was painted all over Beta Nolan''s face.


    "I am sorry, Alcyd! But your father has strict orders regarding with your half siblings." Sad reply from Beta Nolan.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack corrected him, "SIBLINGS ¡­ not half ¡­ For me, they are my siblings so do not insult them in front of me. Beta Nolan!"


    "Oh, I did not mean to insult them. I was merely stating the fact, Alcyd!" Beta Nolan clarified himself.


    Due to this certain turn of events and unclear information about his siblings, Prince Alcyd hurriedly made his way to the main office of his father while he was dragging Selene''s hand.


    "Alcyd! Alcyd! Wait! Will you calm down before you rush your way towards your father? Do not jump to conclusions and wait for a good explaination. I doubt something happened to them. Most likely there could have been avconflict which involved your siblings if they did not appear. Just be calm!" Selene tried calm Prince Alcyd down.


    "You are right! I am sorry if I briefly lost it. I feel responsible for both Shiveena and Ranku so if anything happens to them then it will be due to my negligence."


    "But there are things that are out of your control. So learn how to adapt and recalibrate your own behavior upon sudden situations. Do not just blow up or become radical due to your emotions. Do not let your emotions control your decision-making! Do you understand?" Selene giving Prince Alcyd some serious advice before entering King Viktor''s main office.


    "Thank you for that, my love!" honest feelings of Prince Alcyd.


    At the sight of their Alpha Prince and their future Luna, they could see how much in love Prince Alcyd is with Selene.


    They try to lower their gaze in respect for the privacy of their future Luna and their Alpha Prince.


    Once they have decided to enter the main office,


    [-In the Main Office of King Viktor-]


    Prince Alcyd entered while holding Selene''s hand


    "Father!" Prince Alcyd intended to ask about Princess Shiveena and Prince Ranku.


    But the sight of Persephone and Prince Alarick took him by surprise.


    King Viktor greeted his favorite son in his excitement.


    "Alcyd! Finally, my son!"


    A sudden bitterness sprouted within Prince Alarick''s heart.


    Then King Viktor noticed the hands of Prince Alcyd and Selene, locked hand on hand.


    "Is she your mate?" King Viktor directly asked.


    Instead of asking about his siblings, he was the one asked by his father.


    He had no choice but to immediately answer his father,


    "Yes, she is!"


    Selene was put on spot. She became nervous as hell.


    ¡­


    Another turn of event took place,


    "You mean, your mate is a former rogue werewolf?" Prince Alarick interjected.


    "To correct you ¡­ I was not a rogue werewolf. I was a lone wolf!" Selene revealed to King Viktor and Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alarick burst into laughter, "That''s even worst! Lone wolf ¡­ The most untrusted type of werewolf!"


    A negative aura could be felt from King Viktor.


    "LONE WOLF?" a clear disgust in his voice.


    There was an ominous danger that can go unbelievably worst.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my WPC #148 entry:


    "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections for my entry, please vote and -add to your library-.


    And the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    There will be no released chapters on January 1 to January 3. The official return will be on January 4 with Mass Release of 7 chapters, hopefully. Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    HAPPY HOLIDAYS!

 Chapter 173 - The Search Begins

    [-In the castle of King Lucius-]


    While strolling around the castle with Fluffy,


    Lucas led Fluffy back to his private chambers.


    As they entered together,


    He closed the door after Fluffy entered.


    For a while now, Lucas has been wondering for the reason of Fluffy being in the Golden Moon Pack.


    This curiosity made him command a rogue warrior who was still loyal to him due to a debt which he owed to Lucas.


    In order for his debt to be repaid, Lucas requested this rogue warrior to use his own human mate to find out anything about Fluffy and Selene around the Golden Moon Pack.


    His search for his own sister has become more serious than ever after knowing that Fluffy was actually staying in the Golden Moon Pack. It was about time for him to find the reason behind it.


    Unlike Selene, Lucas was having a difficult time to communicate and understand Fluffy due to their long separation from each other.


    Fluffy lay down on the soft sofa near Lucas'' king-sized bed.


    The sofa was personally requested by Lucas for Fluffy to lay down.


    He approached Fluffy and sat beside him while caressing Fluffy''s fur.


    "We will be reunited with Selene soon, buddy! I will make sure of it ¡­" Lucas gently said.


    ===================


    [-In the royal palace of King Viktor-]


    Right after the intense royal introduction of Selene to the father of Prince Alcyd and his older brother, the couple left and went ahead to Prince Alcyd''s own personal private chamber.


    In order to calm the tension, Selene begged Prince Alcyd through the mind-link to calm down and not create a scene at that time.


    Even King Viktor restrained his own disgust towards Selene because if he did something offensive or insulting towards Selene, he knew at that point due to the -mate bond- Prince Alcyd will be offended and will be protective over Selene.


    Instead of spewing insulting words or in defense of Selene, Prince Alcyd cut their reunion short and excused themselves so they could rest in his private chamber.


    King Viktor understood the situation and allowed Prince Alcyd to be excused.


    Despite his intention to keep Prince Alcyd for a quick chat, he had to let Prince Alcyd go just to prevent further tension.


    {-In the main office of King Viktor-}


    Both Prince Alarick and King Viktor remained in his office while Persephone and Beta Nolan left for their own errands to accomplish.


    "I cannot believe it, father! That filthy woman is his mate ¡­ And imagine he did not reject her. The absurdity!" Prince Alarick reiterated the decision of Prince Alcyd to accept Selene as his mate.


    His intention was to provoke his father more so that he could rile up his father''s anger towards Prince Alcyd.


    For the first time, King Viktor felt disappointed towards Prince Alcyd, his known favorite son.


    It was no secret to everyone that he favored Prince Alcyd more compared to his other children.


    This was an opportunity for Prince Alarick to take advantage of the situation where he could insinuate friction between his father and the favorite son, Prince Alcyd.


    Deep inside of Prince Alarick, a vicious and scheming voice kept pushing Prince Alarick to continue in fueling the anger and disappointment of his father towards his younger brother whom he envies too much.


    "Father ¡­" Prince Alarick intended to worsen his father''s disappointment towards Prince Alcyd.


    But King Viktor interrupted his words.


    "Enough Alarick! I do not want to hear further about it. My head could not take any longer if you keep repeating the obvious." King Viktor''s voice was raised due to his agitation towards Prince Alcyd.


    There was a silence between the two for a moment.


    Then the king of all Alpha Werewolves started to instruct Prince Alarick, "I want you to find out more about that mate of your younger brother. Make it discreet! I cannot tolerate his foolishness if he thinks being mated to a lone wolf is okay ... I did not expect for him to be this foolish and to be mated with a low life werewolf."


    He furthered, "This is unacceptable!"


    Banging his clenched fist to the desk.


    "Do not worry father! I will search for the background of that low-life mate of his. I guess he is enchanted by his mate''s beauty. We cannot deny her exquisite beauty! No wonder he fell head over heels to her." Prince Alarick poking further on his father''s bad temper.


    "Even though she is the god damn fucking most beautiful creature in this world! The mere fact she was a lone wolf. No nobility! Nor useful connection to her bloodline!" King Viktor highly opposed to the relationship between Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    A looming conflict brewing around the walls of the royal palace.


    ===================


    [-At the designated area for the Golden Moon Pack army-]


    One of the individuals brought along with Golden 50 warriors were Kassandra and ¡­


    Chloe!


    Kassandra had no choice but to bring along Chloe so that she could monitor her condition and avoid any attempts on her own life.


    Inside their own tent,


    They were assigned to share this huge tent which was good for two people.


    All tents were huge enough for anybody to stand inside and not necessarily have to slouch when entering.


    Each tent was assigned by partners.


    If two warriors are mated then they are designated to share the tent.


    In Scarlett''s case, since Caleb was assigned to escort and join their Alpha Prince and their future Luna, she was assigned to share with Lance since he is Caleb''s younger brother and he would be the only one that will not cause any issue or intrigue.


    Other female warriors that came along were all mated with a warrior.


    Thus, making it no other choice but to share with Lance.


    Caleb''s younger brother could not explain his own agitation and own irritation over the relationship of Caleb and Scarlett.


    Only silence and awkwardness lingered over the two young adult warriors.


    Meanwhile,


    In the tent of Chloe ¡­


    She prepared all necessary requirements for her to perform a locator spell in search for her grandmother, Magdeline.


    "The search begins!" Chloe silently said before she started her locator spell.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    I decided not to miss January 1 to 3, in reward for the increasing support and continuous display of encouraging words for me.

 Chapter 174 - Royal Clash Part I

    [-In the castle of King Viktor-]


    {-Private Chamber of Prince Alcyd-}


    Both Selene and Prince Alcyd were silent after the royal introduction with the king of all Alpha Werewolves.


    Selene wanted to give some encouraging words to Prince Alcyd but she knew that the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack needed space to think and to calm down.


    Not all the time she must act like she can take the problem away.


    Unknown to Selene, Prince Alcyd was trying to recall Magdeline words about his father regarding the risk of Selene''s safety.


    Suddenly, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd appeared within his mind.


    ''You should consider the words of that old witch! Our mate will be in trouble if she continues to be around your wacko royal family.'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, gave his advice to the Alpha Prince.


    The Alpha Prince sat on the corner seriously and pondering on the things he needs to do.


    For the safety and protection of Selene, he had to make sure that Selene must be around him all the time.


    Moments after his serious contemplation, a knock on his door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Prince Alcyd, it is Theo!" The Delta of the Golden Moon Pack announced his presence before entering the private chambers of their Alpha Prince.


    "Come inside!" Prince Alcyd called for his Delta, Theo.


    Theo was tasked to gather information about his other siblings and the recent developments around the royal palace.


    One of the useful skills of Theo aside from his superior speed compared to other warriors in Golden Moon Pack was his skills in gathering information and Intel.


    His social skills were impressive.


    He used his connection with the staff members of the royal palace and flirted his way through the female staff members. Just to get the information he needed.


    Immediately Prince Alcyd stood from his surprise about the information gathered by Theo.


    It alarmed Selene as well.


    "You have to do something about it, Alcyd! Do not worry about me ¡­ I can handle myself. Go get your siblings." Selene suggested to Prince Alcyd to help his own siblings.


    "But I cannot leave you on your own here." Prince Alcyd worried for Selene''s safety after knowing that his father was not happy regarding Selene''s background.


    What more if his father finds out that Selene is the long lost next -Chosen One- who was prophesized to rule over the supernatural world.


    Echoes of Magdeline''s warning kept ringing all over his head.


    Fear of losing Selene or knowing that something might happen to her clouded his decision whether to get his siblings or remain in his own private chambers.


    "I cannot go with you because only a royal family or clearance from your father has the authority to enter the dungeons. I am not yet officially welcome to the royal family even though I am your mate." Selene gave her reason for her exclusion with Prince Alcyd''s plans.


    There was a long thought process about his next actions to be made.


    "Caleb will stay in guard of the entrance. Please, Selene ¡­ stay inside and wait for me. I beg of you ¡­ No troubles and stay put inside. Can you do that for me?" Prince Alcyd worriedly expressed his fears while he requested Selene to stay within the private chambers.


    Selene held Prince Alcyd''s face and reassured him,


    "Alcyd, I told you already ¡­ You have nothing to worry! I will behave if that''s your worry." Selene smiled at Prince Alcyd as he held her face.


    His towering height overshadows Selene.


    "When I come back I want Selene to be inside my private chambers. Make sure no one enters even it is my father. Understood?" Prince Alcyd instructed Caleb.


    Caleb was just standing by the door.


    "Yes, Prince Alcyd!" firm reply from Caleb.


    Prince Alcyd kissed Selene''s forehead before he left for his intention to get his half-siblings.


    ==================


    Moments after the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack left his private chambers.


    Some of the royal guards observing from a distance outside Prince Alcyd''s private chambers, one of them immediately left to inform King Viktor regarding Prince Alcyd''s movements.


    On the other hand ¡­


    Prince Alcyd rushed to the dungeon along with Theo.


    The dungeon built by King Viktor for his captives and prisoners had 3 levels.


    [Level-1] For the common criminals. Located in the second level of the dungeon.


    [Level-2] Most dangerous individuals were kept within the deepest level of the dungeon where it will be difficult for them to escape.


    [Level-3] Delinquent royal family member or officials will be kept within the top level but amongst all security, this has the tightest security due to the influential and position held by the captives within the cells of the Level-3 dungeon.


    At the sight of Prince Alcyd walking while his Alpha Aura is on effect,


    The royal guards assigned by the entrance could not do anything because Prince Alcyd''s aura was on full effect.


    It made the royal guards confused whether to stop or let Prince Alcyd through.


    Until it was too late already for them to even do something because Prince Alcyd just walked passed through them with intimidating aura.


    As he walked through the walls of the dungeon, he reached to a specific cell which a familiar voice greeted him.


    "Brother? Big brother Alcyd is that you?" curiously asked by the familiar voice.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    *** And support the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 175 - Royal Clash Part II

    [-In the Dungeon-]


    {Level-3}


    Dripping water and deafening silence were echoing all over the dungeon.


    Dark ¡­


    Cold ¡­


    Automatically the torches started to light on its own due to the authorized presence of Prince Alcyd.


    If there were unauthorized presence within the dungeon, the torches would not light itself at all.


    Mia, the resident witch of King Viktor, put a spell on the each torch to only light in the presence of an authorized individual.


    Compared to other level of dungeons, the cells were not rusty.


    There were bed and own basic necessities within each cells compared to {Level-1} & {Level-2}.


    When Prince Alcyd reached a certain cell.


    "Big brother Alcyd, is that you?" curiously asked by the familiar voice.


    "Shiveena?" Prince Alcyd could not believe the sight of his younger sister.


    Princess Shiveena was wearing plain clothes and looking strange.


    She knows that it was her older brother but she looked like as if she could not see at all.


    Then it dawned on the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack ¡­ Princess Shiveena could not see at all.


    "What happened to you?" Prince Alcyd asked his younger sister.


    Full of concern and worry were painted all over his face. The Alpha Prince felt pity for the first time towards his younger sister.


    "It''s long story, big brother. Many things happened when you were gone. Father, decided to side with Alarick and treated us useless due to the problems we caused. I could not accept that the person caused most of our misery would be crowned as the heir to the throne. I was punished and lost my sight." Tears started falling from Princess Shiveena''s eyes.


    "We will get you out of here." Prince Alcyd declared.


    "You can''t, father punished me to be imprisoned until he orders for my release. Please, big brother! Do not add to my sins. I know I caused all of this. If only I waited patiently for you and did not become hasty with my decisions. Things could have gotten better and not like this. The others got hurt because of my failed plans." Tears would not stop falling from Princess Shiveena''s eyes.


    Regret was the only thing Princess Shiveena could do.


    She was stripped off with any authority and title due to her last attempt to go against with Prince Alarick despite the orders of their father to be on peaceful terms.


    The princess'' older brother could not bear the sight of her being too pitiful.


    His grip on the steel bars became too tight. The Alpha Prince decided to destroy the steel bars which signifies the confinement of his younger sister.


    Right before Prince Alcyd could implement his plan,


    Prince Alarick, the oldest son of King Viktor, appeared.


    "Do not even dare letting her go, Alcyd! You will only worsen her sins." Prince Alarick warned his younger brother.


    "I dare you stop me!" Prince Alcyd issued a threatening aura.


    The oldest son of King Viktor flinched at the threatening vibes and the aura which Prince Alcyd just released.


    Since Prince Alarick was also an Alpha, he was not that affected but his retinue fell into their knees due to the effect of Prince Alcyd''s,


    <<< _Alpha Aura_ >>>


    It does not only intimidate lower-ranking werewolves but it also destabilizes the functions of the lower-ranking werewolves. The weaker or lower the rank of the werewolf then it may cause fainting or disorientation.


    Theo stood firm in his position and prepared himself for any possibilities. He knew that Prince Alcyd was set in freeing Princess Shiveena.


    And he was right, Prince Alcyd used his full strength and destroyed the entire steel bar.


    Prince Alcyd threw the huge steel bars entrance of the cell of Princess Shiveena and threw towards the direction of Prince Alarick.


    Good thing, Prince Alarick caught the huge steel bars before it can hit anybody.


    Their younger sister could hear her older brother, Prince Alcyd, approaching close to her.


    "Who caused this for you to lose your sight?" Prince Alcyd wanted to know what happened to Princess Shiveena.


    His younger sister did not answer immediately, thinking carefully of the words to say.


    "Our father gave the order to Mia ¡­ And she cast a spell that blinds my sight." Princess Shiveena confessed to her older brother.


    "Do not worry! We will fix this ¡­ Where is Ranku?" there was a hint of anger in his voice.


    Princess Shiveena noticed the sudden shift in Prince Alcyd''s mood so she hesitated before telling to Prince Alcyd regarding the whereabouts of Prince Ranku.


    But in the end, Princess Shiveena had to tell their older brother regarding the whereabouts of their youngest brother.


    "All I know before they sent me here, he was held in the level-2 dungeon. He was punished as well, hundred lashes and 30 days of starvation in the dungeon." Princess Shiveena responded to Prince Alcyd''s query.


    "Why was he sent there and not imprisoned here?"


    "Because ¡­ I made him lead the breakout of Miryo from the isolation facility where Alarick wanted him to be imprisoned for no definitive details. Ranku was more resourceful and skillful for such task. Unfortunately, our plan failed." Tears started to fall again from Princess Shiveena''s eyes.


    She continued, "This is all my fault, if only ¡­"


    "Stop it! It is not your fault ¡­" Prince Alcyd thought of their eldest brother who had schemed too much just for power.


    The Alpha Prince furthered, "We will get them all back! I cannot promise with Miryo though. He is accountable for many crimes as well."


    As they go out of the cell, Princess Shiveena was holding tightly on Prince Alcyd''s arm.


    One of the members of the retinue of Prince Alarick kept reminding him to stop his younger brother but he just smiled.


    "Let him be ¡­ My plan is working! Provoking Shiveena into doing something drastic which would force our father to punish them. Since I knew that one of Alcyd''s weak spot is our younger siblings, I specifically entrapped them into doing unforgivable crimes. And it would eventually lead to a tension between my father and his favorite son. For the first time, a royal clash between the favorite son and our king himself. This will be a showdown that our kingdom would never see coming."


    All the members of his retinue were shocked by Prince Alarick''s true scheme.


    A sinister and victorious laugh was released by Prince Alarick.

 Chapter 176 - Royal Clash Part III

    [-In the castle of King Viktor-]


    After Prince Alcyd left Selene in his private chambers.


    Selene sat on Prince Alcyd''s king-sized bed.


    The platinum-haired mate of the favorite son of King Viktor hoped for a peaceful stay within the royal palace.


    She does not intend for any conflict with any royal family member because somehow Selene hoped for a complete family which she never had for herself.


    Thus, wanting to have a family with Prince Alcyd was something she wished for.


    Moments passed ¡­


    A noise and commotion could be heard from outside.


    It made her curious and wanted to check what was going on.


    Upon opening the huge door of Prince Alcyd''s private chamber,


    There it was ¡­ Caleb in a defensive stance prepared to attack anyone who dares to enter the room.


    "What''s going on here?" Selene asked Caleb.


    "They wanted to ¡­" Before Caleb could even finish his explanation, King Viktor appeared from behind the royal guards that requested Caleb to move aside which he obviously refused to do so.


    "It was my orders for your commander to step aside. I intended to request you to join me in the royal court. I believe you have not seen the royal court yet." King Viktor elaborated his intentions.


    Though, it was too suspicious for Caleb and Selene to easily accept King Viktor''s request.


    Especially, when King Viktor openly expressed his disgust and disapproval of Selene and Prince Alcyd''s relationship.


    Caleb intended to communicate with Prince Alcyd through the mind-link to inform him about their current situation.


    Unfortunately, a stone neck brace suddenly flew and entangled around Caleb''s neck.


    His previous intention was interfered with and blocked due to the supernatural interference of the stone neck brace.


    It even took Selene by surprise due to her distraction from King Viktor''s sudden appearance.


    The fierce Caleb struggled in taking off the stone neck brace. He knew immediately that the stone neck brace has supernatural properties which prevent him from mind-link with Prince Alcyd.


    "No matter how much your try, it will never get removed. I made sure that no physical strength can remove it. Struggle is futile!" Mia, the dark resident witch of King Viktor, smiled in victory.


    An obvious sigh of defeat from Caleb when he realized that it is useless to try removing the neck brace.


    Thus, there is no way to contact or inform Prince Alcyd regarding the current situation that they are in at the moment.


    "Forgive us, your highness! For the certain behavior Caleb acted." Selene quickly showed her respect for King Viktor.


    A surprising reaction from King Viktor and even Caleb, witnessing Selene humble herself.


    From that point onwards, Selene knew it was either direct confrontation or cooperation were her choices.


    She preferred to choose the latter without any hassle nor casualty.


    "But Selene! We cannot ¡­" Caleb tried to reason out with Selene but their future Luna interjected his reasoning


    ''Enough, Caleb! Do not be a fool. We have no choice or else we will only worsen the tension between King Viktor and his son. If we create a scene and retaliate at this point, King Viktor would only prove his point to everyone that I do not deserve to be a mate of a royal prince. So, do not even give them the satisfaction of their own scheme.'' Selene explained to Caleb through mind-link.


    Caleb was impressed with Selene''s quick thinking.


    Even King Viktor did not expect for Selene to cooperate easily and not retaliate in his request.


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves was expecting for Selene to oppose or refuse to accept his request.


    "Your highness! I am honored to be at your presence and be shown around by the great Alpha King himself ¡­ A true privilege to even share the same space with you." Selene further expressed her respect for King Viktor.


    "Then shall we?" King Viktor offered his hand to Selene.


    "Yes, your highness!" Selene exhibited a graceful curtsy to show her respects.


    ====================


    Meanwhile,


    [-In the dungeon-]


    {Level-2}


    While Princess Shiveena kept her grip on Prince Alcyd''s arm, Theo could not help but worry about the precarious situation that they are in at the moment.


    Since Princess Shiveena could not see, Prince Alcyd still could not believe how vulnerable Princess Shiveena looked like right now.


    His younger sister used to be filled with fierceness and courage.


    But now, it seems that she has been shaken too much by her defeat and the things took place due to her failed attempts.


    The moment they arrived at the cell of Prince Ranku.


    Prince Alcyd was shocked at the sight of Prince Ranku hanging with chains wrapped around his wrists.


    A sight which the Alpha Prince never imagined to see.


    Topless ¡­


    Full of bleeding wound from the back ¡­


    Blood were dripping down from the lashing which Prince Ranku received.


    The young prince was even unconscious due to his weak condition.


    "Theo ¡­ Will you hold my sister for a while? I will just release my younger brother from those filthy chains." Prince Alcyd requested from his Delta.


    Immediately Theo held Princess Shiveena while Prince Alcyd removed his youngest brother from the chains and covered him with his coat.


    The Alpha Prince carried his youngest brother while Theo was assisting Princess Shiveena.


    "Let us head back to my private chamber!" Prince Alcyd informed Theo.


    As they went ahead towards the private chamber of Prince Alcyd,


    Unknown to them ¡­


    To the most corner of the {Level-2} dungeon ¡­ was Magdeline and the -Great Oracle- who were both unconscious.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 177 - Royal Clash IV

    [-In the castle of King Lucius-]


    The night was filled with tension and unraveling schemes.


    Prince Alarick felt victorious for his plans to work along on his favor.


    On the other hand,


    After Prince Alcyd retrieved his younger siblings from the dungeon, he planned to go back to his private chamber with Theo and his younger siblings.


    While on his way to his own private chamber, he restrained his anger and frustrations towards his father.


    All this time he has been trying to deny the fact that his father would not be able to have the ability to commit such a cruel act or endanger his own mate.


    But with all the things that have been unraveling in front of him, he has to consider a lot of things.


    Especially the information about Selene''s fate as the next -Chosen One- which the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack has decided to keep such important piece of information as secret.


    Due to ¡­


    [1] Royal Clash.


    [2] Dangerous threats.


    [3] Unforeseeable consequences.


    [4] Lastly, losing Selene when others find out that she is the missing next -Chosen One- and this could possibly happen once the truth becomes known to others.


    A dilemma indeed for Prince Alcyd.


    Because he promised ¡­


    ''I thought we will be honest completely with our mate? Why are you planning to keep such important information from her?'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, pointed out something valid.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, heard the loud thoughts of Prince Alcyd.


    ''Well ¡­ This time around, it will be for her own good! Would you rather want to risk our mate''s safety just to keep a promise to her?'' Prince Alcyd asked his spirit wolf.


    ''Okay! I agree with you on this one. I just hope we could keep this secret without others knowing it. Though, I fear that there are some secrets that unveil themselves even no matter how much we try to hide them. The truth has its own ways of coming out.'' Meaningful warning from Kratos.


    ''Do not worry! I will do everything I can to protect Selene, our mate!'' Prince Alcyd reassuring his concerned spirit wolf.


    ''Just make sure of it!'' brief final words of Kratos for Prince Alcyd before it disappeared.


    ¡­


    When Prince Alcyd saw Caleb stood by the door with a concerned look as he gets closer to his private chamber, there was a hint of worry, and his instinct kicked in that there was something wrong happened.


    The Alpha Prince wondered if there was something wrong or happened, Caleb would have informed him immediately through the mind-link. So Prince Alcyd did not panic despite what his instinct telling him.


    Caleb had already rehearsed within his head numerous times on how he would approach Prince Alcyd.


    "Oh, Caleb! Why are you looking so worried? Why can''t I reach you through the mind-link?" Prince Alcyd curiously asked.


    "Your father''s resident witch did something to prevent me from seeking your presence and your father visited a while ago and requested Selene to join him in the royal court with a few of his trusted royal guards. Selene voluntarily accepted your father''s request. And she instructed me to wait here so that I could inform you about the situation" Caleb directly briefed Prince Alcyd on what went down while he was gone.


    "What?!?!" exclaimed by Prince Alcyd.


    He hurriedly went inside his private chamber while Prince Ranku was unconscious in his arms.


    And his own eyes confirmed ¡­ Selene was not in his private chamber.


    There was suppressed anger and obvious agitation painted all over Prince Alcyd''s face.


    "Theo! Will you fetch Kassandra and bring her here in my private chamber? If any royal guard tries to stop you on your way back. Just show this -blue tag- for proof of authority which both of you are granted access to enter the royal palace despite the restrictions." Prince Alcyd gave his command to Theo.


    Then he gently placed his unconscious younger brother.


    Prince Ranku was covered with Prince Alcyd''s coat.


    And Princess Shiveena was assisted by Theo to sit on the sofa before leaving for the task given by their Alpha Prince.


    "Shiveena, I want you to wait for me here in my private chamber. Caleb will be guarding the door so you have nothing to be afraid of." Prince Alcyd kneeled while explaining to his younger sister.


    But Princess Shiveena aired her concerns upon hearing her older brother''s intent to leave her on his private chamber.


    "Please do not go! Everything is so dark, I do not know what to do if you leave me here on my own." Princess Shiveena looked worried and afraid.


    For the first time, Prince Alcyd witnessed this side of his younger sister.


    Ever since they were young, Princess Shiveena was always fierce and full of fire within her eyes.


    A wave of pity and sympathy towards his younger sister crept within him.


    He held his younger sister''s face and embraced her.


    "Do not worry, I will be back soon! Caleb is a strong fighter. I have to fetch my mate. Your future sister-in-law."


    Despite being blind, Princess Shiveena understood the reason of her older brother''s concern.


    She knows and understands the volatility of her older brother''s mate being around with their unpredictable father.


    "Okay. I hope she is okay and our father has not done anything crazy. Knowing our father, if he does not like something. He would not think twice about doing something about it." Princess Shiveena gave her opinion.


    This even made Prince Alcyd more worried for Selene.


    "Just take a rest. Before you know it, I am already back!" Prince Alcyd gave his younger sister some reassurance.


    After seeing Princess Shiveena lay down and covered her with a warm blanket, he left his private chamber.


    Before heading towards the royal court, he left some final reminders to Caleb.


    "I hope this time around, you will not fail me ... So guard my siblings, well!"


    It left an embarrassing feeling and regret for failing Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes, I will not fail you this time!" an apologetic tone from Caleb.


    The Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack rushed his way towards the royal court of King Viktor.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 178 - King Viktor And Selene

    [-In the royal court of King Viktor-]


    Selene was surrounded with King Viktor''s royal guards.


    Despite this intense situation formed due to King Viktor''s decisions, Selene remained calm and composed.


    On their way to the royal court, King Viktor has discussed to her their role as monarch in the werewolf kingdom.


    Slightly putting some impression to her that it is crucial for a royal family member to find an influential and strong mate who will be greatly helpful in their responsibility as important figures in the werewolf kingdom.


    Not even a single moment nor instance where Selene exhibited any disrespectful or any reason for King Viktor to deem her unworthy.


    Even King Viktor started to become frustrated in his attempts to discourage Selene but it seems to be unfruitful due to her firm expression and unwavering feelings towards Prince Alcyd.


    When the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves finally sat on his throne, he gestured to his royal guards to bring Selene on the side of the steps where she will be heavily guarded by the royal guards of King Viktor.


    By this time, Selene wondered for the sudden command of King Viktor.


    "What is the meaning of this, your highness? I thought you will only show me around and offer me your hospitality." Selene pointed out to King Viktor.


    Upon hearing Selene''s words, King Viktor laughed loudly.


    "You thought that I would be hospitable towards a lone wolf? Just because you became my son''s mate does not entitle you for such privilege. Indeed ¡­ The likes of you are too naive to even grasp the situation that you are in." King Viktor finally removed his fa?ade and revealed his true intentions towards Selene.


    Even though Selene has been directly insulted and underestimated, she did not attempt to retaliate nor cause any violent response towards the father of his mate.


    Though, it does not mean that her spirit wolf would allow such treatment towards Selene.


    A struggle of control took place within Selene.


    Due to her spirit wolf trying to takeover control.


    ''Let me have control, Selene! I cannot let this old geezer just insult us like that! We will show him what we are made of!'' Selene''s spirit wolf was triggered and angered due to King Viktor''s insulting words.


    ''Stop it! Do not forget as well, he is our mate''s father! The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves ¡­ Are you willing to risk our position and the relationship of our mate to his father?'' Selene retorted her spirit wolf''s impulse.


    A sudden silence from Selene''s spirit wolf after hearing Selene''s explanation.


    Consistent patience and composed expression were seen from Selene.


    "For what real purpose I was brought here, your highness?" Selene requested for enlightenment from King Viktor.


    Then King Viktor pondered on the real purpose for Selene being dragged to the royal court without her full awareness.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    [-In the main office of King Viktor-]


    One of the royal guards reported back to King Viktor regarding with Prince Alcyd''s movements and was excused after informing King Viktor everything about the current movements of Prince Alcyd around the royal palace.


    It did not sit well with King Viktor that his favorite son chose to remain mated with someone not affiliated to any influential wolf pack nor powerful ally of his.


    "What do you want to do now, King Viktor?" Mia asked the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    "My son leaves me with no choice! He dares to continuously disappoint me ¡­ If he truly intends to defy my orders and release his younger siblings from the dungeon. Then I must take his mate and see if I can force him to follow." King Viktor''s reply.


    "But King Viktor ¡­ We all know that Prince Alcyd may not respond well through force and threats especially if it will involve his mate. I do not know if we would like his response to this." Beta Nolan worriedly informed King Viktor.


    King Viktor only chuckled at his Beta.


    "Didn''t my threats work on you, Nolan? When it comes to his mate, I am sure he would bend perfectly to my will. I do not tolerate disobedience and insubordination. There will be no soul that will prevent me from my plans!" King Viktor shared to Beta Nolan his thoughts about his decision.


    Mia looked at Beta Nolan as if she was looking down upon him.


    Both glared at each other regarding the remarks of King Viktor.


    Because Beta Nolan does not agree to involve Prince Alcyd''s mate due to his concern for his former disciple.


    "King Viktor, what should we do if your favorite son released his younger siblings?" Mia''s query towards the Alpha King.


    "That is why ¡­ we have to drag his mate in the royal court and force him to bend on my will. Thus, it will show him the volatility of the position of his platinum-haired mate. I will not tolerate his newfound defiance towards me. This is unacceptable!" King Viktor clenched his fist due to his agitation towards the bold and open defiance of Prince Alcyd.


    "In other words, we will hold his mate as hostage. So, just in case he keeps defying your orders ¡­ What will be the next step then?" A valid query from Mia, the darkest witch.


    A long pause before King Viktor gave his reply to Mia.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Then he will leave me with no choice ... I will have to break his defiance through his mate. Something that he will never forget!" A looming threat that King Viktor would impose once Prince Alcyd kept his defiant attitude.


    Beta Nolan became more nervous about King Viktor''s plans.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    Back in the royal court,


    While things get more intense, King Viktor waited patiently for his favorite son.


    They expect him to arrive anytime soon since he would be aware this time regarding his mate.


    "I think it will be a bad idea to provoke your son, your highness!" a piece of honest advice from Selene.


    She looked calm and genuine after giving her unsolicited advice.

 Chapter 179 - In The Royal Court

    [-In the royal court of King Viktor-]


    Other ministers and Alpha Werewolves were preoccupied in preparing their own pack.


    This was the reason for the royal court to be less crowded and only filled with King Viktor''s royal guards.


    The royal court of King Viktor has spacious area which can hold a capacity of a thousand werewolves.


    And the throne was elevated a bit through the 5 squared wide steps surrounding the throne. It became a platform for the throne to give an overlooking view and emphasize the view of the throne.


    Pillars and floorings of the royal court were all made of combined marble and gold.


    Opening of the gigantic door can easily be heard due to lesser crowd within the royal court.


    Prince Alcyd was expected to arrive anytime soon.


    As the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves and his royal guards anticipated for the arrival of Prince Alcyd, Selene wanted to mediate the growing tension and impending dispute between the father and son.


    "I think it will be a bad idea to provoke your son, your highness!" an honest advice from Selene.


    She looked calm and genuine after giving her unsolicited advice.


    Hearing Selene giving him advice made King Viktor clench in fury due to his anger. He could not fathom the situation where Selene, a supposed lone wolf, to have the audacity to give him advice as if she was in the same level as the royal family members.


    "Killing you will be a better idea ¡­ To end all of our problems ¡­ Wouldn''t it?" A gritting reply from King Viktor.


    Taunting words which the Alpha King threw at Selene''s way.


    "You are too wise for that, your highness! I doubt you would stoop to such hideous level" Selene bravely and unwavering response to the infuriated Alpha King.


    King Viktor stood from his throne and approached Selene.


    "I am truly impressed with your audacity young lady! Where do you get all this courage and guts to talk to me like this? Even looking at me without batting an eye lash. Nothing but a pitiful foolishness of yours." King Viktor probed Selene from head to foot just using his eyes.


    Some of the royal guards could sense already the threatening aura of King Viktor and some of them gulped in nervousness because once something happens to Selene ¡­


    All hell will break lose due to her being the mate of the infamous ruthless Alpha Prince and the youngest general of King Viktor.


    They know that Prince Alcyd will definitely lose his mind if ever Selene gets hurt even at the hands of the Alpha King.


    Before King Viktor could even continue his words,


    Someone familiar arrived with an agitated tone in his voice.


    "Father!" Prince Alcyd angrily exclaimed.


    "Oh, there you are! My dear son ¡­ bewitched by his own mate. Why are you here? I thought you are with your younger siblings who openly humiliated and defied me." Sarcastic greeting of King Viktor to his favorite son.


    "Selene, let''s go!" Prince Alcyd commanded Selene to go to him.


    But Selene looked at the reaction of King Viktor as if she was waiting for his permission.


    This amused King Viktor from Selene''s actions whom remained calm and respectful towards him. But the Alpha King hid his impressed reaction towards her.


    "She is not going anywhere! For the first time you dared to defy and openly exhibited your disrespect towards me! I will have her as my hostage until I feel like letting her go. Or maybe I can keep her as my ¡­ Personal Maid!" King Viktor kept his tirade of insults towards Selene.


    Despite all the insults she received, Selene remained calm and discerning attitude.


    Although, Selene was exhibiting remarkable attitude, Prince Alcyd was on the verge of losing his temper in the royal court.


    "Personal Maid? Don''t you even dare think about it!" A threatening warning from Prince Alcyd.


    Unfortunately, King Viktor did not take his warning seriously.


    "Too bad, I already have something in mind for her first task as maid ¡­ The matter of the fact is ¡­ I can show you a preview!" King Viktor deviously smiled at his favorite son.


    And then, the most unexpected thing took place.


    King Viktor released a full swing.


    Loud sound of a slap echoed all over ¡­ in the royal court.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    *** And support the novel of an impressive author, @Marichat_nettenoir


    "The Maid''s Daughter"


    -Add to your library and read her book, please ... She is a good author and a nice kid. For her age she can write well.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] AJZhen


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 180 - Force To Reckon With

    [-In the royal court-]


    Everyone gasped at the sight of King Viktor slapping the mate of his notorious ruthless son.


    Each royal guard became nervous and feared for what was about to happen.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack was shocked that his father slapped Selene.


    Something that he refused to believe before.


    His father capable of doing something to hurt the person he cared for ¡­


    If before he thought of Magdeline as a liar and just exaggerating things about his father but at this moment only those words kept ringing in his mind.


    ''Once he finds out that your mate is the next chosen one, he will not hesitate to kill her even though Selene is your mate. It would not matter to your heartless father!''


    ''Your father is a cold-hearted murderer!''


    Flashes of Magdeline''s words kept ringing in Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    This even worsens his temper and his spirit wolf, Kratos, could no longer hold his patience as well.


    ''I will break your father''s neck and rip him apart! How could you let your father hurt our mate in front of us ?!?!?! Let me take over and I will end his life!'' The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd was enraged at the sight of Selene getting hurt.


    The eyes of Prince Alcyd started to shift in beastly form.


    Including his nails, growing sharp into its semi-wolf feature.


    All royal guards stood defensive in front of King Viktor because any time now, they expect Prince Alcyd to go wild.


    On the other hand,


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves smirked victoriously as if he achieved his own objective when he slapped Selene.


    He aimed for Prince Alcyd to go wild and wreak havoc in the royal court.


    One of the things which King Viktor could not tolerate was insubordination.


    To refuse and defy his authority was something he could not allow ¡­ even if it is his favorite son.


    King Viktor planned to teach Prince Alcyd a lesson by punishing and torturing him in the dungeon through the use of baiting his mate against him.


    This can only happen if King Viktor incite or stir up a justified cause against his favorite son.


    And this was to provoke his own son to do something destructive within the walls of the royal court threatening the life of the king.


    When the Alpha King thought everything was about to go smoothly according to his plan ¡­


    Selene interrupted.


    "Alcyd! Don''t ¡­" Selene exclaimed towards her mate.


    Just hearing Selene''s interjection made Prince Alcyd halt on his intention to go rampage.


    "And why should I not?" Prince Alcyd''s response.


    Due to their mate bond, Selene had an instinct regarding Prince Alcyd''s intent to wreak havoc and hurt his own father.


    "You cannot let your father succeed in his real intention ¡­" Selene explained while looking straight to King Viktor before she continued,


    "If he wanted me dead, he would have killed me now. He knew I would not resist against him, so there were a lot of chances for him to take me out on the spot but he chose to only slap me. Thus, it only means he intends for you to wreak havoc threatening everyone''s life and that will justify his orders to send you and me to the dungeon which will justify also his intention to kill me. Making it seem like it is your fault."


    Each royal guard looked at each other upon hearing Selene''s assessment of the situation.


    Prince Alcyd immediately calmed after knowing that his intention to wreak havoc may lead to Selene''s death. Unexpectedly, his spirit wolf calmed down as well upon hearing if they pursued his initial plan, it would cost them their mate''s life.


    Even King Viktor and Beta Nolan could not utter a single word in their surprise at Selene''s ability to deduce the situation and unveil King Viktor''s true scheme against his favorite son.


    Then King Viktor expressed his irritation,


    "How could someone like you think that I intended to such scheme? To what proof you have that I intend entrap my son?" King Viktor wanted to deny Selene''s perfect deduction.


    Selene chuckled in hearing King Viktor''s pretense.


    In King Viktor''s pride, he intended to swing another full hit on Selene''s soft cheeks.


    She may have not retaliated from the first hit she received, this time around she would not allow herself get hurt again.


    An invisible barrier surrounded Selene preventing King Viktor''s hand to land on Selene''s cheeks.


    "Can''t land a hit, your highness?" a faint provocation from Selene.


    Others witnessed for the first time Selene''s capability to defend herself.


    "Wh--?" In King Viktor''s astonishment, he was not able to finish his curiosity.


    He continued, "You do not have proof that I intended to entrap my own son."


    Another chuckle released by Selene and shook her head.


    "Let''s drop the pretense, your highness! Just admit it already. You wanted to use me as your hostage so you can have a leverage on your son. And if he still refused, you can provoke him in doing something against the law. That is why you hit my face instead of killing me on the spot. Because that would subject you to killing someone else''s mate which is condemned by the law of werewolves. And in an instant, you will lose another cause which will make everything turn against you. But you have one flaw in your plan ¡­" Selene explained thoroughly.


    Prince Alcyd was astonished at Selene''s courage and fierceness in standing up against his father.


    Even Beta Nolan could not believe that there was someone standing up against their vicious Alpha King.


    All throughout his servitude towards King Viktor, there was only one she-wolf who was not afraid to stand up against King Viktor ¡­ It reminded him of ¡­ the late Queen Esmeralda!


    Fear crept in Beta Nolan''s mind, what if Selene might end up just like their late queen.


    Meanwhile,


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves wondered at Selene''s words regarding a flaw in his plan.


    "Do you want to know, your highness?" Selene offered an answer.


    Only silence was the response to her offer.


    "Your flaw ¡­ was not knowing completely about me. That I am capable of defending myself! I was never your hostage in the first place." Selene revealed to the Alpha King.


    Immediately Selene gestured her hand towards a group of royal guards.


    And in an instant, the royal guards flew away hitting against the wall of the royal court.


    Then she released a sharp wind cutter that sliced all spears of the other royal guards.


    Everyone was astonished, including King Viktor. But it did not amuse Prince Alcyd like the others because it even made the Alpha Prince more nervous for his mate.


    More powerful moves, Selene exhibits. The more threat she may look in others'' eyes.


    Prince Alcyd clenched his fist for only watching his mate do everything while he only stood in standby.


    "Then why did you ¡­" King Viktor was confused if Selene was capable of defending herself, why would she come along with him.


    Knowing exactly what King Viktor meant in his last query, Selene did not have to listen to the rest of King Viktor''s words.


    Instead of replying immediately to King Viktor''s query, Selene walked towards Prince Alcyd without being stopped due to her threatening presence.


    As she finally reached Prince Alcyd,


    There was a tight embrace from Prince Alcyd because he feared he would lose Selene at the hands of his own father.


    After receiving Prince Alcyd''s embrace, she looked back at King Viktor.


    "Because of respect, your highness! Which now I conclude that you lack of ¡­ I accepted your invitation knowing the risks I may encounter along the way because you are the father of my mate and the Alpha King of this kingdom. Just a final reminder, your highness ¡­" Selene elaborated to King Viktor while holding on to Prince Alcyd''s manly arm.


    "¡­ I am the best ally you can have but I can be the worst enemy you will find." Final words from Selene before she left the royal court with Prince Alcyd.


    At that moment, King Viktor and everyone in the royal court saw Selene as ¡­ a force to reckon with.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Jyojiko


    [3] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 181 - Survivors

    *** Flashback ***


    [-In the dungeon-]


    Dark ¡­


    Cold ¡­


    And the smell of the rusty metal was apparent around the dungeon.


    Some of the cells have wet drips from the water pipes due to minuscule leakage.


    When Prince Alcyd went to the dungeon to retrieve his siblings,


    Magdeline heard Prince Alcyd''s voice.


    She was held captive in a cell a few meters away from Prince Ranku''s designated cell.


    "How could our father do this to you?" Prince Alcyd loudly uttered.


    The former resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack heard their Alpha Prince.


    All this time she reserved a portion of her magic so she could use it for escape.


    She had to wait the right time to escape and knowing that Prince Alcyd was around, it made her decide that the time has finally arrived for her to escape.


    Shackles around her wrist and ankle immediately broke after she chanted a spell.


    After getting released from her shackles, she fell to her knees.


    Realizing that she has been weakened tremendously.


    Using a magic spell in a weakened condition could deteriorate someone''s strength.


    Magdeline knew she could not waste her time catching her breath and had to reach for Prince Alcyd so she can be rescued.


    She started using unlocking spells and detonating any traps.


    Mia installed some booby traps lying in wait for Magdeline just in case she made an attempt to escape but her efforts were easily destroyed by her skillful mother.


    The traps were easily nullified by Magdeline.


    Blood and reeking smell of rusty metal dominated the sense of smell of Theo and the Alpha Prince.


    Especially their focus is currently on Ranku.


    Chloe''s grandmother held on to the wall and wondered why she was not sensed by her allied werewolves.


    Then it dawned on her that she was also covered in a strange scent which makes her scent unfamiliar to Theo nor to the Alpha Prince.


    As she tried to step forward, a familiar captive was caught in her peripheral vision.


    Immediately she turned around and confirmed who it was.


    "Great Oracle! Is that you?" Magdeline wondered.


    He was greatly weakened and wanted to speak but he was too weak to even utter a single word.


    Shackled and covered in dirty clothes.


    Realizing that her opportunity was slowly slipping away, she had to hurry and seek help from Prince Alcyd.


    "I promise, I will be back to help you." Magdeline promised the Great Oracle.


    When the former resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack started to move and seek for Prince Alcyd''s help.


    Theo and the Alpha Prince started to move as well.


    A desperate look painted all over Magdeline''s face.


    Her only hope for escape was slowly slipping away.


    There was no other way but to scream his name.


    "Prince Alcyd! He-- ¡­" Magdeline yelled but interrupted by a sudden stinging pain on her neck.


    It prevented her speak and became mute.


    After yelling Prince Alcyd''s name, Theo looked back to check who called Prince Alcyd.


    Princess Shiveena was holding tightly to Theo as well.


    "I think I just heard your name, Prince Alcyd! Someone may have called for you." Theo informed Prince Alcyd.


    At the same time, when Prince Alcyd was about to instruct Theo to check the area.


    Prince Ranku shivered and flinched in pain.


    "We have no time for further probing, Theo! We have to tend on my siblings quickly as possible before it gets worst!" a clear concern from Prince Alcyd towards his younger siblings.


    And as they stepped forward, Prince Alarick appeared distracting the entire attention.


    Meanwhile,


    While Prince Alcyd having an exchange of words with Prince Alarick,


    "Oh, mother! Where do you think you are going?" Mia appeared out of nowhere.


    Magdeline fell to her knees as she desperately screamed for Prince Alcyd''s name.


    But there was no voice coming out from her.


    "It is futile to even attempt further. Do you think you can even escape? How absurd to offer help to someone but you can''t even help yourself ?!?!" Mia mocked her mother as she pulled her mother''s hair.


    Mia started to drag her old mother''s body while having a tight grip on her mother''s hair.


    Tears fell from Magdeline''s eyes.


    Being treated poorly and abused by her own daughter was something she never thought would happen.


    Thoughts poured in ¡­ while being dragged painfully by her cruel daughter.


    ''Will I survive this? How further can I take it until I break into pieces?'' painful thoughts resonated within Magdeline''s mind.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    ===============


    Before entering his own private chamber,


    Prince Alcyd confirmed to Caleb if Kassandra has arrived with Theo.


    "Has Kassandra arrived?" Prince Alcyd asked Caleb


    Caleb intended to reply but Selene interrupted their conversation.


    "Why are you even asking? My GOD! Use your nose instead of your mouth, Alcyd! Kassandra''s scent is apparent inside the private chamber." Selene shook her head and entered first.


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    As they enter ¡­


    Prince Alcyd wanted to explain his actions but Selene ignored him because there was more important matter to tend to.


    "Why don''t you look after your siblings first before you start arguing with me for my carelessness and actions?" Selene pointed out Prince Alcyd''s priorities.


    Unknown to others, Prince Alcyd was nagging Selene for her carelessness and lack of initiative to inform him about her decisions.


    His worry and concern for her were too much for Selene to handle which caused her irritation towards him.


    "We are not done yet! We will talk later after I deal with my siblings." Prince Alcyd''s mood was also not great.


    Theo and Caleb could sense the tension between the couple.


    Their Alpha Prince approached Kassandra while Selene stood next to the entrance of the balcony of Prince Alcyd''s private chambers trying to cool herself down.


    "How is my youngest brother doing?" Prince Alcyd asked his current resident witch.


    "I already removed any trace of wolfsbane on his system so that his own ability to regenerate can be activated. Theo changed his clothes as well. My only problem now is the blinding spell used by Mia. Your sister''s sight was removed by a powerful dark spell. Which cannot be easily undone!" Kassandra explained the situation to Prince Alcyd.


    Princess Shiveena was sleeping quietly despite the conversations going on.


    "Then do everything you can to return my sister''s sight." Prince Alcyd requested to Kassandra.


    "Actually the easiest thing to do now is to ask your father and remove the spell to whoever he asked to do this. Though, I have a good idea who did this to her ¡­ It would be no other than Mia." Kassandra suggested to Prince Alcyd.


    "No! Even I try that, he would only use it as leverage to control me. Look for another option!" Prince Alcyd refused Kassandra''s suggestion upon hearing his father''s involvement regarding to the solution of their problem.


    "Okay then, you would have to fetch Chloe. She can help me with the spell I am planning to concoct to remove the blinding spell on your sister. It is not an ordinary blinding spell! A complicated dark spell which not only robbing her sight but also robbing her confidence. It fuels her fear which weakens her will to heal." Kassandra further explained to Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd became more infuriated towards his father but he gave Theo and Caleb the command in order to prepare what is necessary to counter the blinding spell.


    Selene approached Prince Alcyd and held his hand to comfort him.


    "They are survivors! Do not worry too much ¡­ We will solve this together!" Selene reassured Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha Prince only looked at Selene with endearment and appreciative look on his eyes while he held Selene''s hand tighter.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Jyojiko


    [3] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 182 - To Reconcile Or Not

    [-In the royal palace of King Viktor-]


    Kassandra successfully removed the dark blinding spell on Princess Shiveena.


    She needed Chloe and Selene to help her with the casting of spell since the current resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack needed powerful anchor of magic where she could channel extra magic for the successful execution of the counter spell needed.


    In order to remove the dark blinding spell, a perfect synchronization of magic from Kassandra, Chloe, and Selene was required.


    As they held hands together, a powerful surge of magic formed within the circle they made surrounding Princess Shiveena, who was nervous during the process.


    Prince Alcyd made sure that there will be no disturbances nor threats from anyone.


    Security of his private chamber was intense despite the small number allowed.


    Due to the emergency of the situation, he had to use his full authority as a general and royal prince which would allow him to bring a few more warriors that will guard outside his private chamber even if it was a limited number of warriors.


    Beta Garrett and his other Golden Crew members that were tasked to be captain of their own squad of warriors to lead were left in the designated camping area outside the royal palace.


    Only Theo and Caleb was currently present from his elite officers.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack was nervous all throughout the removal process of the dark blinding spell casted on Princess Shiveena.


    Fortunately, it went through successfully removing the entire dark spell.


    Prince Ranku was still unconscious.


    When the removal process ended, not only the eye sight of Princess Shiveena returned but also her usual confidence and personality.


    There was a momentary celebratory mood amongst the group of Prince Alcyd, within his private chamber.


    Kassandra was relieved with the success of their attempt.


    *** Day after ***


    The siblings of Prince Alcyd remained on his private chamber.


    His bed was occupied by Prince Ranku and Princess Shiveena while Selene and Prince Alcyd shared a foam on the floor.


    Chloe and her mentor returned to the camping ground just outside the royal palace.


    While Theo and Caleb took turns in leading the security outside the door of Prince Alcyd''s private chamber.


    King Viktor sent a staff member of the royal palace to pass a message written on a scroll, intended for Prince Alcyd.


    A request summon for Prince Alcyd and his mate, Selene.


    When Theo handed over the scroll to their Alpha Prince, he was talking with Selene at the balcony of his private chamber.


    "Prince Alcyd, your father requested for your presence." Theo informed Prince Alcyd.


    "Thank you, Theo! You can go back to your post." Prince Alcyd accepted the scroll and excused Theo back to his post.


    Selene watched Prince Alcyd open the scroll.


    Out of a sudden he crumpled and threw the scroll away.


    "Alcyd!" Selene exclaimed at her mate and stopped the scroll from completely being thrown away.


    Her hand gestured on the scroll and her telekinetic ability allowed her to retrieve it back on her grasp.


    "Selene! Do not interfere between me and my father. He should know that this time around, he went too far with my siblings." A quick retort from Prince Alcyd.


    Taking back the crumpled scroll from Selene''s grasp.


    "Why don''t you give him a chance to explain and redeem himself?" genuinely suggested by Selene.


    "I took his side countless times. We obeyed and showed him our commitment to make him proud of us. Because he is our father!" Prince Alcyd was filled with emotions.


    "Exactly! He is your father ¡­ The more you have to lengthen your patience and understanding him." Selene trying to convince Prince Alcyd to reconsider his situation with his father.


    "Selene, it does not mean he can do whatever he wants with us!" a hint of tension and start of argument between Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    "Have you asked him what made him do so? Do not immediately cut off someone just because you got hurt. Especially if that person is your father!" Selene constantly reiterated the value of King Viktor as Prince Alcyd''s father.


    The Alpha Prince wanted to avoid this kind of conversation with Selene.


    He tried to walk away from his conversation with Selene.


    "Do not walk away from me, you stubborn arrogant fool!" Selene expressed her agitation with Prince Alcyd.


    "What did you just call me?" As he turned around to look at Selene.


    "I said ¡­ STUBBORN. ARROGANT. FOOL!" Selene uttered repeatedly.


    Clearly, there was tension growing between the two.


    Prince Alcyd clenched his fist in anger and irritation.


    He turned his sight to his resting siblings.


    And tried his best not to explode in anger.


    Selene realized that she was poking the angry wolf within Prince Alcyd and it was not a good idea to provoke Prince Alcyd further.


    This time around she approached him in a calm manner as well.


    "Look ¡­ I want you to understand that I am only persistent in trying to reconcile you with your father because at least you have a living parent with you. Compared to me who did not have the opportunity ¡­ to even meet my own parents." Selene approached Prince Alcyd and held his face.


    The Alpha Prince kept his gaze lowered, avoiding Selene''s infectious empathetic eyes.


    She even continued while holding Prince Alcyd''s face.


    "You are lucky to even have a father you know ¡­ If I was only fortunate enough to even have the chance to be with my parents, even they were wrong ¡­ I will never close my door to them nor sever my ties. Never ruin a future where you can have a family. Having a family is way better than having none. Believe me ¡­ it''s lonely!"


    Prince Alcyd and Selene looked into each other''s eyes.


    He hugged Selene because for the first time, he saw deep sadness in Selene''s eyes.


    As they hugged, the doors opened which broke their moment.


    "Father?"


    Both, Prince Alcyd and Selene, were surprised at the sudden arrival of King Viktor.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Jyojiko


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 183 - Reconciliation

    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    "Father?" a confused tone on Prince Alcyd''s voice at the sight of his father entering his private chamber unannounced.


    King Viktor looked at Selene in a different light.


    "Is it wrong to visit my own children?" King Viktor replied his favorite son.


    This made Prince Alcyd a bit annoyed.


    "Oh, your children? Look at them, father! How could you dare hurt your own children like that?" Prince Alcyd expressed his pain to King Viktor.


    "They needed to be disciplined ¡­ If only they ¡­" The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves was not able to finish his explanation because Prince Alcyd interrupted his moment to explain.


    "You call this disciplining? I thought your strictness were just mere toughening us up. To shape us into stronger individuals but I am appalled that you could dare hurt any of us ¡­ DELIBERATELY!" A wave emotions flowing out from the chest of Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves looked apologetic after hearing all his explanation.


    "Now tell me ¡­ How about hurting my own mate? Is that disciplining too? Tell me, father! How could you dare hurt someone special to me? In front of me!" for the first time Prince Alcyd raised his voice towards his father.


    Selene immediately held Prince Alcyd''s arm to calm him down.


    Only Silence from King Viktor because he could not explain well to Prince Alcyd his actions without looking cruel in his eyes.


    "Just tell me why you are really here? Cut the bull crap about visiting and seeing your children because I do not buy it at all!" Prince Alcyd continuously spat stinging words to his own father.


    King Viktor restrained his own anger from the treatment he has been receiving from Prince Alcyd.


    Beta Nolan was just behind King Viktor and knew exactly the true purpose of King Viktor''s sudden appearance in front of Prince Alcyd.


    *** Flashback ***


    [-In the main office of King Viktor-]


    When the staff member reported back to King Viktor regarding the disinterest of Prince Alcyd to answer the summons of his own father infuriated him.


    "Alcyd has finally grew a pair of horns! And he is using it on me now! How could he dare disrespect me in front of others?" there was a growing stress and intensity on King Viktor''s voice.


    His Beta became worried at the agitation of their Alpha King.


    "Though it is important for the two of you to reconcile rather than be at each other''s throats. His mate pointed out something noteworthy. Her abilities will a tremendous help in our battle against the king of rogue werewolves. She will be a great addition to your forces, King Viktor!" Beta Nolan shared his point of view regarding to the matter.


    Immediately this made King Viktor ponder on the possible scenarios in their war against rogue werewolves.


    Especially with Selene added on his forces compared of not having her.


    "You have a point there, Nolan! Who would have thought, my son to be mated with a powerful hybrid! No wonder he was destined to have a mate ¡­ not only beautiful but a powerful and a strong one. Because my son has my blood thriving in his veins." There were full of pride in King Viktor''s voice.


    From his foul and agitated mood ¡­ Into a confident and ecstatic vibe.


    "Imagine our forces more powerful than ever with Prince Alcyd''s strength amplified due to his mate''s presence and power. This will be a reassuring force if we have Prince Alcyd and his mate on our side. Whether we admit it or not, Prince Alcyd has a key role and part in your whole force in totality. If we lose him, more than half of our forces will deteriorate and may lead to our possible losses in the battle against the rogue werewolves." Wise words from Beta Nolan.


    "So you recommend me to reconcile with my son."


    "Yes, your highness! With utmost urgency." Beta Nolan showed his respect to King Viktor even after giving his recommendation.


    His Alpha King nodded along upon hearing Beta Nolan''s recommendation.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "I came here to patch things up not only with your siblings but with you and your ¡­ mate!" King Viktor swallowed his pride for his bigger vision.


    Having his forces intact and stronger ¡­ in the addition of Selene.


    "Oh, you think everything will be forgiven and forgotten just because you asked for it. It takes sincerity and efforts which you lack of ¡­" Prince Alcyd''s words were filled with stinging exasperation.


    Selene nudged Prince Alcyd discreetly for him to soften his words.


    "I am not perfect, I know! But I do not want to lose my own children ¡­ You and your siblings are the only treasure I have left in this world." A great pretense from King Viktor.


    Everyone seemed to be convinced in his words except Beta Nolan.


    He knew the truth and face beneath all the pretense.


    For the sake of winning the war, a pretense of a reflecting father is an easy task for King Viktor to play.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 184 - United Force

    [-In the royal palace of King Viktor-]


    After the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves went ahead directly to his son and extended his intention to patch things up with Prince Alcyd,


    Things went great for King Viktor.


    Even though Prince Alcyd was not yet fully convinced regarding the efforts of their father.


    In order to appease Selene and avoid her feeling sad for the things she never had ¡­ like a family of her own, Prince Alcyd went along with the wishes of Selene to give their father another chance.


    "After all, you are a family. For better or worse, you have each other ..." Selene shared her thoughts as they walk the hallway towards the main office of the Alpha King.


    There was a momentary silence from Prince Alcyd as he thought over the idea of for better or worse because he has started to become more doubtful if their father has their best interest.


    In addition to that, the words from Magdeline kept running in his mind regarding the safety of Selene.


    "Are you even listening, Alcyd?" Selene asked the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    They stopped close enough to King Viktor''s main office.


    Their entourage wondered if it will be another argument or sermon from Selene due to Prince Alcyd''s obvious distracted mood.


    Theo and Caleb looked at each other if it will be another one or not.


    "I am listening. I am sorry if I look distracted. My father''s intentions seem to be questionable. My wolfie senses tell me, we are just being used by my father because he desperately needs our army and our abilities for the upcoming clash against the rogue werewolves. You don''t know my father yet, the way I know him." Prince Alcyd explained to Selene.


    "Even if he is not the ideal father you want him to be, we cannot choose who our parents are and they did not choose us as well ¡­ BUT they chose to keep you alive and took care of you. I think that should be enough in knowing there is good in him. If he was completely evil, he would not have chosen for you to be born. We owe them that, as a child of our parents." A serious tone on Selene''s voice.


    "Up until now, I cannot believe how positive you can be in so many things. How I wish I have your positive spirit ¡­" Prince Alcyd pulled Selene closer to him, aiming for a kiss.


    But the moment was ruined by the words of someone familiar.


    "Hey, love birds! We get it ¡­ Both of you are in love but do not parade it in front of us singles! Some of us do not enjoy the public display of affection ¡­ If you want to get it on then go back to your room, don''t do it in the hallway!" Prince Ranku teasing his older brother and Selene.


    Prince Alcyd released a sigh of irritation towards Prince Ranku.


    Both Theo and Caleb stepped backwards, highlighting Prince Ranku on his own.


    "It was so much better when you were unconscious. I miss those days when you were just lying on the bed, harmless and quiet!" A loud retort from Prince Alcyd.


    This made Selene smile and giggle at the dynamics of Prince Alcyd and Prince Ranku.


    Seeing Prince Alcyd fool around and wrestle with his younger brother.


    Princess Shiveena appeared suddenly out of nowhere.


    The younger sister of Prince Alcyd was back to her old personality, confident and sassy.


    Her dress was full of regal and sophistication. Though the highlights were her metallic shoulder pads and her knuckle gold chain embedded with rubies on each piece of chain.


    "Is it really necessary for us to go together to father''s main office?" Princess Shiveena asked with an annoyed tone in her voice.


    Selene responded immediately, "Well of course! It will show how compact you are together, as a united force."


    A smile on Selene after replying Princess Shiveena.


    "Forgive me but I was asking my brother, not you ¡­" a small hint of attitude could be heard from Princess Shiveena''s tone.


    This was shoved quickly aside by Selene, "Oh, I thought you were asking me ¡­"


    Selene kept her smile all throughout.


    Unlike Princess Shiveena who ignored Selene and barely smiling at all.


    "Just be nice and cooperate, will you? If you have nothing good to say to our father or to anyone, keep your mouth shut! Do not put anyone again in trouble with your carelessness." Prince Alcyd insensitively pointed out his younger sister''s behavior.


    Caleb and Theo saw Princess Shiveena''s flinched at the mention of their Alpha Prince regarding the recklessness of his younger sister.


    Moments after they continued their way to the main office of King Viktor ¡­


    [-In the main office of King Viktor-]


    As soon as they entered, they were greeted warmly by their father.


    Prince Alarick did not move nor flinched in his position even after the presence of Prince Alcyd and his other siblings was announced.


    Same as Persephone, seated next to Prince Alarick.


    One thing was clear on his face ¡­ he was not happy at the sight of his siblings intact and well.


    "Take a seat! I am grateful for accepting my request and apology, my children!" King Viktor was in good mood.


    Except for Princess Shiveena, "Yeah, as if nothing happened." A subtle jab from the feisty princess.


    Before they could even start, Beta Nolan was seen in a hurry rushing towards King Viktor.


    This made everyone curious and wonder.


    Not everyone was fully on their seats yet.


    "What you mean, he was spotted near the rogue''s borders?" A sudden change in King Viktor''s mood.


    "Father, what''s wrong?" Prince Alarick stood and expressed his query to his father.


    Their formidable father was silent for a while and took a deep breath.


    Everyone could see him restrain his temper as he clenched his fist.


    "Miryo, was spotted nearby the borders of the territory of Lucius. It seems that he chose a side now." Further explained by King Viktor to his son while others listened carefully.


    "That is impossible, he would have ¡­" Princess Shiveena refused to believe on the current report regarding his younger brother.


    Though, Prince Alarick interjected her statement.


    "That he would have told you! Why would it be impossible for Miryo to side with the rogue werewolves instead of his real family? It is not a shocker for me!" Prince Alarick mocked at Prince Miryo.


    But Princess Shiveena could not take it.


    "If only you did not send him to an exile again and followed the pact we had. This would not have happened!" an emotional outburst from Princess Shiveena.


    "Oh, it''s my fault? Whose silly idea it was to meddle with my intention to let a professional doctor see him?"


    "He was not insane like the way portray him. You coward!" Princess Shiveena yelled at their eldest brother.


    Persephone put her hand on Prince Alarick''s chest preventing him to lunge at his younger sister.


    "Between you and my son ¡­ You are the one that released Prince Miryo without your father''s knowledge. Right now, we are facing a possible crack within our forces due to your irresponsible and reckless decisions. Which makes you the source of this problem, not my son!" Persephone defended her son in a calm and reasonable manner.


    Prince Ranku held his older sister''s hand to prevent her from doing something more reckless.


    He whispered ''Please! Calm down!''


    "How could you let Miryo get involved in this? Shiveena, you should know why we sent him to an exile. To teach him a lesson not wreak havoc and cause dissent within the royal court." Prince Alcyd reprimanded his younger sister upon learning that Princess Shiveena was responsible for Prince Miryo''s escape.


    "So you are siding with that coward now? I did it for you! Wow! This is unbelievable!" an obvious stress and disbelief in Princess Shiveena''s voice.


    "I am just pointing out the obvious here! And why did it become about me? I did not give any instructions or orders for you to involve Miryo. That''s on you!" Prince Alcyd has become more agitated with his younger sister.


    King Viktor was supposed to stop the banters and argument but Selene intervened first.


    Unexpectedly, Selene broke the glass table next to her.


    Everyone became silent and their attention became focused on Selene.


    "We are at war and you prefer to fight amongst each other? Is this how you plan to win the war against the king of rogue werewolves? Because to be honest they are gaining on you all at this moment. While you bicker and blame each other, they are planning how to send each of you to your graves." A straight forward words from Selene.


    She continued, "What you need right now, is a united force! That''s the only way you can defeat their large number."


    The Alpha King was fully impressed on Selene''s words and maturity.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Jyojiko


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 185 - Together As A Family

    [-In the royal court-]


    After their argument and discussion in the main office of King Viktor,


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves took Selene''s advice to unite as a family and join forces instead of continuously fighting amongst each other.


    All Alpha Werewolves together with their escorts were invited to attend in the general assembly of King Viktor in the royal court.


    No one dared to decline the invitation of the Alpha King.


    The royal court was filled with Alpha Werewolves and ministers of King Viktor who are all waiting for the announcement of their formidable king.


    Everyone became curious and started to whisper at the sight of the royal siblings except for two sons of King Viktor, Prince Miryo and the other younger brother of Princess Shiveena.


    Princess Shiveena was known to be the eldest among her 3 other full brothers compared to her half-brothers, older than her, Prince Alarick and Prince Alcyd.


    Whispers ¡­


    Curious stares ¡­


    And astonished at the sight of King Viktor''s royal family.


    Prince Alarick stood at the left side of King Viktor along with his mother, Persephone.


    While on King Viktor''s right was his favorite son, Prince Alcyd, holding each other''s hands which signifies their relations as mate.


    Prince Ranku was standing beside Selene and his older sister was standing at the corner near his side.


    For the first time, everyone witnessed the royal family standing ¡­ together as family.


    Before King Viktor began, he looked at the crowd with beaming smile on his face.


    Proud ¡­


    Confident ¡­


    Fierce ¡­


    "Everyone! I want all of you to see my family. Stronger as ever!" King Viktor declared to his allies.


    There are some who nodded and some members of the crowd whispered.


    Silently expressing their own thoughts among each other.


    Their Alpha King continued, "From this forth, rest assured! The royal family will guarantee you all victory from this war!"


    A reassurance that King Viktor had to issue for his people and his allies.


    One of the Alpha Werewolves gathered his courage and stepped forward to air his thoughts.


    "Your highness, I thought Prince Ranku and Princess Shiveena are convicted with their own crimes. Now, there are rumors that Prince Miryo may have joined the fray of our enemies. Shouldn''t they be responsible for the vulnerability and threat which we may face at this point due to their actions?"


    Hearing their names brought up, Princess Shiveeena and Prince Ranku became less comfortable standing in front of the crowd that see them as criminals or convicted persona.


    It created a growing tension between the crowd of the royal court and the royal siblings.


    "I understand your worry, my friend! They were already punished accordingly. Prince Alarick and many could attest to the punishment that they went through. But remember as your Alpha King, I also listen and grant forgiveness to those who seek for it. Especially if they are my son and daughter. At the end of the day, I am also a father, not only to all of you but to my own." A remarkable utilization of King Viktor regarding the sentiments from the crowd.


    He continued, "After all, their main intention was not to rebel against me but as a sibling to their own. I think anyone would agree that they would do the same if their sibling went through in the same situation. But take this a warning to those who will dare defy our law in the future, punishment awaits to those who will attempt. There will be no exemptions! Even my own children were punished in their defiance to our law."


    Each audience started to nod in agreement.


    Making the majority agree with King Viktor.


    "Thus, we stand before you ¡­ Together as a family, we will defeat all our enemies!" King Viktor declared.


    The crowd cheered at King Viktor while they took all the flowery words of their Alpha King ¡­ The greatest pretender of all time.


    Keeping his reputation and the image of the royal family intact.


    Unknown to everyone, the intact image and united front of the royal family were somehow mere illusion.


    *** Prince Alarick''s Scene ***


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alarick-]


    Upon knowing that his scheme failed ¡­ to pit his father against the favorite son and stir chaos within the royal family to eliminate his competition to the throne.


    Prince Alarick started to throw things everywhere after his mother, Persephone, closed the door.


    "Damn it! All my plans went to the drain ¡­ Wasted! And a complete failure!" Prince Alarick infuriated at the failure of his plans.


    Persephone approached her raging son to calm him down.


    "Shh ¡­ It was not a complete failure, dear! At least you put a wedge between your father and your other siblings. Do not say it was a waste."


    "But that is not what I wanted to happen! I wanted them all locked up ¡­ With my father hating them ¡­ Not treating them with any significance at all. My main objective was taking down Alcyd and ruin his relationship with my father. But look at them, it is as if nothing happened! I cannot believe it!" Prince Alarick continued throwing a fit.


    "If there are things which did not go your way. Try to look on the bigger picture and the good parts that you can work on. Like the tension between Shiveena and Alcyd ¡­ worsen the cracks between them! Lastly, Alcyd''s mate ¡­ She is the glue that keeps Alcyd together. Because of what you did, we can confirm that your younger brother has finally have a weakness for us to exploit on." Persephone elaborated carefully to her only son.


    Immediately Prince Alarick looked at his mother in his amusement for such amusing points.


    "You are right, mother!"


    "Of course, I am right! Mother knows best ¡­ My dear!"


    Both smiled with their scheming plans.


    *** End of Prince Alarick''s Scene ***


    While King Viktor made a speech in front of the crowd in the royal court, Prince Alarick and Persephone looked at Selene and Princess Shiveena.


    But Princess Shiveena would not even bat an eye lash nor look to her other siblings in her anger deep inside.


    Even Prince Alcyd would not even look at his younger sister.


    *** Princess Shiveena''s Scene ***


    Right after the meeting with their father, Prince Alcyd dragged his younger sister in his private chamber.


    "Will you explain to me, what crossed your mind for you to involve Miryo in this? You know we had to exile for his crimes. Not because we just decided out of nowhere. Miryo has unstable mind." Prince Alcyd raised his voice to Princess Shiveena.


    "I did it for you! For your sake ¡­ We had no other option to stop Alarick''s claim to be the heir to the throne." Princess Shiveena explained her decision.


    Both siblings raising their voice to each other.


    Selene and Prince Ranku wanted to stop the two from arguing.


    "You did not do it for me, Shiveena! You did it for yourself because you had your own interest in it. I never asked you to do it for me. Even if Alarick becomes the heir to the throne, I will never do something irresponsible like what you did! No wonder ¡­ father punished you ¡­" Prince Alarick carelessly said something which he wanted to take back.


    "Alcyd!" Selene could not believe her mate to say something insensitive towards his younger sister.


    Tension between the two grew and may cause something they would never expect to happen.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Jyojiko


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 186 - Broken Bonds

    [-In the royal palace of King Viktor-]


    After the general assembly of the ministers and Alpha Werewolves all throughout the werewolf kingdom, King Viktor''s reputation and the image of the royal family became all-time high.


    Something which King Viktor worked hard to maintain and preserve.


    Upon knowing, positive feedbacks were flooding in his way due to their reverence and high hopes for the kingdom.


    A good future for their own wolf packs as well.


    Thus, King Viktor was in a celebratory mood and demanded a family dinner.


    All members of the royal family, present in the royal palace, were asked to join King Viktor for a family dinner.


    Attendance was mandatory.


    -7:07 p.m-


    Persephone and Prince Alarick arrived first.


    Both looked elegant and covered with luxurious clothing.


    Different jewels were seen all over Persephone.


    If Persephone was covered with expensive pieces of jewelry, Prince Alarick wore the most luxurious and expensive fabric of cloth used for his clothing.


    Staff members of the royal palace whispered at their fascination over the look of Persephone and Prince Alarick.


    Both were designated to seat on the left side of King Viktor.


    With Persephone seated closest to her mate, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    -7:17 p.m-


    Compared to Persephone and Prince Alarick, Prince Alcyd and Selene did not wear the most expensive and luxurious things in the kingdom but all eyes were on them.


    The staff members were more fascinated and gushed over the sight of Prince Alcyd and Selene together.


    While they approached the entrance of the dining hall, each staff member gasped and was left astonished at the presence of the couple which the two exuded a lot.


    Beauty ¡­


    Grace ¡­


    Elegance ¡­


    And an effortless commanding presence ¡­


    Their aura was filled with prowess and warmth that makes someone want to be around them.


    As they both took their seat, with Prince Alcyd sitting on the right side of King Viktor''s seat, Prince Alcyd was positioned closest to the right of the supposed seat of King Viktor.


    Both brothers stared in an intense manner.


    Despite the luxurious and outrageous spending just to look stunning, Prince Alarick once again ¡­ was outshined by his younger brother.


    He always had treated Prince Alcyd as a competition to the attention and praises from everyone, including their father.


    His mother felt the tension and growing agitation, Persephone reached out her hand to calm down her son.


    "Son, not now ¡­ Please, let''s just enjoy this dinner." A genuine desire from Persephone who only wanted to enjoy the dinner without any drama.


    Immediately Prince Alarick gave in to the request of his mother.


    -7:18 p.m-


    Just a few moments after the entrance and arrival of Prince Alcyd, Prince Ranku and his older sister, Princess Shiveena arrived.


    Prince Alcyd did not even dare to give Princess Shiveena a second look.


    They avoided each other''s eye contact.


    Selene and Prince Ranku noticed the cold shoulder of the two siblings towards each other.


    A conflict between the two emerged due to the consequences of Princess Shiveena''s most recent reckless decisions and actions.


    *** Continuation from the previous scene of Princess Shiveena with Prince Alcyd ***


    "Will you explain to me, what crossed your mind for you to involve Miryo in this? You know we had to exile him for his crimes. Not because we just decided out of nowhere. Miryo has an unstable mind." Prince Alcyd raised his voice to Princess Shiveena.


    "I did it for you! For your sake ¡­ We had no other option to stop Alarick''s claim to be the heir to the throne." Princess Shiveena explained her decision.


    Both siblings raising their voices to each other.


    Selene and Prince Ranku wanted to stop the two from arguing.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There were things said by Prince Alcyd that surprised his younger sister and even Prince Alcyd regretted to utter those insensitive words. But the damage was already been inflicted.


    "You mean, you agree with the way father punished us?" Princess Shiveena''s voice had confused and surprised intonation from Prince Alcyd''s words.


    Due to the pride of Prince Alcyd, he did not correct or clarify himself to his younger sister.


    "Oh my God! No wonder you are father''s favorite ¡­ you and him are alike!" sudden remark of Princess Shiveena.


    Then Prince Alcyd raised his voice again in his defense from the remark of his younger sister, "Do not compare me to him! I am far different from our father!"


    "Oh really? Both of you ¡­ are COLD-HEARTED KILLERS! Like father, like son!" Princess Shiveena spoke carelessly.


    Immediately, Prince Ranku and Selene intervened.


    Respectively, they held Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena away from each other.


    The feisty younger sister of Prince Alcyd was not done with her carelessness and her sharp words.


    "I wonder how you could sleep at night with all the lives you have taken. Doing father''s bidding! How I wish I could have let Prince Alarick become the official heir to the throne ¡­ My biggest regret was to fight for you and defend something which I thought ¡­ you deserved. But now, I know you don''t! You are not worthy of it!" Princess Shiveena felt that her last statement was just brought out by her anger.


    Even Selene felt that Princess Shiveena did not mean most of her words because she was just hurt by her brother''s reprimanding words.


    "Shiveena ¡­ you do not mean that. You both need to calm down. Do let your emotions dictate the words you say!" Selene tried to mediate the two.


    But Princess Shiveena was too emotional at the moment.


    What came next was something that would completely shift the dynamics of the siblings.


    "Please! Do not act like you are already part of this family ¡­ Will you mind your own business? You LONE WOLF!" Tactless and spiteful words from Princess Shiveena.


    When Princess Shiveena''s recovered from her condition after being saved by her older brother, she asked Prince Ranku about Selene, the mate of their older brother. And found out that Selene was originally a lone wolf and was accepted in the Golden Moon Pack. Then later, finally became a member.


    Though, in the werewolf kingdom, the background of someone is very important especially when it involves the royal family.


    After hearing his younger sister, Prince Alcyd was totally enraged and furious.


    Not even Selene nor Prince Ranku could stop the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack for what transpired next.


    Due to his fear at the raging sight of Prince Alcyd, Prince Ranku lost his courage and moved away from the path of Prince Alcyd.


    It reminded him of those days he spent in the dungeons getting whipped as punishment.


    He froze after moving away from Prince Alcyd''s path.


    An ugly memory which he struggled to bury.


    Next thing they knew, a loud slap and then Princess Shiveena was already on the floor staring back at Prince Alcyd while holding the left cheek of her face.


    "Don''t you dare disrespect my mate! Especially in front of me ¡­" Prince Alcyd was completely angry.


    Princess Shiveena''s eyes were filled with hurt and shock.


    "WHO . ARE . YOU ?" Princess Shiveena uttered due to her shock.


    Her words pointed directly at her older brother.


    She immediately left and Prince Ranku followed his older sister without looking back at their older brother.


    He could not believe as well, that Prince Alcyd was capable of hurting them like their father.


    "Shiveena! Ranku!" Prince Alcyd tried to call for his younger siblings but they left his private chamber.


    "Give them some space, Alcyd! When everything becomes calm, we will find the right time to talk to them again." Selene advised Prince Alcyd. Trying to comfort him.


    *** End of flashback ***


    Instead of taking their seat next to Selene, which was supposed to be designated to Prince Ranku and Princess Shiveena, respectively.


    Both siblings took their seats, more than two seats apart from Selene.


    This scene was new to Persephone and Prince Alarick.


    "Well ¡­ Well ¡­ This is intriguing!" Persephone smiled and expressed her surprise at the sight of Prince Alcyd and his younger siblings distancing from each other.


    "This is new, indeed!" another remark from Prince Alarick.


    Only silence was the response of Prince Alcyd and his other half-siblings.


    Selene felt concerned for the royal siblings and her mate.


    Before they could even say anything further,


    King Viktor arrived beaming in good mood.


    "So, shall we begin the dinner?" King Viktor exclaimed in glee.


    A dinner started filled with ¡­


    Broken bonds.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. Many more drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Jyojiko


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 187 - Dining Together

    [-During the dinner-]


    The dining hall of the royal palace was indeed filled with regality.


    Staff members serving each member of the royal family.


    For the first time, Selene felt awkward and uneasy due to the excessive service from the royal staff members.


    Left and right, each move there were certain meaning.


    Moving of the right hand may request of changing the food.


    Specific gestures had its own corresponding requests to the staff members.


    She was not briefed nor prepared for such a formal dinner. All she thought that it would be a normal family dinner.


    Compared to the staff members of the Golden Moon Pack, there was warmth and friendliness.


    But royal staff members were serious and less expressive in regards to their true expressions. Due to the strict policy and rules within the royal palace, all royal staff members must all the time wear their poker face when serving any royal family member, to avoid any unnecessary contact or inconvenience.


    Prince Alcyd helped Selene in getting comfortable while the dinner took place.


    "I thought we will only be having a family dinner? Why is your dinner etiquettes here are so complicated." Selene whispered.


    "I am sorry if I have not informed you about it. I also forgot about it. Do not worry, you will get used to it." Prince Alcyd''s reply.


    The others could see the struggle of Selene in the etiquettes of a formal dinner.


    "Too bad, no one taught you the etiquettes of a formal dinner. Oh yes, I almost forgot. How would someone teach you if you were a lone wolf? Such a pity!" Prince Alarick directly threw a snide comment towards Selene.


    Golden Moon Pack''s Alpha Prince did not like the tone and choice of words from Prince Alarick''s mouth.


    He threw a quick glaring look at Prince Alarick while his older brother was enjoying the agitated look on Prince Alcyd''s face.


    "Do not give him the satisfaction in ruining your mood. It''s okay! Let''s just focus on the food." Selene quietly told the Alpha Prince while holding his hand. It sounded like she was whispering to him.


    King Viktor saw the effect and influence of Selene on Prince Alcyd.


    ¡­


    "Forgive me, Prince Alarick! My attention was focused into more important things like survival, understanding people around me and hunting vampires for mercenary missions. Which I doubt you would understand ¡­ because you have your mother ¡­ always beside you!" an indirect mockery of Selene towards the lack of independence of Prince Alarick from his mother.


    Prince Alarick clenched his fist under the table because he knew exactly what Selene was trying to insinuate.


    Persephone held her son''s hand to prevent him from doing something stupid in the presence of their father.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong ¡­ I am merely emphasizing how great your relation is with your mother. Most of us would have wanted to have someone like your mother in our life." Selene sounded genuine in her words regarding Persephone.


    The other siblings of Prince Alarick heaved a sigh discreetly at the words of Selene pointing out that Prince Alarick was lucky enough to have a mother beside him.


    Her discreet attempt to segue her mockery was flawless because even Persephone got derailed from initial intent of Selene in mocking Prince Alarick.


    "So, you do not have any parents?" Persephone asked Selene.


    "Oh, I was already an orphan but luckily a witch raised me. Being a hybrid allowed me to learn a lot of things from her. Unfortunately, she passed away due to ¡­ her protective instincts over me. In other words, I caused her death. Because of me, she met her demise." A sad narration from Selene.


    It brought a long silence due to the depressing quick background story of Selene.


    She did not gave all the details of her past because Prince Alcyd told her that she must not be too trusting around Prince Alarick and Persephone since the two have their own ways in scheming things.


    As everyone tries to finish their own meal, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves and the patriarch of the royal family, King Viktor ¡­ informed everyone how great it was to be seated together and to spend dinner together.


    "How will it be great if we are not complete? There are others who are not with us, who are supposed to be here if not only for others." Princess Shiveena pointed out to their father while looking at Prince Alarick.


    "Are you referring to me?" Prince Alarick asked for clarification.


    "Defensive much?" Princess Shiveena''s quick retort.


    "Shiveena, enough! Do not ruin this dinner." King Viktor took Princess Shiveena''s attention.


    A chuckle was released by Princess Shiveena while holding her spoon and fork, "Forgive me father, I was not informed that our eldest brother is your new favorite now. Looks like ¡­ Alcyd is finally dethroned as your favorite."


    "Please, Shiveena! Not now ¡­" Prince Ranku begged his older sister.


    His older sister became silent and refrained from further ruining the dinner.


    "Thank you!" Prince Ranku silently uttered towards his older sister.


    Then, Persephone began to ask King Viktor regarding the most recent issue which came up during the general assembly in the royal court.


    "So, what will you do now with Miryo?" Persephone directly asked without any hesitations.


    Everyone anticipated the reply of King Viktor in regards his plans for Prince Miryo.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    [-In the royal court-]


    Right after King Viktor ended his speech,


    Someone arrived with a familiar scent which took Selene and Prince Alcyd''s attention.


    "Forgive me, your highness! For my tardiness ¡­"


    "Alpha Gerald!" King Viktor announced.


    A tension rose within Prince Alcyd because he could still not fathom the idea of the things done by Alpha Gerald to Selene.


    The pain and rejection he caused.


    But Selene held Prince Alcyd''s hand and tried her best to keep him from any outburst.


    Though, it was a struggle for Prince Alcyd.


    Especially, when Alpha Gerald took a quick glance on Selene.


    "How dare he!" Prince Alcyd fumed while Selene held his arm tightly and begged him to remain calm.


    Fortunately, the words came out from Alpha Gerald, distracted everyone from the agitation forming within Prince Alcyd.


    "I can confirm Prince Miryo has been spotted entering the territory of the rogue werewolves. And was escorted by some of the known officials of Lucius, king of the rogues!" Alpha Gerald disclosed in front of everyone.


    Loud gasp and whispers reverberated all over the royal court.


    Various reactions ensued amongst the audience in the royal court.


    *** End of the flashback ***


    "Of course, if he has chosen to join our enemies ¡­ Then, he will be treated as one!" King Viktor declared.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the dining hall of the castle of King Lucius-]


    Compared to the royal palace of King Viktor,


    King Lucius dines together with his men.


    All rogue warriors join King Lucius during dinner.


    Dining together ¡­ gave a better impression from the rogue werewolves towards King Lucius.


    The structure of his dining hall can accommodate a capacity of hundreds.


    Plenty of wooden tables and long wooden bench seats.


    While the officials are designated to the seats over the elevated platform which enables King Lucius to have an over-view on the entire dining hall.


    The arrival of their visitor made everyone turn their attention ¡­


    "Prince Miryo!" King Lucius stood along with the others who were also surprised at the sight of a royal prince.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    Privilege Chapters will increase in price and number due to the ending of my MGS and low income. I hope you would understand that I need to earn for my elderly parents. Thus, the price will increase and the number of privileged chapters will increase as well ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Jyojiko


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 188 - Prince Miryo

    [-In the castle of King Lucius-]


    King Lucius welcomed the arrival of Prince Miryo.


    The bustling crowd and noisy rogue warriors in the dining hall of the castle of King Lucius turned their attention to the newly arrived visitor.


    Lucas who was sitting on the corner was also curious.


    He could not help himself but listen for the purpose of the visit of a royal prince.


    Among all the places for Prince Miryo to choose, he chose the castle of King Lucius.


    Everyone became curious for the appearance of Prince Miryo within the territory of the rogue werewolves.


    Including King Lucius, even the king of rogue werewolves had no idea as to why Prince Miryo, the son of King Viktor, appeared in the territory of the rogue werewolves.


    One of the generals could not help himself and expressed his thoughts.


    "Lucius! Why don''t we just get rid of him? Make an example out of him!"


    Another general suggested something else.


    "Why not keep his head as one of the head pieces on the walls of this castle? He would make a great addition to those you have already."


    One from the crowd spoke, "Oh, his head would be a great collection! We will take turns in hitting his pretty face!"


    Laughter ¡­


    Clanking beer mugs ¡­


    Stomping of the feet ¡­


    The crowd from the dining hall laughed and became rowdy in their conversations amongst each other.


    Despite all these, Prince Miryo was not affected nor flinched in fear or nervousness. He did not show even an ounce of fear that his life may be taken on the spot.


    He kept walking forward steadily while being escorted by some rogue warriors.


    King Lucius and other rogue generals were impressed that despite their intimidating number and presence, Prince Miryo did not have any hesitations in approaching the king of rogue werewolves.


    Queen Titania, the powerful queen of fairies, wondered what took place in the royal palace of King Viktor for a royal prince to wonder in the territory of rogue werewolves.


    "Prince Miryo! What made a royal prince decide to wander off around our territory? Aren''t you afraid that we might take your life on the spot?" A serious tone from the voice of King Lucius but some hint of curiosity could be found in his choice of words.


    Some of the rogue warriors gestured to stand and became attentive to the response of Prince Miryo.


    He only smiled and looked at King Lucius eyes directly.


    Without any reservations and hesitations, Prince Miryo took a straight look on King Lucius'' eyes with contempt and challenge.


    From that point on, King Lucius was enraged with the disrespect and audacity of Prince Miryo to challenge him in his own territory.


    "Hold Him! And no one will intervene aside from the captains and generals." King Lucius gave an immediate command.


    It made everyone anticipate for what would go down next.


    Instead of begging for mercy or being scared.


    Prince Miryo defended himself and out maneuvered the captains that were supposed to be apprehending him.


    Immediately, a scuffle between Prince Miryo and the captains of King Lucius took place.


    Cheers ¡­


    Whistling ¡­


    Some of the reactions from the other rogue werewolves ¡­


    There were also some of the rogue werewolves impressed with the strength and speed of Prince Miryo despite of being outnumbered by the rogue officials.


    Prince Miryo resisted the attempts of the rogue captains to apprehend him.


    But the presence of King Lucius joining the scuffle made everything a different story.


    King Lucius transformed into half werewolf form.


    He walked like a werewolf humanoid.


    One of the rare sights amongst werewolves was someone transforming into werewolf humanoid.


    Everyone marveled at his sight, including Prince Miryo.


    While approaching Prince Miryo, the presence of the king of rogue werewolves became more daunting as it was ¡­ seconds ago.


    When he appeared right in front of Prince Miryo half-naked.


    Both were topless.


    Revealing each other''s bare chest and sweating muscles.


    Compared to Prince Miryo, King Lucius was more hairy due to his werewolf humanoid form.


    His form was more built and firmly defined.


    And their strength and prowess was about to be determined.


    With Prince Miryo could not even block the punches of King Lucius.


    For the final strike, instead landing his hit ¡­


    King Lucius grabbed Prince Miryo''s neck tightly and asked him.


    "Now, silly boy! Will you answer my question? Or would you prefer ending your life at this moment?" King Lucius directly asked.


    The queen of fairies heard this and exclaimed, "Lucius! No! Stop this ¡­"


    "I do not answer to the queen of fairies! Remember your place, Queen Titania! Both you and this fool are in my territory. And this is my castle!" A very serious tone from the voice of King Lucius.


    Queen Titania knew the gravity of the words of King Lucius. He was indeed serious and provoked successfully by Prince Miryo.


    She could only stood and wait for what was about to transpire.


    Before she could even do anything, her peripheral vision showed the disappearance of Lucas with Fluffy.


    Even though she wanted to stop the confrontation between King Lucius and Prince Miryo, the movements and actions of Lucas was more in need of attention.


    Especially, she knew that the next chosen one is related to Lucas. And Lucas will be the key component in finding the next chosen one.


    Rather than annoying King Lucius further, she followed Lucas without any intention of getting noticed by the tribrid.


    Unknown to King Lucius, while Queen Titania left the dining hall and followed Lucas, the king of the rogue werewolves reiterated his query to Prince Miryo.


    "Again, why the hell are you here? We will see if you will still look at me the way you did before." King Lucius reiterated his words to Prince Miryo.


    The royal prince lowered his gaze and sighed in surrender.


    "I have chosen the life of a rogue. I am now a rogue!" after uttering his last revelation.


    He went to look at the eyes of King Lucius once again despite the position that he was in and smirked directly at King Lucius.


    Now, that Prince Miryo has chosen to become rogue werewolf, an inevitable decision must be done from King Lucius.


    Amongst rogue werewolves, it was sacred that all rogue werewolves must be given an offer since everyone and all rogue werewolves were given the opportunity to have such a choice.


    There were variety of reactions and gasps.


    Whispers and chatter echoed all over the dining hall.


    "What you waiting for? I am waiting ¡­ Aren''t you the self-proclaimed king? Why won''t you give a rogue werewolf like me the same opportunity which you accorded to everyone?" Prince Miryo pointed out a very important fact.


    The king of rogue werewolves had to think it over because this was the first time for a royal family member to become rogue.


    "Why are you taking so long in deciding? It should be easy. I have useful information about the kingdom and the allies of King Viktor. Would you prefer letting all this go to waste?" a tempting offer from Prnce Miryo.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [5] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 189 - Strategic Point

    [-In the royal palace-]


    Day after the family dinner of King Viktor and his family members ¡­


    News circulated quickly like a wild fire around the kingdom of werewolves.


    The royal palace was in haywire due to another sightings of rogue werewolves near the ally borders in the leadership of King Lucius.


    This time around, it is confirmed that Prince Miryo has joined the forces of King Lucius.


    Each Alpha werewolf from their own wolf pack were asked to join in the strategy room of King Viktor, to plan the next move and counter any attack from the army of rogue werewolves which King Lucius has deployed.


    If the king of rogue werewolves has made the first move due to the unprecedented involvement of Prince Miryo, the king of all Alpha Werewolves had a lot to consider in turning the tables into their favor.


    [1] Protecting all his allied forces.


    [2] Making sure of an effective counter-attack.


    [3] Deploying the right forces in each area due to significance of one location over the other territories.


    Most of all, winning the war was something King Viktor had to reassure and accomplish.


    Winning against the forces of rogue werewolves was the first step to his ultimate plans.


    [-In the strategy room-]


    Prince Alcyd and Prince Alarick was present in the strategy room since they are Alpha of their own wolf pack.


    "How can you deploy unequal forces to each vulnerable wolf packs? Why are we not sending the same number of forces to the other wolf packs as well?" query from one of the Alpha Werewolves.


    There were clear worry and concern amongst the Alpha Werewolves because it could be either their wolf pack or their neighboring wolf pack targeted by King Lucius.


    Even the information gathered as of the moment was incomplete.


    Only the sightings of the rogue werewolves and Prince Miryo near the borders of their allied wolf pack.


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves pondered to why their allied wolf pack was spared from a huge attack of rogue werewolves.


    ''What could be the reason?''


    ''Why spare an allied wolf pack?''


    ''Are there any conspiracy amongst the other allies and Prince Miryo?''


    ''Could be the worst case scenario ¡­''


    Before King Viktor could finish his last thoughts,


    He realized something.


    It made Beta Nolan and the others wonder, what could have King Viktor realized.


    They saw him rush to the huge map on the strategic table.


    Strategic table has the huge lay out of the map and landscape of the territories of the werewolf kingdom.


    Far reaching the other kingdoms as well, including the maritime territory of other creatures.


    "They are aiming for the rich wolf packs and with most resources. My son has given them all he knows about the kingdom and our current forces." King Viktor revealed.


    Everyone started to become more worried because once the rogue werewolves get hold of those important resources, it can be more difficult to defeat them and might possibly turn the war into their favor.


    "And I hope we are not yet too late for their incoming attack." Continued by King Viktor.


    "We cannot let that happen, father! There is still time." Prince Alcyd gave King Viktor some encouraging words.


    Prince Alarick stepped forward as well, looking at the strategic table with the laid out map on top of it.


    "I agree with Alcyd ¡­ There is still time! Father is right! Divide the forces and focus our attention to their obvious target ¡­ The rich and with most resources wolf packs. If we hold them off and kill each of the foolish rogue werewolves that would dare attack us, we will not only defend our allies but weaken their forces as well." Prince Alarick elaborated carefully.


    "That''s right! And we can even counter their force by attacking their main castle as well. This is the perfect time to remove their HQ and make sure those target of theirs will be protected at all means." Prince Alcyd agreeing with the suggestion of his older brother.


    Every Alpha Werewolf present in the room was surprised at the collaboration and complimenting words of the two royal brothers.


    For the first time, they saw the two agree on something and not argue on something.


    Which made King Viktor even more proud that he has finally have two reliable sons to depend on, his expression was full of pride and discernment of the situation.


    But Alpha Gerald who was jealous at Prince Alcyd having Selene by his side during the general assembly. He still could not get over of the fact that Selene has finally found her second chance mate and was happy with him.


    "How about those wolf packs that will be vulnerable for any possible attack from rogue werewolves? Basically, you will only prioritize those who are important and leave out those who are not?" Alpha Gerald pointed out something which others were thinking as well.


    Some were nodding in agreement with Alpha Gerald''s words.


    Thus, King Viktor had to clarify his own plans to the other Alphas before they misunderstand everything.


    "Look, all allies of mine are equally important to me and to this kingdom! What we have to make sure is for King Lucius not to possess any of those territories that have massive amount of resources that can last them for decades! If we want to end this war soon, then we have to prevent them from taking possession of any resources at all. And of course, all allied territory will be protected. I will make sure of that!" King Viktor explained to all Alpha Werewolves.


    "How?" said by another Alpha.


    Immediately, King Viktor replied, "I will deploy my special forces into 3 roaming forces. While the others will remain steady in the territory of the wolf packs with the crucial location. As the roaming forces will move simultaneously like a clock work, making sure each wolf pack territory is safe until we push back our enemies. We have to make sure no allied wolf pack will get harmed due to the escaping force of the rogue werewolves once they fail their attempt."


    "But who will lead these roaming forces? It is very important that we know who will be leading these forces." Another concerned Alpha shared his thoughts.


    "Me, Mia and Beta Nolan will lead these roaming forces. So you have nothing to ¡­" King Viktor was not able to finish his explanation due to Alpha Gerald''s interruption.


    Alpha Gerald could no longer contain his own thoughts, "I am sorry King Viktor, but you have to excuse my impertinence ¡­ Why are you trusting Mia too much with our protection and safety?"


    "Why would that be a problem? She is my resident witch." King Viktor replied.


    "I am sorry but this has become a concern of the majority, she is a dark witch and with the absence of a current -Grand White Witch- so there is no guarantee on what she may do or not do. There is too much risk you are putting everyone in." a serious tone on Alpha Gerald''s voice.


    Not even Prince Alcyd nor Prince Alarick could help King Viktor in defending Mia in front of other Alpha Werewolves because even them, are concerned with the choice of their father to allow Mia become the resident witch of the royal force.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Jyojiko


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 190 - New Grand Witch

    [-In the royal palace-]


    After the strategic meeting of King Viktor and the other Alpha Werewolves,


    New changes were implemented.


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves called for an immediate announcement which will shock the entire supernatural community.


    Ever since the death of the former Grand White Witch, Grizelda, there was no witch that served as -The Grand Witch- for all witches.


    Many elder witch and experienced witch went missing and died right after Grizelda''s death.


    The remaining most qualified witch to take the role of Grizelda was Magdeline.


    It made the community of the witches disarray, fearing for their own life.


    There were rumors that all remaining allied witches of Grizelda were hunted down.


    No soul could prove such a rumor to be true.


    The position, -The Grand Witch- was supposed to be given to the most powerful living witch. It was a role that leads all witches and represents their community. An important role which unites all groups or order of witches.


    A circle of witch pertains to a group of witch that serves the same ideology and practices.


    Usually, each family of witches holds together as a circle of witch. But there were several cases that non-related group of witches bond together and form their own circle of witch.


    Two factions amongst the community of witches, the [1] Light/White Witches and [2] The Dark Witches have struggled to gain the position of -The Grand Witch- through showdown and obliterating the entire circle. But ever since after the first great war against the hordes of darkness, the title of -Grand Witch- was passed down through kinship.


    No dark witch has become a grand witch due to their limited number.


    There were more number of white witches than the dark witches.


    This made other witches follow through the hierarchy of power from the influence of more known circle of witches.


    But things changed when the former -Grand Witch- died along with the other influential circle of witches.


    The Former Great Seer even died along with her disciples, obliterated with any remnants or possibility to find an immediate replacement for Grizelda.


    Because it was said, that a great seer can determine the one with great power and the one would become the new grand witch.


    Seers and witches were said to be supernatural beings linked together by fate.


    Though, within the supernatural community, circle of witches and seers are all in hiding except for those witches serving as resident witch to a wolf pack.


    One witch can become a resident witch in a wolf pack but a good relation with an Alpha is needed.


    Not all wolf packs have the opportunity to have a resident witch because not all witch are inclined to work with Alpha Werewolves.


    Only those elder witches that have experience and great power had the confidence to even serve as a resident witch.


    If only everyone knew that King Viktor was responsible for this dilemma.


    He made sure that if the grand witch and great seer would not join his side, then he needed to eliminate his enemies.


    Making sure that the supporters of the next chosen one will be less and close to none.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the royal court,


    As he sat on his throne,


    Beta Nolan read all the plans that are in process of implementation in front of the remaining audience.


    Standing near the throne of King Viktor was only Persephone and Mia.


    All Alpha Werewolves that he has given the task to protect and hold certain locations to counter any rogue attacks were preparing to leave.


    Including, the Golden Moon Pack, assigned to the Jade Pack for their protection.


    Most likely believed by the rest, a huge attack will be focused on the Jade Pack.


    Being the richest wolf pack and having the most valued resources, it was easy to assume that Jade Pack is one of the targets of the army of King Lucius.


    Prince Alcyd started to prepare, bringing all his warriors and Selene with him.


    Amongst the new announcement was ¡­


    The new Grand Witch ¡­ Mia!


    "Starting today, since the closest kin to the late Grand White Witch Grizelda ¡­ her sister Magdeline is nowhere to be found, Mia the resident witch of King Viktor has declared herself as the new grand witch. Which makes her the first ¡­ New Grand Dark Witch of all witches." Beta Nolan announced.


    A shock on everyone''s face that a dark witch has become the new grand witch.


    Mia stepped forward and started to thank Beta Nolan for his words.


    But Beta Nolan had to hide his disinterest in knowing that Mia has become the new grand witch among the witches.


    He knew that this will be a big issue not only to the community of witches but to the entire supernatural community.


    For the first time a dark witch has gained the title -Grand Witch- without any circle of witches to defy or challenge her.


    Both King Viktor and Mia assured this when they murdered Grizelda and her allies. Of course with the help of elite vampires.


    Unknown to the rest of the world that a big dark secret which King Viktor had.


    Only Beta Nolan and Mia knew about this within the royal palace.


    King Viktor has a secret pact with King Lionel, the king of vampires.


    Eliminating any threat to their own power. Both forces will work together in the shadows.


    As Mia stepped forward to address herself as the new grand witch,


    Many members of the audience became skeptic with the sudden decision.


    "If any of you has anything to say ¡­ You can say your piece now! After all, I am a benevolent grand witch!"


    Even before anyone could speak,


    Mia changed the weather from sunny to a dark and thunderous weather.


    "I can promise my loyalty to King Viktor. I will be a great ally, but heed my warning ¡­ I can be the worst nightmare that your kingdom will have ¡­ So choose wisely! I am now ¡­ the new grand witch!" Mia declared.


    As the very first ¡­ GRAND DARK WITCH!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    While Prince Alcyd was preparing his own things, Selene was merely sitting down on the bed.


    Trying to rationalize the sudden changes imposed by the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    "Alcyd ¡­ Was it right for you to agree on your father''s decision? Making Mia as the grand witch ¡­ Have you considered Kassandra''s opinion? She is the disciple of Magdeline and even Magdeline should be searched for before announcing this big declaration. I thought werewolves do not meddle with witch affairs." Selene pointed out to Prince Alcyd with hint of concern in her words.


    "I know, Selene ¡­ But it was the only thing which my father could think of in legitimizing the presence of Mia around him and as his resident witch. Now, no one will question his decision if his resident witch is the grand witch herself." Prince Alcyd''s reply.


    "Even she is a dark witch and killed many innocent lives?" A surprising presence appeared from the balcony.


    "Kassandra?" Both Prince Alcyd and Selene uttered.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [5] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 191 - Royal Mission

    [-In the Royal Palace of King Viktor-]


    After Mia, the newly declared -Grand Witch- among the witches, made her speech in front of the audience of the royal court of King Viktor.


    Reactions from the audience were not positive.


    They could not believe that the new grand witch would issue threat towards the werewolves.


    ''How dare she?''


    ''The audacity of that wicked witch!''


    ''Pft! She in our territory and she is surrounded, I doubt she will even survive.''


    ''Why don''t we just pounce at her and show her who she messing with?''


    Mia could see the reactions from the most werewolves and they are not happy with the attitude of the newly declared grand witch.


    Behind her was Beta Nolan who was secretly enjoying the sight of Mia getting embarrassed by the negative reaction from the crowd of audience.


    While Persephone and King Viktor exchanged ideas about the decision of King Viktor to push through his plan in support of Mia declaring herself as the new grand witch.


    "Are you sure with the success of your plans? What if there will be backlash from your supporters? Are you not favoring Mia too much?" Persephone expressed her worry while King Viktor sat on his regal throne.


    "You do not have to worry, Persephone! As long as we have Mia on our side then we have less to worry. And we have the same goals in mind. We can help each other out than become enemies." The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves confidently explained to his mate.


    But Persephone kept her doubts and concern.


    "I just hope you can make the other Alphas agree with you in this." Directly pointed out by Persephone.


    Right before King Viktor could reply Persephone.


    Most of the crowd became mute.


    King Viktor stood in dissent on Mia''s actions.


    Everyone was gasping for air and confused to what happened.


    While Mia smirked at the sight of the entire crowd,


    Confused ¡­


    Bewildered ¡­


    "Mia! Enough!" King Viktor exclaimed.


    "Do not worry, your highness! I am just showing these fools that they should learn how to restrain themselves and know difference between them and I. Having me as an ally would be a better option for any of you rather taking me as your enemy. They should start seeing the disparity of our power and abilities. That I can do far worse than muting them all." Last words of Mia before returning them all to their normal state.


    The entire audience started to speak again and have their astonished look on their face that Mia easily muted them.


    "Everyone! I hope you trust me on this ¡­ Mia is a great ally of this kingdom despite her being a dark witch. I think our thoughts on dark witches should be more open rather than keeping ourselves trapped in the traditional and backward thinking of our history. In this time of war, we have to choose the best weapon and best option there is for our survival and ¡­ Victory!" a long speech of King Viktor to the audience.


    He continued, "My royal mission is to provide you all with the best protection from any harm and best option for our kingdom to thrive into the greatest future which lies ahead of us all ¡­"


    Despite their skepticism, they listened to their Alpha King and decided to believe in him.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    On the other hand,


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    "Kassandra?" Both Prince Alcyd and Selene uttered.


    The current resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack found out regarding the new declaration of Mia along with the support of King Viktor.


    She immediately went ahead to the royal palace after knowing the news about the declaration of Mia.


    Instead of using the main entrance of the royal palace, she knew that it will be easier to talk with Prince Alcyd and Selene if she use the balcony as her entrance.


    "Even she is a dark witch and killed many innocent lives?" Kassandra reiterated her previous statement.


    "What do you mean?" Selene asked with confusion.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack heaved a deep sigh because he did not share to Selene that Mia took a lot of lives whether guilty or not. As long as it was an order of his father, she would not care who becomes a casualty on her royal missions.


    Prince Alcyd gestured to Kassandra that he would be the one explaining to Selene.


    He moved closer to Selene and sat beside her.


    "I want you to understand that amongst the most loyal allies of my father ¡­ is Mia! She would do everything in her ability to accomplish any mission given to her by my father. In the process, she would not care nor matter to her if someone gets affected in her attempt to accomplish her royal mission. Royal missions are directly given by my father and usually, there are always casualties in her missions." Prince Alcyd carefully explained.


    But in her realization, Selene covered her mouth in surprise and disbelief.


    "Yes, Selene! Your own mate agreed with his father. And yes ¡­ His father is a cold-hearted king and a killer!"


    "Kassandra!" Prince Alcyd yelled at his current resident witch.


    Selene started to respond right before Kassandra could even explain further.


    "H-how could it be okay to take away innocent lives for self-interest? I thought your father has everyone''s best interest? I thought he is this kingdom''s great king?" Selene still confused to what she should believe in about King Viktor.


    Suddenly, her own spirit wolf appeared in her mind.


    In defense for Prince Alcyd, Sylvia shared her thought to Selene.


    ''Selene! You should understand as well that King Viktor is our mate''s father. A father''s sin must not reflect on his son. Remember, he stood up for us and only wanted the best for us. Our mate would not even desire to harm us.''


    ''That is not the point here, Sylv! What I am surprised is ¡­ How could a king lead a kingdom without any remorse when innocent lives are affected and becomes a casualty? I do not understand why others keep on blindly following him?'' Selene explained to her spirit wolf.


    Her spirit wolf became silent at Selene''s retort.


    "I know, Selene! You are confused to why King Viktor has still plenty of allies despite these atrocities." Kassandra pointed out to Selene.


    "Yes, I am ¡­" immediate reply of Selene.


    Prince Alcyd wanted to intervene but he does not want to sound as if he was tolerating his father''s actions.


    Or else Selene may think differently about him.


    "Because his children supports him blindly, no matter what! The allies of King Viktor remain intact and growing due to the support of his own eldest and second son!" Kassandra directly accused Prince Alcyd.


    "That is not true! Do not put this on me, Kassandra! I know you are angry about my father''s decisions and actions but do not ever drag me to it." Prince Alcyd defensively stated to Kassandra.


    He then looked at Selene, "Please! Believe me, I did not tolerate any of those actions."


    "Oh, really? Why not stop him from supporting Mia''s self-declaration for the title of grand witch? It is because somehow, you do his bidding and dirty work!" a stinging direct and upfront accusation of Kassandra due to her anger from Mia''s self-declaration.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack looked at Selene who was starting to look more confused and in deep contemplation.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Kaothar


    [4] Sandra_Hoek


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 192 - Jade Pack (Part I)

    A day after the declaration of Mia as the new grand witch¡­


    [-By the entrance of the royal palace-]


    - 4:44pm -


    As one of the changes made by King Viktor in his plans was giving the task to Persephone the part to lead a number of squads that will patrol over their allied wolf packs.


    While Mia will guard the royal palace together with Princess Shiveena and Prince Ranku.


    Before completely leaving with his group of warriors,


    "Has Alcyd arrive at the Jade Pack already?" King Viktor asked one of his ministers.


    Since Beta Nolan and Persephone left already respectively.


    According to the Alpha King''s strategy, there will be intervals of patrols so that each allied wolf packs will be rest assured with the constant protection of King Viktor.


    "Based on the information given by the staff members, your highness ¡­ Prince Alcyd has left early this morning for the territory of Jade Pack with his entire army and his mate. By now, they are expected to arrive at their borders." Confidently explained by one of the members of the retinue of King Viktor.


    "Good! We cannot afford to lose Jade Pack, since they are the richest ally of the throne. They bring a lot of contribution for our kingdom. It is only right to send my strongest general." King Viktor elaborated further.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In the territory of Jade Pack ¡­


    Since the threat of a certain attack from the rogue army of King Lucius,


    Alpha Morris agreed to cooperate with all the plans of King Viktor.


    He was informed beforehand regarding with the arrival of Prince Alcyd and his entire army.


    Though the Jade Pack maybe the richest wolf pack in the kingdom, the Jade Pack was considered only as the wolf pack that has the third largest territory within the wolf kingdom.


    But this wolf pack occupies wide territory with rich city.


    Thriving ¡­ and one of the most-diverse wolf pack.


    Due to their good relations with humans.


    Investments from human businessmen allowed Jade Pack to flourish their economy.


    Many CEO''s from different industries trusted Alpha Morris due to his excellent business skills.


    Though, the biggest reason for them to invest in Jade Pack was the rich resources of the wolf pack which seem to be bountiful.


    All the human residents and the business partners of Alpha Morris knew the true nature of Jade Pack''s Alpha because their Alpha believe in full disclosure when it comes to business deals.


    It was one of his characteristics that the CEO''s and his business partners liked about Alpha Morris.


    As Prince Alcyd and his entire army get closer to the borders of Jade Pack,


    Alpha Morris deployed his elite officers to escort Prince Alcyd along with the Alpha Prince''s entire force.


    While he gathered his daughters to prepare the arrival and welcoming of the Alpha Prince and his entourage.


    [-In the main office of Alpha Morris-]


    Compared to any main offices,


    The main office of Alpha Morris was structured luxuriously.


    Even the pillars and walls were made of expensive materials.


    The furniture and floorings of the main office were all stupendously luxurious.


    "Father! How sure are we that the Alpha Prince and his army will be enough in protecting us? Why King Viktor did only sent his second son? He should have assigned more ¡­ I thought we are one of the most valued ally of the throne. You are the minister of treasury, for God''s sake!" Amber, the second eldest daughter of Alpha Morris, complained to the Alpha of the Jade Pack.


    Alpha Morris sat on his luxurious leather chair behind this table made of expensive marble and smiled on his daughter.


    "Amber, Prince Alcyd is the strongest general of King Viktor. And I heard his resident witch is the one and only disciple of the great white witch, Magdeline! I know they will be enough. Plus, there is a rumor going on that his own mate created a lasting impression to the Alpha King. The rumor has it, she took down a group of royal guards without any difficulty." Alpha Morris explained to his daughter.


    Another daughter of Alpha Morris sitting on the chair in front of the marble-made table with golden plated edges.


    "If that is true, father! Then she must be a strong and formidable she-wolf. Royal guards of the Alpha King are known to be extremely strong and fast. Many werewolves have been aspiring to be part of his royal guard but only selected few dozen from the hundreds of applicants passed the standards of King Viktor."


    "You have a point there, Laura! I am even curious to this mate of Prince Alcyd. One of the things I am sure of, she has a platinum hair and she is a year younger than you. From my last visit in Golden Moon Pack, I gathered important information which made me more curious of her." Alpha Morris became serious as he looked at his daughters.


    "What was it, father?" Laura asked.


    But Amber asked a different question along with Laura''s query.


    "How did you even gathered this information? You did not mention this to me during our visit in Golden Moon Pack. Warriors from the Golden Moon Pack are extremely loyal bunch of werewolves." Amber wondered to her father since she went with his father in the Golden Moon Pack.


    A smile formed in Alpha Morris'' face after hearing Amber''s curiosity.


    "Well ¡­ Not all of the warriors from the Golden Moon Pack are firm and extremely loyal. There were some warriors fell victim to my extremely high offer. You see ¡­ When you offer a less fortunate soul with a tremendous and staggering amount of offer which they could not refuse. As long as it is not something that will harm their Alpha, they would be willing to share everything they know." Alpha Morris answered Amber''s question.


    Laura chuckled at the words of their father due to his way of getting information.


    "Money cannot buy everything, father! I am telling you ¡­ There will be a time where no matter how high the offer is or tempting it will be ¡­ You will be refused completely! And you have not answered my question, father!" Laura confidently retorted their father.


    "Oh! It is just about her background ¡­" quick reply of Alpha Morris.


    His both daughters waited for him to share the information he found out.


    "The mate of Prince Alcyd is a former lone wolf! And from what I gathered as well ¡­ Alpha Gerald is somehow connected to Prince Alcyd''s mate. Lastly, she is no ordinary wolf! Apart from her unusual background, she is a hybrid! Or maybe there is more to it ¡­" Alpha Morris openly shared his own information about Prince Alcyd''s mate.


    Among his daughters, Laura knows Alpha Morris the most.


    "I know that look father! They are here to protect us ¡­ not for you to research on!" Laura expressed her worry.


    Because she knows how resourceful and the extent that her father would go, just for the truth.


    And Laura feared that her father would use this to become closer to King Viktor.


    Something that Alpha Morris could use as leverage in gaining the Alpha King''s favor.


    Ambition and interest for power can be deluding factor to any soul hungry for greatness.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Kaothar


    [4] Sandra_Hoek


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 193 - Jade Pack (Part II)

    The arrival of Prince Alcyd and the rest of the warriors from Golden Moon Pack was the most-awaited arrival in the Jade Pack.


    Compared to Golden Moon Pack, the mansion of Alpha Morris was more luxurious and occupied more hectares.


    Though, just like the mansion of Prince Alcyd back in the Golden Moon Pack ¡­


    There were different buildings designated for regular warriors and the officers of the pack.


    While the center building was assigned for the family of the Alpha and his official guests.


    In this case due to large number of guests, the entire building designated for the officers of the pack became the lodging for the entire guest of Alpha Morris while his officers will move in the center building of the mansion so that even Prince Alcyd is considered as guest ¡­ the security for Alpha Morris will remain tight and regulated by the members of the Jade Pack.


    Prince Alcyd instructed Athena, Oliver and Theo to supervise the arrangement of their accommodation and the shifts of schedule for their stay in the Jade Pack.


    Beta Garrett escorted their Alpha Prince along with their future Luna, Selene.


    Kassandra stayed behind with Athena and the others.


    ''Is everything alright with Kassandra?'' Beta Garrett asked his best friend through the mind-link.


    ''Don''t worry ¡­ Just a little tension due to the declaration of Mia, my father''s resident witch, who is now a grand witch.'' Prince Alcyd replied his best friend and also his Beta through the mind-link.


    ''But I can sense there is something more to it ¡­'' Beta Garrett further insisted his concern.


    A moment of pause from Prince Alcyd before he answered his best friend.


    ''I am afraid that Selene may look at me differently due to my father''s actions and decisions. She may have misunderstood some things. Though, she believed me when I explained that I have no control over my father''s decisions. Somehow she was also convinced by her spirit wolf, I think ¡­ on letting me off the hook and not blame me.'' The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack explained to his best friend.


    His spirit wolf, Kratos, suddenly appeared in Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    ''If only ¡­ you allowed me snap the head of your resident witch. We could have avoided our mate thinking badly of us. Remember, no matter what we say, we cannot deny the fact that we truly did your father''s missions and some dirty work of taking out his enemies.'' Pointed out by Kratos.


    ''But those days were different! I was merely doing the mission out of servitude towards my father and trying to impress him. Especially, when my targets were rogue werewolves. We do not deserve to be thought badly by our mate.'' Prince Alcyd tried to convince his spirit wolf.


    ''It would have been better if I just snapped the head of your resident witch. And we would not have any problem at all like what we are having right now.'' The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd further reiterated to the Alpha Prince.


    ''And then what ¡­ prove to our mate that we are bent on killing innocent ones. What we have to do right now is prove to her that we are a different person compared to my father. Lastly, we only want the best for her and we will be the best version of ourselves around her. So please ¡­ No more sudden outburst for killing! Because Selene would hate us if you keep insisting on killing individuals who do things that may annoy you.''


    Kratos became silent and stopped annoying Prince Alcyd.


    Garrett could sense the worry of Prince Alcyd.


    So, the Alpha Prince mustered his strength and approached Selene before they enter the entrance of the mansion.


    When Prince Alcyd reached for the hand of Selene, he was glad that Selene held his hand and did not shove it away.


    Even though, Selene reacted in a surprised manner. She wanted to give Prince Alcyd the chance to be himself and not associated with his father''s actions.


    Her spirit wolf appeared out of nowhere,


    ''Please! Do not believe everything Kassandra tells you. It is unfair for our mate that you would easily believe any bad things about him. Even if it is true! How could you give up on our mate when all he did for us was prove himself and our worth to him?'' Sylvia pointed out through the mind-link.


    ''I know! But you can''t blame me react that way. I cannot handle it if the person I am starting to care and have feelings for ¡­ will be a cold-blooded murder! I do not want to choose between what is right and what is wrong if the only thing that makes me sane right now is ¡­ him!'' Selene told her spirit wolf at the same time as she looked in the eyes of Prince Alcyd.


    Right before her spirit wolf could even say anything more,


    Prince Alcyd expressed his relief that Selene does not hate him or think badly of him because all throughout their travel to the Jade Pack, Selene was quiet on him.


    "I really thought you hated me or feeling disgusted. You really made me worry." Prince Alcyd bared his soul to Selene.


    Then Selene held Prince Alcyd''s face as she pulled him closer.


    "Your past must not define who you are. Forgive me if I acted that way. I just could not think or fathom that you would be capable of hurting innocent lives or be part in any of it. You are my world now. I do not want to choose between right or wrong if one of them will make me lose you." Selene genuinely expressed her feelings to Prince Alcyd.


    Heartfelt words were uttered by Selene, making Prince Alcyd smile again.


    "Oh, come on! Just kiss her already so we can get inside the freaking mansion." Beta Garrett promptly teased the two.


    Others started to tease them both as well through whistling and concurrence to the statement of Beta Garrett.


    Both have forgotten that there were still eyes around them since they have not yet entered the mansion.


    Their friends and fellow members of Golden Moon Pack were teasing them both.


    Including, Beta Garrett, joined the teasing fest.


    "Both of you must get a room after this! You both made us all worried for a moment. We thought we will be witnessing a break up without witnessing you both tie the knot." Beta Garrett casually said to the couple.


    Everyone laughed at the words of Beta Garrett.


    Selene blushed at the teasing of their friends while Prince Alcyd just wrapped his arms around Selene.


    In the middle of their laughter and joyous moment ¡­


    "Welcome to the Jade Pack! Why don''t you come inside already?" Amber, the daughter of Alpha Morris, greeted everyone with Laura beside her.


    Immediately the vibes changed.


    The smile on Selene''s face disappeared.


    "Oh, I smell trouble!" Beta Garrett uttered silently to himself.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Alix Morris


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Kaothar


    [4] Sandra_Hoek


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 194 - Jade Pack (Part III)

    [-In the Conference Room of the mansion of Alpha Morris-]


    The Alpha of the Jade Pack gathered his own elders for an important meeting.


    It has brought to the attention of the elders regarding the situation of the Jade Pack.


    Unlike with Golden Moon Pack, the Jade Pack has 5 elders which serves as the closest to the Alpha.


    If the elders of the Golden Moon Pack monitor each move of their Alpha and have their own decision-making. They even can challenge the authority of the Alpha when needed be.


    But the elders of the Jade Pack are totally different. They serve their Alpha with utmost reverence and respect with no authority to challenge their Alpha''s decisions.


    Ever since the father of Alpha Morris took over the Jade Pack, the economy of Jade Pack boomed and made each elders rich. Changing the lives of the entire members of the wolf pack. Especially its elders'' family, including the wolf pack''s officers.


    Most of all, the father of Alpha Morris was their closest friend and the oldest among their group. When he died, no one challenged Alpha Morris to take charge as the new Alpha. He even became the minister of treasury of King Viktor for years.


    Thus, making each elders of the Jade Pack entrust the future of the pack to Alpha Morris. No one could even come close to the brilliance and skills of the son of their dearest friend. Even in terms of achievement within a short span of time when he was guided by his own father, Alpha Morris was undeniably reliable and qualified to take charge after his father. Which the elders gave their whole faith in him ¡­ to Alpha Morris!


    Among the responsibility of the elders of Jade Pack was to make sure they could offer extra help and assistance to their Alpha, whatever it may be. And to make sure that the members of the Jade Pack remained loyal and monitored at whole time.


    Alpha Morris was too occupied with greater things and bigger responsibilities within the kingdom and at the same time with his own wolf pack to even manage each members of his wolf pack.


    This was something he left to his elders as their responsibility to the Jade Pack.


    "I gathered you all here today, because I want to clarify things to all of you. All of you deserve to know my plans and the things which will take place in following days." Alpha Morris informed his elders.


    Each elders were seated on a luxurious chair while Alpha Morris was seated in the middle.


    "We know the pack is in vulnerable state due to the betrayal of Prince Miryo and giving important information which brings harm to our wolf pack. Are we sure, it is right to entrust our defense to his older brother, Alpha?" one of the elders spoke in a concerned manner.


    Another elder spoke after hearing his fellow elder share his concern, "You have connections with the powerful CEO''s. We can surely manage to pull strings from your network of connections and bring human hunters on our side. We are not the richest wolf pack for nothing, Alpha ¡­"


    Before the elder could even finish his thought, Alpha Morris gestured for everyone to silence and let him talk.


    All men in the room became quiet and focused their attention on their Alpha.


    "This is not something we could easily rely on humans. Remember, we are werewolves from the core! We may have great deals and connections with human but never trust humans in the business of werewolves and our own safety. Do not gamble our lives in their hands!" a serious tone on Alpha Morris'' voice.


    He then continued, "All our warriors will focus on your own safety. While the royal prince and his army will be the front liners. There will be less casualties on our side if there will be an attack. It is better to accept the help from King Viktor than refuse him."


    One by one the elders looked at each other and nodded in concurrence with their Alpha.


    "Plus, we cannot let King Viktor or any outsider know that we are more capable than we are supposed to be. We cannot appear as threatening so that we can keep other Alphas at bay. Because once we appear threatening to others ¡­ especially to King Viktor, we might get ourselves in trouble and they may not make more effort in providing us assistance. It is better to have help from them than have nothing at all ¡­" Alpha Morris explained to all elders.


    "I understand now! You are right, Alpha! After hearing those wolf packs getting too much regulation and interference from King Viktor due to the threat level they manifest towards the royal family." Another elder shared his understanding from the words of Alpha Morris.


    "This is why I like you the most Sir Tessio! You easily understand me and get my point ¡­ King Viktor does not want competition in his throne. He wants it preserved within his reach. So, let us give him that in exchange of his strongest army. Why need to get our hands dirty? If we can let someone do it for us. All we need to do is keep ourselves richer and closer to the throne. When the day comes ¡­ that King Viktor could no longer serve as the Alpha King, we could easily gain the entire wealth and influence of the royal family." Alpha Morris revealed his intentions.


    He further elaborated, "They will be mere figureheads of the kingdom while we will be entrenched within their throne. Royal family members as the face of the kingdom ¡­ and our wolf pack as the true owners of their wealth and power. Imagine the glory it will bring to our wolf pack. The greatness that lies ahead for all of us."


    Cheers and applause were given to Alpha Morris.


    All men were in the room. Unlike the Golden Moon Pack, Jade Pack has not allowed any woman to be part of their important meetings.


    Then his daughter, Laura, was announced entering the conference room.


    "Father ¡­ Prince Alcyd and his entourage have arrived. Amber is already entertaining them for you as they wait in your main office." Laura informed her ambitious father.


    Alpha Morris adjourned the meeting and started to prepare to meet the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack and his entourage.


    One after the other, each elder formally excused themselves as they take their leave.


    "Are you not coming with me, Laura?" Alpha Morris asked his daughter.


    "No need father! I have to look after my younger brother. He had a fever this morning. It will be his first shifting tonight." Laura''s reply.


    "Oh, yes! You do that. Make sure everything is okay with him." Alpha Morris kissed Laura''s forehead before heading to his main office.


    What Alpha Morris does not know ¡­ Laura heard the entire meeting because she planted a recording device under the table unnoticed.


    Her earing was connected to the recording device which allowed her to hear everything.


    "My father thinks I am just a mere household daughter who does his bidding. He forgot that too much ambition can kill." Laura uttered to herself silently while touching the chair of her father and took her seat where her father sat.


    Looking at the entire view of the conference room.


    "One day ... I will also have my chance ..." Laura seriously thought to herself while she imagined herself as the Alpha of the Jade Pack.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Alix Morris


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 195 - Jade Pack (Part IV)

    [-In the Conference Room of the mansion of Alpha Morris-]


    Alpha Morris requested from Prince to bring only men in their strategic meeting for the defensive plans along with further collaborative agreement between Golden Moon Pack and Jade Pack.


    Only 3 elders of the Jade Pack were present to assist Alpha Morris together with his other officers.


    The entire conference room had alluring women on standby for any service requested by Alpha Morris.


    The Alpha of the Jade Pack specifically tasked his alluring staff members to serve them during the strategic meeting.


    Each female staff member was wearing short maid-uniform dress. A black fabric with white lace on its sleeves, collars and edges.


    Their long and flawless legs were indeed apparent. Cleavage and shape of their curves were emphasized due to their attire.


    No hints of discomfort could be seen in their expression.


    Only expression of ready to serve and hospitability could be seen.


    As Prince Alcyd entered in the conference room with his Golden Crew except for Athena and the other female members, Alpha Morris'' conference room was far extravagant compared to Golden Moon Pack.


    Freddie was supposed to be joining them but Prince Alcyd assigned him with Georgie to look escort Selene wherever she decided to go.


    Plus, the entire staff members that would be serving them food and drinks were all alluring women.


    The entourage of Prince Alcyd, including the Alpha Prince himself, were dumbfounded and startled for a bit at the scene of the conference room of Alpha Morris.


    "I thought we would be having a strategic meeting?" Oliver whispered at Theo innocently.


    "Just roll with it, time for you to be a man and enjoy whatever served at you. Don''t complain, only gratitude!" Theo seems to enjoy the sight of the alluring women and the concept of being served while there would be meeting going on.


    He then continued by whispering at Garret who was just beside him, "Why don''t we get hot staff members also for the mansion? Aren''t we supposed to be the strongest ones out there? It would be easy for us to find replacements and hire new ones."


    Garrett only shook his head in disbelief from Theo''s suggestion.


    "I am liking this too! I wouldn''t mind women with big tits ¡­" Galvin immediately corrected himself, "I mean with big heart! Serving me drinks and food while we discuss work. That kind of work will become magical to me."


    Both Galvin and Theo smiled in content.


    While Caleb tried his best not to look at all and focused his gaze forward. Though, it proved to be difficult which makes him gulp in guilt.


    "Scarlett will be angry if I dare look! Focus on Scarlett''s face ¡­ Focus!" Caleb kept chanting to himself while avoiding the sight of the alluring staff members.


    Theo noticed the nervous Caleb and he went to approach him,


    "She is not here! And there is nothing wrong in looking ¡­ You are not committing any sin when you look! It is totally different with touching, okay? So try to relax and just enjoy this strategic meeting." Theo tried to convince Caleb to relax.


    Galvin shook his head hearing Theo talk with Caleb.


    "Finally, Gentlemen! I am glad you have come for the strategic meeting." Alpha Morris greeted Prince Alcyd and his entourage.


    Immediately he gave a signal to his guards to close the door and guard the entrance for any unnecessary eaves dropper.


    The Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack could no longer contain his confusion.


    "I thought we will be having a strategic meeting? But it looks like a men''s lounge to me rather than a strategic meeting." Prince Alcyd honestly aired his thoughts.


    Alpha Morris and the other members of the Jade Pack chuckled at Prince Alcyd''s remark.


    "This is how we treat our guests! Business with pleasure! And don''t you worry, I know you have a mate already so these ladies are only here to serve food and drink. Nothing more, nothing less!" Alpha Morris replied Prince Alcyd''s query.


    Theo said in a tactless manner, "I wouldn''t mind if they serve more to me. I am not mated to anyone!"


    Others smiled at Theo but Prince Alcyd looked at him in a serious glare.


    Immediately Theo behaved in an instant.


    "Good thing! Your mate agreed to let you attend the meeting without her. Everyone, please take a seat!" Alpha Morris was gracious to Prince Alcyd and his entourage.


    "Oh, it was not that easy! She may not be as possessive like me but she did not like the idea that women are not included in any meetings or given important part in decision-making process." Prince Alcyd shared to Alpha Morris.


    "Here in Jade Pack, the role of women are for support and welfare services. They do not take part in any decision-making. Hope I do not offend you, Prince Alcyd." Alpha Morris clarified.


    "Too bad for your pack, Alpha Morris! Someone told me ¡­" Prince Alcyd tried to recall Selene''s own words, "Instead of putting shackles around women and putting them in a cage, we should utilize their full potential and strengths through offering them equal opportunities. It would only be a waste of great opportunity if we shelve their own greatness."


    There was a confusion amongst Alpha Morris and other men from Jade Pack. They could not comprehend what Prince Alcyd just told them.


    "What do you mean, Prince Alcyd? You seem to confuse me."


    "I am sorry Alpha Morris if I confuse. What I meant was ¡­ In Golden Moon Pack, we maximize full potential and strengths of all our members. Whether male or female, everyone has the right to contribute and be part of something greater."


    For a while, the female staff members of Alpha Morris got impressed at the words of Prince Alcyd.


    "So you mean ¡­ Golden Moon Pack lets everyone do what they want and allow women to be part of the decision-making?" Alpha Morris asked the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Yes, we do! And we don''t see anything wrong with it. I am even confident and proud to mention that my Beta''s mate could defeat 3 of your warriors together. Women from my wolf pack could shock you. They do a lot more than just serving drinks and food. Or looking after their family. Their worth is more than we can comprehend." Prince Alcyd proudly explained to Alpha Morris who was starting to look serious and a little bit insulted at the comparison of Prince Alcyd between their wolf packs.


    Beta Garrett and the rest of the entourage of Prince Alcyd were looking proud for their Alpha Prince. Due to hearing their Alpha Prince boasting the female members of Golden Moon Pack in front of another Alpha.


    Pride for their Alpha Prince filled within the looks of their eyes.


    "I see ¡­" Alpha Morris contained his hurt ego.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    Somewhere in the mansion ¡­


    Laura was busy gardening her favorite flowers.


    While she was preoccupied with her gardening, someone appeared.


    "Excuse me, who can I ask regarding the one responsible for this beautiful garden?" Selene asked Laura who was covered with dirt from the flowers.


    Behind Selene was the rogue brothers.


    Then Freddie remembered that Laura was one of those he has pickpocketed before.


    Unfortunately, Laura started to recognize Freddie.


    Freddie lowered his gaze to avoid eye contact with Laura.


    "Wait ¡­ I think recognize you!" Laura looking directly at Freddie.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Alix Morris


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 196 - Laura

    [-In the Garden-]


    The mansion of Alpha Morris was huge and has wide coverage of hectares.


    One of its scenery, is the garden supervised by Laura.


    Compared to Golden Moon Pack, the garden within the premises of the mansion of Alpha Morris has a wider landscape and more variety of plants and flowers.


    There was even a labyrinth of bushes before getting to the core of the garden where the variety of flowers are planted magnificently.


    Making a piece of land more attractive by altering the existing design, adding ornamental features, and planting trees and shrubs.


    It amused Selene at its beauty and landscaped in a well-thought manner.


    Her curiosity brought her in search for the one responsible of landscaping the garden.


    Laura was busy gardening her favorite flowers.


    While she was preoccupied with her gardening, Selene appeared with the rogue brothers behind her.


    "Excuse me, who can I ask regarding the one responsible for this beautiful garden?" Selene asked Laura who was covered with dirt from the flowers.


    As Laura intended to respond at Selene''s query, she tried to look carefully at the rogue brothers behind Selene.


    Freddie was lowering his gaze to avoid any eye contact with Laura.


    In the past, Freddie was a notorious thief and Laura was one of his targets previously which he successfully stole her expensive rare necklace including her small purse contained with many jewels.


    Though, Georgie had no idea because Freddie was the only one who pulled off a perfect larceny on Laura. It was also too late for Laura to realize in their first encounter that she lost already her significantly small purse and expensive rare necklace.


    Now, it all dawned on Laura that Freddie was the one responsible for the thievery because before she realized it was lost, it was only Freddie whom she last saw before realizing her expensive and rare belongings were gone. At that time, Freddie was on disguise as waiter like his usual modus.


    Same with how he tried to steal the precious pendant of Prince Alcyd which brought the Alpha Prince to his precious mate.


    Unfortunately, Laura started to recognize Freddie.


    "Wait ¡­ I think recognize you!" Laura looking directly at Freddie.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Freddie faked his cough trying to cover his face.


    But Laura approached him, to get a look at him closer.


    "Oh, yes! Indeed it was you!" Laura successfully identified Freddie.


    Georgie realized that maybe Laura was one of those targets of his older brother in the past


    He sighed in disappointment.


    Before any between Laura and the rogue brothers could even react, Selene interjected them.


    "Forgive me, I am Selene. Prince Alcyd''s mate and future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack. I think you may have mistaken my friends her for someone else." Selene defended the rogue brothers.


    "No! I am sure it is him ¡­" Laura wanted to insist on Freddie but her attention was diverted to Selene who was known as the mate of the ruthless royal Alpha Prince.


    The reason why her younger sister is sulking her room after finding out that the Alpha Prince was no longer a bachelor.


    "So, you are the one! The mate of the famously most sought bachelor in the kingdom. How does it feel to be the one? Or should I say the only one." Laura emphasizing on the mate part.


    Selene could sense the compliment and intrigue at the same time in Laura''s tone.


    "I came here to talk about the garden and not about my personal life." Selene made it clear that she was not open to sharing things to someone she just met.


    "Where are my manners? I am Laura, the eldest daughter of the Alpha of Jade Pack." Laura introduced herself and extended her dirty hands.


    It was a gesture from Laura trying to measure up the attitude of Selene.


    Georgie and Freddie saw how dirty the hands of Laura and she still offered her hands despite the dirt.


    When Laura thought Selene would refuse to shake her hands which may allow her to incite an accusation of disrespect from the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack.


    Unexpectedly, Selene still shook her hands even it was dirty.


    "Now I know you are responsible for the brilliant landscape of this garden. Knowing how clever and scheming you can be with your plots." Selene gave a hint that she saw the ruse which Laura intended to put.


    For the first time, Laura met a she-wolf who saw right through her scheme even without executing the half of it.


    A laughter of amusement from her discovery, Laura was fascinated with Selene.


    Laura felt relief that finally a woman in the same caliber with her has appeared. She was underestimated by everyone around her and no one saw through her true schemes even once in her life.


    She was pampered and labeled by everyone in her wolf pack without necessary knowing her deeply. Even her father had no idea of what she was truly capable of.


    "You amaze me ¡­ Selene was it?" Laura removed her dirty gloves and revealed her soft cleaner hands. Then she sat on a wooden bench and offered Selene to take a seat as well, "I think we both stepped on a wrong footing. We both deserve another fresh start."


    Then she continued by issuing an offer which Selene could not refuse, "If you want me to erase the crime of your friend which he did and I know you do not want everyone to broadcast that your friend is a submitted rogue werewolf. Imagine the trouble ¡­ your mate will have to go through in defending your friends. And your friends will surely go through a great deal of turmoil. I think we both need a new start."


    The rogue brothers expressed their dissatisfaction towards Laura and clearly they were bothered with the supposed intention of Laura but Selene gestured for them to halt.


    "Freddie, Georgie ¡­ You may leave us both on our own, please! I can handle myself." There was a cold and serious tone on her voice which the rogue brothers could not refuse.


    "Sure! We will just stand and wait over there. Just in case she pulls off something, we will be nearby." Freddie reassured Selene before grabbing Georgie to leave the two ladies on their own.


    After the rogue brothers walked away,


    In an instant, Selene sat beside Laura and looked at her in a serious manner.


    "For the sake of peace of mind and stable relations with your wolf pack, I accept your offer! New start for both of us. And forgetting undesirable impression towards each other." Selene reached for Laura''s hand and replied.


    However, Laura did not anticipate what Selene was about to do.


    "DO . NOT . EVER . THREATEN . MY . FRIENDS! EVER . AGAIN, IN . MY . PRESENCE!" Selene slowly and carefully expressed to Laura.


    "I forgot to mention, I am a half witch with tremendous power! I do not find threats funny nor pleasing." Selene revealed to Laura.


    Only silence from Laura due to the tiny thorns floating around and pointed at her neck.


    A complete unexpected turnout for Laura. She did not expect for Selene to have powers.


    "Do we understand each other?" Selene reiterated as she looked directly at the eyes of Laura with menacing look in her eyes.


    "Of course! I ¡­ completely ¡­ understand your point. Are there anything I can help you with?" Laura nervously asked Selene.


    Deadly stares ¡­


    Momentary silence ¡­


    Thorns spinning around Laura''s neck ¡­


    And then the tension broke,


    "No thanks! I think I got everything I needed to know. But thank you for your ¡­ warm reception to us. Now I think you know why we are here ¡­ as your protectors. Because we more than capable enough than just protecting. We are ¡­ capable of many things too! Hope to see you around." Last words of Selene before leaving Laura on her own.


    Shock was an understatement at Laura''s reaction after gauging Selene''s capability.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Alix Morris


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 197 - Daughters Of Alpha Morris

    After the strategic meeting of Alpha Morris to the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack and the rest of his entourage, he asked his daughters in his main office for a special meeting.


    He was excited to pursue his plans regarding with Prince Alcyd and political advancement,


    There were things he had to do for the other schemes he plotted to work out.


    [1] Digging up the background of Selene.


    [2] Getting closer to King Viktor through offering him large amount of contributions.


    [3] Plotting a conflict between the royal family members.


    [4] Using his own daughters to gain favors. One of them was insinuate an adultery which involves Prince Alcyd and his daughter ¡­ Amber.


    Through all this, Alpha Morris wanted to further advance his intention to gain more legitimate power within the kingdom.


    So, he wanted to brief his daughters about what they had to do and how will they set up or frame Prince Alcyd to an adultery.


    [-In the main office of Alpha Morris-]


    "My beautiful daughters! Have a seat ¡­" Alpha Morris welcomed his daughters.


    The Beta of Alpha Morris was on standby beside Alpha Morris.


    Both Amber and Laura were dressed elegantly which makes it obvious that they are daughters of a wealthy man.


    Their stance and poise were simply a reflection of their own refinement.


    Only difference was, Amber looked sultry and coquettish while Laura looked more dignified and graceful in her movements. Compared to the two, Laura was indeed superior in all aspects.


    Though, her physical strength was never seen in action due to her always being engaged with different domestic activities and research stuff.


    But everything will be revealed sooner than Laura has anticipated.


    "I gathered you both here for an important request. There are things that both of you should know ¡­" Alpha Morris started telling his daughters about his plans which he wanted to pursue for the long-term goals he envisioned for the prestige of Jade Pack and his own family.


    The daughters of the Alpha of Jade Pack remained silent.


    Comprehending everything their father just divulged to them.


    From a coy and reserved appearance, a sudden change sparked within Laura.


    Even Amber noticed the sudden fierceness in Laura''s eyes which she hid for a long time from her own family.


    Laura breathed for a moment before she started to articulate her thoughts towards her father.


    "I think I must disagree with you, father! I do not approve of your plans nor encourage you to pursue it."


    Her younger sister was indeed right on her observation and their father was surprised with the sudden firm tone from the eldest daughter.


    "And why would that be?" curiously asked by Alpha Morris.


    "To certain extent I agree with some of your plans but a bulk of it must be changed." Laura replied.


    "Like what? Enlighten me ¡­" Alpha Morris further query to his eldest daughter.


    The Beta of Alpha Morris wanted to advise Laura not to antagonize their father because he knew how much Alpha Morris dislikes to be challenged with his decisions and plans.


    Before he could even approach Laura,


    "Miss Laura ¡­" He was not able to finish his words and got cut off by the eldest daughter of Alpha Morris.


    "I did not ask for your opinion nor your intervention, Beta!" Laura haughtily looked at the Beta of her father and continued, "You should know your place! When you are not asked, do not interrupt the conversation of your superiors. After all, I am the eldest daughter of your Alpha. I have a higher rank and status than you are ¡­ So keep your thoughts with you!"


    Both Alpha Morris and Amber became shocked more than the Beta himself.


    They never seen Laura act such a way because she has been always refined and gentle-spoken.


    "As I was saying father ¡­ I agree with your plans to keep Jade Pack''s full capability and its network of influence beyond the werewolf kingdom. In order to preserve our security and lessen our threat level towards the royal family. To keep utilizing at the additional forces being sent from the royal army on our territory. I also agree with your intention to get closer to throne so we could gain more favors and expand our own influence within the kingdom." Laura explained.


    She continued, "But I think we need to switch to another wagon! We can no longer pursue to be close with King Viktor."


    After hearing Laura, Alpha Morris and Amber became more confused.


    "Who are you thinking of, sister? I think father has it correct, in terms of getting close to the king himself?" Amber shared her insights regarding of their father''s plans.


    "I am thinking of Prince Alcyd and his mate, Selene ¡­ They will be our best bet for the future to come." Laura wanted to elaborate further but her father started to argue with her.


    A burst of loud laughter was heard from Alpha Morris.


    "Prince Alcyd and his lone wolf mate? From what I have gathered from my own network of spies, the mate of Prince Alcyd has no influence nor wealth to prove her worth. Only beauty! What use of her beauty when she has no influence nor wealth to back her up? Being a Luna of powerful wolf pack does not make you influential. It is lineage and blood line ¡­ which she has none. A very doubtful to be even close to a decent one." Alpha Morris retort from Laura''s explanation.


    "This is why I do not include women in our meetings because your capabilities and vision are so limited." Insensitively remarked by Alpha Morris to his daughters.


    Amber gulped from the insult.


    But Laura remained unfazed.


    "You think too highly of yourself father. I think you are highly mistaken with your own confidence. Why should we settle only for favors ¡­ from King Viktor? If we can achieve more than that."


    "What are you talking about?" Alpha Morris demanded clarification from his eldest daughter.


    "As far as I can see, your goals for the long-term are too limited father. Compared to mine, where we can have both favors from the future Alpha King and queen of the kingdom. With you as prime minister and me as the queen''s adviser. Two important roles which we can achieve. And the most optimum outcome or the best case scenario which I know we can achieve is ¡­"


    "Tell me ¡­ what would that be?" Alpha Morris became more curious with his eldest daughter''s plans.


    "A union of our wolf pack with the royal family. Imagine the great future lies ahead for our wolf pack if entrust our future to Prince Alcyd and his mate. I know you are grooming our youngest brother to become the Alpha of this wolf pack which I totally agree with. What if I tell you a secret ¡­ Which the royal family has no idea at all."


    Alpha Morris and Amber waited for Laura to reveal her discovery.


    "Princess Shiveena''s supposed mate is dead. Andrew, the only son of the Alpha of our neighbor wolf pack, was a friend of mine and before he died he told me that his mate was the royal princess. He wanted to wait until she reaches her maturity before revealing himself to her." Laura revealed.


    "But she will never know now! That her supposed mate is dead." Amber uttered in surprise.


    "Of course, Princess Shiveena will have her second chance mate in the future but we can arrange my younger brother and Princess Shiveena for marital arrangement. Once we are close to the two, we can even arrange my future offspring or Amber''s to theirs. A union of our wolf packs. Imagine the greatness and power that our wolf pack would gain if we choose the golden couple." Laura confidently shared to her father.


    When they thought Laura was finish, she continued ¡­


    "The difference between King Viktor, Prince Alarick and Prince Alcyd is ¡­ King Viktor and Prince Alarick do not have a mate like Prince Alcyd. They do not have a powerful mate like Prince Alcyd. We have overestimated ourselves too much and underestimated what others can do." Laura carefully elaborated to Alpha Morris.


    "You seem to be shaken by this mate of Prince Alcyd." Alpha Morris response to Laura.


    "Oh, father! I have never seen such power in my life when I looked into her eyes. My instinct is my most precious pride, you should know it by now that it is 100 percent accurate."


    Everyone in Jade Pack is aware of Laura''s special skill. Whatever her instinct dictates her, it always come true and happens all the time.


    "Father ¡­ I felt in my bones when my instinct warned me of the power lies within her. It shook my core and felt more power compared to King Viktor''s. And her name is ¡­ Selene!"


    No one could even argue with Laura now.


    After revealing what she knows.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the private chamber designated to Prince Alcyd and Selene-]


    Prince Alcyd saw Selene standing by the balcony.


    "Selene ¡­ what are you doing there?" The Alpha Prince curiously asked.


    Immediately Selene received a back hug from Prince Alcyd.


    "Nothing ¡­ just thinking!" Selene replied.


    "Thinking of me ¡­" Prince Alcyd kissed Selene''s nape as he jokingly replied to Selene''s response.


    Selene only smiled at the words of her mate. But she told Prince Alcyd her own worry.


    "Can we leave Jade Pack once our mission is over?" Selene directly requested to Prince Alcyd.


    "Why?"


    "I feel uncomfortable with everyone in Jade Pack. Especially ¡­ Laura, the eldest daughter of Alpha Morris. I could sense a monster hiding behind her warm-hearted image." A hint of concern in Selene''s voice.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Alix Morris


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 198 - His First Climax

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read any sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    After Selene told Prince Alcyd her own worries, the Alpha Prince could not shake the feeling if whether Selene was merely jealous of the attention that her mate is getting or is it her supernatural powers warning her.


    Unknown to anyone, Prince Alcyd knows exactly what Selene is ¡­ the long lost and awaited next chosen one that will rule all over the supernatural world.


    But he could not disclose this to anyone because of the danger that awaits Selene.


    Only Selene''s safety and well-being were in Prince Alcyd''s mind nowadays.


    [-In the Private Chamber of Prince Alcyd and Selene-]


    -7:00 am-


    Both Prince Alcyd and Selene started to sleep in one bed together.


    Unlike before, Selene has completely trusted Prince Alcyd and became comfortable with him.


    Despite not completing the process of mating through consummation, Prince Alcyd and Selene have become more intimate with each other than they were in the beginning.


    Like ¡­ snuggling in the bed.


    Werewolf mates tend to seek comfort from their own mate''s touch.


    Mate bond of werewolves is difficult to resist.


    It brings more desire and intoxicating feeling that both werewolves share together.


    -Knock on the door!-


    -Knock on the door!-


    "Alcyd! There is someone knocking ¡­" Selene trying to inform the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    But her words fell to deaf ears.


    Prince Alcyd continued his cuddling and snuggles with Selene within his arms.


    Then he started kissing her shoulder while reaching for her breasts.


    Selene was only wearing a short and tight nightdress without any bra nor panties.


    An easy access for Prince Alcyd to explore.


    Since Selene allowed Prince Alcyd to become more intimate with her. Only for an exception that no penetration will happen until she feels ready to it.


    This was enough for Prince Alcyd because at least he could have a taste of Selene rather than having no physical contact at all.


    He knew that it will him crazy if he will not be able to feel or touch Selene close and intimately.


    His desire and lust for her have become intolerable especially in the morning.


    "Alcyd ¡­ I can feel already you fully hard between my ass cheeks, don''t you dare go beyond your boundaries! If you want your privileges to stay the same and retained. Better not go further." Selene warning Prince Alcyd.


    "Can you blame me if you have this effect on me?" Prince Alcyd whispered to Selene as he pulled her closer to him.


    He started to move his waist and feel more comfortable by rubbing his fully hard cock against the crack of Selene''s ass cheeks.


    There was no escape for Selene because Prince Alcyd''s thighs took command in keeping Selene within his grasp.


    Selene could feel Prince Alcyd''s hands groping her soft breasts and nibbling her stiffened pink nipples.


    At the same time she could feel Prince Alcyd rocking his full hard cock against her ass cheeks with his shorts on.


    Warm and passionate kisses were being served to Selene and she could her neck already getting licked and kissed at the same time.


    "I wonder if you are really a werewolf. You are acting like a vampire right now." Selene uttered.


    "Oh, really? If I was a vampire, I will not only suck your blood but something else down there." Prince Alcyd naughtily whispered to Selene.


    The heat was undeniably becoming worst for the two couple.


    She could no longer hold it in and reached for Prince Alcyd''s full hard cock.


    For the first time, Selene reached for his full hard cock and Prince Alcyd became hopeful to what was about to happen next.


    "Only this once! And no penetration ¡­" Selene reminded Prince Alcyd.


    Immediately Prince Alcyd understood what Selene wanted to happen.


    The Alpha Prince could feel Selene''s hand on his entire fully grown hard cock and led it in between her pussy lips.


    He could feel his hard cock against the dripping wet pussy lips of Selene.


    It was better than nothing at all.


    So he took advantage of this moment and enjoyed whatever given to him by Selene.


    Then he lifted Selene''s nightdress so he could have a full grasp and sight on Selene''s round and flawless ass cheeks. He grabbed it tightly before slapping the other ass cheek and held back on to her soft breast.


    A sound of moaning and groans started to fill the room due to the intoxicating pleasure and orgasm which the two has started to feel.


    Both were drowning in their sexual heat.


    Despite not being fully naked, the heat grew between the two.


    Prince Alcyd was not wearing any shirt but only boxer shorts. But his boxers shorts are now semi-removed because he has pulled it down to his ankles as he started humping Selene from behind.


    Humping her from behind in a spoon position without penetrating her pussy.


    For the first time, Selene allowed Prince Alcyd to spoon her bare and the closest he got to her pussy.


    The platinum-haired Selene could feel the manly thighs of Prince Alcyd against her smooth and porcelain thighs. While Prince Alcyd exposed her full breasts with her stiffened pink nipples, her white nightdress has become useless for her because her breasts and private parts were all exposed to her enthralled mate.


    While Prince Alcyd grabbed on Selene''s breast tightly, he started to spoon her pussy lips and hump with his heart''s desire.


    His hard cock gliding and sliding in between Selene''s dripping wet pussy lips.


    As the pace of his humping increased. He started to hump harder and held on to her tightly while kissing her lips at the same time.


    Finally, Prince Alcyd had Selene in orgasmic state.


    Their spooning became more passionate and heated.


    Prince Alcyd could feel his whole cock showering from Selene''s wetness.


    "Are you sure no penetration, hmm?"


    "Yes ¡­ I am sure!"


    Louder moans could be heard from Selene which signifies her pleasure at the moment.


    Selene felt more pleasure from the heat of Prince Alcyd''s hard cock and its constant gliding in between her wet pussy lips. She could also feel the thick bush of Prince Alcyd rubbing against her ass cheeks.


    ''Uggghh!! Ahhh!!''


    ''Oooohhhhhh!!''


    ''Aaaaalccyyddd ¡­''


    In the middle of their orgasm and passionate spooning,


    Beta Garrett interrupted them again.


    "I know this is not the right time but we have an urgent situation at the moment." Beta Garrett took all his courage to interrupt the undeniably urgent situation also inside the room of his Alpha Prince.


    There was no other choice for Prince Alcyd but quickly conclude his heat.


    "Ummmm ¡­ Alcyd ¡­ they need you ¡­ Stop it already!" Selene moaned while she get spooned by Prince Alcyd.


    "Don''t worry, I am close already!" Prince Alcyd whispered.


    The pace of Prince Alcyd''s humping became faster and harder.


    As if he was truly fucking Selene.


    Though, his full hard cock''s shaft was only gliding in between Selene''s wet pussy lips.


    Faster ¡­


    Harder ¡­


    And non-stop ¡­


    Attempting to conclude it.


    When the pace increased and went harder for Selene.


    There were spurt of cum gushed all over Selene''s pussy.


    After releasing an intense climax.


    The Alpha Prince covered Selene''s pussy lips with his cum.


    "Oh, my! That was ¡­" Prince Alcyd tried to catch his breath while holding on to Selene and caressed her body.


    "Now ¡­ go! They are waiting ¡­" Selene felt awkward with the sudden mess all over her pussy and warm cum dripping down in between her thighs.


    "Are you sure?" Prince Alcyd seemed unsure if it was right to leave Selene after their first orgasm together without even necessarily penetrating her.


    "I can manage to clean up. Just hurry and clean yourself because they are waiting for you." Selene reassured Prince Alcyd.


    Before leaving the bed, Prince Alcyd kissed Selene for the last time and lifted his own boxer shorts. Then he headed to the showers and prepared for the urgent meeting with Alpha Morris.


    All the while, Selene stared at the ceiling trying to comprehend Prince Alcyd''s first climax with her.


    Her spirit wolf suddenly appeared in the middle of her thought process,


    ''You almost gave in and asked him to penetrate you. If it weren''t only for that Beta of our mate, you would have let him penetrate you already. I think you are ready to complete the process of mating.'' A straight forward remark of Selene''s spirit wolf.


    ''Yeah ¡­ Almost!'' Selene admitted to her spirit wolf.


    -7:33 am-


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Alix Morris


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 199 - Tip-Off

    Right after Prince Alcyd prepared himself,


    He immediately went his way to the conference room of Alpha Morris where everyone was waiting for him.


    All he could think of was his steamy morning with Selene rather than the agenda for the urgent meeting.


    Or any interest in knowing the reason behind the urgent meeting which disturbed his biggest opportunity to get Selene in completing the mating process.


    There was smile on his face as he made his way through the hallways of the huge and luxurious mansion of Alpha Morris.


    Beta Garrett easily noticed the good mood of their Alpha Prince.


    "Looks like you are in good mood today?" Beta Garrett asked Prince Alcyd while making their way to the conference room.


    As soon as he heard his best friend ask him, his smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    "It would have better if you waited for a better time to interrupt me and Selene. If only you had the common sense. My mood would be at its best if you chose a better time to interrupt." Prince Alcyd''s moody reply to his best friend and Beta.


    A smirk was formed on Beta Garrett''s face, hearing his best friend complain for not choosing the right time for his interruption.


    "Alcyd, you know the meaning of urgent right? It means it cannot wait due to the gravity of the urgency. We are dealing with security and possible earlier attack from the forces of the rogue king."


    Prince Alcyd and Beta Garrett were making their way with a bit of haste along with Theo and Caleb who remained silent and speechless at the things they are hearing from their Alpha and Beta.


    Both have realized that their Alpha Prince and their future Luna almost completed their mating process if not only for the urgent meeting.


    "From what basis? How reliable the source is? As far as I know, they are expected to even get close to Jade Pack''s territory within at least a week." a hint of disbelief from Prince Alcyd''s voice.


    "According to the daughter of the Alpha of Jade Pack ¡­ Alpha Morris seems to put a large weight on her words. I think we have to listen to her." Beta Garrett shared his opinion to Prince Alcyd.


    For a moment, Prince Alcyd stopped in his tracks after hearing that the source is from the daughter of Alpha Morris.


    "WHAT?!?! All of you disturbed my almost-perfect morning because of the words from the daughter of Alpha Morris? Have all of you lost your minds?"


    Immediately, Beta Garrett reminded their Alpha Prince to be aware of the possibility for it to be true.


    "We cannot underestimate her words! Just because she is a woman. Selene will slap you hard if she heard you underestimate the daughter of Alpha Morris. You should know by now how Selene would not like those words coming out from your mouth."


    The reply of Beta Garrett made Prince Alcyd speechless.


    "That''s unfair! Using mate-card on me." Prince Alcyd realized the words of his best friend and had no choice but to keep going.


    Minutes after ¡­


    Finally, Prince Alcyd and his retinue entered the conference room of Alpha Morris.


    [-In the conference room-]


    Upon entering the conference room,


    Everyone stood for the arrival of Prince Alcyd as a sign of their respect for his position and royalty, except for one.


    Laura!


    This made Alpha Morris discreetly kick Laura''s ankle under the table since she was seated next to him.


    But it was useless, because Laura remained seated.


    Prince Alcyd also noticed Laura''s peculiar behavior.


    For the first time, aside from Selene. Someone dared not to show any fear nor bothered to treat him like an Alpha Prince.


    Indeed, an unusual behavior from someone who belonged to a prestigious allied wolf pack.


    "Please ¡­ everyone be seated! Forgive me for my tardiness ¡­" Prince Alcyd apologized for his late arrival.


    Oliver, his Gamma, was early in behalf of Golden Moon Pack as the official head-strategist of the Golden Moon Pack Army.


    When everyone returned to their seats ¡­


    Unexpectedly, a comment took Prince Alcyd''s attention.


    "What would your apology do if something happens to our wolf pack? Would you apology return the lives of those who might get affected by your tardiness? I thought that the famous Alpha Prince would know the meaning of the word ¡­ urgent and danger! Because there is danger fast approaching on our borders!" An evident sarcasm and words of reproach from Laura.


    Disappointed ¡­


    And Dismay ¡­


    From the actions of Prince Alcyd.


    "Laura!" Alpha Morris reprimanded his eldest daughter in front of everyone.


    He could no longer contain the attitude and behavior of his own daughter.


    It made Alpha Morris feel embarrassed in front of his peers and especially towards Prince Alcyd.


    The favorite son of King Viktor!


    An attitude that surprised Prince Alcyd and the others.


    "I did not know that your daughter can be this fierce, Alpha Morris!" Prince Alcyd smiled and a tone of teasing from his words.


    "Oh, forgive me ¡­ Prince Alcyd! My daughter did not mean to offend you." Alpha Morris explained the behavior of Laura.


    "We should be preparing for an incoming attack. I want to know when you will complete the preparations you made for the protection of Jade Pack. Because based on your ¡­ head-strategist ¡­ You are still half-way through?" Laura pointed out the words of Oliver.


    "Yes! We are still half-way through because you have a large territory as well. There are a lot of things to be considered in setting-up a defensive strategy and placing the necessary tools for it to be successful." Prince Alcyd quick reply towards Laura''s worry.


    "It is not enough! We have no time! You must finish it ¡­ TODAY!" Laura stressed the urgency for the defensive plans to be finished sooner.


    Even Alpha Morris and his other peers allowed Laura to vent out her frustration.


    "Why the haste? We have to be decisive and careful with all the variables we have to consider for the defense and protection of the entire Jade Pack. And of course ¡­ including the safety and the lives of my own warriors that are willing to put their lives for the Jade Pack. Don''t we deserve to be at least understood and respected for our way of making sure everyone''s life is preserved?" a serious tone from Prince Alcyd as he looked at the agitated eldest daughter of Alpha Morris.


    This time around, Alpha Morris interjected between the conversation of Prince Alcyd and Laura.


    "You have to understand ¡­ My eldest daughter has a supernatural instinct that allows her to have foresight and sudden tip off regarding a lot of things that surrounds her. Mostly, when it involves herself and the safety of our wolf pack. That is why we listen to her words when her supernatural instinct warns her about something." Alpha Morris thoroughly explained to Prince Alcyd and to the rest of the high officers of Prince Alcyd.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, Kratos appeared.


    ''The eldest daughter of Alpha Morris has the same supernatural instinct like ours. I thought we are the only one with great supernatural instinct. You better listen to her warning if that is the case!'' the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd advised.


    He breathed deep and listened to his spirit wolf.


    "Fine! So, what did your supernatural instinct warned you about? In other words, what was the tip-off?" query from Prince Alcyd.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Alix Morris


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 200 - Ominous Premonition

    [-In the conference room-]


    Prince Alcyd knew exactly how a supernatural instinct can be reliable in times of unforeseen or incoming danger.


    "Will you tell us on what your supernatural instinct warned you about? If Alpha Morris is right with your supernatural instinct, then you must elaborate to us regarding what you felt. Sometimes it can be an ominous premonition for the incoming danger." Prince Alcyd asked Laura.


    Everyone became curious on what Laura was about to say.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack looked at Laura with a serious look on his eyes.


    While the others waited in anticipation for Laura''s elaboration.


    "Every morning, I usually spend my time in the garden after breakfast. On my way to the garden, a mirror from the hallway broke and a thought came regarding the borders of the neighboring wolf pack. Then everything felt cold and dark but a ray of sun gleamed over my sight. Thus the way I interpret it, our enemies are already by the borders of our neighboring wolf pack. And by tomorrow morning, we will be expecting their attack ¡­ a massive attack!" Laura elaborated in details.


    For a moment, Prince Alcyd became silent and Alpha Morris understood it well.


    The Alpha Prince was communicating with his high officers through the mind-link.


    Before Alpha Morris could even utter a word, Prince Alcyd revealed something that the Alpha of Jade Pack did not expect.


    "If that is the case, we will have no choice but to ask Alpha Morris to use the weapons you have purchased from the Hunters Organization." Prince Alcyd directly asked the Alpha of the Jade Pack.


    Alpha Morris and his officers were taken aback from the straightforward attitude of Prince Alcyd.


    "What? I do not understand what you mean of weapons." Alpha Morris pretending not to understand what Prince Alcyd meant.


    "Let us not feign ignorance here, Alpha Morris! Just like my wolf pack, we have weapons but unlike with your wolf pack ¡­ you purchased some of your weapons directly from the Hunters Organization. I found out not too long ago that your wolf pack was able to establish good relations with the Hunters Organization." Prince Alcyd divulged.


    Others fell silent ¡­


    Even Laura could not say anything about the revelation of Prince Alcyd.


    Then they heard Prince Alcyd continue his words,


    "I do not know if you are aware. But this can be considered as treason for my father. In keeping this information and intending to keep it from the Alpha King as far as we know." A threatening look from Prince Alcyd''s eyes.


    Stuttering began to implode on Alpha Morris'' speech.


    "Ugh ¡­ I w--- to ¡­" Alpha Morris tried to think of better words to say or the right words to justify his action.


    But his eldest daughter explained in behalf of him.


    "Is this how you want to proceed? Inciting fear to the Alpha of Jade Pack to which you owe a lot of debt from? The wolf pack that lends a lot of money and resources to the throne. I do not see anything wrong with purchasing weapons from the Hunters Organization." Laura''s immediate response from the provocation of Prince Alcyd.


    No one dared to even ask how the Alpha Prince, the favorite son of King Viktor, acquired the information about the purchase of weapons from the Hunters Organization.


    Maybe due to his reputation for having a talent in finding out things in his own ways. It was not a surprise for them if he was capable of finding out the hidden relations of Jade Pack.


    "There would be no need of any supernatural instinct to tell you regarding to what will happen to your wolf pack once my father finds out ¡­ it will be basically an ominous premonition for your wolf pack. Full charges of treason!" Prince Alcyd did not tone down in his threats.


    Beta Garrett interjected Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    ''Alcyd ¡­ do not provoke them too much! We only need them to use their hidden artillery and weapons for the urgent strategy we have for defense.''


    Unexpectedly, Laura defended her father''s actions in such an articulate manner.


    "Ominous premonition, you say? I think what ominous premonition is ¡­ the downfall of the kingdom once we retract our support for the throne. And of course the demise of many werewolves due to your unnecessary threats. If you want to use our weapons and get access to our heavy artillery for the defense strategy you have then just say so. No need for your provocation." Laura''s fierce words.


    "I am impressed with the audacity of yours to act high and mighty despite the severity of the actions of Alpha Morris." Prince Alcyd said.


    Laura acted confidently and unwavering in Prince Alcyd''s continuous serious tone.


    "You consider, trade relations as treason? Since when did the throne prohibits any of its allies to have trading relations to any hunters? As far as we know ¡­ hunters are not enemies of the kingdom. Thus, it allows any trading relation to exist between the Hunters Organization and our wolf pack. Plus, they only traded their weapons for our resources." Laura confident argument.


    "Oh, you mean ¡­ bought? Which allowed your wolf pack to acquire huge amount of weapons and heavy artillery under your possession. Remember, the kingdom does not allow any risk of trace from the hunters which can endanger our species. Once they get hold of all significant location of all territories of each wolf pack. And we will all be vulnerable for any surprise attack from hunters." A direct remark from Prince Alcyd.


    "We have a peace treaty with the hunters. No hunter would dare hunt a werewolf that are under the protection of any registered wolf pack in our kingdom." Laura reasoned out.


    Any werewolf that belonged to a registered wolf pack are protected from the crosshairs of the Hunters Organization.


    Their target would only be within the jurisdiction when werewolves would harm any humans.


    Laura continued, "We are willing to let you have an access to all our weapons and heavy artillery. Only with the agreement that the Golden Moon Pack will be in a bilateral relation directly with Jade Pack."


    Everyone was surprised at the proposal of Laura.


    Even Alpha Morris. But he could not think of any better idea to get Prince Alcyd back off.


    Unlike his eldest daughter, was swift enough to strike an irrefutable offer to the Alpha Prince.


    Making the Alpha Prince tied to their wolf pack and at the same time giving him the initiative to set up the best defense for the incoming attack from the forces of King Lucius.


    Deep inside, Laura felt the satisfaction of her own plans. Which led exactly to how she wanted things to transpire.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    In the guest room where Prince Alcyd and Selene designated to stay for the mean time ¡­


    Selene was sleeping comfortably.


    Until ¡­ she started dreaming of something ¡­


    An ominous premonition.


    Then, she floated while she dove into her dreams.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Alix Morris


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Dalia_M_Falcon


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 201 - Protection

    [-In the guest room-]


    While Prince Alcyd and the rest were having serious meeting in the conference room,


    Selene was left in the guest room ¡­ half naked.


    Dove into her dreams deeply ¡­


    Unguarded ¡­


    And floating unconsciously ¡­


    Things around her slowly, one by one, elevated from its positions.


    Doorknob frantically moved.


    Including the furniture moved within the room blocking the door.


    Windows shut on its own.


    From the outside of the mansion, Athena saw the windows close on its own which made her curious and intended to check on her.


    As she hurriedly went inside with Scarlett,


    They both see the rogue brothers forcing the door to open.


    "What''s happening?" Athena curiously asked the two rogue brothers.


    Scarlett and Athena started to look worried because the two rogue brothers could not open the door even with their combined strength.


    Freddie was too worried to even reply the query of Athena. He focused in finding ways to open the door.


    "We suddenly heard things moving inside the room. Suddenly the doors got locked and we think something is happening inside." Georgie replied instead.


    The rogue brothers, Georgie and Freddie, were tasked to be Selene''s bodyguard.


    When Prince Alcyd went to the conference room, he immediately asked the two brothers to look after Selene. She was sleeping when Prince Alcyd left for the meeting.


    "Shouldn''t you both be guarding the door? How could you let someone enter?" a clear tone of worry could be heard from Scarlett''s voice.


    "We were! Actually the whole time! Since Prince Alcyd left for the urgent meeting." Georgie''s defense from Scarlett''s accusation.


    "This is no time to argue! We have to resolve this or else ¡­" Athena became more worried.


    "Or else what?" Freddie stopped and asked.


    "If ever something happens to Selene, Prince Alcyd may have your heads rolling on the floor. It was Selene who kept the two of you safe. Without her, the both of you are good as dead." Athena''s concerned tone were not helpful at the worry of the rogue brothers.


    "I do not care what that Alpha Prince of yours thinks! I am more concerned with Selene at the moment." Freddie looked unfazed from the concerns of Athena.


    "Where are you going?" curiously asked by Scarlett.


    "I am going around to the balcony. I will break the window!" Freddie answered Scarlett''s curiosity while walking away.


    "Why not the door?" Scarlett was confused.


    Due to the fact that two werewolves could not open nor break a wooden door.


    "There is something weird going on! We already broke the doorknob. There is something behind this door. It seems like even the walls could not be destroyed. A certain supernatural is going on inside." Georgie explained.


    His explanation reminded Athena regarding the first shift of Selene into her true wolf form.


    Prince Alcyd made her and the few who were able to witness such phenomenon.


    It made her realize that there could be another manifestation of her supernatural abilities just like her first shifting.


    "Freddie! I am going with you." Athena exclaimed as Freddie walked further.


    "Wait Athena! Shouldn''t we tell Prince Alcyd about this?" Scarlett uttered.


    "As of the moment we shouldn''t ¡­ If you do not want something to happen with the two brothers! We will resolve this on our own first." Athena replied while Scarlett and Georgie looked at each other.


    Both Athena and Freddie went to the balcony in attempt to break in through the window.


    On the other hand,


    Unknown to everyone, Selene was deeply lost in her dreams ¡­


    *** In Selene''s Dreams ***


    Under an aurora night.


    Snowflakes were falling gracefully.


    The night sky was covered with beautiful waves of light.


    Selene was walking towards an entrance of a village as she looked up mesmerized.


    Forgetting the things around her and the thick snow on the ground.


    "Woooaaah! Sylvia, do you see this?" Selene uttered to her spirit wolf, wanting to share the captivating view above her.


    But unfortunately there was no reply from her spirit wolf.


    "Sylvia? Sylvia?" Selene called for her spirit wolf.


    Out of nowhere, a huge silver wolf appeared.


    "Hello, Selene!" Sylvia the spirit wolf of Selene appeared as it stood dignified on top of a huge boulder.


    "Sylvieeee? Is that you Sylvia?" Selene looked surprised at the sight of her own spirit wolf.


    "Yes it is I ¡­ But we have only brief moment and the connection will be broken." The spirit wolf of Selene informed her partner.


    There was confusion painted all over Selene''s expression. She was completely puzzled with what was going on.


    "What connection? Where are we? Is this even real? How the hell ¡­" Selene was not able to finish her own words because her spirit wolf interrupted her.


    "No time to explain. I must lead you to her already. Just follow me!" Selene''s spirit wolf was in a hurry.


    Selene started following her spirit wolf while running.


    "Hey, Sylvieee!!! You know I cannot outrun you. Wait up!" Selene tried to catch her breath.


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia, suddenly rubbed its muzzle against the hand of someone sitting on a wooden bench.


    And a familiar scent invaded Selene but she could not identify who it belonged to.


    Instead of trying to remember who it belonged to, the beautiful sight of aurora robbed the attention of Selene.


    "Wow! What a beautiful scene!" Selene marveled at the sight of aurora and the icy mountains with the lights from the village under.


    A perfect combination of the lights from above and under.


    With the pure white mountain view in the middle.


    "How I wish I could show this to Alcyd ¡­ He would love to see this view." Selene uttered.


    She was completely enthralled by the enchanting overviewing sight from her position.


    Then she remembered her spirit wolf.


    "Oh, Sylvieee! What was ¡­" Selene turned around to ask her spirit wolf.


    But her spirit wolf was laying down quietly, resting ¡­ beside a familiar woman.


    "Hello there ¡­ It is nice to finally meet the younger sister of Lucas and the mate of Prince Alcyd." The woman greeted Selene with so much anticipation and a smile on her face.


    The woman wanted to cry but she kept herself well and contained her own tears.


    "Yes? How did you know them? Who are you? Where is this place? I should bring my friends and Alcyd here." Selene continued to marvel at the sight of the view.


    "There is no enough time to tell you all ¡­ I brought you here for the sole purpose of giving you the protection you need in the future and the guidance you need." Cryptic words from the woman in front of Selene.


    "I am confused ¡­ protection for what?"


    "Just give me your hand." Gentle words from the strange beautiful woman


    "Ummm. No! I don''t know you ¡­"


    Instead of refusing constantly, a certain familiarity and unexplained connection made Selene extend her hand.


    A bright glow from the touch of the strange woman.


    "Wait ¡­ What the ???!!" Selene could not see what was happening.


    Then everything went back to normal.


    "A protection ¡­ you will need it in the future!" the woman response to Selene.


    "Protection for what?" dismissive tone from Selene.


    "Just remember! The heart and blood are both important. You cannot sacrifice the other. In order to keep your own, both must be protected and kept." More cryptic words coming from the beautiful woman.


    Everything became more confusing for Selene.


    When she thought of asking for a clarification.


    More puzzling and cryptic words came her way.


    "You have now the ability to contain massive spiritual energy and choose immense power which no one has ever seen."


    After informing Selene of the new power transferred to her, the familiar woman caressed Selene''s face.


    Her unexpected warm embrace made Selene cry.


    "W-why am I crying?" Selene was astonished.


    She embraced the woman back.


    Both cried under the snow and behind them was a breathtaking view.


    It was a once in a lifetime moment.


    Selene wanted to ask who the woman was.


    But ¡­ everything went black.


    *** End of the dream ***


    Suddenly Selene woke up.


    "You scared us there!" a sigh of relief from Freddie as he held Selene.


    Athena leaned against the wall in her relief that Selene was alright.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 202 - Rogue Mission

    As the sky dusked,


    The sun started to retreat ¡­


    And the darkness started to rise ¡­


    Somewhere around the border of the territory of a neighboring wolf pack from the Jade Pack.


    Group of rogue werewolves camped around.


    Lifeless body of werewolves were scattered around as if the army of rogue werewolves left it as their trophy of victory.


    "Resting for few hours won''t be bad. We just have to make sure by dawn tomorrow, Jade Pack must fall. And their territory must be ours for the taking." Brandon declared to other generals of rogue werewolves.


    "We are glad that Lucas joined the army. There was a worry from the others that maybe his demotion may have disheartened him and we expected his disinterest to help us in the invasion." One of the generals from the rogue army expressed his opinion.


    They were gathered inside a huge tent exclusively for high ranking officers only.


    Another rogue general shared his thoughts regarding Lucas.


    "Actually, I was expecting he would not show any interest in coming with us at all."


    Nods of agreement from the other rogue officers were in unison with the opinion of their peers.


    Though, Brandon knew exactly what made Lucas join.


    He was able to intercept the details of the information which Lucas tasked for one of the spies sent to the Golden Moon Pack territory.


    Unaware to the interception of Brandon before it even reached to Lucas. Brandon successfully found out that Lucas was looking for his sister. And she was indeed amongst the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Worst of it all ¡­ the mate of Prince Alcyd.


    Since Brandon was promised by Lucas that he would save his own mate, he had to keep this important revelation from anyone.


    After relaying to Lucas the information, Lucas killed the spy with his own hands which made Brandon fear that if Lucas found out that he was aware of it.


    Or if anyone would know, Lucas may eliminate them.


    Thus, he decided to use this information as a bargaining chip for future advantage on his part.


    At the same time, he feels like as if it may not be useful. It may become a liability rather than an advantage for him to utilize.


    One thing he could do right now ¡­ is make sure he could be in possession of his younger sister before Lucas could. It would be a better scenario, a better leverage to control Lucas.


    This explains for the purpose of Brandon assigning a secret squad tasked to tranquilize Selene.


    A special task to only tranquilize Selene and grab her once given the chance.


    No one knew about this, only Brandon and the secret squad he assigned.


    Their specialty were stealth movement. Former members of a wolf pack, known for their stealth movements. Due to their light built and extreme training for stealth and covert operations.


    A rogue mission for a special unit of rogue werewolves.


    On the other hand,


    Lucas was outside cleaning the blade of his small knife from the stains of blood.


    Fluffy was laying on the ground resting alongside of Lucas.


    "We will soon be reunited with Selene ¡­" Lucas mentioned to Fluffy while he engrossed at the idea of his reunion with his younger sister.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Before Selene woke up,


    Freddie and Athena tried their best to break in from the window.


    Unfortunately, even from the balcony, there was a force field which prevented Athena and Freddie to break in.


    Only few moments after, when the force field disappeared on its own which allowed the two to enter from the balcony. And for Georgie to break through the door as well.


    Immediately Freddie ran towards Selene''s side who fell from her floating.


    Right before she fell to the bed, Freddie caught her on his arms.


    Athena wanted to stop Freddie because she knew their Alpha Prince would not like the idea once he hears that Freddie, a submitted rogue werewolf, would be in physical contact with his own mate ¡­ the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack.


    But it was too late because Freddie quickly moved and was faster than her.


    Moments after the incident ¡­


    Prince Alcyd hurriedly went to see Selene because he felt something was off and rushed to their assigned room. It made even worst when no one was answering his attempts through the mind-link.


    "What happened here?" Prince Alcyd asked.


    Georgie and Scarlett stepped aside for the Alpha Prince.


    And Athena stood immediately at the sight of Prince Alcyd.


    Words failed to come out from her mouth due to the unexpected arrival of Prince Alcyd.


    Though, it was the sight of Freddie holding Selene within his arms. While she was barely covered ¡­ wearing only a night gown.


    "How dare you! Lay your hands around my mate''s body and set your eyes on her vulnerability." An angry tone coming from Prince Alcyd.


    Since Selene woke up out of a sudden, she blushed at the realization of being in the manly grip of Freddie.


    Instead of complaining, she chose to remove herself from Freddie''s grip and blocked her enraged man.


    "Get a hold of yourself ¡­ Alcyd!" Selene exclaimed while holding on to her mate''s chest.


    She had to embrace him further to calm his fury.


    If Prince Alcyd was infuriated, Kratos was far worst.


    The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd almost unleashed himself if it were not for Selene''s touch.


    ''Do not let the boy live! His eyes and arms must be removed. No one should touch our mate. Only us!'' Kratos demanded from Prince Alcyd.


    Beta Garrett tried to rationalize the situation.


    "What took place in this room? For the four of you to have such a difficulty in breaking in. Which required for the others to even attempt a break-in from the balcony." Garrett tried to discern the situation that took place within the room.


    Others looked at Selene.


    And Selene felt the stares of the others who witnessed the supernatural phenomenon that just took place.


    "You mean I did this?" Selene was confused and could not believe that she unconsciously did something out of the ordinary.


    "Yes ¡­ despite our full force! A powerful force field was placed all over the room preventing us to enter. And I am sure of it ¡­ Selene! You are the source of the powerful force field." Georgie''s firm belief.


    It made Prince Alcyd divert his attention and remembered the supernatural phenomenon during Selene''s first shifting into her wolf form.


    He immediately looked at Athena and she nodded in confirmation which was an affirmation to Prince Alcyd''s own thoughts.


    A reminder of what Magdeline told him appeared in his mind.


    ''She is the next chosen one! There is a great power lies within her! Darkness will follow her everywhere she goes. Her evolution will be inevitable. You must protect her at all cost.'' Magdeline''s words to Prince Alcyd.


    "Everyone may leave! Give me and Selene some moment. Make sure that no one finds out about this. Especially the members of Jade Pack." Serious words of Prince Alcyd.


    While Freddie left the room, Prince Alcyd glared at him.


    "I must tell you something Selene. And please ¡­ learn how to be discreet about it! Because your life is at stake." Prince Alcyd told Selene with worry in his eyes.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 203 - Great Defense

    By the dawn,


    The rose-pink light shone at the sky.


    But an orange glow from afar signaled the attack of the army of rogue werewolves.


    A large explosion could be heard from a distance.


    Selene was tasked to hold the fort of the mansion and protect the people sheltered within the walls of the mansion of Alpha Morris.


    Surrounding her was the rogue brothers, Athena and her close friends.


    Chloe, Scarlett and Lance were also tasked to reinforce the great defense around the mansion of Alpha Morris.


    Kassandra had to serve as Prince Alcyd''s aide for their direct clash against the rogue werewolves.


    The children of Alpha Morris remained in the mansion under the responsibility of Selene.


    Two Alphas joined hands in defending the borders of the territory of Jade Pack.


    Both forces were in their wolf form.


    Though, in their surprise, a large number of rogue werewolves attacked Jade Pack.


    ''Looks like the daughter of Alpha Morris was right. A massive force of rogue werewolves will attack Jade Pack. This is more than we initially expected.'' Prince Alcyd announced to his warriors through the mind-link.


    Werewolves from both wolf packs howled in signal for the great clash between their opposing forces.


    Jackson informed their Alpha Prince through the mind-link, ''Prince Alcyd, I do not sense the guy with explosive abilities around.''


    ''Focus in finding his scent, inform me immediately ¡­ once you find him! For the meantime, we eliminate invaders as many as we can.'' Prince Alcyd''s reply to his best tracker.


    Then Beta Garrett informed their Alpha Prince about their plan to apply a pincer attack formation on a large number of rogue werewolves.


    From one side will be the platoon led by Beta Garrett and the other side will be the platoon led by Prince Alcyd.


    Alpha Morris and his entire forces will serve as the reinforcement that will wipe out any incoming additional rogue werewolves or remnants from their strategic attack.


    Indeed, it was a well-coordinated movement and a great defensive strategy for a bulk and massive number of rogue werewolves.


    Brandon witnessed the great defense of the combined forces of Golden Moon Pack and Jade Pack.


    One of the generals approached Brandon for the unexpected defensive strategy of their enemy.


    As he shifted back to his human form, "Brandon! They seem to be prepared for our attack. How could this be? And where is Lucas? He supposed to be helping us here but he disappeared as soon we entered the borders of the Jade Pack." Worriedly expressed by one of the rogue generals.


    Brandon clenched his fist at the sight of their impending loss.


    "We lost our element of surprise! Let the others retreat towards the mansion and we will pursue on a different course. If I am correct, our only saving grace can be found in the mansion of the Alpha of this wolf pack." Brandon was clearly agitated at the turnout of their supposed surprise attack.


    "How will we even find it? In the middle of this chaos which we are trying to survive." Retort by the rogue general.


    "Do not worry, I can still track Lucas and based on Prince Miryo''s information, Lucas is on his way to the mansion of the Alpha. So, let us hurry before we get swamped here. Leave those who are trapped by their pincer attack formation. Bring those who can be saved." Brandon instructed the rogue general.


    "Okay! I will ¡­" agreed by the rogue general.


    Brandon knew that even with their poisonous weapons attached to the claws of the majority of the rogue werewolves, they could not topple down the combined great defense of Jade Pack and Golden Moon Pack.


    He had no choice but to salvage the remaining number of rogue werewolves that he could from this overwhelming great defense which they are witnessing.


    Meanwhile,


    [-Around the mansion of Alpha Morris-]


    Chloe took charge the outer defense of the entire surrounding of the mansion.


    An extensive range of barrier was made for preventing any infiltration and protection from any external attempts to trespass within the mansion.


    The resident witch of Jade Pack joined Chloe in setting up the barrier and both were focused in their incantations.


    Scarlett led the preparation for the temporary field hospital which was placed within the grounds of the mansion.


    Lance led the additional security around the mansion.


    While Selene was being surrounded by Athena, the rogue brothers and Jane.


    Laura and the other members from the Jade Pack was surprised by the well-coordinated movement and quick response of the entire force from Golden Moon Pack.


    She could not help it but approach Selene to offer her own assistance.


    "How can I help? I cannot just standby and do nothing while all of you are doing most of the work here." Laura expressed her concern to Selene.


    And Selene could understand the worry of Laura. Especially as the eldest daughter of the Alpha of Jade Pack.


    "You can lead in setting up the barricades for the structure of the mansion. According to Oliver, we have to make sure any possible entrance should be closed. So that we could manipulate their direction and movements." Selene instructed Laura.


    "Okay ¡­ I will gather the elders and my siblings to help in barricading." Laura reaffirmed Selene''s recommendation for the defense of the mansion.


    Unity and quick response could be seen all over the mansion ¡­ By the leadership of Selene!


    Everyone is unaware of what were about to happen.


    As everyone around the mansion of Alpha Morris do their part,


    On the other hand ¡­


    Lucas could overview everything from a distance.


    Then, he decided to start the chaos.


    "Ready, Fluffy! We are about to meet Selene." Lucas looked excited for the havoc he was planning to unleash within the mansion.


    Fluffy whimpered and rubbed its muzzle to Lucas'' legs, in attempt to stop him from his devious plans.


    Unfortunately, Lucas was already set in unleashing the terror he had in mind.


    Lucas raised his both hands up in the air, pointed at the sky. A ball of flame sparked and grew into a gigantic ball of flame.


    This time around, it was fused with extra explosive energy so that when it divides into multiple balls of flame, it would remain powerful and extremely lethal.


    It started to float above.


    Gaining the attention of those around in the mansion.


    Including Selene and her retinue.


    "What is that giant ball of light? It looks like a sun." uttered by one of the staff in the mansion.


    Another staff uttered in confusion, "Since when the sun became two?"


    But Selene and Laura both had bad feeling which their instinct warned them.


    In unison they both screamed, "Watch out ¡­ Get down!!!!!!"


    The resident witch of Jade Pack and Chloe stared closely at the sight of the huge mini-sun.


    Until ¡­


    Fluffy lowered its gaze in fear of the terror that Lucas was mercilessly craving to unleash.


    "Meteor Rain!" Lucas commanded the huge ball of fire coated with strong explosive energy magic.


    And it scattered into small balls of bright flame.


    The entire scene became like a rain of shooting stars rushing towards the mansion of Alpha Morris as everyone panicked in cover.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 204 - Fated Reunion

    At the sight of approaching balls of fire, like a meteor shower.


    Most of the people prayed for their lives but there were some who focused their attention in protecting the others.


    Chloe and the resident witch of the Jade Pack prepared themselves for the arduous task in protecting everyone from the meteor shower.


    Both witches struggled in keeping their stance and the barrier intact.


    Out of a sudden Chloe thought of an immediate solution.


    She redirected the energy of the barrier into the area where the impact of meteor shower was aimed.


    The resident witch of Jade Pack was impressed for the quick thinking of Chloe. She immediately adjusted along with the plan of Chloe.


    Instead of covering the entire mansion of barrier, both witches lifted some of the barrier and refocused on the area of impact.


    A huge channeling of energy took place and Chloe did the unbelievable.


    The young witch summoned all her reserved power and her latent powers to completely block all of the attack released by Lucas.


    When everyone thought that there would be a huge disaster from the impact ¡­


    Fortunately, Chloe stopped the entire thing.


    Each individual raised their head and sighed in relief while some hugged their loved ones for the unexpected success from the protection of Chloe.


    "Am I seeing it right?" Georgie expressed his amusement.


    "Yes, Georgie! Looks like Chloe succeeded in protecting everyone from the incoming attack." Selene proudly replied her friend.


    Not even a single ball of fire penetrated the refocused and strengthened barrier of Chloe with the help of the resident witch of Jade Pack.


    "We cannot go to rest yet. The danger is not averted yet! Make sure there are patrols and guards around the perimeter." Selene instructed the other elders of Jade Pack.


    Rather than complain or be skeptic about Selene''s leadership, each elder followed Selene''s instructions.


    Since it was for the safety and protection of everyone within the Jade Pack.


    Immediately, Selene roamed around the mansion reassuring the safety of everyone while being accompanied by Athena and the rogue brothers.


    Unknown to them, Lucas was taking advantage of the situation.


    From a nearby location,


    Lucas was already near the premises of the mansion.


    He rode at the back of Fluffy.


    Fluffy was sprinting towards the direction Selene.


    Coincidentally, Selene was roaming around and she was checking if there were guards in all sides of the mansion.


    And had to look from the outside view to see if the entire mansion has been barricaded.


    One of their strategies was if in any case that there would be successful intruders to penetrate the barrier around the premises of the mansion, they had to ensure strong barricades within the walls of the mansion which will make each intruder use either of the entrance from the front or the back to penetrate.


    At least there would be no surprises from the enemies.


    "Selene! I think it is better if you get inside rather than supervising outside." Georgie expressed his worry towards Selene.


    He was shaken from the level of terror that the army of rogue werewolves could do.


    "I agree with Georgie, Selene! This is totally insane ¡­ putting yourself out of the open. Vulnerable for any attacks!" Freddie agreed with his younger brother.


    Athena could not air out her own complaints to Selene because she is the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack. And there is a lot of respect given to the Alpha and Luna of a wolf pack.


    The mate of Beta Garrett was intimidated at the presence of Selene.


    However, the rogue brothers was too casual and comfortable with Selene.


    "Will you both stop nagging me? Can''t you two be like Athena and give me some peace of mind? There are far more important things to worry than my own safety. Plus for your information, I can handle myself." Selene''s retort to the rogue brothers.


    Both brothers sighed in defeat of arguing with Selene.


    They followed Selene who kept walking further.


    She continued her explanation, "We are kind of short with manpower as you see. If we can volunteer as patrols then why not?"


    "But you are the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack and do you want our heads to roll over once something bad happens to you? The Alpha Prince was not too happy with us after what happened with you the other day." Georgie pointed out to Selene directly without any reservations.


    The things Athena wanted to say were all mentioned and pointed out by Georgie and Freddie.


    "And we are getting too further already, Selene! There are specific patrols and guards assigned to do the task. You do not have to put yourself in a vulnerable state from any possible attack." Freddie nagged at Selene.


    "From this view, we can see the over-looking area of the entire structure of the mansion. And since we have barricaded any possible entrances within the mansion, the only possible way for the intruders to enter are the main entrance from the front and here at the back. They would need to pass through the garden of Laura ¡­" Selene elaborated further possible scenarios of the attack from the intruders.


    "You know that this is a waste of time! Why would they bother enter? If you are already outside. And they would rejoice to see you here rather than bothering to risk their lives inside the mansion." Sarcastic remark from Freddie.


    "Excuse me! Am I the target? All the children of Alpha Morris are inside the mansion. I made sure of it." Selene reasoned with Freddie.


    "Wow ¡­ you are totally oblivious with your current reality now. Selene ¡­ any rogue werewolf would prefer to take you as hostage rather than the children of an Alpha from Jade Pack. You are a mate of a royal prince. Basically, you can be their easiest access if they want to get through the Alpha King. Since your mate is well-known as the favorite son of King Viktor." Freddie expounded on the realities of Selene that she has to be aware of.


    A momentary silence from Selene,


    She pondered on the things Prince Alcyd revealed to her.


    Aside from being the mate of a royal prince, she is destined for something greater which she refuses to believe.


    Somehow, Selene contemplated on her too risky behavior and carelessness regarding the volatility of her position at the moment.


    "Fine! Let''s get back inside ¡­" a hint of surrender and guilt could be heard in Selene''s voice.


    When they were about to make their way back inside of the mansion.


    A familiar and nostalgic smell hit Selene''s senses.


    It alarmed her and made her forget the initial intent to get back inside.


    "Selene! Where are you going?" Georgie and the others followed Selene''s tracks.


    The future Luna of Golden Moon Pack was looking for someone, tracking the nostalgic scent.


    And there it was ¡­ the silhouette of the man she was looking for in such a long time.


    Mixed feelings invaded Selene''s emotions.


    "Quite a long time, baby sister!" Lucas revealed himself.


    "Lucas!" Selene exclaimed and ran towards the embrace of her only big brother.


    Fluffy was in celebratory mood as well ¡­ for the fated reunion!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Hazvie


    [2] Sandra_Hoek


    [3] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 205 - Fated Reunion Part II

    For a long time Selene longed for this moment to have her only older brother, Lucas, within her arms.


    Trees nearby the garden seemed to be a perfect spot for Lucas to hide himself from other werewolves around the mansion.


    He also knew that it would be a trouble to face an entire full force alone without knowing what he may be against with.


    The most important objective for him was to find his younger sister as well.


    To fulfill the promise he had with their mother, to protect and ensure Selene''s safety.


    Though, there has been some changes of his perspective in his ways.


    Since the day he ascended to his dark side and transferred his entire light magic to Fluffy''s soul, this was something Lucas took lightly without taking into consideration ¡­ the consequences.


    All of this did not matter for Lucas because he has found the way to reunite with his younger sister and preserve Fluffy''s life.


    Both siblings were in each other''s arms.


    Selene warmly hugged her older brother and her embrace was filled with longing.


    Unlike her older brother''s expression, hallow and cold.


    Inconsistent with the intention of his embrace.


    Realizing the difference and change in her older brother''s touch, she stepped backward to take a full look on her older brother.


    "Tell me ¡­ what have you done? Why am I feeling something is totally different and greatly off with you?" Selene curiously asked her older brother.


    "Why do you have to ask silly questions, Selene? As usual, you are asking me with unnecessary things. Are you not happy to see me? Is it not enough to be reunited with your older brother?" Lucas asked his younger sister who was looking confused and curious.


    Fluffy rubbed his muzzle against Selene''s palm.


    While the future Luna of the Golden Moon Pack tried to look for the right words to utter, Lucas seems to notice the hesitation in Selene''s expression.


    Making it obvious that his younger sister was trying to discern his expressions and body language. Which did not set right with him.


    Immediately Selene refocused her attention in more important matter in her mind. She did not want to make her older brother feel uncomfortable with her sudden queries.


    "I am happy of course. If you only knew how much I waited for this moment! I did my best in trying to search for you! Where were you all this time? Are you really associated with the king of rogue werewolves? I am happy to know that you did not kill Fluffy. Alcyd said that ¡­" Selene held her older brother''s hands in her excitement to be reunited with him again.


    Despite the clash and battle going on from afar between two colliding forces, the excitement of Selene was completely warm and full of glee.


    At long last, the one she longed for was finally in front of her.


    Except for, a huge change within Lucas.


    His usual warmth and smile were gone.


    "When you said Alcyd, you mean the son of Viktor and the current Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack, isn''t it?" Selene''s older brother demanded for a clarification from Selene.


    "Yes ¡­ Is there something wrong? He is my mate! Could you believe it? My mate is an Alpha Prince." Selene replied her older brother unaware to what lies ahead of her.


    Lucas clenched his fist before speaking to his younger sister.


    Before he could utter another word, Selene''s friends appeared behind her.


    "Selene!" Freddie exclaimed.


    "Who is he?" Georgie asked as he look at the newly reunited siblings.


    At the same time, Athena was trying her best to determine the man holding their future Luna.


    And it dawned on Athena ¡­


    The image shared by her mate, Garrett.


    One of their unique skill as a mate, was their supernatural ability to share senses with one another.


    Just like their sight, they could see what the other sees.


    With that ¡­ Athena recalled the day of the rogue attack where many warriors of Golden Moon Pack died and got hurt. She remembered through the image conveyed by her own mate''s sight.


    An image where Lucas wreaking havoc and hurting her mate during the encounter of Beta Garrett and Selene''s older brother.


    Thus, recognizing Lucas as the one responsible for terrorizing the lives of many members of Golden Moon Pack.


    "Get away from our future Luna, Fiend!" Athena issued a warning on Lucas.


    Lucas did not like it and stepped forward.


    "Or else what?" Lucas smirked with so much confidence.


    "W-wait guys! This is my older brother, Lucas! He means no harm!" Selene nervously remarked.


    Stepping in front of Lucas.


    In the middle of two tensed forces.


    "He was the one responsible for the attack in Golden Moon Pack." Athena declared.


    "You are just mistaken ¡­ He may have been forced or coerced to do so ¡­ We have to give him the chance to explain himself." Selene naively pointed out.


    Her denial to the fact that the older brother he once knew was no longer the same.


    "I could not be mistaken. He is exactly the one!" Athena stood in preparatory to launch for an attack.


    Both of the rogue brothers wanted to be happy for the fated reunion of Selene and her older brother. But after hearing what Athena said made them wary of Selene''s older brother.


    "Selene ¡­ I think it would be better if you step away from your older brother." Freddie requested from Selene.


    At the same time, Lucas prepared himself for any attack by gathering enough energy to launch an explosive attack.


    "No! I refuse for any of you to do something foolish. And can''t you see Fluffy is well and alive. So he may not have meant for anyone to die." Selene uttered in denial.


    Even knowing that her older brother may no longer be the brother she once knew.


    She continued intervening,


    "Please! Lucas, they are my friends! You can clear this up peacefully. All of this are just misunderstanding, right?" Selene begged for her older brother''s peaceful cooperation.


    Then there it was ¡­ His eyes completely gone dark and no hint of his previous warmth.


    A gasp of surprise and disbelief.


    Piecing everything together.


    The light she feels surrounding Fluffy was not Fluffy''s but her older brother''s essence of light magic.


    Fluffy whimpered at the sight of Selene and Lucas.


    "Looks like you are no longer the baby sister I once knew. You know how to figure things out on your own, am I right?" Lucas looked at Selene with his dark hollow eyes.


    Right before Selene and Lucas could do something else,


    A series of flying darts coated with strong tranquilizers mixed with wolfsbane were shot towards Selene''s friends.


    One by one they fell to the ground.


    Even Lucas was not aware of the stealthy presence from the unit sent by Brandon.


    Another series of flying darts were shot but this time ¡­ it was towards Selene.


    It was too late for Lucas to use his abilities, so he had to use his hand to block it.


    Instantly, he started to lose his balance and wobbled to the ground.


    His younger sister caught him.


    "Lucas!" Selene screamed for the name of her older brother.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 206 - Stealth Unit

    Out of nowhere Selene''s friends started falling to the ground one by one.


    It may have been too late for Lucas to use his abilities to protect his younger sister but he was able to act swiftly in blocking the special tranquilizers mixed with strong wolfsbane.


    5 stings were enough to disorient Lucas himself.


    Nearby the garden of Laura, the stealthy unit tasked by Brandon successfully penetrated the premises of the mansion.


    They specialized in stealth and espionage missions.


    Unknown to everyone, even to Lucas, that a special unit was lurking around the outskirts from a few kilometers away from the mansion. They followed Lucas because he knew how to track Selene with the help of Fluffy.


    Their mission was take Selene by surprise and hand her over to Brandon as hostage for leverage.


    When Chloe redirected some portion of the barrier into blocking the meteor rain released by Lucas, it weakened a portion of the barrier on the opposite side of the strengthened location.


    One side may have been strengthened by Chloe to prevent any lethal hit from the meteor shower to fall but the other side was completely weakened.


    Making it easy for Lucas and the stealth unit to penetrate the premises of the mansion of Alpha Morris.


    The stealth unit waited for the right moment to strike where they could take everyone by surprise, including Lucas. It would have been dangerous if Lucas became an obstacle to their own mission.


    Brandon''s words were indeed effective.


    ''100% Lucas will be very careful and will be setting a defense around him. Once he meets with his younger sister, aim for his sister first. He would definitely not see it coming. The best case scenario, he would use his own body or limbs to protect his younger sister. Then he would be out of the picture for sure. Finally, his younger sister will be alone for all of you to take on together. She would be focused on Lucas. And she would be vulnerable for all of you to take. Be sure you strike her unconscious with the tranquilizer first before you attempt to take her.''


    Each member of the stealth unit remembered each word of Brandon.


    But what they were not told was Selene''s capabilities.


    They all just assumed that Selene could be easily taken down.


    As Selene held her older brother in her arms, Fluffy became defensive around Selene.


    Fluffy growled in anger for those who tried to attack Selene and Lucas.


    Even Fluffy could not detect where the attacks were coming from.


    "Lucas! Lucas!" Selene uttered in worry for her older brother.


    She immediately removed the tranquilizers from her older brother''s wrist and hand. Then she tried to analyze quickly the components of the tranquilizer through its smell.


    ''Wolfsbane! Do not try to taste it, I could sense the strong amount mixed to the tranquilizer.'' Suddenly reminded by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Thank you, Sylvieee! I almost tried to taste it just to confirm it.''


    ''Well, your enemies are indeed great in hiding their tracks and have great stealth abilities for a werewolf. Just use your telekinetic abilities and you will be good. Once they fire another shot, their location will be revealed.'' The spirit wolf of Selene advised her with full of discernment.


    In an instant, Selene activated her abilities and waited for the attack of her assailants.


    Unfortunately for the stealth unit, they were not aware of Selene''s capabilities.


    Due to underestimating and unaware of Selene''s capabilities, became their biggest flaw in their plan.


    The moment they fired another shot of tranquilizers mixed with strong wolfsbane.


    All of them were surprised when Selene stopped all of it easily and looked at their direction.


    Hiding behind the bushes and the trunk of a huge tree.


    At that time, they realized immediately that they were compromised and it was a matter of time before they get caught.


    "Fluffy, look after Lucas. I will get some foolish werewolves. They reek in stupidity!" Selene instructed Fluffy.


    For a long time Fluffy has not witnessed Selene infuriated look.


    She was exuding with anger and fury.


    And Selene floated ¡­


    In a blink of an eye, she became too fast and commanded the roots from the ground to immobilize all the members of the stealth unit.


    Panic ensued for each rogue werewolf, member of the stealth unit.


    Until Selene finally get hold and sight of all the members of the stealth unit.


    "So, you came here to play? Then let''s play! I will ask questions later because I prefer playing with you all first." Selene declared to them with a sinister look on her face.


    Each of them never felt such fear in their life.


    Before Selene could even start her own plans for the stealth unit.


    One of them started to talk without the consent of others.


    "We were only tasked to bring you unconscious. We were only commanded to put our targets to sleep without being detected. No one was intended to get harmed. Only taking you with us swiftly was our mission. Nothing else." The female rogue werewolf, member of the stealth unit, shivered in fear.


    Her eyes could tell ¡­ the fear and the horror they saw in Selene''s eyes for a moment.


    A hint of hidden horror which she could inflict to any soul if she only wishes.


    "Hmmm ¡­ I smell fear and lies!" Selene further incited fear and approached the shivering female rogue werewolf.


    "I ¡­ I am telling the truth! We did not mean to ¡­" the female rogue werewolf was not able to finish her words because Selene struck her neck with a force enough to render her unconscious.


    When the other rogue werewolves saw their friend fell to the ground from the strike of Selene with her right arm.


    Their pride took over and shifted into their wolf forms.


    Together they shifted and lunged an attack.


    But Selene felt no threat.


    She only smiled dealt with them easily by releasing powerful telekinetic blast around her.


    Pushing all assailants back and away from her.


    "I must say! You have the nerve to attack me without knowing what I can do. I am far scarier than my older brother. With the things I can do. You should have done your research first, before going after me or even accepting such a mission." Selene was exuding with unwavering lethal presence.


    "Time to put you all down!" Selene announced before initiating an attack.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-Near the borders of Jade Pack-]


    From afar,


    Away from the mansion ¡­


    The battle between the massive army of rogue werewolves and the combined forces of Alpha Morris and Prince Alcyd had finally concluded.


    Instead of celebrating like the other warriors from the Jade Pack, Prince Alcyd became unsettled.


    "What do you mean, you cannot reach Athena or any of Selene''s bodyguards!" Prince Alcyd expressed in fear.


    As everyone walked around half-naked due to shifting back to human form from their wolf form.


    "We have to return to the mansion of Alpha Morris, NOW!" Prince Alcyd gave immediate command to his army of warriors.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 207 - My Only Brother Part I

    In his worry for Selene, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack hurriedly went back to the mansion of Alpha Morris without coordinating with the Alpha of Jade Pack.


    Other warriors from the Jade Pack were dumbfounded by the sudden departure of Prince Alcyd and his entire army of warriors.


    All of them were sprinting as fast as they could in their wolf forms.


    Even Beta Garrett was worried for his own mate, Athena, due to her silence.


    Immediately, Caleb, tried to reach for his own mate through mind-link. He was worried for his own mate as well. Despite of their own love quarrel, brought by the fight of Caleb with his younger brother.


    Since then, Scarlett was not happy and punished Caleb with silence treatment.


    Fortunately, Scarlett replied through the mind-link and informed Caleb that Selene was missing with her assigned bodyguards. Including Athena, amongst them.


    Caleb informed Prince Alcyd right away regarding the report from Scarlett through the mind-link. It made their Alpha Prince and Beta Garrett to sprint faster.


    Unknowingly, Selene had already dealt with the stealth unit on her own.


    There were unconscious rogue werewolves all over the place.


    Not even one scratch could be detected around Selene.


    She completely dominated them and got them admit about their intention to take her as hostage.


    It made her contemplate on the words of Prince Alcyd regarding her true identity as the next chosen one and how others would want to harm her.


    From that moment, she realized how irresponsible and careless she has been with her security. She never took it seriously until now.


    Even though the intention behind her failed capture was different, it made her realize the danger that surrounds her.


    An eye opener for her regarding the concern and worry of her own mate.


    Meaning, Prince Alcyd was definitely right to worry for her safety.


    This made her spirit wolf appear.


    ''See! If you only listen to our mate, time to time! You would realize that his over protectiveness has reasons and makes sense. Imagine how many more supernatural creatures would go after you once your true identity as the next chosen one would be revealed to the public. Never ending danger will follow our trails. This is just the beginning of true danger for us!'' The spirit wolf of Selene nagged her with no pause.


    ''Don''t worry! I completely understand now the point of it all. But we have to prioritize something soon.'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    ''What is it?'' query of the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''We need to get stronger and more powerful. Training for our powers is a must for us! We need to master all the elements and increase our own strength. There are many undiscovered power deep inside me.'' Selene notified her own spirit wolf for their plans.


    ''Then, how about your older brother? What we are we going to do with him? He seems to be shrouded with darkness. I could sense he has already ascended, most probably!'' last words of Selene''s spirit wolf before she shoved it deep inside.


    She started communicate with the other nearby warriors.


    ''Lance? Scarlett? Jane? Anybody there?'' Selene trying to reach out for any nearby warriors.


    Instantly, they responded one by one!


    Despite the sudden voice of Selene asking for their attention, they realized that one of the unique abilities of their future Luna was to personally link them through her own mind-link. Even though she was not an Alpha herself, she had the ability to link them all through her mind-link.


    ''Selene?'' Jane curiously replied.


    ''Where are you?'' Lance responded with concern and worry.


    ''I am glad ¡­ your voice seem to be okay and alright.'' A relief from Scarlett who got worried due to Selene''s sudden disappearance.


    Selene addressed each of them and revealed to them her location.


    She also informed them about what happened between her only brother and then the stealth unit.


    From afar,


    Brandon witnessed the level of power and skills which Selene exhibited against the stealth unit.


    He could not believe that a she-wolf could have such power and ability.


    It made sense though that Lucas and Selene were siblings.


    Especially both of them having insanely powerful abilities.


    One of the generals asked Brandon if they should fetch others.


    "We can make an ambush right now." One of the generals said to Brandon.


    "NO! We have to retreat, now! We are dealing with someone having insane power. King Lucius should know about this. I have never heard nor seen a werewolf with insane powers. I bet she could do more. She was simply holding back, as if she did not want to lose control." Brandon shared his own assessment of the situation.


    The general seemed to be more confused but Brandon gave the signal for full retreat.


    Leaving the territory of Jade Pack.


    -Moments after-


    [-In the mansion of Alpha Morris-]


    Selene commanded for Lance and the rest to be discreet about the failed attempt on her.


    Including the fact about her older brother.


    She instructed everyone to treat him as a member of the Golden Moon Pack if ever someone asked from the Jade Pack.


    His identity must be concealed. For the safety and protection of Lucas.


    Lucas was kept in one of the guest rooms designated for the Golden Moon Pack.


    Scarlett had to give up her room. Making her and Caleb share room with Lance once again.


    Their room was a couple''s room which had more space and larger bed. Since Scarlett was one of the trusted friends of Selene, she chose Scarlett to give up their own room and transfer to the room of Lance with Caleb.


    Prince Alcyd''s arrival was most-awaited by the other warriors of Golden Moon Pack because they could not believe that Selene and the villain who wreaked havoc in their hometown were related.


    They were so torn and had to wait for Prince Alcyd.


    At the sight of Prince Alcyd and the other warriors of Golden Moon Pack were rushing towards the room designated temporarily for Lucas.


    While Garrett was not interested to even see Lucas, his only concern was Athena.


    Jane led Beta Garrett to Athena.


    And Prince Alcyd instructed others to stay behind and secure the area because they would be needing the privacy.


    External intervention or presence must be restricted to enter.


    The Alpha Prince did not bother to knock the door and entered on his own accord.


    He saw Selene holding her older brother''s hand.


    Worrying for him and caressing his forehead.


    "Stay away from him!" Prince Alcyd was furious in jealousy.


    It was smart for him to remain in his position or else he may have grabbed Selene forcefully and may cause to hurt her.


    But he chose to keep his distance.


    Though, he could not contain his displeasure and jealousy over the scene between Selene and Lucas.


    "What? Why should I? He is ¡­ my only brother!" Selene refused to look at Prince Alcyd and kept her attention only to Lucas.


    Then she continued in a calm manner, "Do not even dare to cross in your mind that I would abandon my only brother."


    One of the fears of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack has finally came.


    A competition on Selene''s priorities and affection.


    He never imagined that it would arrive too soon.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 208 - My Only Brother Part II

    [-In the mansion of Alpha Morris-]


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack never imagined for the day where he would compete for the attention of his mate to arrive so soon.


    His overbearing and overprotectiveness were activated at the sight of Selene and her older brother.


    Lucas was still unconscious.


    While Fluffy occupied the entire sofa instead of the floor.


    Fluffy rested comfortably, leaving the rest to take place on its own.


    Selene held the hand of Lucas as she contemplate on what she should do next and how will she move forward with her older brother.


    But Prince Alcyd could not contain himself at the sight of Selene holding another man''s hand ¡­ even if it is her older brother.


    "He has to be accountable for his actions ¡­ Selene!" Prince Alcyd directly informed his mate.


    Even though it hurts to hear that her brother may have hurt a lot of people, including the warriors from the Golden Moon Pack. Her brother may no longer the same person she once knew.


    "We are not sure if he intended to hurt anybody! What if he was just coerced or forced to do those things? Do not immediately cast your judgment upon someone without seeing the full picture." Selene consistently defended her older brother and refused to accept the idea about her older brother being a cold hearted criminal.


    "What full picture are you talking about? He is the same person who attacked the royal palace and the Golden Moon Pack! If he was coerced or forced to do those attacks, we would know by the looks on his eyes. As a werewolf, your spirit wolf can sense it as well." Prince Alcyd retorted Selene''s denial.


    Hearing Prince Alcyd''s argument, Selene remembered the hollow and dark look on her older brother''s eyes. And the familiar essence of light magic she could sense from Fluffy.


    Closely the same imprint like her older brother''s essence.


    She could not reveal this to Prince Alcyd because she does not want anyone to know regarding the possibility of her older brother ascending to darkness. It would only strengthen the case of Prince Alcyd to apprehend her older brother and punish him accordingly from his crimes.


    This was something which substantiates the fact about her older brother doing all those crimes ¡­ without being coerced or forced to do so.


    "Fluffy is alive! He did not kill Fluffy. You said my older brother killed Fluffy. What if you are also mistaken about my older brother? We need to hear his side." Selene was repeatedly in denial about her older brother.


    "Selene! Many members of Golden Moon Pack demand justice for the death of those who died and got injured from their attack. I have a responsibility to my own pack! I cannot neglect their demands. Including Chloe ¡­ is it right for her father''s killer to roam free and unaccounted for his actions? Forced or not forced, he cannot erase the fact that he caused all of the death and damages in the Golden Moon Pack. How can your conscience let him be unaccountable for it? Tell me ¡­ Selene!" Prince Alcyd gave a heart wrenching fact which made Selene surrender.


    No reasoning could erase the fact that Lucas caused the death of the father of Chloe, her best friend. She witnessed the pain caused by chaos


    "He is ¡­ my only brother! My last remaining family member. I cannot give up on him ¡­ No matter what happens." Selene looked at Prince Alcyd with tears on her eyes.


    Silence fell on Prince Alcyd. He was not prepared to witness such a pitiful look on Selene''s face.


    All his frustrations and anger disappeared at the scene of Selene breaking down to tears.


    "I- I know ¡­ it is difficult to do the right thing. But ¡­ can''t I be selfish for a moment and keep my only brother?"


    "I lost a lot ¡­ I never had a family of my own! Let me hold on to him even just for some time¡­ P-please? Can I?" Selene begged Prince Alcyd desperately.


    Prince Alcyd could not endure the sight of Selene stooping so low ¡­ desperately begging him.


    He offered his embrace to comfort Selene. But mostly, it was to avoid the pitiful sight of Selene.


    Selene broke down in tears.


    Thinking about the fact that she may get separated again with her only brother. And the unfortunate situation that they are in at the moment.


    "Shh ¡­ It''s ok! We will find a way to do both. For now, we will keep him sedated to avoid any unnecessary trouble." Prince Alcyd does his best to comfort Selene.


    The feral wolf, Fluffy, woke up and watched the two in each other''s embrace.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    -Moments before Prince Alcyd arrived-


    Laura took the lead in barricading each possible entrance of any intruders.


    After she successfully led the barricading, the thought of her younger brother scared and shaking took over.


    "Make sure any possible entrance are barricaded and sealed with protection spell. Tell the apprentice witches to seal it with protective spells! I have to check my younger brother." Laura instructed the other staff members of the mansion regarding her orders.


    Entire halls of the mansion were busy and the first floor of the mansion was filled with old people, women and children.


    All men volunteered for different tasks.


    Mostly on patrol and guard duties.


    Upon her arrival to the door of her younger brother''s private quarters.


    There was a squad of warriors from Jade Pack securing the area.


    "How is your future Alpha and ¡­ my only brother?" Laura asked the group of warriors and continued, "Are there any suspicious movement around the perimeter?"


    The captain of the guards answered, "He is okay, Miss Laura! Your younger sister is inside with him. So far, the outside are heavily guarded by the warriors and the future Luna from the Golden Moon Pack. That''s why we focused our defense by this side."


    "Remember, he is the future of Jade pack. Make sure nothing bad happens to him! Is it understood?"


    In unison they all answered, "Yes, Maam!"


    As soon as Laura entered the room of her younger brother,


    Her younger brother rushed towards Laura and hugged her tightly.


    "I am scared, Laura! Are they after me? I told you ¡­ I do not want to be an Alpha! Why can''t you be the one? Why it has to be me?" the younger brother of Laura whined childishly.


    "Alister!" Laura was surprised from the sudden hug from their younger brother.


    Unlike Laura, Amber was not fond of their younger brother. She was strict and cold towards their only brother.


    "Are you kidding me? You are no longer a little kid. Stop whining and gather your wits. For God''s sake ¡­" Amber was not able to finish her words because of Laura.


    Stabbing and serious glares were thrown at Amber''s way.


    For a long time, Laura became the mother figure in the mansion.


    Alister never experienced to be taken care of by their biological mother. At the age of 3, Laura stood as a mother figure to him. Never having the luxury to remember the experience or feeling of having a mother.


    It was Laura who became a mother figure to him.


    Giving him all the attention and provisions he needed. Laura was there for him.


    Somehow, for Laura, she wanted to protect and raise Alister the way she wanted for herself. There were many things that she never wanted for Alister to experience. Such as pain and harsh reality of the world.


    "Do not worry! I am here ¡­ Remember, you are ¡­ my only brother! You must be the future Alpha of Jade Pack. That''s my dream for you." Laura tried to calm their younger brother.


    After hearing his eldest sister, Alister stopped complaining and contemplated on the words of his eldest sister.


    ''¡­ my dream for you!'' repeating Laura''s words in his mind.


    Alister always tried his best to impress their father but the happiness of Laura was something he prioritized. He would do everything just to make Laura happy and proud of him.


    Amber became wary of the surroundings, making her check the outside from the windows.


    "There is something going on with the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack. All his warriors are extremely on the edge and he is currently worrying for something." Amber divulged to Laura.


    Among the siblings, Amber had the ability to read emotions and identify specific feelings that an individual is currently having. This was the reason why Alpha Morris always bring Amber for social gathering and foreign visits. Alpha Morris utilized this ability of Amber for his own advantage.


    Laura approached the window together with her siblings.


    "We will find out soon! Having a leverage over them will be a great advantage for Jade Pack." Laura declared to her siblings.


    Both Alister and Amber looked at Laura with great respect.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 209 - Guilty Conscience

    Day after their victory,


    Prince Alcyd commanded all members of his newly formed Golden Crew from Golden Moon Pack through regarding the situation between Selene and her older brother.


    Despite the concern of others about the accountability and the judgment towards the crimes of Lucas, the older brother of their future Luna, Prince Alcyd firmly gave them the instruction to be discreet and quiet about it until the right time for the trial.


    Most of them became disappointed with the decision but they had to follow the orders of their Alpha Prince.


    Jane was the most disappointed of them all. She could not believe that a criminal would be left unpunished for the crimes he did.


    "Just because he is the brother of our future Luna, it does not mean that he can be pardoned or be allowed to roam free! Where is the justice in it? And the protection that Prince Alcyd promised? If we will allow that rogue werewolf unpunished. Imagine ¡­ many lives died at the hands of that CRIMINAL! But here we are following orders and doing nothing about it." Jane expressed her disapproval towards the decision of their Alpha Prince.


    "Stop it, Jane! Someone might hear you!" Jackson told Jane.


    "I do not care! So what! Don''t they have a guilty conscience that they are letting a criminal unpunished? Because so far, they are completely neglecting the fact that people suffered at the hands of that criminal." Feisty words continued to come out from Jane''s mouth.


    "He is still unconscious ¡­" Jackson supposed to say more but Jane interjected his words.


    "Because they kept him sedated! They want to keep him untouched and unpunished for his crimes. Sometimes, I am starting to think if it was right for our Alpha Prince to keep Selene. There are better options there for him to be his mate. Ever since that platinum-haired hybrid came into our lives, only trouble and chaos came in Golden Moon Pack''s way." Jane unapologetically spoke some stinging words.


    "Jane! Do not ever forget, she is still our future LUNA!" Jackson emphasized on the fact that Selene is the future Luna of Golden Moon Pack.


    He continued, "Golden Moon Pack will suffer more if Prince Alcyd rejects Selene. It is known to us what happened to Midnight Pack. An example of what will happen to a wolf pack once an Alpha rejects its mate. God chose for the partners of every werewolf, especially for the Alphas. Once it is rejected, fury from our creator would befall our wolf pack. Just like the almost complete destruction of Midnight Pack. They faced the wrath of our great creator."


    Compared to Jane, her mate was more superstitious and believed in divine interventions. Jackson was more superstitious and religious than Jane.


    Even though Jackson explained thoroughly to Jane regarding the significance of the decision made by their Alpha Prince, Jane remained agitated and still in opposition.


    Suddenly, right before Jane could complain further ¡­


    Beta Garrett appeared with Athena.


    They waited for the tension to simmer down before approaching Jackson.


    It was obvious that the couple were having an argument outside.


    No matter how much they tried to be discreet with their argument, it became apparent to anyone passing through.


    "I do not think this spot could contain your arguments." Calmly pointed by Beta Garrett.


    Standing in the middle of the garden away from any prying eyes.


    "I think you both forget that we are not in Golden Moon Pack and there are ears everywhere!" Beta Garrett implying that someone is spying on the couple.


    The eyes of Athena gave away the fact about someone spying on Jackson and Jane behind the huge green hedges nearby.


    Immediately, the spy left swiftly and carefully.


    Jackson became alarmed of the scent.


    "What the?!?" Jackson expressed his worry that he let his guard down and allowed someone to spy on them.


    "Do not worry! At least if they find out, you will not be guilty for any leaks." Direct reasoning from Beta Garrett.


    "Wh-what do you mean? I am confused. Aren''t we suppose to make sure that we must keep this important information discreet and secret?" Jackson''s reply to Beta Garrett.


    Both Jackson and Jane became curious with Beta Garrett''s explanation.


    "I mean, it would not be bad either if some of the members of Jade Pack would know the relations of our future Luna and her older brother." Beta Garrett clarified.


    "Garrett ¡­ what are you up to this time?" Jackson was surprised from the words of Garrett.


    "It''s simple, you see ¡­!


    [1] Firstly, our future Luna must learn how to balance her responsibility as the Luna of Golden Moon Pack and as a sister of a criminal. This circumstance will force her to accept certain realities and make her see the consequences of her action. Since she accepted the role of our Luna. It is my responsibility as the Beta of Golden Moon Pack to teach her the harsh reality of the role she has chosen to keep.


    [2] Lastly, if the Jade Pack desires to seek a leverage to use on our Alpha Prince for their own good. We will let them be. Because we will use them as well for the Golden Moon Pack''s interest. Letting them believe that we can be played by their own schemes will be a great way to manipulate and to control them as well. At least we can lure them into thinking that they have a leverage. It more dangerous when they poke for more. Knowing what they have is better than allowing them to be hungry for more information."


    A decisive and lengthy explanation was given by Beta Garrett.


    It left Jackson and Jane astonished at Beta Garrett''s words.


    Before Jackson could even utter a single word, Beta Garrett continued.


    "Guilty conscience is not enough to have ¡­" Beta Garrett looked at Jane''s direction which pertains to her previous words.


    Then he continued, "She must know the weight of the role she plays in our wolf pack. Life can be cruel but ignorance and negligence can be worse. There are many lives at stake and we cannot let our leaders fall into their worst versions. We will be accountable for their fall."


    Silence from Jackson and Jane was their reply towards Beta Garrett.


    The danger that Athena faced due to Selene''s blind love for her older brother forced Beta Garrett to do things on his own without their Alpha''s knowledge.


    "I expect the cooperation and trust from both of you." Beta Garrett asked.


    Jane replied quickly while Jackson contemplated further, "You have our support, Beta Garrett!"


    "Now, there is a meeting inside and we are expected to be supportive. I hope whatever we have discussed would remain between us." Beta Garrett sought for reassurance.


    An affirmative nod was given to him.


    From that day on,


    The Beta of the Golden Moon Pack started to move on his own accord.


    Considering not his own interest but for the entire good of Golden Moon Pack.


    There was no hint of guilty conscience nor hesitations for the plans he had set.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 210 - Return To The Palace

    Prince Alcyd decided to return to the royal palace as quickly as possible.


    To avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    Due to rumors circulating about the mysterious guy under the custody of the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Even though, Prince Alcyd succeeded in justifying his claims.


    Others remained skeptic and worrisome.


    Indeed it was difficult to convince others that Lucas was a member of the Golden Moon Pack and he was injured from defending Selene.


    Discreetly, unknown to Selene, Prince Alcyd had to eliminate all members of the stealth unit and making them disappear into ashes through Kassandra''s assistance.


    In order to keep the identity of Lucas, he had to eliminate all members of the stealth unit that tried to abduct Selene.


    But the Alpha Prince is not aware regarding Laura ¡­ Already knowing the truth about Lucas and his connection to Selene. And the crimes he did.


    Laura remained observant and waiting for the right moment to strike a deal with Prince Alcyd and Selene.


    For her, there are things that must wait and cannot be rushed.


    Timing of the execution of every plan is everything for Laura.


    So, she had to wait for the best time to implement all her plans.


    As for Prince Alcyd, he had to return to the royal palace before things go worst for all of them.


    Most of the members of the newly formed Golden Crew started to treat Selene coldly.


    They started to avoid her and avoided any eye contact with her.


    Except for her close friends.


    Because they could understand the struggle that Selene had to go through just to be reunited with her older brother.


    Though, Chloe was the only one unaware of the truth regarding Lucas. About Lucas being responsible for the death of her father.


    Selene specifically requested to be the one that will tell Chloe regarding the truth.


    Kassandra agreed to the request for the condition that Chloe must know as soon as possible.


    The plan was to transfer Lucas to the royal hospital near the royal palace.


    And once the transfer is made, Kassandra and Selene will closely monitor Lucas.


    By that time Selene must tell Chloe the truth and the identity of Lucas.


    Prince Alcyd hesitated to agree with Selene being around Lucas but had to give in as long as she was escorted by a squad of warriors.


    Even Beta Garrett was unusually serious ever since the appearance of Lucas.


    He reasoned out for being busy about the preparations and planning for everyone.


    When they started to depart from the Jade Pack, Alpha Morris gave his gesture of gratitude and offered an entire force led by Amanda, his daughter, to escort them back to royal palace and be the representative of Alpha Morris for the mean time in the royal court.


    Alpha Morris intended to follow soon once everything was settled in Jade Pack.


    Laura gave out a secret mission for Amanda to fulfill and some well-detailed instructions before her younger sister left for the journey back to the royal palace.


    Thunderous clapping from the sky could be heard as they started to prepare for depature.


    It was an ominous sign for the upcoming days to come.


    Dark ¡­


    And filled with uncertain chaos ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the royal hospital-]


    The moment Prince Alcyd arrived with his entire army and escorts.


    He wanted to accompany Selene but his presence was needed by his father.


    Instead of accompanying the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack, Selene prioritized the transfer of her older brother with the help of Kassandra.


    Selene was surrounded by a group of trusted and reliable warriors of the Golden Moon Pack tasked Prince Alcyd to look after her.


    This group was consisted of,


    [1] Athena


    [2] Caleb


    [3] Jackson


    [4] Freddie


    [5] Theo


    Even Chloe was asked to come along.


    Because Selene was planning to tell her best friend about the truth.


    The basement floor of the royal hospital was designated for holding area for any violent patient.


    Upon the request of Prince Alcyd to use the entire basement of the royal hospital, others immediately understood the situation.


    An immediate course of protocol was done to cater the request of Prince Alcyd.


    Right at the moment Lucas was sealed in a secured room, Selene asked others to give her space and time with her older brother.


    It was heart breaking for her to see Lucas this way.


    Sedated ¡­


    And handcuffed with an artifact that prevents someone to use magic ¡­


    The room was completely clean and spacious.


    Selene intended to visit her older brother daily to ensure his daily needs and monitor him.


    "Maybe later or tonight, he may start waking up. Would you prefer to be around him?" Kassandra asked.


    "Of course, I want to be here when he wakes up. I am pretty sure he would not like to be contained like this." Selene shared her thoughts to Kassandra.


    "We have to ¡­ Or else we may not be too sure what he may do if we do not make any precautionary measures." Kassandra reminded Selene about the possibilities.


    Both of them walked outside the room, because Selene planned to reveal to Chloe regarding the truth about Lucas.


    The basement floor level of the royal hospital had private holding area for each patient and a lobby for the visitors.


    Everything was clean and quiet.


    Selene was given privacy with Chloe.


    "Are you okay? I know everything is shocking for you to be reunited with your older brother again. Who would have thought we would find him in Jade Pack?" Chloe asked Selene as she approached her and held her hand.


    Completely unaware of the things that were about to happen.


    "Yes, I am alright! Thank you for asking! But there are more important things that needed to be discussed." Selene''s reply to Chloe as she pulled her to sit.


    "Discuss what?" Chloe curiously asked Selene.


    There was a moment of silence between Selene and Chloe before Selene decided to reveal everything to Chloe.


    "I hope you try to find in your heart to be forgiving and ¡­ be more understanding with what I am about to say." There was a hint of fear and tears on Selene''s eyes as she informed Chloe.


    Chloe became more nervous with what Selene was about to say.


    "You are scaring me, Selene! What is it about? Tell me ¡­ I will never judge you. I promise whatever it is, I will always be on your side." Chloe genuinely told Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Selene gathered all her strength and courage to tell Chloe everything about Lucas.


    As she uttered each word of truth,


    Chloe released the hand of Selene and things suddenly changed for her.


    A disbelief and shock about the confession of Selene regarding the cause of her father''s death.


    "You mean ¡­ Your older brother! Is no other than ¡­ the man who took away my chance to reconnect with my father?" Chloe conveyed a stabbing question.


    Only tears and shame was Selene''s reply to Chloe.


    Chloe gasped in horror for the truth presented to her.


    Her best friend was related to the man that killed her father.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 211 - Chloe Versus Selene

    [-In the basement floor level-]


    The royal hospital was in its normal usual routine.


    Except for the confidential current activity down in the basement floor level.


    Other doctors left the entire control over the basement floor level at the hands of Kassandra.


    Since Prince Alcyd gave them the instruction to leave everything under Kassandra''s care and authority.


    But the deputy medical chief doctor of the royal hospital volunteered to assist Kassandra. Due to the fact that Kassandra was the only apprentice taught directly by Magdeline.


    Reputation precedes Kassandra regarding her image as the last powerful -white witch- currently alive.


    News have been circulating about -white witches- murdered or missing.


    Even those white witches serving as resident witch in other wolf packs have died strangely or went missing.


    It caused serious concern amongst the dwindling population of -white witches- regarding the unexplained killings and missing -white witches- within their community.


    "Oh my God, how amazing it is to finally meet you! In the flesh! The one and only KASSANDRA! Ha! I hope you do not mind my weird behavior ¡­ My name is Susan, the deputy medical chief doctor of this royal hospital!" gushing and ecstatic about the presence of Kassandra.


    Kassandra was feeling antsy and worried about the outcome of the confession of Selene. But she remained polite and accommodating to the queries of Susan.


    "It''s okay, really! There are much worst in Golden Moon Pack. Plenty of weirdos there!" Kassandra shared to Susan.


    And each word comes out from Kassandra''s mouth, Susan was fanning over and as if she was seeing glitters all over Kassandra.


    Until the both of them felt a sudden surge of energy coming from the basement floor level.


    Only a witch could sense such surge of magical energy.


    Susan and Kassandra hurried their way to the basement floor level, casting protective spell to the entrance of basement in order to contain any danger within the basement. Their fear was maybe the older brother of Selene may have escaped out of a sudden.


    Then there it was ¡­ a scene where two best friends at each other''s crosshairs.


    "Let me pass through, Selene!" Chloe demanded from her best friend.


    "No! He deserves a trial ¡­" Selene''s reply to her best friend while covered in her tears.


    Chloe summoned her newly learned water element specialization spells. She was surrounded with water and combining it with heat spell where it heats up the water into higher degree.


    While Selene summoned a force field behind her coated with wind barrier that prevents anyone to enter the room of her older brother.


    Susan witnessed the unbelievable display of powerful magic in front of her.


    "Woah! This is high level magic. Utilizing various elements together in one execution. Who are these witches?" Susan was at awe and amused by the sight of Chloe and Selene.


    But Kassandra was worried for the two because someone might get hurt.


    The other werewolves were on standby because they cannot simply jump in when there was clear threat at the moment.


    Though, Athena tried to reach for their Alpha Prince but somehow her attempts were blocked by a supernatural interference.


    "Have you reached Prince Alcyd already? I cannot seem to access through mind-link." Jackson asked Athena.


    "Same here, I have tried but there is something blocking our attempts." Athena revealed to her fellow warriors.


    "What do you mean about blocking our attempts? No one could block a mind-link! Unless ¡­" Caleb looked at Selene in his sudden realization.


    "Yes! Unless you are a powerful being like the chosen one. Only one supernatural being in the history of our kingdom had the ability to directly block mind-links without summoning magical interference." Athena told the other warriors who were bewildered by the unusual occurrence.


    "And that would be ¡­ the late GREAT EMPEROR ODIN!" Theo uttered in his astonishment of the possibility that Selene may be more than just a future Luna.


    Freddie was standing behind the other elite officers of Prince Alcyd and surprised at the conversation that they were having.


    At the same time, the tension between Chloe and Selene were rising.


    "Trials are only given to those who deserves redemption. Your brother ¡­ does not!" Chloe prepared herself for another attack.


    A warning was issued to Selene, "So, if I were you ¡­ get out of my way or you will end up like your brother ¡­ Unconscious!"


    Unfortunately, Selene was not backing down as well.


    "I would love to see you try!" Selene ignored the warning of Chloe.


    Instead she issued a challenge to her best friend.


    Her fist started to clench and shroud in electric energy.


    Absorbing some of the portions of electricity from the royal hospital.


    Selene''s tears dried and her eyes changed from guilt into burning fierceness.


    Others started to panic on how they will stop the two.


    "Stop this at once!" Kassandra exclaimed towards Chloe and Selene but the two seems to be in deep trance.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 212 - Fractured Friendship

    [-In the basement floor level-]


    The tension between Chloe and Selene intensified.


    To a point of no return!


    Kassandra tried to stop the two but a dark force alarmed her senses which redirected her attention.


    Chloe started to motion for an attack, trying to control the floating heated water around her.


    While Selene began to float as she absorbed more electric energy from the royal hospital.


    Current of electricity were shrouding all over Selene''s fist.


    And splash of water were moving all over Chloe, geared for a powerful attack.


    Susan noticed Kassandra suddenly leaving.


    But her concern was the intensified tension between Chloe and Selene.


    "Get out of my way, Selene! This is my last warning to you ¡­ Your brother must pay for what he has done." Last warning of Chloe.


    "I will not let you harm my older brother! Especially now ¡­ when I am finally reunited with him! You can try your best but I doubt if your best will be enough." A firm challenge from Selene.


    Fluffy was inside the room of Lucas guarding the unconscious body of Lucas.


    There was no other choice for Fluffy but only watch from the glass window of the room regarding the fight going through outside the room.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Kassandra went to the entrance of the basement floor level. To check what dark force penetrated her protection spell.


    She coated it with tracking spell to trace whoever breaks it.


    Then there she was ¡­ Mia, the newly declared -Grand Witch- but currently known as the very first GRAND DARK WITCH.


    They both stood and looked at each other with a narrow hallway surrounding them.


    "We meet again! My former best friend. How is the life of a boring servant of the light magic?" Mia was clearly mocking at Kassandra.


    "I am doing so well. At least I have a soul that I own. Unlike someone I know ¡­ void and devoured by the darkness! I should be the one asking you. How is the life of a solitary and miserable servant of darkness? Still struggling to complete your daily quotas of dead souls to offer to darkness?" Kassandra replied with full of courage and returned the mockery of Mia.


    "Miss me much?"


    "I do not have time for your nonsense! Why are you here? As far as I know, this area is off-limits for the likes of you." Kassandra went directly to her questions.


    "I heard my daughter is here. Is it wrong to see her?"


    "You have other ulterior motives. I can sense it by the looks of it. So, no! You are not allowed to see her. And I bet there is more to it. I know that look on your eyes." A quick refusal from Kassandra.


    Mia did not take this well.


    Her anger became apparent.


    Dark energy was flowing all over her.


    But before she could even initiate any dark spells.


    Kassandra was too quick in her actions.


    "Too bad, I have better things to do right now than play with an old friend." Kassandra declared as she swiftly chanted her spells.


    She executed a transfer magic spell which was considered as high magic amongst witches.


    In an instant, Mia disappeared and was transported somewhere else.


    No remnants from Mia could be seen.


    It was a successful execution of transfer magic spell.


    Then suddenly the ground shook for a second.


    "What the ¡­" Kassandra held on to the wall.


    Trying to find her balance.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Back with Chloe and Selene,


    Two best friends started to launch their own attacks and defended their own selves with their own powerful defensive magic.


    Chloe used her <<< _Shell Barrier_ >>,


    An ability to summon powerful energy of force field that forms into a circular shell. Protecting oneself from any attacks.


    While Selene summoned the ground to raise itself in order to block the attack of Chloe.


    A thick blocks of earth element raised itself up to the ceiling, blocking the attack of Chloe.


    Immediately, Susan released a powerful energy that turned into force field.


    Preventing some splash of heated water to bounce towards Athena and the rest.


    The other werewolves, elite officers of the Golden Moon Pack, looked at Susan for her quick save.


    She sighed in relief that no one got hurt but she was surprised about the scene in front of her.


    "Amazing ¡­ someone could control multiple elements in one time. If I am not mistaken at least four elements were summoned." Susan uttered to herself.


    But she had to gather her wits because the two were not done yet.


    Chloe was eager to get her revenge on Lucas.


    At the same time, Selene was eager to protect Lucas from the anger of Chloe.


    There was only one way to stop the two. Susan had to it or else things will escalate further.


    She started to cast her unique and special ability.


    "Pollen Kiss!" Susan chanted.


    <<< _Pollen Kiss_ >>>


    An ability of Susan to put her targets into sleep and sedate them.


    Since there was a force field in front of Athena, they were protected from the effects of the ability of Susan.


    But her targets, Chloe and Selene, were vulnerable from its effects.


    Slowly ¡­ a whirlwind of pollens surrounded the two and successfully calmed their nerves. And got them both falling to the ground, unconscious!


    "What happened? Am I too late?" Kassandra was panting from rushing.


    She could not use her transfer magic since it has a limit for only once a day usage when it is used on a living individual.


    "Oh ¡­ Sorry! You missed the action, girl!" Susan informed Kassandra.


    Immediately, as the barrier was down, Selene was assisted by her bodyguards.


    While Kassandra went immediately to Chloe.


    Fluffy whimpered at the sight of the fractured friendship between Selene and Chloe.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 213 - Royal Victory

    [-In the royal court-]


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves requested the presence of his allies and members of the royal family in the royal court.


    For days, King Viktor led his army in stopping the plans of King Lucius from attacking the crucial territories of his allies which have significant resources that could affect the forces of King Viktor.


    Fortunately for him, with the collective effort, their plans were success.


    One by one the royal court was filled with allies and he was surrounded by his own children.


    Persephone was standing at the side of her son.


    Everyone was waiting for the announcement of King Viktor.


    When Beta Nolan finished briefing King Viktor regarding the complete report and update on each allied wolf pack.


    King Viktor stood proudly and confident.


    He was exuding with positivity and good news.


    Everything was going accordingly to his plans.


    "I gathered everyone here today, to bring good news and report to all of you! We have won against the attack of the rogue werewolves and succeeded in protecting our own. They have finally seen that together, we are stronger! No rogue army can stand against the might of our united front. Soon the war will be concluded with our banners raised in their castle and their bodies laid waste to ground. Because together, we will be the victors!" King Viktor passionately gave his speech.


    And everyone applauded King Viktor in unison.


    Loud cheers and praises for King Viktor echoed all over the royal court.


    But Prince Alarick could not help it but to feel agitated because he could not accept the fact that Prince Alcyd will be given higher honor and praises again by their father for leading his own army into victory without any casualties.


    Reports even had it that the attacks on Jade Pack had the highest number of rogue werewolves attempted to take the wolf pack down.


    So, compared to him, the recognition that will be given to Prince Alcyd will definitely be higher than his.


    His mother started to hold his hand tightly and whispered compliments to his ears.


    In order to distract him from the growing envy in his heart.


    Members of the audience started to chant King Viktor''s name.


    "Long live, King Viktor!"


    Louder and louder it became.


    In the middle of it all, Prince Alcyd suddenly left discreetly through the back but his siblings noticed the odd exit of Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha King had no chance to even stop his favorite son. He was too immersed in the loud chanting of his name and cheers of the crowd.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Few hours have passed since Chloe and Selene clashed.


    Kassandra decided to bring Chloe back to the camp designated for the army of Golden Moon Pack.


    While Selene was brought to the private chambers of Prince Alcyd.


    Immediately, Athena informed her mate regarding the issue on Chloe and asked for Prince Alcyd''s presence through their mind-link. She could not go directly to Prince Alcyd because she does not want to get scolded by their Alpha Prince.


    Knowing that something has happened again with Selene under her watch. Athena had lost her confidence in facing or even in communicating Prince Alcyd, her guts has shrunk.


    Beta Garrett did not delay and immediately asked for their Alpha Prince.


    From the outside, they could already sense the footsteps and the scent of their Alpha Prince.


    All the officers were seated in sofa while Selene was resting on the bed.


    As Prince Alcyd entered,


    The sight of his elite officers who were tasked to look after Selene greeted him.


    Prince Alcyd ignored them for a while and checked on Selene.


    "Do not worry! Deputy Chief Susan just put her to sleep in order to stop Chloe and her to hurt each other." Freddie was the only one had the courage to even speak.


    Caleb and the other elite officers were surprised with the guts of Freddie despite him being a submitted rogue werewolf.


    Unfortunately, Prince Alcyd was not in the mood to be impressed with him.


    "I was expecting the bunch of you to protect Selene and avoid any situation like this." Prince Alcyd turned his attention to Freddie and the other elite officers who were assigned to look after Selene.


    "Actually, we wanted to stop them but ¡­" Freddie intended to reason out but Prince Alcyd cut him out.


    "Why do bad things always happen to Selene when you are around?" Prince Alcyd did not held back with his words.


    His best friend wanted to stop him but ¡­


    Unexpectedly, Freddie uttered something astonishing.


    "Is it really me or is it because of the nature of her true identity? Would you care explain to us regarding the possibility of Selene being the prophesized next chosen one? Because I have a feeling that you have an idea about it." Freddie did not hesitate as well to speak his mind.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 214 - Next Chosen One

    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Freddie uttered something that made everyone in the room curious.


    At the same time, they are worried for the temper of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    But there was no hint of fear nor worry in Freddie''s words.


    "Would you care explain to us regarding the possibility of Selene being the prophesized next chosen one? Because I have a feeling that you have an idea about it." Freddie did not hesitate as well to speak his mind.


    "That is impossible because she would have been a pure white furred wolf." Prince Alcyd tried to deny Freddie''s qualms.


    Athena gathered her courage to speak her mind as well.


    "But her original fur is silver! Close to pure white. According to our history, the next chosen one will only have pure white fur once she has completed the mating process. It would signify her complete wolf form. And so far ¡­ Selene has not completed the mating process! You cannot hide this important fact from us, Prince Alcyd." Athena pointed out important details about the new chosen one.


    Even Jackson took courage in sharing his own thoughts.


    "How will we protect her if there are things we do not know? We understand your worry regarding her safety but you can trust us. None of us will endanger Selene nor risk her safety. Especially, if our suspicion is correct. That Selene is the next chosen one." Jackson explained.


    Among the elite officers of Prince Alcyd, Jackson was the most matured due to his age. He is the oldest among the elite officers. Close to his 30''s.


    Caleb and Theo were speechless of the things being unveiled in front of them.


    Information about the prophesized next chosen one was a hot topic and most sought by the Alpha King himself.


    Beta Garrett for once, had nothing to add nor say at all to the things being brought up.


    It seems that ¡­


    "You knew ¡­ don''t you? Your reaction seems to be unsurprised and come to think of it. Prince Alcyd will seek advice from you and will share everything to you as his Beta." Freddie looked at Beta Garrett trying to lower his gaze.


    "No wonder you wanted to teach Selene the responsibilities of her role as the future Luna. Because you knew that she is not an ordinary Luna nor an ordinary she-wolf ¡­ she is the prophesized next chosen one!" Athena directed her words to Beta Garrett, her mate.


    "Athena, you must understand ¡­" Beta Garrett could not finish his words because Athena became upset towards him.


    "I thought there will be no secrets between us!" Athena''s words were filled with hurt.


    She left the room and with Garrett chasing over her.


    Prince Alcyd sighed in frustration and decided to tell the truth.


    "Things can become dangerous from here forth. I hope all of you would be discreet about it and keep it a secret. Until we find the right time to tell everyone."


    "Of course! We understand the importance of keeping it on the down low. We also do not want Selene to get hurt. Though, you must start to prepare a tight security for her. Now, I understand why the dark creatures appeared in the territory of Golden Moon Pack. I think some dark creatures may have sensed her extraordinary aura." Freddie advised Prince Alcyd with genuine concern for Selene.


    Then, the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack sat beside Selene.


    "I will not let anyone hurt her ¡­ they can try but they will die trying!" A serious tone could be heard in Prince Alcyd''s words.


    Unknown to the rest, a raven was listening and watching the entire scene in the private chamber.


    When everything became calm and the elite officers of Prince Alcyd left the room, the raven flew away.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere in the royal palace,


    The raven flew and looked for a specific individual.


    At the sight of that individual, the raven dove and flapped its wings preparing for landing.


    Prince Ranku raised its arm.


    As the raven clung to his arm,


    The young prince looked around if no one was around.


    He was being careful and wary with his surroundings.


    "I have not regained my full ability yet. It seems that I have to use this method for now." Prince Ranku uttered to himself.


    His hand touched the head of the raven and placed it on top of the eyes of the black raven.


    Then, everything flashed into Prince Ranku''s mind.


    And he was in a state of great astonishment with what he heard and saw through the black raven.


    "Noooo waaayy!!!" Before Prince Ranku could even rationalize what he should do next.


    Persephone appeared from the shadows.


    "Something interesting you found out? Would you mind sharing it with me?" Persephone said with scheming look on her eyes.


    Prince Ranku wanted to decline and feign ignorance but Persephone interjected his attempt.


    "Do not pretend that you do not know what I mean! Because I know for a fact that you have the ability to control beasts and animals. To a point manipulate their senses and more. You inherited your mother''s ability ¡­ the beast master ability!" Persephone confronted Prince Ranku without any doubts.


    Unfortunately for Prince Ranku, he was stunned at the sight of Persephone and has no idea how to deflect her confrontation.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or beginning of March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 215 - Brother And Sister (Part I)

    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Day after from the dangerous confrontation of Selene and Chloe.


    Selene woke up.


    As she opened her eyes looking around and gathering her wits.


    "How did I ¡­" Selene was not able to finish her words because Prince Alcyd explained to her immediately.


    "Athena and the others brought you here. Deputy Medical Chief Susan sedated you and Chloe. Both of you almost hurt each other. I thought you were best friends. Why would the both of you attack one another?" a hint of concern from Prince Alcyd while sitting beside Selene.


    "I just defended myself and blocked her way to my brother. If I wanted to hurt her, she would have been by now. I was just planning to paralyze her temporarily." Selene clarified her intentions.


    "But you will still hurt her if she got hit by those deadly attacks of yours." Prince Alcyd pointed out.


    "There is a huge difference with hurting her and paralyzing her! And whose side are you on by the way?" Selene become agitated with Prince Alcyd''s choice of words.


    "Okay! Okay! Do not be too hot headed." Prince Alcyd hugged Selene in his attempt to diffuse her agitation.


    There was stabbing glares thrown at Prince Alcyd.


    Despite his attempts of comforting her through his hugs and kisses.


    Among werewolves, physical touch of their mate can be intimate and source of comfort.


    But it seems to be not working at the moment due to the intensity of Selene''s agitation and her mixed blood.


    The Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack could still sense the bad mood of Selene.


    "You will never know how it feels to be alone, Alcyd ¡­ At least you have your father and siblings. But me ¡­ I only have my brother and Fluffy. Losing them would mean losing a part of my heart." Selene shared to Prince Alcyd her bare feelings.


    "I thought I am your heart." Prince Alcyd whining to Selene childishly.


    "It does not suit you, Alcyd. So, do not make that face!" Selene rebuked Prince Alcyd.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After some few moments of silence.


    Both suddenly smiled out of nowhere.


    And laughed hard.


    "My God, do not make that face again!" Selene wiping her tears from laughing.


    "See! I made you smile and laugh!" Prince Alcyd jumped on the bed childishly pointing at Selene''s sudden change in her mood.


    "Alcyd ¡­ Stop! Puhleaaase !!" Selene trying to hold her laugh from the silliness of Prince Alcyd.


    Then Prince Alcyd stopped as he looked at Selene with deep affection.


    "Good ¡­ now, you are smiling. I want you to know that I will always make you happy and protect you with all my heart." Sincerely confessed by Prince Alcyd.


    And Selene looked at Prince Alcyd laying on the bed massaging here feet.


    "I know and I am grateful for that. I do not know what I will do without you. But Lucas is everything to me as well. I have nothing else left but him ¡­ I hope you would understand that ..." Selene conveyed her inner thoughts.


    "Speaking of your older brother ¡­ I was told earlier this morning by Deputy Medical Chief Susan that he has woken up. And it is heavily guarded as we speak." Prince Alcyd informed Selene about the update on Lucas.


    Immediately, her eyes sparkled in excitement and went her way to prepare herself.


    "You should have started our conversation with that." Selene uttered in a hurry.


    On the other hand as she hurried in preparing herself.


    Princess Shiveena requested for Prince Alcyd''s presence.


    The moment she entered the room, Prince Alcyd stood in surprise.


    "Shiveena, why are you here?" Prince Alcyd asked his younger sister.


    "We have a problem!" a worried look was painted all over Princess Shiveena''s face.


    "What is it?"


    "Ranku is missing! He has not returned in his private chamber since yesterday and he was last seen just around here in the royal palace." Princess Shiveena sounded confused and hopeless.


    "Just calm down. If he was not seen leaving the royal palace. We will find him quickly." A serious tone on Prince Alcyd''s reply.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere in the royal palace,


    Prince Ranku was tied down on a chair and high.


    "I told you already ¡­ That''s all I have heard and seen through my ability." Prince Ranku was completely drugged.


    Persephone was standing in front of him and she approached him.


    Sitting on his lap and taking a grip on his neck.


    Lightly choking him.


    Carefully, she examined Prince Ranku''s eyes and nerves.


    Aside from poisons, Persephone was expert on interrogation and extracting information from someone through her forbidden medicines.


    "So, it is true then ¡­ The next chosen one is no other than the platinum-haired bitch." Persephone concluded after checking on Prince Ranku.


    Unfortunately for Prince Ranku, he was completely defenseless against Persephone.


    There was no escape under the clutch of the vicious she-wolf, Persephone!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 216 - Brother And Sister (Part II)

    Right after Princess Shiveena asked for Prince Alcyd''s help,


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack decided to confront their father and ask him if he had any involvement regarding Prince Ranku.


    Both siblings, Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena hurried their way to the main office of the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    As the doors opened signifying for their entrance,


    King Viktor wondered and was curious for the appearance of the two siblings, Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena.


    Even Beta Nolan was curious about the sudden arrival and appearance of the two royal siblings.


    But Prince Alarick was sitting on the couch, containing his laughter due to the worried look of his brother and sister.


    "Father! Do you know where Ranku is?" Prince Alcyd directly asked their father who was clearly in the middle of discussion with Beta Nolan and Prince Alarick


    "With no greetings nor concern towards me, the first thing you will ask me today ¡­ is the whereabouts of your younger brother? Boy, ask the new captain of the royal guards!" King Viktor went back to the documents shown to him by Beta Nolan.


    Princess Shiveena wanted to ask their father as well, but she realized the smug and contained laughter of their eldest brother.


    "Why are you laughing, weirdo? I guess you are the one we should be asking right now!" Princess Shiveena expressed her annoyance towards the behavior of Prince Alarick.


    And Prince Alarick did not like the rudeness of their only sister.


    He forgot how feisty and sassy ¡­ Princess Shiveena could be!


    "Well ¡­ For starters, both of you look pathetic! Who in their right mind would storm off in the royal main office ¡­ in their damn pajamas and robe? Secondly, if you are looking for Ranku, why directly ask our father? You could have asked our new captain of the royal guards!" Prince Alarick remarked.


    His brother and sister was silent.


    They realized how improper their attire was.


    Though, the one they had to contemplate was the accurate deduction of Prince Alarick.


    "Unless ¡­ both of you think that our father had to do something about the disappearance of Ranku? Who would have thought that the favorite son of our great Alpha King would be so suspicious of his own father?" Prince Alarick was trying to provoke Prince Alcyd.


    Attempting to ignite a conflict between his father and younger brother once again.


    King Viktor heard everything and stopped what he was doing.


    Including Beta Nolan.


    Immediately, Prince Alcyd clarified their intention.


    "We are just here to check if Ranku was even here or father would know since the last time I have seen him was during your victory speech back in the royal court." Prince Alcyd unwavering confidence.


    "Oh, really now? Lame excuse!" Prince Alarick did not accept Prince Alcyd''s excuse.


    "Alarick! Enough! If he said it''s not the case, then it''s not! Whatever you are trying to insinuate, it will not happen!" King Viktor scolded Prince Alarick in front of others.


    Princess Shiveena smirked at the sight of Prince Alarick getting humiliated.


    She worded through her mouth without necessarily uttering it.


    ''S-E-R-V-E-S . Y-O-U . R-I-G-H-T!''


    Their eldest brother clenched his fist in humiliation.


    Suddenly ¡­


    "If you are looking for your youngest brother, I saw him being escorted by the royal guards back to his private chamber. They saw him sleeping on the bench in the garden. I think the two of you are over reacting so much about Prince Ranku." Persephone informed Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena.


    Prince Alcyd looked at Princess Shiveena with an annoyed look.


    And Persephone was looking sultry in her dark maroon dress. She stood behind where Prince Alarick was sitting.


    "So ¡­ everything is alright then! I want everyone to be in their best behavior for this coming victory party." King Viktor announced to everyone.


    "Victory Party? We have not won the war yet!" Prince Alcyd uttered.


    "I know. But we were able to push back the army of rogue werewolves despite their huge attempt in stealing the kingdom''s resources and possible destruction of our allies. With this ¡­ we can motivate them to do their best for the upcoming final battle and boost their morale. Especially our image as the royal family that leads them will tremendously improve. This is an important occasion. I will be very upset if any of you ruins it!" King Viktor issued a warning and a reminder at the same time in his words.


    "You have our support, father!" Prince Alcyd reassured their father.


    "That''s good then! So, will the two of you change your corresponding outfits and get ready for the day. You worry for nothing!" King Viktor last words to the brother and sister of Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alcyd paid respects to their father before leaving.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile in the basement floor level of the royal hospital ¡­


    While Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena rushed to the royal main office,


    Selene went ahead to see her awakened older brother.


    The moment she entered the room, Fluffy rushed towards her and asked for a pat on the head.


    "How are you, Luke?" Selene asked her older brother with genuine concern.


    Lucas was laying on the bed with his body tied down and wrists handcuffed.


    "You mean, how does it feel to be caged and treated like a prisoner by my own sister? I feel like a crap, little sister." The tone of the words of Lucas was filled with resentment.


    Even the spirit wolf of Selene could sense the tension rising between the brother and sister.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or beginning of March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 217 - Brother And Sister (Part III)

    [-In the basement floor level-]


    The entire basement floor level of the royal hospital was requested by Prince Alcyd to be exclusive only to him and his authorized individuals.


    No one could enter without his permission.


    Entrance to the basement floor level was sealed by both powerful witches, Kassandra and Susan.


    There even warriors from Golden Moon Pack were tasked by Prince Alcyd to secure the area with at least 10 of them.


    Led by Caleb.


    Everything was quiet and secured. Due to the powerful sealing spells set up by Kassandra and Susan.


    Though, Mia was not given the permission to enter as well.


    Despite her high ranking position, she was still not given authority. Her complains was shut down by King Viktor because he promised Prince Alcyd with full authority on the royal hospital. As a compromise for the decision to officially declare Prince Alarick as his heir to the throne.


    If it was quiet and secured around the basement floor level ¡­


    There was a tension rising between siblings ¡­ a brother and sister!


    "Who would have thought, my own sister will turn her back on me!" Lucas expressed his resentment towards Selene.


    Immediately, Selene explained herself.


    "That''s not true! You should know by now why we have to tie you down! You attacked the royal palace and the Golden Moon Pack." A defensive tone on Selene''s voice.


    "Because they deserve it!" Lucas firm reply to Selene.


    A reaction of disbelief coming from Selene. She could not comprehend the version of Lucas which she was witnessing right now.


    "How could you say that? Innocent lives were lost and got hurt, Lucas! This is not like you! And why am I feeling your light essence within Fluffy?" Selene''s query was quite difficult to answer for Lucas.


    From his resentment, silence echoed all over the room.


    "So, you will just ignore my question now?" Selene asked.


    Lucas stared at the clear white ceiling of the room.


    The room was well ventilated through an installed air-condition and a bright ambiance.


    Fluffy whimpered at the rising tension between Selene and Lucas.


    Whatever attempts Fluffy made just to stop Selene from confronting her older brother, she continued.


    "Will you answer me?!?!" Selene demanded for answer.


    "You have too much questions! Let me go here and you will have all your answers." Lucas finally looked at Selene but in a furious and angry manner.


    Trying to convince his sister through using her desire for answers as his leverage.


    "What happened to you? Why you have changed so much? Are you really the Lucas that I know? Are you really my big brother?" Selene reiterated her disbelief regarding her older brother''s attitude.


    "I will only tell you. If you are ready to leave and reject your mate." Lucas conveyed the words as if it was easy to do.


    "Absolutely not! I will not hurt, Alcyd. Nor leave him!" Selene firmly pointed out to her older brother.


    Lucas could not believe as well ¡­ the depth of the feelings of his little sister towards Prince Alcyd


    "Even if his family caused the death of our parents and the rest of our original wolf pack? Would you still remain by his side?" Lucas revealed out of a sudden.


    Shock and a mixture of denial was painted on Selene''s face.


    "That''s not true! If someone has killed innocent lives here, it is you! Tell me ¡­ why do you have to go through all this? For what? And why do you have to leave me?" Selene started to become emotional with her words.


    Lucas rolled his eyes and was annoyed at the things he was hearing from his younger sister.


    "I already told you and you just denied it straight to my face. You are so naive, my little sister!"


    "Oh ¡­ me naive? Is this how we gonna talk to each other? Hurting each other?" Selene was upset at the way her older brother acting towards her.


    She thought in her mind that Lucas was simply venting his dissatisfaction from his restrained condition.


    "Just wait ¡­ and I will get out of here! I will take you away from these people who brain washed your mind. Into thinking that you can trust your future in the hands of your mate." Lucas was being cryptic with his choice of words.


    "There are powerful spells surrounding this room that will prevent you from escaping. Starting with the binding knots and cloth that restricts your power at the moment. So, how will you escape if you are completely helpless?" Selene pointed out.


    Then she continued,


    "I trust Alcyd not just because he is my mate ¡­ but ¡­" Before Selene could finish her words, Lucas finished it for her.


    "Because you love him? Is that it?" Lucas was disgusted at the idea of his sister falling in love to the son of the man who ordered the murder of their entire clan and wolf pack.


    "Yes, because I love him!" Selene admitted to her older brother.


    "You, foolish girl. When I left you, I found my answers and planned for my revenge on them! You cannot love him because his father ordered the annihilation and issued the death warrant of our original wolf pack ¡­ including our parents!"


    Finally, Lucas revealed a glimpse of the truth about their past which she badly wanted to know.


    Selene refused to believe the truth but the way Lucas looked at her straight in the eye and hearing no signs of doubts nor hesitations on his words ¡­ she could not accept that Lucas was most likely telling the truth.


    The truth about their family''s demise.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 218 - Burning Truth

    [-In the balcony of the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Prince Alcyd''s private chamber had balcony with a table and pair of chairs which was for the two couple.


    The view on the balcony had a far reaching scenery over the garden and the clear blue sky.


    Right after Selene spent her time with her older brother.


    A lot of things had to be digested.


    Lucas slapped her with the burning truth that may change her view and perspective regarding the royal family.


    [1] The annihilation of her original wolf pack.


    [2] Death of their parents.


    [3] Lastly, the responsible for it all ¡­ the father of her own mate, King Viktor!


    Selene sat in dilemma and looked at the serene and clear blue sky for a peace of mind.


    It was too much to handle.


    On her way to the private chamber of Prince Alcyd,


    Along the way ¡­ everything was in a slow motion for her. She could not even pay attention with her surroundings.


    She was too distracted with her own thoughts due to the weight of the truth she carries.


    Her reality came crashing down to her like all the things she hoped for ¡­ has become impossible.


    To have her own family through having Prince Alcyd and his family.


    But it might become impossible for her to have ¡­ now that the reason for all her suffering and losing her own parents was because of one person.


    According to Lucas, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves was the mastermind on the annihilation of their wolf pack and the death of their parents.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    "If what you are saying is true that we come from Silver Aurora Pack, vampires annihilated our original pack, not King Viktor!" Selene refused to believe that the father of her mate was responsible for the death of their parents.


    "He is secretly in alliance with them! To hunt the next chosen one. They believed that it will come from our wolf pack. That is why they annihilated everyone that truly cared for us. Because the rest are mere strangers to us. Remember that! No one truly cares!" Lucas explained to Selene.


    "You are wrong! My mate truly cares for me and loves the way I am. You do not even have proof that it was King Viktor responsible for it. Accusing him just like that does not make you right." Selene kept refusing to believe her older brother.


    "The late Grand Seer told King Lucius about the death of our parents." Lucas shared to Selene.


    "So ¡­ basically, your source is the rogue king himself!" Selene laughed at mocked at her older brother''s words, "Are you hearing yourself? So you are telling me, you believed all he said?


    "I was there when King Viktor killed the Grand Seer who told King Lucius. The night I supposed to confirm to the Grand Seer regarding the things she told King Lucius, I saw him and his whole group of assassins obliterate them all." A serious tone could be heard from the reply of Lucas.


    Selene was surprised at what she was hearing.


    Lucas continued,


    "If King Lucius was lying about the Grand Seer, why would King Viktor kill the Grand Seer? The one who can see the past and what happened aside from the Great Oracle."


    Only silence from Selene as she looked at her older brother stare straight to her eyes.


    "So, do me a favor. Ask King Viktor directly about the death of the Grand Seer and the Silver Aurora Pack. His reaction will confirm it all. If you still doubt the truth!" Lucas final words to her.


    *** End of the brief Flashback ***


    A deep sigh was released by Selene.


    She never expected her reunion with her older brother would be so complicated and messed up.


    "Why look so serious, love?"


    Out of nowhere, Prince Alcyd appeared.


    It spooked Selene.


    "Alcyd! You scared me." Selene held her chest in surprise from the sudden appearance of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack.


    Due to her being in trance of her deep thoughts.


    At the sight of Selene being too serious and her eyes shrouded with burden.


    Prince Alcyd became worried for Selene.


    "If something is bothering you ¡­ You can tell me!" a genuine concern of Prince Alcyd.


    Selene stood and tried to avoid giving away anything to Prince Alcyd.


    Especially if it involves his father.


    "It''s nothing ¡­ don''t overthink and read into things which are actually nothing!" Selene passed through Prince Alcyd.


    But the Alpha Prince took her hand and looked into her eyes.


    "You know I am here for you, right?" Prince Alcyd reminded Selene of his devotion to her.


    And then he hugged her from behind.


    Slowly and painfully ¡­ Selene was being crushed deep inside.


    At the thought of what will happen if all the things Lucas revealed to her ¡­ was true!


    "I know ¡­ And I am thankful for it ¡­" Selene whispered to him as she held his face.


    She looked into his eyes and his tempting lips.


    Before she sealed the moment with a tender kiss.


    Instead of loosening his embrace and touch ¡­ Selene''s vulnerability and mesmerizing beauty made Prince Alcyd passionately return the kiss of Selene. And get drowned into her touch.


    To distract Selene from whatever was bothering her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or beginning of March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 219 - Unaccepted Defeat

    Mia stood few meters away from Kassandra and an unconscious Chloe.


    "You think you have won against me already? Do not think even for a second that you have a match against me!" Mia vented out her frustration.


    Kassandra only smiled and mocked at the sight of Mia getting angry.


    "Oh, Mia! Funny isn''t it ¡­ Despite your ascension to darkness and all the things you abandoned just for power ¡­ you remained, not the most powerful one!" Kassandra''s words provoking Mia further.


    The trees surrounding them started to lose it stillness.


    And the sound of the leaves bustling through the breezing wind.


    While a smoke from the ruined vehicle was just behind Kassandra.


    "I will enjoy this!" Mia issued her challenge towards Kassandra.


    *** Moments before the encounter of Mia and Kassandra ***


    Prince Alcyd was walking his way towards the camp designated for the Golden Moon Pack.


    Beta Garrett was silent while they were on their way because once again ¡­ he disrupted something important for Prince Alcyd.


    Even Caleb and Theo could sense the agitation on their Alpha Prince.


    They could only gulp and keep their silence because it was very apparent on Prince Alcyd''s expression and presence. His aura was filled with frustration.


    Caleb and Beta Garrett understood the feeling of being interrupted in the middle of their personal matters. Especially during their intimate hours.


    But Beta Garrett had to do it because of the urgent matter which demands for the presence of Prince Alcyd.


    [-Designated army camp for Golden Moon Pack-]


    "Where is Kassandra?" Prince Alcyd asked for his resident witch.


    Then he saw her baggage being brought out from her tent.


    With Chloe shackled.


    "What''s this? Don''t tell me you are leaving at this moment." Curious query of Prince Alcyd.


    Kassandra took a deep breath before replying to the Alpha Prince.


    "I have to or else Chloe will do something crazy again. Plus, I cannot stand the idea that your father allowed Mia to remain as the Grand Witch. I refuse to stay here knowing she remains as the Grand Witch." Kassandra confessed.


    "So ¡­ there it is! It''s not about Chloe. Rather, more about your pride regarding my father''s decisions. Remember, we cannot do anything about it. He is the Alpha King of this kingdom. We can only follow." Prince Alcyd directly pointed out to Kassandra.


    It made her pause for a bit.


    "Even if it is wrong and harmful to others? You will still support your father?" Kassandra''s words did not falter.


    She did not hesitate to point out something intriguing to others.


    "He will not deliberately harm anybody! His concerns are for the welfare and sake of everyone." Prince Alcyd strong retort towards Kassandra''s query.


    The resident witch of the Golden Moon Pack smiled at the reply of Prince Alcyd.


    "We both know that''s not perfectly true! You should know better. Recently he exhibited some reasons and concerns for you to think twice ¡­" Before Kassandra could even finish her words, Prince Alcyd interjected.


    "All of your words are mere suspicion, Kassandra!" Prince Alcyd interjected.


    "Stop denying it ¡­ We both know you can sense it too. You are clinging to the idea that your father could be better from what he truly is. Wake up already! This is the truth." Kassandra conveyed her thoughts to Prince Alcyd.


    "You have a responsibility as our resident witch to play in this war!" Prince Alcyd reminded Kassandra about her responsibilities as resident witch.


    "I might be your resident witch but I must remind you that we have our own choice as well whether to participate or not. Unless ¡­ you want to break our contract in forcing me to do something which I do not want to be part of." Kassandra reiterated the stipulations and conditions within her contract as the resident witch of Golden Moon Pack.


    Finally, Prince Alcyd surrendered and allowed Kassandra to leave with Chloe.


    One thing Prince Alcyd wanted to preserve. The freedom of choice of all his members and subordinates.


    Ever since Selene came into his life, all he wanted was to be a better man ¡­ the best man for her.


    *** Back to present ***


    "Are you ready, my best friend?" Mia, the newly declared Grand Witch, issued a challenge to her former best friend.


    "My best friend is dead. You are far from the best friend that I once knew. And I am born ready!" Kassandra confidently replied Mia.


    The moment Kassandra carefully placed Chloe on the ground before standing up for a great battle with her former best friend, the sky above them darkened and signified for a terrible day.


    -Minutes after their battle-


    Both sweating and injured from each other''s attack.


    Mia did not expect Kassandra to be this powerful.


    But she decided to distract her and throw her off from her impeccable defensive and counter magic.


    "Do you want to meet with my mother? I bet she would love some company!" Mia revealed to Kassandra.


    Immediately Kassandra understood that Mia may have abducted her mentor ¡­ and the one she has considered as a mother.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER? YOU BITCH!" Kassandra screamed in anger.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 220 - The Choices We Make

    News broke out regarding the unexplained attack on certain witches serving the light.


    *** Headlines of the papers ***


    -Witch Hunt strikes again!-


    The content contains about another witch serving the cause of light got attacked.


    *** End of the paper ***


    After the battle of Kassandra and Mia, Chloe was found by the patrol warriors of the Alpha King.


    Immediately, Prince Alcyd was informed about the situation.


    He responded swiftly and brought Chloe to the hospital under the care of the deputy medical chief of the royal hospital.


    Selene became worried for Chloe and sat beside her bed while her best friend remained unconscious.


    Unknown to everyone, it was an order given by King Viktor. He wanted to dispose of Kassandra, a potential ally of Selene in the future. Especially, she helped Selene some of her training in her magical ability.


    The moment Persephone found out about Selene being the next chosen one from Prince Ranku.


    It made her think of a scheme that will end up into more chaos aside from the war between the rogue army.


    She knew that once King Viktor finds out about Selene being the next chosen one, the Alpha King would do everything in his ability to eliminate Selene. But Persephone''s plan was to use Prince Alcyd against King Viktor himself.


    Her ultimate goal will be fulfilled. Especially the orders from the dark lord himself.


    To stir chaos within the werewolf kingdom and prevent for the werewolves to unite.


    With all the chaos going on, Prince Ranku remained silent and always staring at the sky.


    Isolating himself in his own private chamber.


    [-In Prince Ranku''s private chamber-]


    Princess Shiveena entered with a tray of meal for Prince Ranku.


    She personally makes the meal for Prince Ranku to avoid any food poisoning and to serve him all his favorite food.


    But ever since Prince Ranku woke up, he was silent and always staring at the sky from his window. He even repositioned his bed near the window from its original position.


    His older sister could not figure out what happened to cause a tremendous change on Prince Ranku.


    "How is my little brother? Feeling hungry? I made your favorites." Princess Shiveena tried her best to cheerful for her younger brother but he remained in his usual silent and dazed behavior.


    It worries her a lot to see her youngest brother this way.


    "Please! Enough with this silence and weird behavior. Stop scaring me!" Princess Shiveena held Prince Ranku''s face.


    And then he broke down in tears.


    "I messed up! Something bad will happen! And I chose you over someone else. They made me choose ¡­ Big brother Alcyd will never forgive me!" Prince Ranku cried his heart out and hugged his older sister tightly.


    The fierce princess could not understand what Prince Ranku meant.


    "Why, what''s wrong? What will happen? Tell me, Ranku! So that I can help you. Big brother Alcyd will never be angry at you. You are his favorite. Why would he be mad at you?" Princess Shiveena tried to comfort Prince Ranku.


    But her efforts were useless. He kept crying and guilty over something he did.


    A choice between the safety of Princess Shiveena and someone close to Prince Alcyd.


    This was something Prince Ranku could not share to anybody.


    Before he was found lying unconscious.


    He could remember vividly the threats of Persephone while being tortured and drugged.


    *** Vivid Memory ***


    While being tied down in a chair, he was injected with a painful serum of wolfsbane and some chemical drugs to force him to say the things he knew


    "It was good to know that you know how to cooperate. Just remember this if you tell anyone about what happened here, your sister and brothers will die. Right now, you have to choose between the death of your only sister or the death of your future ¡­ or should I say soon to be dead sister-in-law." Persephone viciously smiled as she gave the threat towards the young prince.


    *** End of the Memory ***


    Even though he did not want to choose, the choice was made when he decided to divulge the truth regarding the identity of Selene ¡­ being the next chosen one.


    Only tears of guilt and helplessness he could have because there was no way he would risk the safety of his only sister. Despite the weight and severity of the decision he made.


    Young and still too fragile to even risk it all.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the hospital room of Chloe,


    When she woke up ¡­ the image of Selene greeted her.


    "How are you feeling? Is there anything hurts?" Selene expressed her genuine concern for her best friend.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be with your criminal brother? A cold-hearted killer!" Chloe wanted to say the worst things about Selene''s brother.


    But Selene interjected,


    "You can say what you want about him! I understand the pain ¡­ Sincerely, I do! But there are reasons you do not know. He was once good as well but he chose the wrong path. So, I will never give up on him and bring him back to the right path. He will be detained in the meantime. After the war, he will face a trial in the Golden Moon Pack. I do not recommend the death penalty." Selene wanted to explain herself more but Chloe interrupted her explanation.


    "Of course! You would not because you have never been in my situation where you have to deal with your father''s murder." Chloe was emotional towards Selene.


    But Chloe was not ready for Selene''s reply,


    "Oh, I know exactly how it feels! Because ¡­" Selene told Chloe everything which made her speechless.


    Even the conversation she had with King Viktor, right before they were informed about Chloe''s attack.


    Selene finally determined the involvement of King Viktor because the moment she mentioned about the death of the Grand Seer and the entire Silver Aurora Pack. An obvious change in his mood and behavior became apparent to Selene.


    That all the things what Lucas said was true.


    Chloe could not look at Selene directly because she does not want to pity her.


    "We are different, Selene! I cannot be like you ¡­ I still want to kill your brother for what he has done to my father!" Chloe was in tears as she declared to Selene her choice for revenge.


    "I respect that ¡­ I totally understand but I will never abandon my brother. Though, I can offer you something. In exchange of not killing my brother. We still can hold him accountable for his sins but you cannot kill him." Selene offered.


    Then suddenly Chloe wiped her tears and turned her attention back to Selene.


    "What is it? I am listening!" Chloe replied.


    "We can try and locate your grandmother!" Selene offered.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or beginning of March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 221 - Interlude To Prison Break

    [-In the royal hospital-]


    Outside the room of Chloe were bodyguards.


    After hearing the offer of Selene, Chloe could not immediately digest and rationalize the offer of Selene.


    "That''s impossible! I already tried numerous times but I always end up to nowhere. And locating my grandmother will not take away the weight of the sins of your older brother." Chloe directly pointed out to Selene.


    "I know! He would still go through trial and be held accountable for. As long it is not death penalty. And at least I can keep you from killing him as well." Selene explained her intentions.


    For a moment Chloe became silent and thought about the offer of Selene.


    "Remember, I can only help you if you promise not to kill my brother. It is something, we both can benefit from." Selene added to her explanation.


    "It is so unfair that you can be so sneaky and clever with your ways." Chloe aired out her thoughts to Selene.


    Suddenly the tension simmered down and things became calm between the two.


    Then Chloe looked at Selene carefully while seated next to her.


    For the first time since she found out about Lucas and their return from Jade Pack, Chloe noticed the weak and stressed look on Selene.


    It made her worry for Selene.


    "Why do you look more sick than me? Between the two of us, I think you should be the one lying on the hospital bed ¡­ not me!" Chloe expressed her genuine concern.


    "Who wouldn''t be? With all the things going on right now! My Brother, my origins, my past, my relationship with Alcyd and ¡­ with you!" Selene shared to her best friend.


    Chloe smiled and contained her laugh. She did not want to look and sound insensitive towards Selene.


    "I guess it sucks to be you!" Chloe stated casually.


    "Yes, it does suck to be me right now! But at least I got a hot mate in bed to comfort and pleasure me. How about you? Do you have someone to comfort and pleasure you at the same time?" strong retort by Selene towards the statement of Chloe.


    "Ouch! Girl ¡­ that hurts more than these wounds I got." Chloe finally became casual with Selene.


    Finally, Selene started to lighten up.


    Smiles and her usual self has returned.


    There are times where friendships can make miracles and rejuvenate some bleeding hearts.


    "Chloe ¡­ Who attacked you? What happened? And where is Kassandra?" Selene curiously asked her best friend.


    "To be honest ¡­ I don''t know! I cannot remember anything. The last thing I remember was being in the car and suddenly we crashed to side." Chloe tried her best to recall anything significant regarding the situation that took place involving her and Kassandra.


    "Then ¡­ there is someone out there powerful enough to go against Kassandra and erase your memories about it! Do you know anyone who could do this?" Selene gave her assessment regarding the situation and asked Chloe.


    "There is only one witch I can think of at the moment ¡­ my mother! Mia, Grand Dark Witch!" Chloe replied in an angry tone.


    Chloe''s suspicion was something she could not shake off.


    "Well, I will prepare the things we need for the spell we will perform in locating your grandmother and maybe including Kassandra as well." Selene informed Chloe.


    "How will we do it? If I could not do it at all and failed numerous times." A curiosity sparked within Chloe.


    Because no matter how much she tried, she failed time to time in performing a locator spell in attempt of finding her grandmother.


    "The usual locator spells will not be enough ¡­ We will use a higher spell which you will need my help to access it. Susan gave me this grimoire about high magic spells, she offered to teach me if I had time. So, I think she will be glad to help us in performing it as well. If only I found out about this soon. I would have been reunited with my older brother and may have prevented all the chaos he created." Selene elaborated to Chloe in details.


    She continued, "Before the victory party starts ¡­ we will perform the spell."


    "That''s good then! A great timing where everyone will be busy preparing for the victory party hosted by the Alpha King himself."


    "Yes! It is ¡­" Before Selene could even continue.


    Their other friends arrived.


    Scarlett, the rogue brothers and Lance.


    For quite some time, since their travel to the royal palace, this was their first time to be complete and have their own moment together ¡­ as group of friends.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere under the royal palace,


    A dark and cold dungeon ¡­


    Clicking sound could be heard.


    One of the coldest cells, an old witch was chained.


    Her skin was pale and dry.


    Some scars from her wounds and marks from her torture were apparent and fresh.


    "How are you mother? Did you miss me?" Mia heartlessly asked Magdeline.


    Only silence was the reply of Magdeline.


    Mia opened the cell and dragged the dirty sack with her.


    "So, you are ignoring me now? Okay ¡­ I have a gift for you, mother!" Mia talked to her mother in a sinister way.


    She grabbed something inside the dirty sack.


    When she finally pulled it, she threw it towards her mother.


    But instead it rolled over to the ground and stopped exactly below the feet of Magdeline.


    Then there it was ¡­ a lifeless head of Kassandra.


    Scream of despair and loss followed through ¡­ the feeling of losing someone, like her own daughter!


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!" a loud wailing cry from Magdeline at the sight of Kassandra''s head, detached from its body.


    Tears and pain were Magdeline''s only company.


    Mia smiled as she was leaving her mother in misery and grieving desperately for the loss of her only apprentice and ¡­ like her own daughter.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or beginning of March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 222 - Before Victory Party (Part I)

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    -Day before the actual party-


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Selene was in a better mood than the days passed.


    Even Prince Alcyd took advantage of this situation and was able to enjoy his morning with Selene.


    They both took shower together and had an intimate moment together.


    As they both prepared themselves for the day, Prince Alcyd did not want to burst the bubble of Selene but he was too curious not to ask.


    "Why are you in such a good mood today? Did I miss something that I should know of?" Prince Alcyd asked Selene while he was wearing his undergarments.


    Selene was walking around their huge walk-in closet ¡­ butt naked and entirely exposed to Prince Alcyd.


    But she has become too comfortable around Prince Alcyd that she did not care anymore if her private parts were exposed.


    "Me and Chloe are okay now! Though, me and my brother are still complicated. He is still angry for what I did. I cannot blame him because ¡­ I am his only sister and sibling but I betrayed his trust. At least he is alive and ¡­ healthy!" Selene turned around and started to wear her clothes as well.


    Prince Alcyd breathed deeply and approached Selene.


    Hugging her from behind.


    "Don''t worry, he will forgive you! Someday!" Prince Alcyd tried to comfort Selene.


    Then he started to caress Selene''s arms and hugged her tightly.


    For a moment, there was a silence between the two and only pure feeling each other.


    "You know your huge hard cock is poking my back!" Selene pointed out Prince Alcyd erection.


    "Do you want my huge hard cock to poke something else?" Prince Alcyd was teasing Selene while hugging her.


    "Stop it! We already just did a session in the showers a while ago!" Selene trying to shy away from Prince Alcyd''s embrace and touch.


    "Round 2? Don''t tell me you are being shy now? After all you did in the showers with my cock?" Prince Alcyd was being persistent in teasing Selene.


    "Excuse me!" Selene was surprised at Prince Alcyd''s confidence and persistence.


    "Aw, come on! I think you are more than ready now to complete the mating process." Prince Alcyd jokingly removed his underwear and chased Selene with his huge and hard cock.


    Both were fooling around with Prince Alcyd chasing Selene around the walk-in closet.


    "Stay away from me!!!" Selene laughed while trying to get away from Prince Alcyd.


    But the Alpha Prince was too eager and was able to catch Selene effortlessly.


    He pinned Selene down on the well-carpeted floor of their dressing room. And released her pair of soft plump breasts from her bra. The pink nipples of Selene were stiff and signifying her arousal as well.


    "There we go! My lovelies!" Prince Alcyd smiled naughtily at Selene while Selene trying her best to cover herself but Prince Alcyd kept removing her hand.


    "Stop it! We have things to finish today. Stop being a kid!" Selene refusing Prince Alcyd''s request.


    "It can wait, we can do those things later. If you did not want this, you should have used your powers on me the moment I chased you. Let''s stop kidding ourselves ¡­ I know you want this, babe!" Prince Alcyd directly told Selene about her true desire.


    The Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack was fully naked.


    Exposing his entire glory. His well-toned muscles and six pack. Smooth tanned skin tone with a few hairs on his chest and arms. But his hairs above his cock was more thick and bushy. Though his entire cock was huge and hard. The girth of his cock was impressive and tempting.


    Selene could not deny the fact that Prince Alcyd was not only the most handsome werewolf in the land but the hottest and sexiest of them all.


    Prince Alcyd noticed the staring and scanning of Selene which made him smile further.


    "I am telling you, do you want this or not?" Prince Alcyd asked Selene impatiently.


    Then Selene bit her lip at the sight of Prince Alcyd kneeling in front of her.


    There was something in the image of Prince Alcyd kneeling with his full glory triggered within Selene ¡­


    In order for her to spread her legs and invite Prince Alcyd.


    "Finally!" Prince Alcyd exclaimed.


    He immediately dove into Selene''s pussy with his tongue hungry for her wet drip.


    Selene held Prince Alcyd''s hair, as Prince Alcyd devoured her entire being.


    When Selene thought she already had an orgasm in the shower, Prince Alcyd ate her pussy with no hesitations and with pure hunger.


    She could feel the tongue of Prince Alcyd slide inside her pussy and glide its way up and down gently. All the way to her clitoris.


    Intimate and intense sensation of pleasure was echoing all over Selene''s emotions.


    Her soft and seductive moans gave a hint to Prince Alcyd that he was doing the right thing. He kept doing what he was doing.


    Keeping the moans louder and he could feel Selene grabbing his hair tighter. And her thighs were closing on his head while he continued devouring Selene''s pussy.


    Until ¡­ flood and squirt of cum was released.


    "Aaaaaahhhh!!!" Selene loudly moaned in her release.


    And Prince Alcyd rubbed her wet pussy as he took a turn on her perfect breasts.


    Sucking on the stiff pink nipples.


    "Aalcyyd!" Selene was moaning Prince Alcyd''s name.


    She looked at him in her pleasured look.


    Prince Alcyd whispered to Selene.


    "Are you ready for it? To finally complete our mating process?" Prince Alcyd made sure Selene was prepared.


    "Maybe ¡­" Selene smiled at the question of Prince Alcyd.


    "You have to be sure! Haha ¡­ Once I start going in, there is no turning back!" Prince Alcyd smiled teasingly at Selene''s hesitation.


    "I don''t know ¡­ Your cock seems to be scary. I do not know if it will fit in." Selene admitted her fear for his glorious size.


    He then whispered to Selene,


    "I will be gentle, I promise ¡­ Just hold on to me! Do not worry, I will not force it in." Prince Alcyd reassured Selene.


    Kisses were started to fall on Selene''s neck while she could feel Prince Alcyd''s cock teasing her wet pussy.


    When Prince Alcyd prepared himself for an entry, he lubed his cock with his own saliva and rubbed it around his shaft to make his entire cock wet.


    In addition to that, he rubbed his cock around Selene''s cum to use it as an additional lube.


    The moment Prince Alcyd decided to enter Selene.


    "Alcyd!! Alcyd!! This is urgent!!" Beta Garrett knocked the door of their dressing room.


    "DAAAMNNNN IT !! GARRETT!!" Prince Alcyd yelled his Beta in his frustration.


    "I am sorry to disturb your love making but this is urgent." Beta Garrett informed Prince Alcyd with a concerned tone on his voice.


    "Go talk to him ¡­ It''s urgent. We can do this in a better time!" Selene whispered to Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd was clearly not happy about it at all. He covered himself with his boxer brief and a robe.


    While Selene went to shower again to clean herself up.


    "You are such a big cock blocker, man! This better be good or else I swear to God ¡­ I will forget you are my best friend and my Beta." Prince Alcyd''s warning to his best friend.


    "Princess Shiveena informed me that Persephone knows about Selene being the next chosen one. And danger may come Selene''s way. She did not say how Persephone found out but Persephone knows now and the bitch is nowhere to be found. Royal Guards tipped us that Persephone left last night." Beta Garrett informed Prince Alcyd everything about Princess Shiveena''s warning.


    The party has not yet started but things are starting to get messy.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or beginning of March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 223 - Before Victory Party (Part II)

    Day before the victory party in royal palace ¡­


    After Beta Garrett informed Prince Alcyd about what Princess Shiveena told him.


    The Alpha Prince immediately prepared to meet his younger sister in her own private chamber.


    In that moment as well, Selene was heavily guarded by all elite officers of Prince Alcyd and was not allowed to leave the private chamber of Prince Alcyd.


    Despite her retaliation to stay inside the room whole day, she surrendered in complaining when Prince Alcyd begged her while kneeling in front of her to cooperate and understand the gravity of the situation.


    Her security and safety are at stake if they become careless.


    Persephone was known to be devious and crafty in her schemes.


    All ministers and werewolves in the kingdom knows it because no one dares to antagonize Persephone.


    Even how confident Prince Alcyd at times, he still fears Persephone with the things she can pull off any time. She was not the mate of King Viktor for nothing.


    Though, what Selene could not understand was why fear Persephone even if she knew about the fact that Selene is the next chosen one.


    And Prince Alcyd explained to Selene regarding the possibility of Persephone not being loyal to the throne based on his secret investigation these past few weeks.


    Due to all spies assigned to follow Persephone went missing and nowhere to be found which could only mean that she may be hiding something regarding to her secret activities.


    Instincts of Prince Alcyd tells him that Persephone does not serve King Viktor but another entity which he badly wants to know.


    On the other hand, Princess Shiveena prepares herself for the upcoming victory part which will be hosted by their own father. That is why the presence of all royal family members were required by King Viktor.


    [-In the private chamber of Princess Shiveena-]


    The teen princess was preparing her dress and things for the upcoming event.


    And her doors suddenly opened.


    "I told you to knock before entering ¡­" Princess Shiveena was surprised to see Prince Alcyd entered her room unannounced.


    "Hello, Shiveena!" Prince Alcyd greeted her younger sister before taking a seat on her couch,


    "Why are you here? I already told your Beta about everything I know." Princess Shiveena dodged the looks of her older brother by going through her things.


    Pretending to be busy.


    If there was something she does not want her brother to know ¡­ it was the fact that Prince Ranku spied on Prince Alcyd and snitched on him due to a difficult situation he was in.


    One thing they know about Prince Alcyd, their older brother, he does not like being spied on and betrayed especially if it involves his loved one or someone special like ¡­ Selene!


    "Well ¡­ I think you missed out on something important from the intriguing information you disclosed." Prince Alcyd talked to Princess Shiveena as if he already knows that there were something more than she supposed to tell.


    She started sweating and her nervousness could no longer be hidden. But Princess Shiveena tried her best to calm herself.


    "W-what do you mean? What else there to say? Aside from finding out that Persephone knows about Selene being the next chosen one. Actually, I should be the one asking you and your mate. OR should I say the next chosen one? Should I respect her more now due to her supposed identity?" Princess Shiveena redirecting the focus on Selene.


    "Do not redirect Shiveena! You should know better that I know when you are trying to avoid the topic and redirect it to someone else. So better stop redirecting the issue here ¡­ How did you find out about it and how did Persephone got the information?" Prince Alcyd became serious on his younger sister.


    "Shouldn''t you be preparing for the event tomorrow? And finding ways to protect your mate? Sorry ¡­ the next chosen one!" Princess Shiveena turned her back to Prince Alcyd to avoid his deadly glares.


    "Oh, we have already prepare for what is to come! But I have to know, how did Persephone found out about it?"


    "Why is it so important how she found out? Can''t you just focus in protecting your mate? Why bother in irrelevant details?" Princess Shiveena''s reply to her older brother.


    Then Prince Alcyd could not it but confront his younger sister about it.


    "Because my instincts tell me that someone got careless and acted stupidly. So you better tell me or else."


    "Or else what? Big brother!" Princess Shiveena exclaimed.


    There was silence from Prince Alcyd.


    And Princess Shiveena gave up. So, she told Prince Alcyd what he wanted to know.


    The ruthless Alpha Prince wanted to be angry at Prince Ranku but he knew Ranku will not do things carelessly after their last argument in Golden Moon Pack. After the incident of his careless behavior which involved Selene.


    "Who made Ranku do it?" Prince Alcyd direct question.


    Princess Shiveena lowered her gaze and avoided her older brother''s glares.


    "So you did ask him to spy on me ¡­ Why, Shiveena?"


    "Because you have changed since that girl came into your life! We were your priority but now all your attention and priorities revolved around her!" Princess Shiveena finally let out her inner thoughts about Selene.


    "She is my mate! When will you understand that once a werewolf meet their mate, their priorities change!" Prince Alcyd scolded Princess Shiveena trying to make her realize his own perspective.


    "At least leave something for us! We are not asking you to leave her or abandon her. Just be our older brother like you used to ¡­ Because lately we feel like we do not have one! Have you even visited Ranku since he was found unconscious?" Princess Shiveena pointed out things that made Prince Alcyd speechless.


    Realization finally came into Prince Alcyd''s mind that he has neglected his responsibilities as an older brother to his younger siblings.


    "Shiv ¡­" Prince Alcyd wanted to apologize but his younger sister left him on his own and went to her own dressing room.


    Guilt conquered Prince Alcyd''s feelings.


    That he has neglected his younger siblings.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd, Selene requested for Chloe and Deputy Chief Susan in the private chamber.


    Upon their arrival, both Chloe and Susan wondered why they were requested in the private chamber and the heavy security outside.


    "Hey, what''s with your security? I already promised peace with you right?" Chloe wondered.


    While Susan just looked around the room.


    "Well, it''s a long story ¡­ I can explain later! But we have to do the spell here! While everyone is still preoccupied. We can do it here. So is everyone cool with it?" Selene asked the two witches.


    "I am okay with it! I can''t wait to find granny!" Chloe was clearly eager to do the spell already.


    "Count me in too ¡­ Magdeline is the only hope we have ¡­ especially with the hunting of light witches going on. Magdeline can dethrone Mia as the -Grand Witch- of all witches. I cannot accept the fact that a dark witch got the title. It only brings dark future for our community." Susan explained herself.


    "Then ¡­ shall we begin?" Selene smirked in excitement.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of January or February. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 224 - Before Victory Party (Part III)

    [-In the royal palace-]


    On his way back to his own private chamber ¡­


    Prince Alcyd contemplated on his recent actions and negligence towards his siblings.


    He has been too preoccupied in his time with Selene and making sure of her welfare.


    Unintentionally, he had neglected his responsibilities towards Prince Ranku and Princess Shiveena.


    Since their father, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves was too busy ruling over the entire kingdom and strategizing to defeat the forces of King Lucius, Prince Alcyd was expected to be there for them. He was always been a responsible older brother compared to Prince Alarick.


    Other royal guards could notice the sudden shift of Prince Alcyd''s mood.


    There were no right words would come out from Beta Garrett that would comfort his best friend and their Alpha Prince.


    When Prince Alcyd arrived outside of his private chamber, he could hear 2 familiar female voices.


    "Caleb wh- ¡­" before Prince Alcyd could finish his query, Caleb informed him immediately.


    The other elite officers were gathered around outside the private chamber of Prince Alcyd as Selene''s guard.


    "Future Luna ¡­ she requested for them and we could not refuse her. She used her <<< _Luna''s Aura_ >>> on us. We had no choice but to obey her." Caleb explained.


    <<< _Luna''s Aura_ >>>


    An ability used to intimidate lower-ranking werewolves. This can even make other lower ranking werewolves to obey their Luna based on the level of force and power of such Luna.


    While the other elite officers lowered their gaze in fear of Prince Alcyd as he looked around to each of them.


    "Weren''t my orders clear enough? ¡­ Of not letting ANYONE inside. Only me!" Prince Alcyd emphasized and reiterated to all of his elite officers.


    "Alcyd! You should know better that they have no choice but to obey her. Let''s just be glad ¡­ she did not disobey you and left the premises. So, calm down!" Beta Garrett intervened in his best friend''s bad mood.


    "You want me to calm down ¡­ in this situation? When someone can harm and plot against my mate?" Prince Alcyd redirected his anger towards his elite officers.


    Out of a sudden, his spirit wolf appeared.


    ''Hey, idiot! I can sense something fishy inside! You better stop your non-sense and check on our mate.'' Kratos took the attention of Prince Alcyd.


    *** Moments before the arrival of Prince Alcyd ***


    "Then ¡­ shall we begin?" Selene smirked in excitement.


    Immediately, Selene prepared the materials and ingredients for the spell that they were about to perform.


    While she was setting everything up and the necessary preparations for what they are about to do, Susan performed a spell which releases an invisible force field that will delude others of what was really happening inside.


    Chloe wanted to ask Susan but the deputy medical chief of the royal palace explained to her before the young witch could even ask.


    "Those werewolves outside has heightened sense of hearing. If we want to keep ourselves discreet then we have to deceive them. In other words, this force field will cloak the real situation here." Susan elaborated to Chloe.


    She then continued, "It will make them think that we are discussing about your most recent unfortunate encounter and the possibilities of who may attack Kassandra. Aside from that, it will be an illusion of other random conversations about us asking Selene regarding our concerns for her."


    The young witch was impressed with Susan''s initiative.


    "Wow! You really seem to be a careful and experienced in this kind of situation." Chloe complimented the deputy medical chief of the royal palace.


    "I appreciate your kind words young one but soon you will learn also through experience. Time will come that life can force you to grow up and mature quickly than you supposed to be. " wise words from Susan.


    The deputy medical chief, Susan, was on her early 30''s. Unlike Chloe, who was in her late teens.


    "Everything is ready, ladies! Choose your positions." Selene instructed her best friend and Susan.


    There was a huge marking on the floor using a white chalk.


    A huge circle with a giant inverted pentagram within.


    Selene placed all the necessary materials, there was a map in the middle.


    Both, Chloe and Susan anticipated for further instructions of Selene.


    "Since we do not have any belongings of your grandmother, Chloe ¡­ I will require for a drip of your blood. Because your blood will serve as our connection to her. No matter how powerful the barrier or any magic used to hide her presence, your blood will be the strongest link we have with her ¡­ which will transcend and locate your grandmother." Selene thoroughly explained.


    Then, Chloe started to obey what was asked from her.


    By the moment Chloe''s blood dripped, Selene coated Chloe''s blood with an energy force which allows her to make it float on top of the map.


    "Good! Now let us start the incantation. Just follow my lead and let us hold hands." Selene remarked.


    They started to hold hands and chant the incantation for the spell they need.


    At the same time, the drop of blood from Chloe started to glow a bit brighter than its usual color.


    And at Selene''s command, the drop of Chloe''s blood fell to the map.


    Chloe''s blood formed into a firm circle and moved to a specific familiar location.


    As they watch the blood move, their anticipation grew.


    Especially, Chloe.


    Finally, when it finally stopped to a specific location ¡­ it floated above a familiar location and formed into an inverted pyramid pointing at the location of Magdeline.


    "Is that really ¡­ where my grandmother is?" Chloe asked Selene for confirmation.


    "Y-yes, it is. That''s where your blood pointing at." Selene confirmed.


    "In the dungeons of the royal palace! That is where criminals and individuals who have antagonized King Viktor being detained." Susan uttered in her surprise.


    "I-I do not understand, why would be my grandmother detained in the dungeons? She served Prince Alcyd as his resident witch." Chloe was confused.


    "We can only speculate but if that''s where your grandmother is. Then we have to help her! We are her only hope now if Kassandra is missing." Selene concluded their session.


    In an instant before ending their session, Selene forged a plan on how they should infiltrate the dungeons and save Chloe''s grandmother.


    *** Back in the present ***


    Prince Alcyd entered his private chamber.


    By that time, Selene and the other female witches were gathered on the couch.


    "Oh, Alcyd! You are back already? I thought you have other urgent matters to deal with today?" Selene acted perfectly as if everything was just a simple discussion about Chloe''s plight.


    Only silence from Prince Alcyd as he tries to deduce and read the behavior of Chloe and Susan.


    So that Prince Alcyd would not see through their act.


    Susan excused themselves and reasoned out that they should leave due to their other supposed activities.


    And Chloe tagging along with Susan.


    As soon as they left the room.


    "Why are you being rude suddenly with my guests?" Selene asked in her attempt redirect the issue on Prince Alcyd''s behavior.


    At the same time, Selene''s spirit wolf appeared.


    ''I must commend your acting skills, girl! You are flawless!'' Her spirit wolf pointed out her facade.


    "I thought you would obey me when I requested for you not to ¡­" before Prince Alcyd could finish his words.


    "Let me correct you. Your request from me was NOT TO GET OUT! But the instruction you gave to your elite officers was not to let anyone enter inside. So, that is two different things!" Selene reasoned out and justified her actions.


    "Selene! Do not act clever on me! Your safety is a serious matter her!"


    "I am also serious about it. No one is taking it lightly!"


    "I can never win with you in an argument. Won''t I?" Prince Alcyd let out a sigh in surrender as he sat on the bed


    Selene smiled and approached Prince Alcyd to comfort him.


    "Fine ¡­ I will not be stubborn and I am sorry ¡­ Happy?" Selene held Prince Alcyd''s hand while sitting beside him on the bed.


    Prince Alcyd looked at her with concern and worry in his eyes.


    "Will you obey me if I tell you not to attend the victory party?" Prince Alcyd uttered and hoped for an obedient response.


    "What? Why should I not attend? The party will be surrounded with royal guards and will be heavily secured ¡­" Selene nagged Prince Alcyd in opposition of staying inside the private chamber during the victory party.


    Their argument went on the entire day and night.


    Whether she goes or not.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 225 - Victory Party (Part I)

    [-In the royal palace-]


    -5:00 pm-


    Day of the victory party ¡­


    Amongst the warriors of Golden Moon Pack which Prince Alcyd brought along with him for the upcoming final battle against the army of King Lucius, only few knew about Selene being the next chosen one.


    When Prince Alcyd instructed the other elite officers to heavily guard the private chamber and not allow Selene to leave the premises of his private chambers during the entire victory party.


    Oliver, Scarlett and Galvin wondered on their own if there was any threat on Selene''s life for them to heavily guard her. Their curiosity and wondering minds regarding the issue were visible enough on their reactions.


    Scarlett was tasked to be Selene''s personal assistant inside the room but her main task was to prevent her from leaving the room. And it made her ask their Alpha Prince.


    "Is there any threat towards Selene''s safety? Why is she not joining the victory party? Didn''t the Alpha King requested for the entire royal family member to join him in hosting the party? As far as I know, Selene really wanted to attend this party because she has been dreaming of the day to see what royal parties look like. And she mentioned to me before, she would love to share the experience with her mate." Scarlett bravely pointed it out which made others nervous for the reaction of Prince Alcyd because they knew him well enough that he does not like his instructions or command being questioned.


    But Prince Alcyd felt a little bit of guilt for not allowing Selene to attend.


    His spirit wolf, Kratos, appeared out of nowhere and complained to Prince Alcyd regarding his decision to contain Selene in his private chamber.


    ''Did you not hear the girl? It is our mate''s dream to attend royal parties, with you! And you are not letting her have her moment? What a shitty mate are you?'' the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd nagging him.


    ''Will you give me a break too? This is for Selene''s safety! Do you want her to be out of the open and be vulnerable for any possible attacks, hmmm? Especially with Persephone being gone for a while now, her sketchy connections and suspicious actions makes it very difficult to risk Selene being out of the open. I even think of bringing her back to the Golden Moon Pack mansion.'' Prince Alcyd reasoned out with his spirit wolf.


    His spirit wolf fell silent because Prince Alcyd pointed out important matter regarding their mate''s safety.


    "Yes, I agree with Scarlett too. Actually others may wonder for her absence, during this time where King Viktor specifically requested for the entire royal family member which is safe to say that Selene is already considered part of as the mate of Prince Alcyd. A united front is currently needed and required by King Viktor in this party. Her absence makes it suspicious for others when she is highly expected by others." Oliver shared his honest opinion regarding the matter.


    For a moment they noticed the silence of Prince Alcyd.


    So, Beta Garrett stepped in behalf of Prince Alcyd.


    "Scarlett, Prince Alcyd gave out an order. It is final and no complains will be entertained. IF you do not want to follow, we can easily replace you with someone else who will be glad to take your place instead." Beta Garrett directly told Scarlett without any hesitations.


    Caleb did not like the tone of Garrett used to his mate.


    "I do not think it is right for you to shut her valid points just like that." Caleb became protective and defensive for his mate.


    Athena replied instead of Beta Garrett. Even Athena did not like Caleb''s sudden interjection in behalf for his mate.


    "Know your place Caleb! Garrett was simply reminding your mate about her position and role as a new elite officer. To obey and not to question orders! You should know this well as a senior officer." Athena was firm on her words.


    While Scarlett did not like for Caleb to jump in her defense.


    ''You did not have to defend me!'' Scarlett complained to Caleb through the mind-link.


    ''I was just ¡­'' Caleb tried to explain himself but Scarlett cut him off.


    ''I did not ask you to do it! So don''t do it when you are not asked to do so.'' Scarlett told Caleb through the mind-link.


    ''Why are you still angry at me?'' Caleb complained to Scarlett through the mind-link.


    ''You have not yet apologized nor talked with your younger brother about how you acted towards him. He is your only brother and family in this world but you acted that way to him. Plus, you are the older one and you acted immaturely. Jealousy is not cute and does not look good on you so when you have apologized with him then we can be alright too.'' Scarlett replied to Caleb.


    It made Caleb more silent due to accurate words from Scarlett.


    But Scarlett glared at Athena for reprimanding Caleb. For her, Athena had no right to speak towards Caleb that way.


    "Do you have any problem with me, Scarlett?" Athena asked.


    Prince Alcyd took everyone''s attention.


    "Enough already! Stop this nonsense. If any of you have problems with my orders just inform me now because I will replace you with someone else. I am just taking strict measures about Selene''s security because many Alpha and other werewolves will be entering the royal palace. I cannot risk Selene being targeted by other werewolves who I have antagonized in the past. So is that enough to clear any of your queries?" Prince Alcyd tried his best to keep his cool.


    Only silence and nod of agreement from Scarlett and Oliver.


    Prince Alcyd reiterated his orders and asked, "IS everything clear? I do not want any surprises or failures this time."


    In unison, all elite officers who will be assigned to guard Selene replied,


    "Yes, Alpha Prince!"


    Then Prince Alcyd left while being accompanied by Beta Garrett and Athena.


    As Scarlett entered the room ¡­


    She was curious at what Selene was doing.


    Selene was in the middle of something when she entered.


    "What are you doing?" Scarlett asked her friend and their future Luna.


    "Oh, nothing!" Selene quickly lied.


    "You know that when you say nothing ¡­ there is always something! You should know that I am already quite accustomed with your behavior." Scarlett reminded Selene about it.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, out of nowhere suddenly appeared in her mind.


    ''Why are we doing this stupid and dangerous idea of yours? Your friend is right, you know?'' the spirit wolf of Selene reminded her.


    ''Sometimes I really forget if you are my spirit wolf. I cannot remember the time you sided with me.'' Selene''s remark towards her spirit wolf.


    ''Because most of the time ¡­ you do crazy stunts and come up with insane ideas!'' directly pointed out by Sylvia.


    For a moment Selene breathed deep and thought over her next actions.


    "Scarlett will you help me inside the dressing room? I am trying to monitor Chloe''s location." Selene shared to Scarlett.


    Immediately, Scarlett went along with Selene''s requests.


    Both of them went to the dressing room and locked the door to the dressing room and sat on the carpeted floor.


    "Now, hold my hand. Let us check how she is doing. So close your eyes ¡­" Selene instructed Scarlett.


    And Scarlett blindly followed Selene.


    Unaware to what was really happening.


    Selene summoned the same spell casted by Susan to deceive others on what they could hear inside.


    While Scarlett closed her eyes. Selene finished the incantation and when everything was ready, she put Scarlett to sleep by disrupting her energy flow through her massive amount of energy.


    Overwhelming Scarlett''s energy flow causing her to lose her conscience.


    "I f-feel ¡­" Scarlett started to feel disoriented and fell to the floor.


    Before Scarlett''s head hit the ground, Selene caught it just in time.


    "I am so sorry, Scarlett. But I have to do this! I am not missing the royal party¡­" Selene declared.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 226 - Victory Party (Part II)

    King Viktor, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves, held a victory party for the celebration of their most recent victory against the massive attack from the army of rogue werewolves and as a boost of morale for his entire allied forces.


    -7:30 pm-


    Everyone wore their most elegant and most luxurious outfits.


    The staff members of the royal palace were too busy serving each guests invited for the party.


    Each guests could not help but marvel at the murals and magnificence of the structure of the royal palace.


    No matter how many times they visit, they are still amazed at the sight inside the royal palace.


    There were incredible ambiance and music around the party due to the professional instrumental musicians hired for the party.


    A soothing and magical experience it was.


    But mostly, they could not deny the regal and extraordinary presence of each member of the royal family.


    Princess Shiveena accompanied her younger brother, Prince Ranku, who was looking still down and upset about the most recent encounter he had to go through. The guilt and depression was still apparent on his face.


    As they walk down to the stairs going towards the event hall for the party,


    The attention of others were on the two because Princess Shiveena seems to be the talk of gossip still. Regarding her failed opposition against Prince Alarick which led to the mess with Prince Miryo.


    The princess could hear the whispers and notice the judgmental stares of other guests. But it did not bother her a bit.


    She was confident and unmoved by their treatment. Her only worry was Prince Ranku and his complete recovery.


    Then a familiar voice greeted them.


    "How are you, Ranku? Feeling better?" a genuine concern from Prince Alcyd.


    "Big brother Alcyd!" Prince Ranku exclaimed and suddenly he remembered what he did which made him upset.


    He lowered his gaze in his shame and guilt.


    Unexpectedly, Prince Alcyd gave Prince Ranku a warm embrace. It gave Prince Ranku a sense of relief because all this time he felt awful for being the worst person to give in to the torture and mind games of Persephone. And he just assumed that Prince Alcyd will never forgive him for what he did.


    There was a rush of emotions from Prince Ranku that made him tear up a bit.


    "Don''t worry! No one is blaming you. I am not angry at you. But to the one who did this to you and made you do such a crazy thing." Prince Alcyd tried to comfort his younger brother.


    Instead of crying ugly in front of everyone, Prince Ranku hugged his older brother back and covered his eyes to prevent the tears to fall from his eyes.


    "Ranku, I will save us both a seat!" Princess Shiveena excused herself and left the two on their own.


    The younger sister of Prince Alcyd was clearly not yet ready to be okay with the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Beta Garrett and Athena were happy to see the two brothers be okay.


    Then a familiar scent descended from the stairs which made Prince Ranku and Prince Alcyd distracted.


    "Is that ¡­ I think it is ¡­" Prince Ranku unsure thoughts.


    "Prince Ivan!" Beta Garrett exclaimed in surprise.


    Even Prince Alcyd was surprised at the sight of his other younger brother.


    Whispers from the guests started to echo all over the hall.


    ''Why is he here?''


    ''Isn''t he on exile as well?''


    ''Look like we have another entertainment for the night!''


    ''I bet this is Princess Shiveena''s doing for sure.''


    Some of the remarks being whispered around.


    Prince Alcyd wanted to confront and approach his other younger brother, Prince Ivan.


    But the scent of another familiar individual took Prince Alcyd''s attention.


    The entrance was coming from the door above then descending to the stairs for everyone to witness each guest arriving.


    By this time everyone were at awe and were captivated by her presence and beauty.


    "Oh my god! It''s ¡­" Athena uttered in surprise.


    "Selene." Prince Alcyd was speechless at the sight of Selene descending from the stairs.


    His feet and body automatically moved towards her. While his eyes could not leave the sight of Selene.


    He completely and undeniably enchanted by her beauty.


    A breathtaking moment for everyone to behold.


    *** Moments before Selene''s arrival ***


    -6:10 pm-


    Selene escaped through the ventilation hole on the ceiling of their dressing room.


    After few minutes of trying to escape ¡­


    She successfully got out and was now in the laundry room of the royal palace.


    ''You are crazy! Insane!'' suddenly uttered by the spirit wolf of Selene.


    ''Complain as you want! I am going to that party and I have a role to make in the plan of Chloe to breakout her grandmother.'' Selene reasoned out to her spirit wolf.


    Then, quickly she disguised herself as staff member of the royal palace and hid her platinum hair within a white cloth cap.


    ''What are you planning to wear then? Do not tell me, you gonna wear that filthy dress in the royal party?'' the spirit wolf of Selene asked her in curiosity.


    ''Of course not! I am heading to the room of Shiveena. Definitely, she has plenty of dresses that might fit on me. So, be quiet and do not distract me!'' Selene told her spirit wolf within.


    Selene was pushing a cleaning cart discreetly and acting well.


    When she arrived at the private chamber of Princess Shiveena, she entered while checking the area if the coast is clear.


    Upon realizing no one was around, Selene sneaked within the private chamber of Princess Shiveena.


    Despite being locked, Selene could easily unlock a door through her telekinetic abilities.


    It was dark and only the light from the bright moon was her guide and light. She could not turn on the lights of the room or else it will be known by the others that someone trespassed in the room of Princess Shiveena.


    While scanning the closet of Princess Shiveena, Selene could hardly choose something for her own taste.


    "What do we have here?" the voice could be heard from behind her.


    She slowly and nervously turned around trying to know who it was.


    "Who''s there?" Selene asked.


    The person stepped out from the shadows and revealed himself.


    "I am Prince Ivan!" Prince Ivan revealed.


    "Alcyd''s other younger brother?" Selene was in surprise to see Prince Ivan for the first time.


    "Yes ¡­ you are right, platinum-haired mate of our big brother, Alcyd! I am the one and only gay brother of Prince Alcyd. That is why I was exiled in the city of humans. If you think Miryo is the black sheep of the family, then you are wrong! He is just vindictive from our father''s true nature and sins as a father." Revealed by Prince Ivan to Selene.


    He could sense the confusion on Selene''s face.


    "You see ¡­ our father is not the perfect Alpha King he portrays to others. I am the true black sheep of the royal family. Nice meeting you, Selene!" Prince Ivan greeted Selene with a smile on his face with the light of the moon shining down upon him.


    Selene tries to gauge and assess if he can be trusted or another enemy like Prince Alarick that she should be wary of.


    A wave of uncertainty hit Selene.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 227 - Victory Party (Part III)

    [-In the royal palace-]


    -7:35 pm-


    While everyone is at awe and captivated of the entrance of Selene,


    Others could not help but compare her to the late Queen Esmeralda due to her breathtaking beauty and presence.


    Aside from her beauty, there were many things noteworthy of her as she descends to the red carpeted and golden murals of the stairs.


    Her grace ¡­


    Her radiance ¡­


    Her confidence ¡­


    Her vibrant and infectious smiles ¡­


    Lastly, the magnificent dress that accentuates her beauty and body.


    Selene''s hand gently holding on to the gold wooden handles of the stairway.


    Not making it obvious that she was very nervous deep inside because of her shoes and may lead her to trip.


    Though, Prince Alcyd was in the perfect spot to receive the hand of Selene and escort her.


    Their eyes met and nothing else mattered at that moment.


    Both looking deep in each other''s eyes.


    ''Our mate is the most beautiful creature I have ever seen!'' sudden remark of the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd.


    ''I know ¡­'' Prince Alcyd replied his spirit wolf and shoved him back in his mind.


    When Selene finally reached for his hand, Prince Alcyd kissed her hand and everyone witnessed the undeniable chemistry of the two.


    "Before you get angry at me ¡­" Selene wanted to explain herself but Prince Alcyd could not contain himself but express his emotions to Selene.


    "You look so beautiful tonight ¡­ The most beautiful one ¡­ Incomparable ¡­" Prince Alcyd was completely enchanted at the sight of Selene, his destined partner in life.


    "Thank you! You look the most handsome and most dashing one here tonight." Selene returned the compliment of Prince Alcyd and smiled at him.


    "You scanned the entire room? Looking at other men?" Prince Alcyd whispered but there was a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    He wanted to say more but Selene cut him off.


    "Uh-uh! Don''t ruin this moment now with your overbearing and overprotective attitude. Can''t we just enjoy tonight? Together?" Selene reinforced in her words and emphasized how the night should be.


    Prince Alcyd stopped and listened to Selene''s words.


    As they walk their way, eyes could be felt at their backs and they seem to be inseparable together.


    "Where did you even get the dress?" Prince Alcyd asked through his mind-link as they walked together.


    "I have my ways ¡­" Selene replied.


    Unknown to Prince Alcyd, Selene got help from someone unexpected.


    *** Moments before Selene''s arrival ***


    -6:20 pm-


    Prince Ivan and Selene were in Princess Shiveena''s private chamber.


    "Return those dress in my sister''s closet and we will head back to my private chamber. I have better things to offer there." Prince Ivan instructed Selene.


    The younger brother Prince Alcyd noticed the hesitation of Selene when she only stared at him.


    "I know you are trying to gauge and assess if you can trust me or not." Prince Ivan was straight-forward with Selene.


    Immediately, Selene wanted to explain herself but Prince Ivan made it clear to her.


    "Do not worry! It''s okay ¡­ I will never do anything to harm you! They exiled me not because I did something atrocious but they see my sexuality as unacceptable and embarrassment as a member of the royal family. And somehow my allegiance is not aligned with the throne ¡­ but to those it truly serves." Prince Ivan sincerely pointed out to Selene.


    "Then why?" a hint of confusion could be heard in Selene''s voice.


    "Because ¡­ I do not conform to their expectations and preference. I am an unpredictable ally. My loyalty will always be ¡­ with the people!" a proud declaration of Prince Ivan.


    "I admire that ¡­ Not all can be as brave like you! There are many who hides in the shadow and clings to those who are in power. Forgetting which interest to prioritize." Selene shared her own opinion to the young prince.


    Prince Ivan could sense the sincerity in Selene''s words.


    From that moment Selene felt more comfortable in trusting Prince Ivan.


    "Plus ¡­ you are not my type! I am not into ¡­ girls! But I think I like you already. I can see, with your short time in the royal palace ¡­ you noticed some of the things that others usually don''t." Prince Ivan casually said to Selene.


    A meaningful smile was released by Selene.


    While walking their way to Prince Ivan''s private chamber which was just next to Princess Shiveena''s, the prince noticed the current disguise of Selene and chuckled.


    "Shouldn''t I even ask as well ¡­ to why you are looking like that right now and pretending like a staff member of the royal palace?" Prince Ivan does his best to contain his laughter and smiles.


    "Long story!" Selene''s evasive reply from Prince Ivan''s curiosity.


    "I bet ¡­ my older brother is being too much with you. Isn''t he? Very protective, domineering, overbearing and most of all ¡­ controlling?" Prince Ivan''s words were too accurate.


    Selene''s silence just confirmed all the suspicion of Prince Ivan.


    The moment they entered the private chamber of Prince Ivan.


    They went directly to his closet and saw various dresses.


    Most were stunningly beautiful.


    "Wow! Are these all yours?" Selene was gushing at the sight of the beautiful dresses in the walk-in closet of Prince Ivan.


    "To be more precise ¡­ I made all of them. I design and make clothes for a living. If I may not be a respected royal member here in the werewolf kingdom. Believe it or not, I am kind of a famous designer in the realm of humans. So try and fit something that you would like. And you can keep it, as my early gift for your union with my brother. Let''s say, future wedding gift!" Prince Ivan generously offered to Selene.


    "How can I refuse? Oh my, God!" Selene could not help it but be fascinated with the fabric and designs of the dresses inside Prince Ivan''s walk-in closet.


    One by one, Selene tried to fit each dress she chose and checked herself in the mirror.


    Until she finally chose the right one.


    Prince Ivan helped her choose the perfect jewelry, accessories and shoes for her chosen outfit for the party.


    "I bet they will be blown away by your heavenly beauty and grace!" even Prince Ivan could not help but compliment Selene for her beauty and grace.


    "I can''t wait to attend the party and finally see it with my eyes. The most talked about party every time the royal family hosts one. They say it is a fairytale-like party." Selene told Prince Ivan while her hair was being brushed by him.


    "It''s all exaggeration but yes ¡­ we throw the best party in the kingdom. I think you are completely ready now!" Prince Ivan declared to Selene.


    "Let''s do this!" Selene uttered with excitement.


    *** Back in the present ***


    While Selene and Prince Alcyd walked through their way.


    At the royal hospital, on the basement floor level, a surging spiritual energy was surrounding Lucas in his hospital bed.


    Fluffy was seated on the ground with its eyes completely white.


    Seemingly dazed and completely on a deep trance.


    "I am close ¡­ Few more and I will be totally ready!" Lucas informed Fluffy but there was no reply from Fluffy because the feral wolf was not in its usual self.


    The night grew darker.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 228 - Victory Party (Part IV)

    [-In the royal hospital-]


    On the basement floor level, a surging spiritual energy was surrounding Lucas in his hospital bed.


    Fluffy was completely in a deep trance, having no control to its own self.


    One of the warriors which Prince Alcyd assigned for the basement security asked his fellow warrior.


    "Are you not feeling strange suddenly?" said by one warrior.


    His fellow warrior replied, "Nope! You are just being paranoid! Are you scared of that guy? He is currently strapped and handcuffed which disables him to use his powers."


    "I hope you are right! How I wish we could see how the royal family hosts a party ¡­"


    "We will have our own chance but for now ¡­ we have to be fully alert and make sure our task is accomplished. Which is securing the area."


    They were not aware that Fluffy contains a portion of Lucas'' soul.


    In order to save Fluffy when it was in the verge of completely dying, Lucas revived Fluffy through transferring the entire light essence of his soul and fused it within Fluffy.


    Now, unknown to others, Lucas was doing his best to manipulate light essence of his soul to control the movements of Fluffy.


    Lucas may not be able to use his powers and inner strength, but his spiritual energy was not sealed by Susan.


    And since no one amongst Prince Alcyd was aware about the death of Kassandra. Only Lucas was aware that the seal on the handcuff around his wrists was no longer existing.


    Thus, it will be easier for him to get out once he take a full control on Fluffy.


    "Just a little more ¡­ We will get out of here with my younger sister and give everyone a hell of a farewell." Lucas uttered while getting closer to implement his plans.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the victory party-]


    Guests kept gushing and complimenting at the sight of Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    As they walk through their way,


    "Why did those buffoons let you through? They will get a handful of words from me later." Prince Alcyd whispered.


    "Do not blame them, they are not even aware that I am gone ¡­" Selene replied Prince Alcyd while putting a smile on her face.


    Both being discreet that they are having their own discussion while walking around.


    "What?" a confused tone from Prince Alcyd''s words.


    "I had my way, I told you already before! You cannot stop me once I set my mind on something." Selene reminded the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Unfortunately ¡­ you are right! Learning it the hard way." Prince Alcyd had no other way but to agree with Selene.


    Then the younger brothers of Prince Alcyd approached the two.


    "Hey there, Ranku! Long time no see! I am sorry for taking your brother away from you guys." Selene was naively pointing out things that were truly an issue at the moment between Prince Alcyd and Princess Shiveena.


    She was not aware regarding the current tension between the siblings because she had her own personal matters to worry about.


    "Do not worry! We will visit you more often soon." Selene smiled radiantly.


    "No, it''s okay! We understand that he is bound with his responsibilities as a grown man and as your mate. I should be the one saying sorry to you!" Prince Ranku lowered his gaze at the end of his statement.


    But Prince Alcyd made a gesture through the look on his eyes that Prince Ranku should not mention about it because he does not want for Selene to worry regarding Persephone.


    "What do you mean? Why should you be apologizing to me?" Selene got confused with Prince Ranku''s initial words.


    Prince Ranku understood what Prince Alcyd wanted to happen so he corrected himself.


    "I mean, I should be the one visiting you! But I got busy lately instead." Prince Ranku perfectly corrected himself without any hints of lies.


    Prince Ivan interjected between the conversation of his brother and Selene.


    "You are truly rocking the dress, honey!" Prince Ivan complimented Selene in front of Prince Alcyd.


    After hearing Prince Ivan complimenting Selene and calling her honey, Prince Alcyd became uncomfortable and irritated at Prince Ivan.


    "Who you calling honey? You f-- ¡­" Prince Alcyd wanted to insult Prince Ivan but Selene interrupted him.


    "Don''t you dare insult your younger brother! There is nothing wrong with what he said. Plus, he was the one who helped me out with this dress. Thanks to him ¡­ I am have something to wear tonight! It was so difficult to put it on by myself. Great thing you were there to help me wear and zip it for me." Selene was unaware with the implications of her words towards Prince Alcyd.


    "You mean he ¡­ he ¡­ he was there when you were wearing this?" Prince Alcyd started fuming in anger.


    "You are not really helping at all Selene ¡­" Prince Ivan nervously pointed out while hiding behind Selene.


    Selene finally realized that she was actually making Prince Alcyd''s anger worse.


    "Look! Look! I was not naked in front of him ¡­ He was only there to zip my dress and do my hair for me. That''s all ¡­ so calm down! You get angry so quickly! Why don''t we just enjoy the night can''t we?" Selene told her mate and she continued,


    "Don''t worry ¡­ I will pluck anyone''s eyes before they see me naked. Okay? I just want to party like what we did in the festival day. Because this problems and family drama making me soooo want to forget that there is tomorrow." Selene jokingly expressed her desire to loosen up for the night while making funny movements.


    Beta Garrett and the others who were around them like Prince Ranku were laughing at Selene''s candid words and actions.


    Her words seems to lighten up everyone around her even the Alpha Prince himself.


    From being angry ¡­ in an instant Selene made him smile quickly with her words and silly actions.


    ''Selene truly has a certain way towards our Alpha Prince. Her smile and vibes are contagious. She can light up the whole room if she wants to.'' Athena told her mate, Beta Garrett, through their own mind-link.


    ''That''s the power of mate bond for you!'' Beta Garrett replied Athena through the mind-link.


    A staff member approached Prince Ivan out of a sudden.


    "What?!?!? But they should find a replacement!" Prince Ivan exclaimed due to update of a staff member.


    Selene and Prince Alcyd became curious at what made Prince Ivan react that way.


    "Is there any problem?" Selene asked.


    "The singer of the band which the chief of staff hired has lost its voice due to a sudden sickness. They want me to sing but father will not like it if I sing in front of everyone." Prince Ivan explained to Selene.


    Both Prince Alcyd and Selene looked at each other.


    "NO! NO! NO!" Prince Alcyd informed Selene even without saying anything to him.


    "What? I have not said anything yet ¡­" Selene told Prince Alcyd.


    "I know that look of yours! Do not go even way beyond Selene. You are taking advantage already the favors I have granted you. You know we have to be careful ¡­" before he could even finish his words.


    Selene confirmed to Prince Ivan that she will do it instead.


    While she walked away with Prince Ivan, Athena pointed out something to Beta Garrett.


    ''She can also trigger Alpha Prince easily ¡­'' Athena shared to her mate through the mind-link while watching their Alpha Prince clench his fist, containing his own anger.


    Even Prince Ranku could not say anything to calm his older brother.


    "Athena! Make sure Selene is okay ¡­ go accompany her!" Prince Alcyd instructed Athena immediately.


    The party was about to start its program.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    [5] Alix Morris


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 229 - Music In My Heart

    *** Notice in Advance! ***


    The lyrics of the song is from,


    Crazy in love by Beyonce


    But the version played was,


    Cover by Daneliya Tuleshova


    Just a reminder that not all lyrics will be played, there are small tweaks that was made to match with the emotion in the chapter.


    Try playing the version of Daneliya Tuleshova once Selene started singing to bring out the picture in your mind and have clearer imagination.


    I can take down the lyrics if any of you thinks it is not right to include.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Athena immediately followed Selene and Prince Ivan for the preparation of the song to be played.


    The guests gathered around because the opening remarks has started.


    King Viktor, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves, gave a speech about their victory and their hope to win the war against King Lucius.


    He gave his speech with confidence and filled the audience with hope.


    A rousing passion was ignited deep inside ¡­


    Each guests and Alpha Werewolves became more excited to win the war after hearing their Alpha King speak in front of them.


    Loud applause and cheers could be heard within the halls of the royal palace.


    Everyone was rejoicing along with their Alpha King.


    Then Beta Nolan, the host for the night, introduced the performer for the night to entertain everyone after the speech of King Viktor.


    Seeing the name of Selene in the paper made him worry a bit because Selene was putting herself in the center of the attention of everyone.


    Which he hoped not to happen. Especially, knowing King Viktor''s plans for Selene.


    Now, they know about Selene.


    Before Persephone left, she left a message for King Viktor on her advice regarding of disposing Selene.


    Beta Nolan felt nervous and sad for Prince Alcyd at the same time. If only he knew what was being prepared against Selene.


    As Selene went to the center of the stage,


    Each guest took their seat and the lights were dimmed and focused only at the center of the stage.


    Highlighting Selene ¡­


    ( Keys of piano was started to play )


    And Selene started singing at the lyrics of ¡­


    - I look and stare deep in your eyes -


    ¡­


    When Selene started singing, she immediately looked straight at Prince Alcyd.


    - When I touch you more and more every time -


    - Then when you leave, I''m begging you not to go -


    - Call your name two, three times in a row


    Such a funny thing for me to try to explain -


    ¡­


    From that moment on, Prince Alcyd felt that Selene was singing straight for him.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, appeared within the mind of Prince Alcyd.


    ''She is singing directly for you! And for me!'' Kratos exclaimed through the mind-link.


    ''Only for me, silly! Her spirit wolf is not singing! So this song is for me ¡­'' Prince Alcyd replied to his spirit wolf.


    ''Pft, we share one body! So it is also for me! Idiot!'' Kratos whined at Prince Alcyd.


    But the Alpha Prince shoved his spirit wolf deep inside so that it could not distract him further and just focus at Selene.


    - Your kiss got me hoping you''ll save me right now,


    Looking so crazy, your love''s got me looking, got me looking so crazy in love -


    ¡­


    Selene poured her heart out in singing the song.


    Everyone seemed to be enchanted from her voice and enjoying the moment.


    But except for two souls ¡­ Princess Shiveena and King Viktor!


    Princess Shiveena left her table and went somewhere else where she could not see Selene singing in front of everyone.


    Many could not believe that Selene could actually sing well.


    Including, Beta Garrett, Athena and Prince Alcyd''s younger brothers.


    Smiles on their faces could tell how much impressed they are in Selene''s singing voice.


    ''Alcyd! I did not know Selene could actually sing and have the voice to enchant everyone.'' Beta Garrett informed Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    But Prince Alcyd was too focused in listening to Selene.


    Beta Garrett looked at Prince Alcyd and saw their Alpha Prince completely mesmerized and taken by the enchanting voice of Selene.


    - Look at what you done to me -


    - It''s the beat of my heart when I''m with you, But I still don''t understand


    Just how your love can do what no one else can -


    ¡­


    - Got me looking so crazy right now, your love''s


    Got me looking so crazy right now (oh, crazy)


    Got me looking so crazy right now, your touch (your love)


    Got me looking so crazy right now (love) -


    At that point, Prince Alcyd felt what effect he had on Selene.


    Selene was singing as if there was no one else in the hall and only Prince Alcyd was her audience.


    It was like a music from her heart being poured in this moment.


    Her soul ¡­


    Her raw emotions ¡­


    Her vulnerability being stripped down and poured towards Prince Alcyd ¡­


    The song ended with everyone on their feet cheering for Selene.


    Positive feedbacks and reaction echoed amongst the audience.


    She wanted to sing more but she promised Prince Alcyd with one song only.


    Upon leaving the stage, she realized how engrossed she was in her song.


    Then it dawned on her she just confessed what is the effect of Prince Alcyd on her.


    So, Selene decided to wash her face in the restroom.


    Athena explained to Prince Alcyd that Selene only wanted to go for a quick freshening up.


    Because Prince Alcyd got worried when Selene directly walked off after her song instead of going straight to him.


    ¡­


    -In the restroom-


    Athena secured the entrance, not letting anyone enter while Selene was inside.


    Moments after gathering herself and washing her face.


    She looked at herself in the mirror.


    No cosmetics ¡­


    Naturally bare ¡­


    Feeling shy after the confession she did through the song. Being too explicit about her feelings.


    She was not used to pouring out her own feelings.


    It has become new to her.


    Telling Prince Alcyd about what she felt.


    Out of a sudden, a clap could be heard from Princess Shiveena as she came out from one of the cubicle.


    "So you really love to get the attention. Self-centered bitch! Taking my older brother away from us was not enough for you. Now, you want everyone''s attention?" Princess Shiveena rudely pointed out.


    "I really do not have time for this!" Selene tried to turn her back from Princess Shiveena''s rude behavior.


    Avoiding any confrontation from the younger sister of Prince Alcyd ... as a respect for her.


    But Princess Shiveena grabbed her arm with a firm grip.


    "I am not yet done with you so do not turn your back on me!" a hint of frustration on Princess Shiveena''s voice.


    The scene just got intense between the two.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 230 - Prison Break (Part I)

    [-In the restroom-]


    When Princess Shiveena grabbed her hand with a firm grip.


    Selene knew the intensity of Princess Shiveena''s anger.


    "I am not yet done with you so do not turn your back on me!" a hint of frustration on Princess Shiveena''s voice.


    Unexpectedly, Selene gave a strong slap at Princess Shiveena''s right cheek.


    It made Athena check inside after hearing what she just heard.


    "NOW YOU HAVE MY ATTENTION! You want more? I can do worst if you want!" Selene emphasized her response towards Princess Shiveena.


    She could no longer contain her own temper towards Princess Shiveena. With all the things going through her mind.


    [1] Chloe''s attempt to break out her grandmother with the help of Susan, the deputy medical chief of the royal hospital.


    [2] Her intense pouring out of emotions towards Prince Alcyd.


    [3] Crazy spirit wolf that won''t stop nagging her about going to Prince Alcyd and complete the mating process already.


    [4] Being the chosen one that is destined to rule over the entire supernatural world.


    [5] King Viktor''s true evil nature.


    [6] Lastly, her vengeful older brother.


    There was too much going on inside her mind and Princess Shiveena just made her blew up.


    Princess Shiveena was so surprised at Selene''s response to her.


    She never expected for Selene to act the way she did towards her.


    "I had enough of your rudeness. If I let your attitude slide before but now ¡­ enough is enough!" Selene expressed to Princess Shiveena her own frustration towards the princess.


    The princess was too shock to even reply at all.


    Selene continued,


    "I never took your older brother away from you! I never intended him to be distracted that much. Once you find your own mate, you will understand what your older brother is going through right now. The way he is behaving and the change in his priorities. He may not be perfect as your older brother but he is trying! Why it is so difficult for you to forgive him for his shortcomings? When you ¡­ yourself cannot see what he is going through right now and averted from the struggles he is currently having."


    Princess Shiveena''s attention was laser focused on Selene while holding her swollen right cheek.


    "Who are you to complain when others are suffering much more? You call me self-centered? Maybe you need to check the mirror and reflect on who is being truly self-centered between the two of us. Because right now ¡­ you are too blinded with your own feelings and own needs. That you become careless with the consequences of your own selfishness."


    She ended it with ¡­


    "Between the two of us ¡­ You are the one destroying the things you already have. I think you need to be more grateful with the things you have before you completely lose them all. Stop thinking only of your own pain and try looking at those whom you truly care. Then maybe ¡­ you won''t feel too alone."


    Athena was speechless at the words thrown by Selene towards the younger sister of their Alpha Prince.


    Even her ¡­ she reflected at the words of Selene that made her re-evaluate her last fight with Beta Garrett. And the way she treats him.


    Selene left along with Athena tagging along with her.


    Princess Shiveena was stunned and saw the reflection of herself at the mirror.


    Reflecting on her actions and carelessness.


    Everything that happened to her younger brothers was due to her impulsiveness and careless behavior.


    Prince Miryo ¡­


    Prince Ranku ¡­


    Even Prince Ivan, she has actually neglected her other brother during his exile.


    Not even once she has visited him since the beginning of his exile.


    Tears started to fall and suddenly she was drowned with guilt.


    An overwhelming realization ¡­ that she has been entirely selfish.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the dungeon-]


    While everyone was celebrating and partying inside the royal palace,


    Chloe and Susan were just by the entrance of the dungeon where Magdeline was kept.


    The royal guards assigned that moment was attentively looking over the surroundings.


    Royal guards assigned by the entrance of the dungeon had unusually strong senses compared to a normal werewolf.


    But the two witches covered their scent with strong odor of fertilizers to deceive the attentive sense of smell of the royal guards.


    As they get nearer,


    Susan released her sleeping spell on the royal guards.


    Rendering the royal guards unconscious.


    "Now, we have to make it look like they are still awake." Susan instructed Chloe to put the royal guards still and look like they were still awake.


    Through casting a glamor spell. Deceiving the eyes of the others that may pass by.


    And a vines that held them steady.


    There were glamor spell coated all over the vines to keep the facade.


    Unknown to others ¡­ a prison break was about to begin.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 231 - Heat Of The Night (Part I)

    After her confrontation with Princess Shiveena, Selene went back to the party.


    The moment she entered back to the hall.


    Prince Alcyd noticed the return of Selene and excused himself from the guests who were gathered around him trying to have a conversation with the favorite son of their Alpha King.


    "What took you so long? That was a long freshening up!" Prince Alcyd made an eye contact with Athena but the female warrior did not report anything to him.


    Suddenly the music changed for a slow dance.


    "Nothing ¡­ Why don''t we just have a dance together? And enjoy this night to the fullest! Or should I ask someone else instead." Selene offered a dance to the handsome Alpha Prince.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack immediately obliged his mate before she decides to make her joke into reality.


    Selene''s plan was working.


    Everyone was truly busy in the party, unaware of what was really going on in the dungeon.


    Her decision to use the time of the party as the best moment for Chloe to break out her grandmother was indeed the best decision.


    Part of her plans were,


    [1] Get Prince Alcyd''s attention focused only to her so that he would not notice Chloe and Susan were gone.


    [2] Keep everyone thinking that Chloe was sick so they would give her space to rest. And assigning Susan to be the only individual to check on her. So, no one would try checking up on her. Even their other friends. They made it look like it was a contagious sickness. To make others stay away from her tent.


    [3] Make sure the scent of the two witches were covered with the scent of fertilizers.


    [4] Allowing Chloe to link with Selene''s magical energy. In case, they encounter an unexpected powerful being such as Mia, an additional power would be a great help.


    Among witches, they could use a linking spell where they could allow themselves to link with each other''s magical energy. Giving extra magical energy.


    Enabling one witch to tap on tremendous amount of magic. Making them more powerful.


    Selene assumed that everyone would be in the party, including Mia. But prepared for a worst case scenario.


    All she had to maintain was keep everyone in the party.


    During her preparations in the room of Prince Ivan, she made a request to Prince Ivan to keep the party going until the midnight.


    Knowing that Prince Ivan was exiled and would be willing to help any innocent ones, she shared to the prince her plan to save Chloe''s grandmother.


    It was something that allowed her to fortify her plans despite of some loopholes to it.


    Considering the success rate of the saving Magdeline as a 50-50 percent rate, she had to employ another help ¡­ in the form of Prince Ivan!


    Prince Ivan''s task was to make sure that the royal family would remain within the premises of the part.


    So, Prince Ivan used his connection and friendship with other Lunas of other allied wolf packs who were present in the party. To tell their Alpha mate to raise interesting issues and suggestions that may gain King Viktor''s interest.


    Due to the interest of others to be closer with the Alpha King, it will make them approach King Viktor and distract his attention. And make the party keep going.


    He even asked a friend amongst the staff in the kitchen to cause a trouble. In order to delay the serving of the food.


    On the other hand ¡­


    Selene was completely successful in distracting Prince Alcyd just by being with him.


    As they held each other in a slow dance, Prince Alcyd and Selene became more intimate to each other.


    "I did not know you could sing like that ¡­" Prince Alcyd pointed out to Selene while holding her in a slow dance.


    "I did not know you are good in avoiding my high heels stepping on your feet." Selene jokingly replied.


    Prince Alcyd just smiled, "Why do want to be in this boring party? Rather than being safe in my room."


    "Actually, I wanted to see how royal family hosts a party. For once, I want to stop thinking about anything else like my brother. Instead ¡­ just focus on my own happiness and not others. Plus, I want to see how handsome my mate is and prevent others from stealing you away from me. Amber is here so I do not like the idea of her trying a move on you." Selene was smiling while looking at Prince Alcyd.


    And the Alpha Prince replied,


    Making him confess his feelings which was already known to Selene.


    "When I am with you, life becomes worth living. Only with you, I am in my best version." Prince Alcyd confessed to Selene while holding her face.


    He continued,


    "I do not know if I will be able to live without you ..."


    But Selene cut him off by putting her finger on his lip.


    "Sshhh ¡­ Do not ruin this moment ¡­ I will never forgive you, if ever I die and you try to follow me in the underworld. I will marry someone else in the underworld just to spite you. So ¡­ do not talk rubbish of not living without me." Selene directly said to Prince Alcyd.


    "LIFE should never be taken away because only of grief. Many would love to be alive but their time was cut short. We need to live life to the fullest and be grateful that we have another day to spend. While others do not have that luxury to have." Selene looked at Prince Alcyd with such radiance.


    "Please promise me ¡­ you will stay by my side forever and choose to be with me." Prince Alcyd asked Selene.


    A hesitation on Selene became apparent due to the thought of death but she does not want to upset Prince Alcyd, "I promise to live as long as I can so that I can be with you and of course ¡­ I will always choose to be with you."


    There was a pause in Selene''s words before she continued,


    "If before I was lost in my anger and grief ¡­ But now, I found my way because of your love."


    She wanted to say it badly ¡­ when she was about to say it.


    Prince Alcyd already knew it before even her lips uttered those words.


    And he kissed her ¡­ sealing the moment.


    Selene returned the kiss.


    Nothing else mattered.


    Only the two of them mattered.


    The heat of the night ¡­ has just begun!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 232 - Mating Process Complete

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Rising lust ¡­


    A burning passion within was just ignited from the kiss that the two shared.


    Both Selene and the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack tried to catch their breath. Holding on to each other.


    Then everything aligned for Selene.


    Perfect timing ¡­


    Emotions ¡­


    Setting ¡­


    The moment itself ¡­


    "I think I am ready, Alcyd." Selene shared to Prince Alcyd through the mind-link.


    "Ready for what?" Prince Alcyd asked in curiosity.


    Then he realized what Selene meant for ¡­ ''I think I am ready ¡­''


    "OHH ¡­" Prince Alcyd''s eyes widened at his realization.


    "But we cannot do it here, love! There''s too many people." Prince Alcyd uttered to Selene.


    Selene smiled and giggled ¡­ containing her laughter from Prince Alcyd''s slow comprehension regarding her desire.


    "Of course! Not here ¡­ In your private chamber!" Selene clarified to the Alpha Prince through the mind-link.


    Prince Alcyd instructed all of his elite officers to return to the camp.


    And he reprimanded them through the mind-link for allowing Selene to get away.


    All of them felt defeated and nervous because they failed on the task given to them.


    Even Scarlett regained her senses.


    Caleb assisted his own mate after she went out the private chamber with still a little bit disorientation on her nerves. Selene got Scarlett''s senses shaken up due to the sudden pressure of her energy waves that conflicted to her own as well.


    As they leave altogether and went their way to return to the army camp designated for the Golden Moon Pack,


    Prince Alcyd gave Beta Garrett and Athena the task to spy on Prince Alarick since Persephone was nowhere to be found. So, it was only right to make sure that they would have a clue where did Persephone go.


    In the middle of this all ¡­


    The two, Selene and her Alpha Prince, decided to head towards the private chamber of Prince Alcyd.


    Their heat and lust for each other were increasing by the minute.


    King Viktor and the rest were too busy in enjoying the night with their excessive confidence about the outcome of the upcoming final battle with King Lucius.


    Unaware to the fact that Prince Alcyd and Selene were already gone.


    Exited early from the victory party.


    As soon as the two entered the private chamber of Prince Alcyd.


    The Alpha Prince locked the door and faced his mate with his beastly eyes glistening in lust.


    Prince Alcyd''s lust was already taking over his senses.


    "Are you sure about this ¡­ love? Because once we I may not be able to resist it ¡­ And it might force Kratos, my spirit wolf, to take over instead." Prince Alcyd warned Selene about what she was about to get into.


    Selene replied through removing her dress.


    And there she was ¡­ standing by the golden bed stand of Prince Alcyd.


    Wearing only her laced bra and lingerie.


    Then ¡­ it signaled for Prince Alcyd to remove his own clothes as well.


    He could not take off his eyes from Selene.


    Unbuttoning his vest and top while watching Selene remove every remaining garment from her body.


    When she was finally exposed to Prince Alcyd, the Alpha Prince was still in his boxer brief.


    His boxer briefs could not hide his full glory.


    Fully hard and pulsating inside his boxer briefs.


    The Alpha Prince approached Selene. He went for a passionate kiss while Selene reached for his fully hard cock. She rubbed it while her tongue and lips passionately explored Prince Alcyd''s.


    She continued her exploration through kissing his neck and started to go lower.


    Until she reached for his fully hard cock,


    Selene looked at its girth and fully hard shaft.


    Her curiosity went wild of what it would taste like.


    She pulled down the boxer briefs and the huge cock of Prince Alcyd sprung stiff. Selene had to hold it steady.


    "When it is so close to me like this. It is truly big up close." Selene complimented Prince Alcyd''s full glory.


    "It''s all your, love! Only yours!" Prince Alcyd replied.


    The moment Selene tasted the tip of his cock. She held the shaft gently and started licking the head.


    Unexpectedly, Prince Alcyd started to feel intense pleasure just only from Selene''s tongue playing with his cock.


    It even got worse when she finally decided to go further by sucking and licking it ¡­ alternately.


    Indeed it was a pleasure he never expected to feel that way.


    Her alluring eyes were staring straight at his burning soul while sucking his fully hard cock.


    So, he was getting close from his climax and made Selene halt from what she was doing.


    "Enough ¡­ I want to feel you. I want to see you enjoying it as well." Prince Alcyd guided Selene to the bed.


    After laying down to the bed, Selene could see how handsome and blessed Prince Alcyd was.


    The light from the moon emphasized the full image of Prince Alcyd standing in front of the bed while Selene basked at the full sight of him.


    His well-toned six pack abs and biceps ¡­


    His well-defined chest with bits of hair around it ¡­


    Even his arms, thighs and legs had bits of hair ¡­


    But there was a path of hair below his navel until a bush of hair crowned over the roots of the shaft of his fully hard cock.


    Prince Alcyd looked at Selene sitting in the middle of the bed. He grabbed on Selene''s pair of ankles and pulled her closer to the edge.


    "I want the moonlight to shed on you as we complete the mating process." Prince Alcyd explained to Selene.


    The image of Selene made Prince Alcyd even more eager.


    Her ivory skin ¡­


    Her tempting soft and round-shaped breast with stiff pink nipples ¡­


    Though, the most tempting was her wet pussy.


    The eyes of Prince Alcyd glistened in its beastly form.


    "I will try my best to be gentle ¡­" Prince Alcyd reaffirmed Selene.


    Preparing her for what was to come.


    First, he went over her and kissed her. She could feel him trying to spread her legs through his knees.


    And there he was ¡­


    Towering over her ¡­


    While holding his hard cock, rubbing it against the crack of her pussy. He lubricated his own cock from his saliva and the dripping juices of Selene.


    "It will sting for a while but it will feel better. I promise!" Prince Alcyd reassured Selene before penetrating her.


    At that moment, both souls were about to complete their mating process.


    The tip of Prince Alcyd''s hard cock started to poke at Selene''s entrance.


    Finally, his hard cock entered inch by inch ¡­


    Breaking through her innocence.


    A loud moan could be heard from Selene.


    "Aaaaah!! It''s sooo big !! Alcyd ¡­ it''s sooo big ¡­. Ahhhhh!!!" Selene moaned while Prince Alcyd tried his best not to hurt her.


    "Fuck! It''s so tight ¡­ Damn it! UGghhh!" Prince Alcyd groaned.


    Prince Alcyd did not expect for it to feel intoxicatingly good.


    He started to move ¡­


    At the same time, Selene wrapped legs against Prince Alcyd''s thighs.


    "Selene! Do ¨C not ¡­ clench your pussy around the shaft of my cock. I may not be able to control myself if you keep doing that. I am barely managing here." Prince Alcyd admitted to Selene.


    Unexpectedly, Selene was already enjoying the new sensation inside her.


    Her eyes glistened as well ¡­


    "Then let it be! I can take it ¡­" Selene whispered to Prince Alcyd and bit her own lips in pleasure.


    ¡­


    "You will be the death of me." Prince Alcyd uttered in a breathy voice.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 233 - Prison Break (Part II)

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Amongst werewolves, the completion of mating process would mean,


    [1] More power.


    [2] Stronger bond between the werewolf mates.


    [3] And their spirit wolves will have more access to their inner strength.


    This is more important to Alpha Werewolves because it enables them to lead their own wolf pack better.


    Stronger bond would mean that once Prince Alcyd and Selene complete the mating process, they would have more access towards each other feelings.


    When someone is in pain between them, the other would feel it in a lesser intensity.


    Though, their mate will be more aware about each other.


    Unlike humans, werewolves were more passionate and rough during their sex. Especially the male werewolves. She-wolves could actually endure painful and rough intercourse due to their regenerating ability. And their spirit wolf absorbing some of the pain sensation from the intensity of the intercourse.


    Everyone in the royal palace was busy in the party and socializing with their Alpha King.


    While Prince Alcyd and Selene were about to reach their climax.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack was unaware that Selene helped Chloe to save her grandmother and Selene enabling her best friend through allowing her to link her magic energy with her own.


    In other words, Chloe can channel more magical energy and execute more powerful spells due to her massive access of magic.


    Selene was unaware with the consequences of her own actions.


    Moans of Selene echoed within the walls of the private chamber of Prince Alcyd.


    "Aaaah!! Alcyd!!" Selene moaned in pleasure and ecstasy.


    At the same time, Prince Alcyd pounded her wet pussy ¡­ harder and faster.


    He started to put both of her legs around his shoulders.


    "W-what ¡­ are you planning to do?" Selene asked the horny Alpha Prince while catching her own breath.


    Prince Alcyd smirked before he replied,


    "I will go all the way, love! Just hold on to me." Prince Alcyd kissed Selene after replying to her query.


    He shoved his entire fully hard cock back inside Selene''s wet and tight pussy.


    Both were filled with lust and ecstasy.


    In the middle of Prince Alcyd''s humping and pounding on Selene, he kissed Selene passionately.


    By this time, he was aiming to go release all his might and go wild with no inhibitions.


    Sounds of wet flapping sounds ¡­


    Squeaky sound of the bed from the intense fucking ¡­


    Unexpectedly, Selene started to feel her magic being accessed by Chloe.


    It lowered her tolerance for pain and weakens her own spirit wolf.


    Side effects from the linking spell she performed with Chloe.


    A stinging pain suddenly felt by Selene.


    "Ouch ¡­ Ahh !! Alcyd ¡­ Wait !! ahhh !!" Selene complained as she held on to Prince Alcyd''s arms.


    Unfortunately, Prince Alcyd had already lost control in his lust and intoxicating sensation of ecstasy from their fucking.


    Instead of stopping, Prince Alcyd pinned Selene down and went for more.


    Then Selene realized if she stop Prince Alcyd, her Alpha Prince may wonder and she cannot ruin the success rate of their plans ¡­ the prison break for Chloe''s grandmother.


    Prince Alcyd went harder ¡­ and faster ¡­


    Due to the shaking motion of Selene''s soft breasts and stiff pink nipples, it made Prince Alcyd reach for it ¡­


    Sucking while he kept going for the climax.


    The only thing which Selene could do was endure it and continue with it.


    Visible scratches could be seen at the back of Prince Alcyd. But he was too intoxicated with the ecstatic sensation of pleasure of the moment.


    Despite the stinging pain, Selene released her wet cum around Prince Alcyd''s fully hard cock.


    "Fuuuckk !! Ahhhh!!!" Selene squirmed in pleasure as she release her climax.


    Squirts of cum covered Prince Alcyd''s hard cock.


    Instead of stopping, it even made Prince Alcyd to go for more.


    "I want you to bend for me, love!" Prince Alcyd requested from Selene.


    As Selene positioned herself and prepared for a doggy position,


    Her Alpha Prince did not waste any time and went inside her all the way from behind.


    Selene could feel Prince Alcyd on top of her back and holding on to her breasts. While kissing her neck.


    "I am clooose ¡­" Prince Alcyd whispered to Selene''s ear.


    And he held on her tighter while fucking her passionately.


    Drips of Selene''s cum were creaming around Prince Alcyd''s hard cock.


    Making a mess all over him.


    When Prince Alcyd finally reached his climax, he bit Selene neck and groaned in pleasure.


    "Uuuuggghh! Fuucckk !! Ugghhh!!" Prince Alcyd loudly groaned.


    "Ahhh ¡­ Ahhhh ¡­ Ahhh" Selene moaned.


    Trying her best to endure both sensation of pain and pleasure.


    Surprisingly, Prince Alcyd was not yet done with Selene.


    Selene was about to unclench her pussy off from Prince Alcyd''s cock but Prince Alcyd held on to her waist tighter.


    Continued humping and pounding.


    Even after cumming inside her.


    "Aaahhh !! Alcyd ¡­ Alcyd ¡­ ahhh!!" Selene moaned in pain and pleasure.


    She arched her back while getting fucked.


    Now, Selene was getting fucked in a kneeling position from behind.


    "Just one more, love! And I will give it a rest ¡­ Pleasseee ¡­ One more !" Prince Alcyd begged in Selene''s ears through his whispers while fucking her pussy nonstop.


    Harder ¡­


    And faster ¡­


    If only Prince Alcyd knew that Selene was starting to get weaker due to Chloe''s access to her magical powers.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 234 - Prison Break (Part III)

    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the royal dungeon-]


    While everyone was preoccupied with their own personal business and matters.


    In the dungeons near the royal palace, where Magdeline was imprisoned.


    King Viktor, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves, assigned royal guards within the dungeon and outside its entrance.


    Chloe and Susan, the deputy medical chief of the royal hospital, were taking down one guard after another.


    "Save your energy, Susan! Let me handle the guards. Selene allowed me to access some of her massive magical energy." Chloe informed Susan as they move swiftly.


    "Which grants you more magic and easier access to more powerful spells. But be careful in channeling her powers because you might deplete her dry if you use too much." Susan advised Chloe to be more cautious in utilizing her magic and abilities.


    Both checked again the blueprint of the dungeon which Selene acquired for both of them.


    Selene was able to sneak on Prince Alcyd''s desk and successfully got a copy of his blueprint.


    Because when Prince Alcyd rescued his royal siblings from the royal dungeon, he was able to acquire a blueprint of the dungeon.


    Now, Chloe and Susan had to check the exact location of Magdeline.


    "We have to go one more level." Chloe confirmed their location.


    The deputy medical chief of the royal hospital, Susan, was listening to Chloe and at the same time performing a powerful sleeping spell.


    Only few powerful witches could pull off a massive sleeping spell which can put many targets down.


    "Okay, just lead the way and I will make sure our tail is secured." Susan stated to Chloe.


    In their pursuit towards the exact location of Magdeline,


    Each torch of the dungeon were being lit.


    [-Level 2 part of the royal dungeon-]


    Level-2 part of the royal dungeon, where most dangerous individuals were kept within the deepest level of the dungeon so that it will be difficult for them to escape.


    As soon as they got closer to exact location of Magdeline,


    The stench of blood and stinking smell of the deepest level of the dungeon became apparent for the two witches.


    "Damn! What an awful smell ¡­" Chloe complained.


    Before Susan could even respond, she sensed a powerful incoming attack.


    Immediately she activated her most powerful barrier spell.


    But it was not enough, it threw them off from their current positions.


    At least, it prevented for the two witches to suffer worse injuries.


    -Swooosh!-


    -Argh!-


    "What do we have here? Looks like ¡­ we have intruders! King Viktor was right. His supernatural instincts is so reliable!" a familiar voice was revealing itself.


    Susan tried to regain her senses from the sudden attack.


    "Chloe ¡­ Are you alright?" Susan asked the young witch.


    "Ummm ¡­ I am okay ¡­ I think ¡­!" Chloe replied.


    She immediately looked at the familiar voice who threw a powerful attack spell towards them.


    And there she was ¡­


    "Mia, the Grand Dark Witch!" Chloe uttered while trying to stand up.


    "What a disrespectful girl! Shouldn''t you call me ¡­ your mother?" Mia retorted Chloe''s statement.


    "My mother is dead! I do not have a mother! You killed her when you chose to become dark and left me on my own. Unlike father ¡­ you chose to abandon me! So do not claim something which you are definitely not!" Chloe pointed out with anger in her voice.


    "Oooohhh! Just like me ¡­ You quite have a feisty spirit in you. I guess you are here for your grandmother. Let us see, if you can pass through me." Mia challenged her own daughter.


    Chloe clenched her fist and channeled more magical energy for her current encounter.


    "Susan ¡­ I am leaving my grandmother with you." Chloe threw the blue print towards Susan.


    And she quickly executed the casting of transfer magic.


    "Chloe ¡­ Nooo!!!" Susan exclaimed but it was too late already.


    Both Mia and Chloe disappeared.


    Upon realizing that Chloe removed a big obstacle in front of them, she could not waste the opportunity given.


    Immediately she ran towards the cell where Magdeline was kept.


    The moment she stood in front of the cell of Magdeline, the stinking smell of death became overwhelming to her senses.


    "Oh my God! What''s that smell?" Susan covered her mouth and nose.


    She swiftly deactivated any spells before unlocking the cell of Magdeline.


    After unlocking, she entered and saw the horrible sight of Magdeline.


    Magdeline was chained hanging with a lifeless head which Susan identified.


    When the lifeless and rotten image of Kassandra''s head was completely revealed, Susan vomited and felt disgusted.


    "W-who''s there?" Magdeline asked.


    Due to her extreme grieving and crying, Magdeline lost her vision.


    Susan recomposed herself before replying.


    "It''s me Susan! I am a friend of your granddaughter!" Susan replied.


    Before releasing Magdeline, she realized that Magdeline lost her vision. Which even made her angrier at Mia.


    The atrocity that she did towards her own mother.


    After releasing Magdeline from her chains, she caught Magdeline before the old witch hit the ground.


    Moments after ¡­ she performed an immediate healing session to help Magdeline from her wounds and let her regain some of her energy through a magical potion.


    "I hope this helps ¡­ but I do not have the ability to cure your blindness ¡­" Susan regretfully informed Magdeline with hints of disappointment on her voice.


    "Do not worry ¡­ You helped me enough ¡­ W-where is my granddaughter?" Magdeline wondered since Susan introduced herself as Chloe''s friend.


    "Ummm ¡­ she disappeared with Mia ¡­" Susan carefully replied.


    Then Magdeline stood at the thought that Chloe was facing Mia on her own.


    "She is in trouble if that''s the case. Her mother is more powerful than ever. We have to save my granddaughter." Magdeline said despite her weakened condition.


    "But before that, let us release all captives in this dungeon ¡­" Magdeline instructed Susan.


    "WHAAAAT !?! We came here only for you!" Susan clarified to Magdeline.


    "I know but they can become our allies and how will you face Viktor''s wrath upon releasing me? More numbers will be a problem for the vicious Alpha King and his forces ¡­ which is very helpful for us!" Magdeline explained to Susan.


    The night has become more intense and filled with uncertainty from the chaos that was about to be unleashed.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 235 - Duel (Part I)

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Both Prince Alcyd and Selene were sweating from their burning lust and passionate sex.


    When Selene thought that it was already over, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack held her tightly from behind and showering her with lustful kisses.


    "Alcyd ¡­" Selene moaned Prince Alcyd''s name.


    The sound of her moaning Prince Alcyd''s name fueled his vigor and stamina.


    Even Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, wanted to take over.


    ''Hey! Let me have a turn ¡­ You already enjoyed few rounds.'' The spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd insisted of taking over.


    The Alpha Prince tried his best to contain his own spirit wolf. He knew that Selene would get mad at him if Kratos took over while his fully hard cock still pounding Selene''s pussy from behind.


    ''Kratos, No! Do you want our mate get angry and reject us instead? Just enjoy the sensation that I am sharing with you. You and Sylvia will have your moment. I would suggest Selene tomorrow to give you both a moment. So, will you let me focus on Selene? Because we are still in the middle of a heated moment ¡­'' Prince Alcyd appealed to his own spirit wolf.


    Selene was laying down flat on her belly while Prince Alcyd was on top of her back.


    Fucking her hard from behind.


    She moaned and breathed deeper while taking Prince Alcyd''s entire hard cock.


    The pussy of Selene was clenching around the girth of his shaft.


    "Alcyd ¡­ you said it was the last round ¡­ are you not yet satisfied?" Selene asked her horny Alpha Prince.


    Prince Alcyd reached for Selene''s clitoris while fucking her from behind.


    "I can''t get enough of you, love! I think I will be addicted to this feeling. Especially your soft ass cheeks makes me go harder. It''s like begging for more." Prince Alcyd whispered to Selene''s ear while he kept rocking his waist and fucking Selene''s wet pussy.


    "Ahhh ¡­ Ahhh ¡­ Ummmm ¡­ Please ¡­ There is still tomorrow ¡­" Selene begged Prince Alcyd to finish their passionate sex.


    Only more pounding and kisses were Prince Alcyd''s reply towards Selene request.


    "Ughhh! Ahhhh!" Selene moaned louder and held on to the sheets of the bed.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    If Prince Alcyd and Selene were passionately preoccupied.


    [-In the royal dungeon-]


    Susan was accompanying Magdeline in releasing each captives.


    When they arrived at one specific cell,


    "Am I seeing this right?" Susan was astonished at the sight of the Great Oracle chained.


    "Yes ¡­ that''s the Great Oracle! Hurry and release him already!" Magdeline instructed Susan.


    Immediately, Susan released the Great Oracle from his chains and removed any dark spells surrounding him.


    The Great Oracle stood and expressed his gratitude towards Susan.


    "I am grateful for the rescue ¡­" The Great Oracle uttered his gratitude.


    "Of course, it''s an honor to serve and be of an assistance to the legendary Great Oracle!" Susan became her old self where she fanned over respected and reputable individuals.


    "I think we need to hurry ¡­ I can feel my granddaughter having a duel with her mother." Magdeline could still have a sharp sense regarding magical energy.


    She might have lost her sight but not her powers.


    Even the Great Oracle noticed the pitiful condition of Magdeline.


    "So ¡­ have you accepted the reality with your daughter, Magdeline? That she is far beyond salvation?" the Great Oracle asked the old witch.


    "I have no more daughter! My daughter is dead ¡­ I failed ¡­ But I can still save my granddaughter from the evil witch that wants her dead." Magdeline poured her emotions in realization of going against her own daughter.


    "Finally! You have opened your eyes to the reality." the Great Oracle smiled upon hearing Magdeline''s realization.


    "Okay ¡­ we will be going now!" Susan informed Magdeline before starting to walk again.


    But the Great Oracle requested her to move aside.


    "My purpose here must be done ¡­ Before we finally leave for an intense battle, I must return your sight!" the Great Oracle told Magdeline as he approached her and held her eyes.


    "Woaah! You can do that? WOOW! AMAAZEEE BALLS!" Susan squealed in excitement while gushing over the sight of the Great Oracle healing Magdeline''s eyes.


    A bright light was released from the palm of the Great Oracle and shone over Magdeline''s eyes.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand ¡­


    Outside the entrance of the dungeon,


    A duel between a mother and daughter was intensely going on.


    Chloe used her transfer magic to teleport her and Mia outside the dungeon.


    "I must say! You have guts to directly challenge me for a duel." Mia expressed her amusement.


    Though, Chloe was not amused as her mother.


    There was seriousness and anger painted all over her face.


    "It is not guts mother ¡­ It is my confidence and hatred over you that brought me here. How could you do that to grandma! How could you sell your own mother to the vicious Alpha King?" Chloe ranted over while floating midair.


    She channeled more power and magical energy from Selene.


    "Oooohh ¡­ Hate is a big word ¡­ Oh, daughter of mine!" Mia viciously implied to her daughter.


    And a sinister look was released by Mia.


    Before she finally surrounded herself with dark energy.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 236 - Duel (Part II)

    Nearby the entrance of the royal dungeon,


    Sturdy trees and grassy field surrounded the mother and daughter.


    As Mia, the Grand Dark Witch, prepared herself for a duel against her own daughter,


    "Are you ready, my dear daughter?" Mia initiated her provocation towards her daughter.


    "I am so ready ¡­ mother!" a reply filled with spite.


    Chloe channeled more magic energy from Selene.


    In order to execute powerful spells simultaneously, a massive amount of magical energy was needed.


    The wind started to gust around Chloe while floating above the ground.


    Chloe started her attack first by commanding the earth to shake and crack towards her mother.


    When Mia evaded the first attack of Chloe, she did not expect for an attack which was simultaneously executed by her daughter.


    "Wind Claws!" Chloe casted.


    <<< _Wind Claws_ >>>


    A powerful spell which allows the caster to manipulate the wind and release lethal wind strikes. It can cut through hard objects. Very lethal once it landed on its target.


    Immediately, Mia''s skin turned black and gleamed from its surging energy.


    Though, she might have prevented herself from being sliced into pieces. The pain was still apparent and could be felt from its level of lethality.


    And Mia suddenly got hit by combination of attacks which she did not expect at all.


    She was thrown away for a few meters away due to the power and intensity of Chloe''s attacks.


    In the middle of Chloe''s attacks, a sudden memory of her father flashed through her mind. And she got lost and distracted by it.


    From a good memory, it became a nightmare when her father choked her.


    Then she finally realized she fell into her mother''s powerful illusion spell.


    Despite surrounding herself with powerful gust of wind to barricade herself from any attacks of her mother.


    But she forgot to defend herself from any attacks below her.


    Her powerful mother manipulated the water beneath the ground and combined it with the roots beneath her. Mia even coated it with dark energy to cloak it from Chloe''s senses.


    Mia used her body and led Chloe into thinking that she successfully locked into her mother for good through her attacks. But Mia had her own counter-attack.


    "I did not expect ... you could cast and manipulate multiple elements simultaneously. That truly surprised me ¡­ But it is not enough to defeat me ¡­ Oh, daughter of mine!" Mia declared to her daughter.


    Slowly, Mia gathered herself and tried her best to stand but the sensation of pain was too great.


    It made her struggle for a bit to stand.


    "At least ¡­ I succeeded in immobilizing you ¡­ It could have been a disaster if I did not do it earlier. Or else I would have been turned into a pulp. It is truly impressive to witness such a combination of attacks." Mia admitted to Chloe.


    Magdeline''s granddaughter was unaware that she inhaled the dangerous pollens released by the purple flower which sprouted beneath her.


    Releasing lethal pollens which makes a person believe certain reality to be true.


    While she was too focused in attacking her mother, there were already purple flowers growing beneath her and releasing lethal pollens.


    Causing her to have deadly delusions about her late father. Trying to choke her to death.


    A surreal experience which can affect her in real life. The lethal pollens affecting her brain to register her delusions as reality.


    This was the same spell which Mia utilizes when she tortures her targets.


    Due to extreme struggle that Chloe was going through, she lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    She held her neck trying to release the imaginary hands of her father.


    "Please ¡­ stop! Daaa ¡­" Chloe uttered in her delirium.


    When Mia manipulated the grass to float, each strand of grass was sharpened into a firm deadly grass blades.


    "Time to erase you in this world ¡­ the reminder of my own weakness!" Mia pertained to Chloe as she watches her struggle to breathe.


    "Goodbye!" Mia bid her farewell.


    But a barrier suddenly appeared in front of Chloe blocking each of the sharp strands of grass blades. And her sight immediately cleared up.


    Allowing her to breathe and see normally again. Chloe gasped for air and coughed hard due to the intense struggle she went through.


    The dark spell that plagued Chloe''s mind was dispelled by her grandmother from a distance.


    "I will not let you kill her! As long as I live, you will never succeed!" Magdeline declared to Mia.


    A surprised look was apparent on Mia''s expression.


    "M-mother ¡­!" a surprised tone in Mia''s voice.


    "Do not call me mother! YOU ARE NOT MY DAUGHTER! I was too blinded of the hope that I could still save you. No one can save a soul who is far gone. It may have taken me so long to accept that but now I know. As a mother, it will never be easy! But how would you know ¡­ you never got to experience to be one !" an intense remark from Magdeline.


    Those words successfully provoked Mia. Making her dark powers to emerge completely.


    "Fine by me! I will enjoy carving your skin, old hag!" Mia emphasized her vicious intent towards her mother.


    "Bring it on, Satan''s bitch!" Magdeline replied in spite for her daughter.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 237 - Hysteria (Part I)

    [-In the royal palace-]


    -11:59 pm-


    The Alpha King of all werewolves was surrounded by different Alphas.


    All of them were seated around a long dining table.


    Talking about their victory against the attempt of the army of King Lucius to seize the territory of their allied wolf packs. And their plans to finally end the war through their own raid.


    King Viktor intends to raid the headquarters of King Lucius and eliminate all of his army in one swoop.


    There were loud cheers and laughter.


    Only the Alphas were seated while their Betas and Luna were standing behind them.


    It was truly a crowded moment for everyone.


    Despite how late it was, the party was still much alive.


    A celebration like no other. As if the war has already been concluded.


    Beta Nolan approached King Viktor discreetly and communicated with him through the mind-link.


    ''Your highness, according to Mia''s messenger ¡­ The prisoners have escaped from the dungeon ¡­'' nervously reported by Beta Nolan through their mind-link.


    ''What!?! How could that be? Even the Oracle and Magdeline?" King Viktor asked Beta Nolan for confirmation.


    His Beta replied quickly through their mind-link, ''Yes ¡­ Most probably, Mia is holding them off.''


    ''Where are the royal guards? We have to intercept their escape. Before it is too late!'' King Viktor emphasized to his Beta.


    The other Alphas noticed the certain worry and concern on King Viktor''s expression.


    King Viktor wanted to be discreet and keep everything under the radar. But the level of the intensity and chaos that it may bring ¡­ will be beyond his control. His fear though, is that he would look incapable of taming the situation. He does not want to tarnish his own reputation. Especially when it is currently higher than ever.


    In reality, he has no choice but to let them know ¡­


    A pandemonium would take place in his kingdom.


    The escape of all prisoners would only mean one thing ¡­ Hysteria!


    "Forgive me, if I have to spoil this evening for everyone. Right at this moment, all malefactors and enemies of the kingdom have escaped from their prison in the royal dungeon."


    Instantly, everyone was in commotion due to the danger and chaos that it implicates for each escapee.


    They saw their Alpha King stood from his seat and prepared to leave.


    One by one, each Alpha volunteered to help King Viktor in capturing each escapee.


    "Thank you everyone! We have villains to catch!" King Viktor declared to his blind followers.


    Unaware to the true nature of their Alpha King.


    But what they do not know ¡­


    A mixed group of supernatural beings who just escaped have grouped themselves and decided to take the battle directly to King Viktor with his allies.


    Their confidence was in the same level as King Viktor''s. An showdown that they were willing to risk their life with.


    With their only objective ¡­ killing the Alpha King!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    *** Moments before King Viktor found out ***


    Before King Viktor found out about the escape of his captives.


    There was an intense confrontation between witches.


    Mia, the newly appointed Grand Dark Witch, was surrounded by massive dark energy.


    Her desire to defeat her own mother became a top priority which she had to accomplish.


    Other prisoners started to escape from the dungeon one by one.


    No matter who they were, Magdeline released them all to cause chaos and more problems for King Viktor.


    Most of them were actually innocent and were only held prisoner for interrogation. These were the same individuals who had important information which the tyrant Alpha King wanted to find out.


    If these individuals had no value for him, death would have been the outcome for their opposition and brave act of defiance.


    Werewolves ¡­


    Witches ¡­


    And other supernatural beings ¡­


    But Mia had no time to be bothered by them.


    Her main focus was how to defeat her own mother.


    Though, the sight of the Great Oracle standing behind Magdeline took her attention.


    While Susan held Chloe. Magdeline''s granddaughter tried her best to regain her composure.


    "You released all prisoners? Even the Great Oracle ¡­" Mia stated the obvious and her sudden concern.


    At that moment, she immediately summoned a dark shadow figure and commanded it to report everything to King Viktor.


    Magdeline stated to Mia how pointless it would be.


    "Don''t waste your time. It will be too late once Viktor finds out about it." Snide comment from Magdeline.


    After the shadow figure left swiftly towards the direction of King Viktor,


    Battle between Magdeline and Mia began.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    *** Back in the present ***


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Finally, Prince Alcyd and Selene completed their mating process.


    Selene was laying down next to Prince Alcyd with her head on top of his firm chest.


    Their arms were wrapped around each other''s body.


    Prince Alcyd was feeling satisfied and happy.


    He was already on his way to his sleep.


    But Selene was still awake because of her concern for Chloe.


    Despite her divided attention, Selene looked at Prince Alcyd''s handsome face.


    She reached for his cheeks and caressed his face before confessing something to him.


    "Are you still awake?" Selene asked.


    "Hmmmm ¡­" a sound from the response of Prince Alcyd.


    "Oh, you are ¡­"


    "What is it?" Prince Alcyd wondered while his eyes were closed.


    "I just want you to know ¡­ You make me happy and I am grateful for it ¡­ That I ¡­" Selene hesitated to admit her deep feelings for Prince Alcyd due to her shyness.


    "You ¡­ what?" Prince Alcyd breathed as he waited for Selene''s words while his eyes were closed.


    Selene smiled at the impatient tone of Prince Alcyd even when his eyes were closed.


    "That I AM MADLY IN LOVE WITH YOU ¡­" Selene genuinely expressed her feelings towards the Alpha Prince.


    Upon hearing Selene''s genuine confession.


    Prince Alcyd opened his eyes and stared at his beautiful mate laying down close to him.


    "Say that again! I want to see you saying that to me." Prince Alcyd''s requests from Selene.


    His platinum-haired mate smiled and refused to repeat again, "Nah ¡­ I already said it so no repeats."


    "Aww ¡­ Come on! I want to make sure that I was not dreaming. That it really came from you." Prince Alcyd explained to Selene.


    "Fine!" Selene gave up and was willing to grant Prince Alcyd''s request.


    Under the bright light of the moon,


    Their eyes looked deeply unto their soul and Selene repeated her heart-felt words.


    "Alcyd of Golden Moon Pack ¡­ I . AM . MADLY . IN . LOVE . WITH . YOU ¡­" Selene repeated those words and sealed it with a kiss.


    They wrapped themselves in a warm embrace while kissing passionately.


    On the other hand,


    A silhouette of a man and a feral wolf appeared behind a tree overlooking the balcony of the private chamber of Prince Alcyd.


    "I can smell her, buddy! Time to fetch my younger sister ¡­" Lucas declared as he revealed himself from the shadow of a tree outside.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 238 - Hysteria (Part II)

    An intense battle between Magdeline and her wicked daughter has begun.


    The Great Oracle summoned a powerful barrier to protect themselves from any possibility of being harmed from the showdown between the two extremely powerful witches.


    He wanted to stop Magdeline from engaging with her daughter because they need to hurry in escaping but the two extremely powerful witches were unstoppable.


    Showcasing both of their most lethal elemental abilities and combination attacks from their own arsenal.


    Powerful blasts surrounded the area.


    Chloe wanted to help her grandmother badly but she just barely regained her senses.


    Susan could sense the eagerness in Chloe to help her grandmother in defeating Mia. But she cannot let the young witch risk herself again.


    There was still a great difference between Mia and her daughter.


    Despite being currently linked with Selene, Chloe still failed to match her mother''s tremendous dark power.


    It became clear for her that she needed to harness her power especially being linked along with Selene.


    She became too reliant on the massive magical energy of Selene.


    Forgetting to maximize and utilize her powers in the best way.


    At the same time while Magdeline and her daughter were having a battle of their life, Susan realized that they needed to escape and Mia may be stalling time.


    Knowing that with her help and the power of Great Oracle, Mia may lose if their forces combine.


    Even the Great Oracle was aware of this.


    This was one of the reasons he wanted to stop the battle and focus in escaping instead.


    "I think we should stop the battle and focus in escaping before the Alpha King and his army catch up to us!" Susan expressed her worry.


    "Why are we running away? Let''s finish this battle once and for all ¡­ We have allies too! If we join forces with the enemies of Viktor then we could stand a chance." Chloe pointed out to Susan.


    The old and wise ¡­ The Great Oracle shook his head in disbelief from the words of Chloe.


    "You still have plenty to learn, young one!" the Great Oracle lectured Chloe.


    He continued,


    "There are things you need to consider like ¡­


    [1] Most of the Alpha Werewolves are not aware of Viktor''s evil plans and true nature. So we cannot harm them without showing them the truth.


    [2] Underestimating the power and ability of the Alpha King of the Alpha Werewolves will only lead to defeat.


    [3] Lastly, if we stay longer ¡­ we will lose our biggest chance to escape. To a point we will be losing plenty of our allies in the process.


    Anger must not cloud your judgment young one!" The Great Oracle explained thoroughly to Chloe.


    Unfortunately, she was too eager in defeating her mother and was not grasping the wisdom behind the words of the Great Oracle.


    She channeled more power than ever ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Due to her stress and uneasy feeling from Chloe''s constant channeling of her own magical energy through the linking spell they did hours before the victory party,


    Selene went to the shower to freshen up and clean her entire self.


    She left her Alpha Prince resting on the bed.


    Water from the showerhead sprinkling down on Selene.


    Sounds of water flowing could be heard.


    Then out of a sudden, the spirit wolf of Selene appeared in her mind to alarm her.


    ''Selene! I can sense your older brother nearby and it does not feel good. He is shrouded with danger and bad news for us!'' the spirit wolf of Selene worriedly alarmed Selene.


    ''Thank you, Sylv!'' Selene replied her spirit wolf.


    Immediately, Selene turned off the shower and covered herself as she rushed outside the shower room.


    Upon getting out from the shower room and heading out from the dressing room, Selene checked on Prince Alcyd first.


    To inform him about Lucas.


    But Prince Alcyd was no longer laying down on the bed.


    "Looking for your mate, little sister?" Lucas suddenly blurted out on Selene.


    Which Lucas got the full attention of Selene now ¡­


    Fluffy was on a defensive mode and looking not its usual self.


    On the other hand, Lucas was holding Prince Alcyd''s hair tightly and his claws threatening to cut his entire neck apart.


    "LUCAS, NOOO !!! PLEASE ¡­" Selene begged while being in tears at the sight of her Alpha Prince in danger.


    Even her own spirit wolf whimpered in Selene''s mind.


    Fearing for the life of their mate.


    "Awww ¡­ don''t cry in front of me! He is not going to die ¡­ YET!" Lucas threatened Prince Alcyd''s life indirectly.


    "Why are you doing this? This is not you! He has nothing to do with our parents'' death nor our entire wolf pack''s demise! He is not his father!" Selene kept begging to her brother.


    Hearing Selene''s words ¡­ Prince Alcyd''s eyes widened at the thought of his own father killing Selene''s parents and destroying her original wolf pack.


    An evil smirk could be seen in Lucas face. At the thought that finally ¡­ Prince Alcyd got to know about the other truth.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 239 - Hysteria (Part III)

    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Lucas was tightly grabbing the hair of Prince Alcyd. While the claws of Lucas was on a threatening position which Lucas can easily break the entire neck apart.


    After hearing Selene''s words, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack was not even afraid for his own life.


    He is more concern with the new revelation he just found out from Selene.


    "W-what do you mean ¡­ about I am not like my father?" Prince Alcyd asked Selene while his life was literally in Lucas'' hands.


    Selene just realized the weight of the words she uttered in front of Prince Alcyd.


    She did not want her own mate to feel bad and guilty about something he has not done.


    Only silence was her safe retreat from Prince Alcyd''s sudden curiosity.


    "Just tell me already! What did my father do?" Prince Alcyd raised his voice despite the life threatening situation he was in.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack demanded an answer from Selene.


    It was a pitiful situation which Selene does not want to burden Prince Alcyd with ¡­


    Due to the frustration of Prince Alcyd for an answer, Selene gave in and intended to tell Prince Alcyd.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas interjected and was the one who clarified it for Prince Alcyd.


    Laughing at the situation where Prince Alcyd was unaware of the truth about the death of the parents of both Selene and Lucas.


    "HA HA HA HA HA HA!!! My little sister did not tell you about the death of our parents? And the one who was responsible for their death and the annihilation of our original wolf pack ¡­ was no other than ¡­ HIS FATHER! THE ALPHA KING!" Lucas revealed to Prince Alcyd while the Alpha Prince was within his grasp.


    A total shock was painted all over Prince Alcyd''s face.


    Horrifying realization for Prince Alcyd to comprehend.


    "M-my f-father? Was . the . one . who . killed . your . parents? I-it can''t be!" Prince Alcyd was in a denial state of mind.


    But the sight of Selene crying and avoiding his own gaze.


    Then ¡­ hints of King Viktor''s cruelty flashed into his mind.


    [1] The cruel punishment on his siblings.


    [2] Assassinating enemies of King Viktor cold heartedly.


    [3] King Viktor''s treatment and abuses towards Persephone.


    [4] And the Alpha King''s low tolerance over failed missions.


    Huge feeling of affirmation clouded his emotion.


    Tears started to fall from Prince Alcyd''s eyes.


    Now, he understood clearly the hatred of Lucas towards him and the royal family.


    Lucas smiled at the thought that Prince Alcyd finally understands his hatred.


    "At least now ¡­ you know ¡­ why I hate your family! Now, you understand my desire for revenge!" Lucas pointed out to Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd lowered his gaze in guilt and shame for what his father has done.


    And he wanted to disprove it within his mind.


    ''No! No! My father can''t do that!'' Prince Alcyd loudly thought in his mind.


    His spirit wolf, Kratos, appeared out of a sudden.


    ''I do not sense any hesitation nor lie in the beat of our mate and her older brother, Lucas ¡­ It is the truth!'' the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd reinforced the truth which Lucas just divulged.


    Thus, guilt ¡­ embarrassment ¡­ undeserving ¡­ were the emotions plaguing Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    Because Prince Alcyd and Selene have completed their mating process, Selene could feel the anxiety and guilt that Prince Alcyd was feeling.


    "Alcyd! Do not blame yourself ¡­ Do not feel bad ¡­ You did not do the crime ¡­ It does not change the way I feel for you! I still love you ¡­ Remember, you have brought light into my life and meaning to it." Selene poured out her genuine feelings for Prince Alcyd despite the ugly truth about the death of their parents.


    Slowly, Prince Alcyd took a glimpse on Selene''s face.


    And there it was ¡­ her breathtaking beauty and angelic smile!


    ''Our mate still love us! She does not hate us! Wooooh!!!'' Kratos was jumping all over within Prince Alcyd''s mind.


    But it made Lucas irritated that his younger sibling was madly in love to the son of the killer of their own parents.


    "How could you be so foolish? Falling in love with the son of the killer of our parents? They deserve to die and suffer. Just like the way we and all our loved ones suffered." Lucas screamed at Selene while holding Prince Alcyd tighter and digging his claws deeper.


    Blood dripping out from Prince Alcyd''s skin on his neck.


    "I will kill him and take you away from him ¡­" Lucas uttered loudly.


    His words triggered something within Prince Alcyd.


    The thought of Selene being taken away from him just snapped his cool.


    "You are not taking Selene away from me!" Prince Alcyd angrily remarked.


    Immediately his inner beast nature enabled him to shift into his wolf form and lunged at Lucas.


    At the same time, Lucas swiftly defended himself.


    Both important men to Selene fought and thrown out to the balcony.


    Their intense scuffle made them fall off from the balcony.


    "Alcyd! Lucas!" Selene exclaimed for both men.


    A night has turned into complete hysteria.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 240 - Heart-breaking Choice

    In Prince Alcyd''s anger, he attacked Lucas in his full wolf form.


    Lucas was taken by surprise and was not able to prepare himself properly.


    Struggling to defend himself. Lucas barely made in time to block Prince Alcyd''s attack.


    Now ¡­ both Prince Alcyd and Lucas were outside exhibiting their menacing strength.


    Fluffy was like a shadow following Selene unaware of its own actions.


    Only thing on its mind was to protect and not leave Selene''s side.


    Selene ran off to the balcony to see what has transpired between Lucas and Prince Alcyd.


    This was something she prayed not to happen.


    A death match between Lucas and Prince Alcyd.


    Two of the most important men in her life.


    "NOOOO!! STOOOOPP !!! BOOOOTH OF YOU !! PLEAAASEE !!" Selene screamed from the balcony at the sight of a fully shifted werewolf and her older brother barely holding on to his life.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, surprisingly unleashed all of Prince Alcyd''s inner power and strength to get rid of Lucas due to the thought that Lucas will take Selene away from him.


    Control was lost and Prince Alcyd has completely gone savage.


    At the same time, the scene in her dreams flashed into her mind. Selene remembered the reminder in her dream.


    ''Just remember! The heart and blood are both important. You cannot sacrifice the other. In order to keep your own, both must be protected and kept.''


    Selene''s inner instinct was telling her to stop both Lucas and Prince Alcyd before one of them would kill the other.


    When she decided to access her power, there was a delay of her own energy to surge from her palm.


    Currently, she was unaware that there was a tug of war between Chloe and her for the access of her own magical energy.


    Suddenly, Lucas used his explosive abilities throwing off Prince Alcyd few meters away from him.


    Finally, she floated and went immediately by the side of Prince Alcyd.


    Strong wind were surrounding the three.


    Even in the wolf form of Prince Alcyd, there was a great disparity between the level of power of Lucas and Prince Alcyd.


    "Stay out of the way, Selene! Do not make me force you out of the way!" Lucas demanded to Selene.


    "NOOO!!! YOU ARE NOT KILLING MY MATE!!" Selene replied emotionally.


    Then Lucas commanded Fluffy to lunge at Selene to take her out of the way.


    In the middle of the air, in the attempt of Fluffy to lunge at Selene, long roots from the ground sprouted swiftly and constricted around fluffy''s limbs.


    Despite the attempts of Fluffy to release himself from the grasp of the long sturdy roots, Fluffy was pulled down to the ground and got stuck to the ground. Covered by the sturdy roots.


    Summoning barrier to protect her and Prince Alcyd while holding down Fluffy through the sturdy roots, all of these things unexpectedly made Selene exhausted.


    She feel her magic energy depleting.


    The spirit wolf of Selene, Sylvia, informed her ¡­


    ''Selene ¡­ we are almost drained ¡­ your best friend borrowed too much of our magical energy. You will not win against your brother if you intend to face off with him.'' Sylvia informed Selene.


    Desperation became apparent and filled Selene''s mind at the thought of Lucas killing Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd tried his best to regain his firm stand but unfortunately, he was badly wounded by the powerful strike of Lucas.


    Lucas used his full power in one explosive strike which badly wounded Prince Alcyd.


    And the Alpha Prince was forced back into his human form naked behind Selene.


    "U-u-uggh! S-se-leen-eee ¡­ Get out of the way ¡­ Let me face your older brother on my own." Prince Alcyd stuttered as he bled.


    A heartbreaking choice must be done.


    "I will go with you! Just leave my mate alone! Stop this at once and I will go with you ¡­ Wherever you want us to go." Selene blurted out of nowhere.


    It made Lucas stop on his tracks.


    Both Lucas and Prince Alcyd were astonished from Selene''s offer.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    While Magdeline and Mia were exchanging powerful combination of attacks.


    Chloe summoned powerful spell exhibiting two combined elements, wind and light energy.


    From the magical energy she was channeling from Selene, Chloe successfully blasted a powerful fusion of element and turning it into a fusion energy ball.


    Mia was too engrossed battling it out with her mother, it surprised her seeing an incoming attack from Chloe.


    Immediately, she covered herself with powerful shield and protected her from the attack.


    Magdeline took it as an opportunity to finally defeat Mia.


    Unfortunately, the Great Oracle has become impatient for the stubbornness of the two witches.


    He quickly sealed Chloe''s ability to use magic, temporarily, and pulled Magdeline back to his side.


    "Great Oracle! I am not yet done with my ¡­" Magdeline was not able to finish her words because the Great Oracle muted her and summoned a portal.


    "Susan, grab the young witch and I will hold on to Magdeline! I am forcing our departure! The Alpha King is getting closer along with his Alpha army. We have to leave right now!" The Great Oracle announced.


    A bright light with ancient texts appeared beneath the four of them.


    Before even Mia could regain her composure from falling to the ground, the group of the Great Oracle disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 241 - Please Stay!

    After falling from the balcony of the private chamber of Prince Alcyd, there was an intense scuffle between Lucas and Prince Alcyd.


    Two important men in Selene''s life.


    Despite the level of strength which the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack showcased against the older brother of Selene, it was too overwhelming for Prince Alcyd.


    He was forced back to his human form due to the lethal strike he received from Lucas.


    Lucas was surprised that Prince Alcyd was still conscious after he gave it all to kill him.


    A frustration of eliminating Prince Alcyd, the son of the killer of their parents.


    "I will kill you for sure!" Lucas uttered in his frustration.


    But Selene appeared in front of Prince Alcyd and blocked his attempt to kill the Alpha Prince.


    Even Fluffy was immobilized by Selene.


    His younger sister was desperate to save her mate.


    A heartbreaking choice must be done.


    "I-I will go with you! Just leave my mate alone! Stop this at once and I will go with you ¡­ Wherever you want us to go." Selene blurted out of nowhere.


    It made Lucas stop on his tracks.


    Both Lucas and Prince Alcyd were astonished from Selene''s offer.


    "N-no! You are not going with him!" Prince Alcyd held on to Selene''s waist as he bled.


    Selene knew her powers were not enough to stop her older brother. And if she cuts off the link of Chloe from her powers, her best friend may be in trouble.


    There were too many lives important to her and close to her heart. She cannot afford to lose any if she can do something about it.


    "But you may die if I don''t do this." Selene held Prince Alcyd''s face while her tears fell down.


    Looking at Prince Alcyd''s huge open wound by his side.


    She knew that Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, was barely saving Prince Alcyd. Using up all the spiritual energy just to keep Prince Alcyd alive.


    This was the only way to keep Prince Alcyd alive and avoid any death of her loved ones. Including Chloe, who was currently with her grandmother and the Great Oracle.


    In order to stop Lucas from killing Prince Alcyd, Selene had to make a heartbreaking decision.


    The wound of Prince Alcyd was still bleeding profusely.


    "If I go with you ¡­ You promise me, you will not hurt Alcyd anymore! Nor you will do anything that may harm him! Promise me and I will go with you ¡­ wherever you want!" Selene demanded from her older brother.


    Lucas was surprised at the offer of his younger sister.


    But this was something he could not easily decline.


    "Fine! I will leave him be but you will go with me without any resistance. And I will keep my promise." Lucas promised to his younger sister.


    At the realization of Prince Alcyd that he will be separated with Selene. He held on to her tightly.


    Letting go of his wound and using his both hands to keep Selene close to him.


    "Please ¡­ stay with me !!! Remember ¡­ y-you promised me too! You will choose to stay with me. You will choose me!!" Prince Alcyd begged for Selene to stay.


    "S-stay ¡­ you do not have to go! Please ¡­ stay with me!" tears fell as Prince Alcyd begged further.


    Even Prince Alcyd could feel his strength was not enough to match with Lucas.


    Tears were falling due to desperation and fear of separation.


    "This is me ¡­ choosing you! Choosing you to live! Forgive me ¡­ but I have to do this ¡­ Just do not forget ¡­ Always remember, I LOVE YOU and ALWAYS WILL!" Selene kissed Prince Alcyd before knocking him out.


    Selene cried for having to choose in leaving him.


    She used her last ounce of magic left in her to heal Prince Alcyd''s wounds. Successfully, stopping the bleeding.


    "Where are you going? We are leaving, now!" Lucas exclaimed as he looked at Selene carrying Prince Alcyd.


    "Don''t worry, we will leave this damn royal palace! But let me put my mate back to his room. He is naked and vulnerable. I am already leaving him and leaving him outside, vulnerable ¡­ is too much! So please, let me do this ¡­" Selene explained to her older brother.


    Lucas walked away in agitation.


    "Just hurry!" Lucas gave in to Selene''s request.


    Upon placing Prince Alcyd back to their bed, she took a shard of broken glass and tore a piece of her cloth with her blood in it. In addition to that, she pulled some strand of her platinum hair. She placed it inside a drawer with the shard of glass.


    "Find me ¡­ and we will be together again ¡­" Selene whispered to Prince Alcyd.


    Lucas was focused in trying to hear on the loud noise from a distance.


    Screams and explosion could be heard from afar.


    "Selene we have to go!" Lucas exclaimed.


    Before Selene jumped out from the balcony, she took a last glimpse on the unconscious Alpha Prince.


    "I hope you will forgive me ¡­ my love!" Selene whispered.


    Upon their departure, another explosion could be heard inside the royal palace.


    There was complete pandemonium all over the royal palace.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 242 - Dark Power

    Fortunately, the Great Oracle was able to escape with Magdeline, Chloe and Susan safely.


    At the same time, Lucas and Selene were quickly on their way out of the territory of the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    With Selene riding on the back of Fluffy while Lucas was on his wolf form.


    The spirit wolf of Selene refused to cooperate with Selene because she was against with the decision of Selene.


    It was the first time of Selene to witness the full wolf form of her older brother.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    There was a terrible chaos that went all over between the forces of King Viktor and the brave escapees.


    They thought they would match the strength and numbers of the forces of King Viktor.


    It was a hard lesson for them to learn.


    Learning it in the hard way. They paid the price with their life.


    Unknown to them, the power of King Viktor is multiplied tremendously when he is surrounded by Alphas.


    This was one of the reasons it was important for him to keep the alliance of Alpha Werewolves. Because it will grant him tremendous power.


    Other Alphas were not aware of this as well.


    Beta Nolan was the only werewolf who knew about this power of King Viktor.


    All Alpha Werewolves saw how terrifying and vicious King Viktor in battle.


    King Viktor defeated all the enemy mercilessly.


    Blood and death were all over the place.


    One of the survivors who survived was begging for mercy.


    "P-p-pleaaase !! I beg for mercy !! L-let me live!!" The one last survivor begged in desperation.


    But King Viktor did not budge to his desperate plea.


    Everyone who witnessed the merciless defeat of the escapees became more subservient towards King Viktor, their Alpha King.


    Due to their fear for his power and strength, all present Alpha werewolves bowed down in their wolf form towards King Viktor who shifted back to his human form.


    Covered in blood and proud of his own unbelievable strength.


    "Now, is there anybody else who want to challenge me? Because whoever dares to question or challenge me will end up ¡­ DEAD!" King Viktor showed a glimpse of his sinister and vicious dark side.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand ¡­


    [-In the royal palace-]


    When King Viktor and other Alpha Werewolves left the royal palace, Princess Shiveena and other royal siblings of Prince Alcyd swore to take charge in defending the royal palace and the Lunas of the Alpha Werewolves who went with King Viktor.


    All Lunas were sheltered in the royal conference room.


    While the royal siblings were outside heavily guarding the outside of the royal conference room.


    Prince Alarick was somewhere checking on something.


    Suddenly out of a sudden, he felt something insanely bizarre. He could not grasp what it was but he became worried and frantic about something he could not explain.


    His own spirit wolf warned him that his mate was in danger and was somewhere close. But the presence of his mate disappeared.


    It made him leave his siblings on their own and acted unusual.


    After leaving his siblings,


    Unexpectedly, the Great Necromancer and Xiara, the banshee, appeared.


    Killing the royal guards that tried to stop them.


    Prince Ranku, Princess Shiveena and other royal guard were rendered unconscious.


    The scream of the Banshee was too great for all of them.


    Each Luna could hear and feel the insane danger outside.


    None of them felt this fear in their entire life.


    Calling their own mates through their mind-link.


    All Alpha Werewolves who went with King Viktor rushed back to the royal palace after being called by their mates who were in grave danger.


    Both dark creatures were led by Persephone.


    But Persephone was hiding herself behind the shadows concealing her presence and scent through her deceptive aroma.


    "They will be rushing back at this point." Persephone informed her dark allies.


    Looking at the unconscious Princess Shiveena and Prince Ranku.


    "It is time for the two of you to go! You have caused me too much trouble already." Persephone released her beastly claws and was about to swing to kill Princess Shiveena.


    "Mother, no!" Prince Alarick exclaimed.


    A shock on Prince Alarick that his own mother is allied with dark creatures


    Persephone made a signal to Xiara, the banshee, on what she had to do next. Others must not know her involvement with the sudden attack.


    Xiara immediately released a deafening scream that made all Lunas pass out.


    Even Prince Alarick lost most of his strength. He was barely standing and was holding on to a pillar of the royal palace.


    Out of a sudden, a black undead winged beast reported back to Zaeqir, the most powerful necromancer.


    "Persephone, the next chosen one has escaped with someone else." Zaeqir shared to Persephone what his winged beast reported to him.


    "What?!? We went here for nothing?!? And our target has left? Talk about, wasted opportunity!" Xiara expressed her agitation.


    "The two of you have to leave, now! Let me handle this ¡­ We will find another opportunity to eliminate our Dark Lord''s nemesis!" Persephone declared to the two powerful dark creatures.


    Upon the departure of the two dark creatures, Persephone approached her son ¡­


    "Why mother? They are servants of darkness!


    "Forgive me, my son! But I already sold my soul to the Dark Lord for your life ¡­ I hope you would understand." Persephone revealed to her son that she is a servant of the darkness as well.


    A dark creature that is no longer a regular werewolf.


    Persephone revealed her hybrid nature.


    Half undead ¡­ Half werewolf ¡­


    The moment she sold her soul to the Dark Lord for the salvation of the life of Alarick.


    A contract was made and half of her soul will become undead.


    Just to save Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alarick tears fell at the realization that because of him, his mother was enslaved to darkness.


    Persephone hugged Prince Alarick.


    "For you ¡­ I will do everything ¡­ Even become the filthiest creature ¡­ I will give you the life you deserve ¡­" Persephone uttered while hugging Prince Alarick tightly.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 243 - Persephone And Prince Alarick

    Day after the victory party in the royal palace ¡­


    No one expected for the party to end in the way it ended.


    [1] Captives of King Viktor escaped from the royal dungeon.


    [2] A deadly encounter between the Alpha King and the brave souls who tried to defeat the Alpha King despite their lack of full knowledge regarding the capabilities of King Viktor.


    [3] The unexpected infiltration of dark creatures that took advantage of the chaos within the royal palace.


    [4] Lastly, the abduction of the mate of Prince Alcyd.


    Beta Garrett issued a report that Selene was abducted by those who escaped from the dungeon. He swiftly made a quick decision to cover up the mess which Lucas made.


    They had to hide the fact about the older brother of Selene.


    Or else, there will be no place for Selene to return. She will be treated as an accomplice and criminal if she becomes associated with Lucas. And revealed to the public that her older brother is a criminal. The cause of many attacks.


    Fortunately, everyone bought his alibi. Due to everyone''s distracted attention.


    Everyone was more concerned in coping from the previous night''s unexpected infiltration.


    One of them was Prince Alarick.


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alarick-]


    Persephone asked the other staff members to let her and Prince Alarick to be alone.


    She brought a tray of food for her son.


    Ever since Prince Alarick found out about Persephone''s shocking involvement, he could not find himself to look at his mother.


    "Why are you sulking in your room? The people need you! You must show them how reliable you can be. This is the best chance to prove everyone that you are way better than your father''s favorite." Persephone acted like as if nothing happened.


    Prince Alarick finally faced his mother with glaring look on his eyes.


    "Enough mother! You are the one who caused the chaos inside the royal palace. Letting dark creatures enter the royal palace is the most despicable and desperate act I have witnessed. How could you implore such tactics? Conniving with the same creatures that our kingdom swore to destroy! I thought I know you the most. But now I am starting to doubt my own judgment over you!" Prince Alarick contained his voice without making his words obvious. To avoid outsiders to hear what was going on inside his private chamber.


    "There are things better untold. Keeping you in the shadows about it will keep you safe from its treachery. Just remember that I do it for you ¡­" Persephone explained herself.


    Prince Alarick may have been a staunch rival of Prince Alcyd for the attention of their father and for the legitimacy of being the rightful heir to the throne. But never in his mind nor intention to be allies with the dark creatures.


    He believed that he deserved to be the heir to the throne and intended to continue the fight against the dark creatures.


    "The only treacherous being that I know of at moment is the one in front of me. I do not even know if I can trust you even with my life ¡­" a stinging disappointment and a hint of affront towards his mother.


    For the first time, Prince Alarick caused a direct pain to Persephone''s heart.


    A loud slap was received and a stinging feeling stayed on Prince Alarick''s face.


    "How dare you talk to your mother like that? I did everything I could ¡­ just for you! You will not understand today but someday ¡­ someday! These things I do is not for myself, but for your sake! I do not expect you to understand my actions or forgive me for breaking my promise of not keeping anything from you. Though, I only ask from you is respect. A RESPECT that I highly deserve. Giving literally EVERYTHING I HAVE just for your sake ¡­ deserves your respect!" Persephone emotionally stated to her only son.


    Her son held his own face.


    Then Persephone took the tray and placed it in front of Prince Alarick.


    King Viktor''s eldest son was still confused with the reason of the involvement and affiliation of his mother towards the dark creatures.


    But his mother was right, he had no right to disrespect her whatever reason it was.


    Due to his anger, he stepped beyond his boundaries and did something he should not have done.


    Persephone prepared all the food and went to fetch a bowl for Prince Alarick to wash his face with.


    Ashamed for the way he acted, Prince Alarick pulled the tray closer to him.


    "I still do not understand the extent of your objectives but why are you putting yourself in a precarious situation. What will you do if father finds out about your schemes and secrets?" Prince Alarick pointed out something valid for Persephone to consider.


    "He will have no choice but to work with me because we have the same objectives but he cannot be seen collaborating with my own allies or else his own reputation will be impossible to recover. It is unforgivable for any werewolf to work with dark creatures." Persephone carefully elaborated to her son.


    "Then WHY THE HELL YOU CHOSE ¡­ to affiliate yourself with them? Even if I become the future Alpha King, I cannot grant you pardon!" Lucas true concern was revealed. Because he knew if Persephone gets caught, no one can save her from the law of their kingdom.


    Persephone wanted to tell Prince Alarick badly about the truth of her contract with the dark lord she serves but it would be better for him not to know anything about it.


    Tears fell from Persephone''s eyes.


    "I am far from saving, darling ¡­ I am far gone already but at least I can still make both of our dreams come true. For you to have the best life ¡­ you deserve! Even if I have to bring hell on earth!" Persephone declared to her son.


    A realization came to Prince Alarick''s mind, his mother has bargained something in exchange for her life.


    From this realization, he embraced his mother tightly.


    "I never asked you to do such a thing, mother! How can I live the best life if I will be the cause of your demise?" Prince Alarick was greatly worried for his mother.


    A gentle caress and a motherly pat on the back of Prince Alarick were made by Persephone.


    "Do not worry for me, my son! I am a force to reckon with ¡­ I can manage ¡­" Persephone tried to find comfort from her son''s embrace.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 244 - Separation

    While Persephone and Prince Alarick were having serious discussion,


    Others were also preoccupied with their own personal matters.


    Including Prince Ivan,


    He had to take care of his wounded and unconscious siblings.


    A guilt and sense of weakness was felt by the young prince for not being able to be of a help to his siblings.


    Compared to his other siblings, he was not blessed with bravery and skills to face his enemies.


    The young prince decided to keep both of his siblings in his private chamber to keep them heavily guarded as well.


    His anger towards their father was worsened because there was not even a single attempt to check on his siblings.


    Their father was more concerned with his own self and the authority he had to preserve.


    Unlike others, there was someone who was in a very foul mood ¡­ none other than, Prince Alcyd!


    [-In the private chamber of Prince Alcyd-]


    Beta Garrett asked the other elite officers to guard the entrance of the private chamber of their Alpha Prince.


    Not letting anyone to pass through, not even the Alpha King.


    While the other warriors from the Golden Moon Pack will be on guard outside near the perimeter of the balcony.


    Making sure no one gets hold of the current disposition.


    "I think you need to start getting your shit together." Beta Garrett courageously advised his best friend.


    He even continued by saying,


    "Stop acting like you lost her forever! We can still get her back. IF ONLY, you start getting your shit together."


    The entire private chamber of Prince Alcyd was beyond recognition.


    Everything was a mess.


    From the moment Prince Alcyd woke up,


    He demanded for Selene.


    And when he realized that Selene chose to leave with her older brother to save his own life.


    Tantrums were thrown and the Alpha Prince went berserk.


    Destroying and breaking things inside his private chamber.


    The Alpha Prince kept screaming,


    ''Where is she?''


    ''I want her back?!!!?''


    ''How could I be worthless?''


    ''I am useless!!!''


    It echoed all over his private chamber.


    A pitiful sight for anyone to behold.


    For the first time, Beta Garrett saw his best friend degrade himself and be in a pitiful condition.


    That is why he had to secure the area so that no one could witness this sight of his best friend and their Alpha Prince.


    Other warriors of the Golden Moon Pack could feel the anxiety and sorrow of their Alpha Prince because an intense sorrow or happiness can be felt by the subjects of an Alpha Werewolf.


    This was the first time that any werewolf from the Golden Moon Pack could feel such sensation.


    A sensation caused by the separation of the mate of their Alpha Prince.


    Because of the completion of the mating process, an Alpha Werewolf becomes more dependent and reliant with the presence of their mate.


    Which causes a great impact to those who just completed the mating process.


    Amongst pure blooded werewolves, when someone takes away their mate after they just completed their mating process, the pain and distress brought by separation will be felt terribly ¡­ especially the Alpha Werewolves.


    "Garrett ¡­ I can''t take it ¡­ I want her back!" Prince Alcyd was in tears and on his knees begging his best friend.


    There was unimaginable and unbelievable wave of empathy striking within Garrett''s soul.


    "We will find her as soon as you get back to your normal self." Beta Garrett directly remarked to their Alpha Prince.


    Immediately, Prince Alcyd grabbed the collar of Beta Garrett in his agitation.


    The eyes of their Alpha Prince glistened in its beastly form.


    "HOW WILL I DO THAT IF THEY ARE FAR FROM ME? WHERE THE FUCK WILL I START?" Prince Alcyd poured out his frustration and vented it towards his best friend.


    "There are many ways to find her! You owe that to her ¡­ for saving your life ¡­ So, you must not give up!" Beta Garrett reminded Prince Alcyd.


    As Prince Alcyd moved around and released his frustration by breaking more things within his path.


    One of the things he destroyed was the furniture of his private chamber.


    In the middle of his anger, a scent of Selene and her blood grabbed his attention.


    He desperately looked for it and saw a piece of torn cloth of Selene tied into a shard of broken glass. There was a fresh drip of blood from Selene.


    Even Beta Garrett was surprised for this.


    "Looks like we have something now to start in locating Selene. A spell can be made with those stuff. See! You have more reason now to get yourself together." Beta Garrett reminded Prince Alcyd.


    And Prince Alcyd''s eyes turned serious.


    "I will find her and kill her older brother for taking my mate away from me. I CANNOT FORGIVE HIM FOR WHAT HE HAS DONE ¡­ I WILL MAKE HIM PAY FOR HIS LIFE!!!" Prince Alcyd''s eyes turned into vicious anger.


    "W-wait, I do not think ¡­" Beta Garrett wanted to clarify things with Prince Alcyd but their Alpha Prince walked away from him.


    The best friend of Prince Alcyd knew when to step in and not to interfere.


    Sadly, this was one of those moments he cannot interfere. A deadly and adamant look on Prince Alcyd''s expression on his eyes could tell it all.


    Fear for the coming days seeped within Beta Garrett''s concern.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 245 - Volunteer

    Ever since the night of escape of those prisoners from the royal dungeon and the unexpected brief infiltration of the dark creatures, many ministers and Alpha Werewolves became more worried about the current condition of the werewolf kingdom.


    This made everyone worry for their own safety and future.


    Everyone was anticipating what will be the next plan of their Alpha King.


    [-In the royal court-]


    King Viktor stood in front of all the audience of the royal court.


    Behind him was his huge throne ¡­


    In front of him was his people.


    Nervous ¡­


    Worried for the current situation of the werewolf kingdom ¡­


    "Everyone settle down! I have talked with other Alphas ¡­ Last night was indeed a taste of the chaos we are about to face. But it does not mean we will falter down nor give up. We stood strong despite of whatever adversity and threat that comes in our way. That is how strong and formidable we are ¡­ together!" King Viktor spoke with so much passion.


    All of his audience and each of his ministers were focused to their Alpha King.


    They listened word per word.


    King Viktor continued,


    "This coming days we will finally gear up for our final battle against the rogue werewolves. Each army from every wolf pack will be playing important role in obliterating our enemy. Our success lies within your hands. Are you with me or ¡­" King Viktor was not able to finish his words.


    The huge doors opened and took everyone''s attention.


    It was no other than ¡­ Prince Alcyd and his elite officers.


    There was something different from Prince Alcyd.


    His aura was filled with anger and oozing with intimidating strength.


    For the first time, they witnessed Prince Alcyd''s aura as an Alpha Prince.


    Usually it was kept within but now ¡­ the Alpha Prince has made himself apparent in the public.


    Even his elite officers were intimidating. Due to their affiliation with Prince Alcyd.


    All of the subordinates of Prince Alcyd are linked with his ultimate aura.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Prince Alcyd, was raging in anger but Prince Alcyd had him under control within.


    That is why his own aura has become daunting to others.


    King Viktor wondered for the unannounced entrance of his favorite son.


    "Father! I have prepared my own army already ¡­ With the help of your resident witch, she was able to find the exact location of my mate. And my mate is currently in the castle of King Lucius, the headquarters of all rogue werewolves." Prince Alcyd divulged to the entire royal court.


    Whispers started to go around like a wild fire.


    While the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves could not believe that Mia has started to act on her own without even asking his permission in helping Prince Alcyd.


    Immediately, he tried to instruct his Beta through the mind-link.


    ''Nolan! I want you to fetch Mia and make her report to me in my main office.'' King Viktor agitatedly instructed his Beta.


    ''Yes, your highness!'' Beta Nolan replied before leaving the Alpha King.


    "I understand your dilemma, my son! But we have to prepare tediously for the final battle against the rogue werewolves. We have strategize accordingly ..." King Viktor tried to reason out with Prince Alcyd but the Alpha Prince faced his back to his father.


    A shocking behavior from Prince Alcyd.


    Even Beta Garrett could no longer stop his best friend because their Alpha Prince is currently on the verge of killing anyone who stands in his way. If someone dares to stop him.


    "I want to address everyone ¡­ Will you wait another day if your own mate is taken away from you? Or if a family member was taken by force, would you sit long enough to wait for their own death sentence?" Prince Alcyd was trying rouse the emotion of the audience.


    Trying to gain their own support.


    He continued,


    "If I was the Alpha King, I will show true authority and true strength. I will not waste time in risking the life of your own loved one! I will swiftly act and gather my forces to take my enemy by surprise. Our beloved king forgets ¡­ that in the art of war ¡­ whoever attacks first and surprise the enemy ¡­ wins the fight! The longer we plan and wait gives our enemy more time to defend and prepare themselves. That is why ¡­ tomorrow, I want everyone to join me to attack the rogue werewolves and take back my Luna ¡­ my one and only mate!" Prince Alcyd plead to the audience in his full might.


    Some of the members of the audience were from the wolf packs that Prince Alcyd saved before.


    One of them was from the Jade Pack.


    "The Jade Pack will assist you!" Laura raised her hand.


    Unknown to others because of the unshakable feeling she had, Laura followed her sister on their way back to the royal palace.


    And her instincts were right! If she had not followed ¡­ her younger sister would have been killed by one of the escapees. She saved her sister just in time during the night of escape from the dungeon.


    Then other Alphas started to raise their hands and volunteered to help the Alpha Prince.


    Prince Alcyd smiled from the sight of increasing volunteers.


    "Well father ¡­ I have an entire army now! We will be leaving tomorrow once we get all our things. I hope you would join us." Prince Alcyd did not care for the implication or the impression that his actions made.


    King Viktor was left astonished that his favorite son has humiliated him in front of others.


    He just watched his son leave with his own elite officers and those who joined his side.


    Beta Garrett could feel the tension behind them from the deadly glares of King Viktor, while he could feel the cold hollow feeling in front of him from their Alpha Prince.


    ''Oh God, guide us to the right path! And shed mercy to our soul ¡­'' silent prayer of Beta Garrett as they walked away after causing a commotion in the royal court and disrupting the announcement of King Viktor.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 246 - Prepare For War

    After the unexpected stunt which Prince Alcyd did in the royal court,


    King Viktor rushed to his main office.


    Upon entering his main office, Beta Nolan and Mia was waiting for him.


    [-In the main office of King Viktor-]


    There was anger painted all over in King Viktor''s face.


    "Looks like someone is on a bad mood." Mia sarcastically remarked as she stood and leaned against the wall.


    Beta Nolan threw a reprimanding look on his eyes, giving her some signal of not provoking the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    The moment he went to his desk, both Beta Nolan and Mia could see King Viktor clenching his fist in anger.


    "How dare he disrespect me and undermine my presence in my own royal court? Arrrrgghhhh!!!!!" King Viktor vented out his anger.


    At the sight of Mia, it reminded him of the reason why he summoned for her.


    "Now you tell me, the last time I recall ¡­ you are MY RESIDENT WITCH. WHY THE HELL I WAS NOT INFORMED ¡­ of your collaboration with my son?" King Viktor directed his temper towards the Grand Dark Witch, Mia.


    The Grand Dark Witch took a deep sigh before replying to the words of King Viktor.


    "First of all ¡­ before you go haywire on me and unleash your wrath. You must understand that I had to do what must be done. Remember, our objective is to get rid of the next chosen one. So, when he provided me some materials to locate his mate who is also the next chosen one based on what Persephone told us ... It was an opportunity I could not decline! Especially, when there is a good chance that Magdeline and my forsaken daughter may appear to the aid of the next chosen one." Mia explained her action.


    She continued on explaining,


    "And from what I recall ¡­ I can do what I want as long it is aligned to our objectives. We both want the next chosen one, gone!"


    Beta Nolan flinched at the idea of getting rid of the mate of Prince Alcyd.


    Prince Alcyd had become more than just a student for Beta Nolan. He treated the Alpha Prince like his own son already. Due to being always away from his family, he treated Prince Alcyd like his own. So the idea of getting rid of his mate would definitely cause tremendous pain for the Alpha Prince.


    "I already devised an assassination plan for the mate of my son. It was supposedly to be initiated during the final battle with the rogue werewolves. But looks like I have to adjust some of it." King Viktor informed his two subordinates.


    Then he continued his words to them,


    "It is time for Lucius to be of use to us. He would definitely reconsider my offer this time. Now we know who and where the next chosen one is. Aside from us, he would love to get rid of the next chosen one." King Viktor revealed.


    A confused look on Mia became apparent.


    "Who do you mean Lucius? You mean King Lucius of the rogue werewolves? Why would he help us if he desires your throne?" Mia was greatly confused.


    Her query made King Viktor stand and stood by the large glass window.


    "Lucius belonged to a long line of pure blooded Lycans ¡­ like me. In other words the purest blood among werewolves. Lycans! He is my younger brother who swore to kill me because I would not share my throne to him and I did not help him to keep his mate. I had the influence and power to make his mate stay with him but I chose to let his mate go and disappear for a long time. That is why he hated me so much and swore to take this throne away from me." King Viktor further explained.


    Mia could not believe the words she just heard.


    "Wow! All this time ¡­ you kept that as a secret? Why no one knew about him as your brother?" Mia became more curious.


    "He grew up with his rogue mother and if I disclosed his identity, he will only be shunned. He believed that becoming an Alpha King of this kingdom would make his identity legitimate and he may be able to keep his mate at his side. No one had to know because I will kill his mate if he did share it to anyone. Maybe that is also one of the reason he wanted me dead too. Threatening his mate was something triggered him to go against me ¡­ but with this information about the next chosen one ¡­" King Viktor elaborated and he stopped by the mention of the next chosen one.


    And continued, "My younger brother would gladly betray his own kind and people ¡­ in exchange of killing the next chosen one! It would make a great facade."


    "Indeed it would be!" Persephone suddenly appeared unannounced.


    She immediately closed the door and approached the others.


    "Persephone!" Mia uttered.


    "This will be the greatest opportunity to finally eliminate the next chosen one. In the behest of the Alpha King, everyone will think we are having a great war against the rogue werewolves. But the true war will be against the next chosen one! You will need ¡­ all kinds of help. Even the dark creatures you would need to employ them. Don''t worry, they will not be linked to you. It will be the greatest excuse to kill plenty of lives that oppose you." Persephone openly disclosed to King Viktor.


    "Wow ¡­ I thought I was wicked already! But looks like someone is more wicked than I ¡­" Mia remarked.


    King Viktor looked at his mate and smiled with a sinister look on his face.


    "Nolan ¡­ inform our own army to prepare ¡­ for war!" King Viktor gave a direct command to his Beta.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 247 - Being Apart

    *** Selene''s POV ***


    As we traveled our way back to wherever my older brother is bringing me,


    I could feel a great sting of pain from being separated from my own mate.


    Is this because of being apart ¡­ from each other?


    While I cling on to the back of Fluffy.


    Distance becomes farther away from him. And the sting of the pain that I feel becomes greater.


    My older brother, Lucas, has become someone I could no longer recognize.


    Is this what hatred mold him into?


    Because if this is what hate can turn someone or even anyone into, then I would prefer to forget and forgive ¡­


    Maybe love can indeed bring out the best and worst in us.


    I may have taken the path of hate and revenge before ¡­ Indeed, it was dark and a sad path to take.


    Unknowingly, in whatever reason ¡­ God led me to someone who have allowed me to be completely be myself and be genuinely happy that I have never thought would be possible again.


    When I got rejected and the death of Laquisha happened, I thought that was the end of my happiness. I thought I will be drowned in the cycle of hatred and anger.


    But this overprotective and ruthless mate of mine came into my life like out of nowhere, I never thought life could be more than just trials and never ending pain.


    For the first time in my life ¡­ someone would made me feel like I am the only one that matters in this world.


    Will it be too much if I do everything I can to save that person and make sure he remains ¡­ alive?


    And maybe ¡­ just maybe ¡­ a wishful thinking, I could save my older brother as well.


    From whatever dark hole he trapped himself into.


    [-After few hours of traveling-]


    A huge old castle could be seen.


    We approach this large entrance.


    All the guards seems to be curious about me but they fear Lucas.


    Each guard was moving away from his path.


    Finally, we have arrived to whatever place is this.


    Maybe the headquarters for the rogue werewolves.


    Unexpectedly huge and filled with strong-looking warriors.


    As of the moment, they look more like curious and scared warriors.


    Soon as we entered the castle, we seem to be heading somewhere ¡­ I have no idea where does Lucas leading me into.


    "L-Lucas ¡­ where are you bringing me?" I finally had the courage to ask him.


    He stopped in his tracks and faced me.


    "I am bringing you to King Lucius! I will show him what he has not accomplished. And maybe ¡­ just maybe ¡­ finally dethrone him from being the king of rogue werewolves." Lucas revealed.


    "W-what????!!! Are you crazy? Have you completely lost your mind? Why would you do that in his own castle? Are you not afraid of getting killed? Because I am telling you, I still want to live for my mate. I may have saved him but I do not intend to die." I expressed my surprise to his shocking revelation.


    Then he just came closer towards me before replying,


    "Based on what you have told me on our way here ¡­ that you are the next chosen one and why you helped your best friend break out her grandmother ¡­ who happens to be Magdeline! His failures from leading the rogue werewolves will actually strengthen my own claim. Through you ¡­ supernatural beings will flock on our side to defeat Viktor. And if you do not want your mate to die in my hands. If you want me to spare his life until the end, you will help me gain the throne of the werewolves!"


    A more shocking revelation from my older brother''s intentions.


    In my surprised reaction, he continued his explanation,


    "So, just shut up and follow my lead ¡­ little sister!" my older brother arrogantly remarked.


    Now, he wants to claim the throne. Not only the crown of the king of rogue werewolves but also the throne of the entire werewolf kingdom.


    How mad and far gone his rationality has reached?


    Can I still save this brother of mine?


    My own spirit wolf won''t even share any advice due to her anger towards me for choosing to leave our mate.


    Sound of doors opened.


    The great hall of this castle may not be as huge and spacious like the royal court in the royal palace but the entire throne room of their king seems to be considerably huge and marvelous.


    It can occupy hundreds of living souls here. Maybe even a thousand if they crowd themselves inside.


    Fluffy, Lucas and I walked towards the throne in this dark purple carpet.


    "Lucas, you are safe!" King Lucius hugged my older brother.


    I think he is King Lucius because of the way rogue werewolves treat him and of course ¡­ the crown he is wearing right now.


    Stabbing stares were thrown on our direction.


    But the words of Lucas just gained us more than just stabbing stares.


    "Of course I am, Lucius! I survived despite of your failures as a king." Lucas stated without any hints of hesitation.


    "What are you trying to point out here? Why are you acting disrespectful towards me?" King Lucius stepped back as he asked Lucas.


    I wanted to stop him from uttering the next words that went out from his mouth.


    Unfortunately, I was too late to stop him.


    "I think you need to step down as a king and hand over the crown to me. Because I believe I can lead the rogue werewolves better and can win the war compared to you." Lucas uttered.


    A commotion and loud gasp from the audience took place.


    Uh-oh ¡­ Please God ¡­ Let me live!


    *** End of Selene''s POV ***


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 248 - Interlude Of The Final Battle

    *** Third Person POV ***


    [-In the castle of King Lucius-]


    "I think you need to step down as a king and hand over the crown to me. Because I believe I can lead the rogue werewolves better and can win the war compared to you." Lucas uttered.


    Everyone was shocked with Lucas.


    Including Titania and the other rogue generals.


    Even Brandon and Prince Miryo who was standing at the side lines were shocked as well.


    Another turn of events that may shift within the ranks of the rogue werewolves.


    Prince Miryo chuckled at the scene he was witnessing at the moment.


    He thought that royal family could be the only group of people that can shock the masses but looks like the rogue werewolves had their own shit going on.


    "Well ¡­ well ¡­ I thought my family was the only shit show in this kingdom. But I guess rogue werewolves are indeed in another level as well." Prince Miryo stated.


    Intended for Brandon to hear.


    Brandon did not reply Prince Miryo because he was more focused in anticipating what would happen next.


    "Do you know what you are talking about right now? Hmm?" King Lucius expressed his surprise at the words of Lucas.


    Others gasped a more shocked reaction when Lucas came close to King Lucius and was clearly provoking him.


    "We both know I am more powerful and stronger than you. I think everyone knows it already. But they remained loyal to you because ¡­ I chose to remain behind your shadow. But now, I have decided, it is time for me to take the leadership and lead everyone to victory." Lucas pointed out without any hesitations.


    He even continued,


    "King Lucius failed and caused us the death of many warriors. He failed to give us the victory we deserve. Instead of being in the front lines, he remains in this castle of his and expect all of us do his bidding! And if we win, he takes the throne ¡­ BUT WHO SUFFERS THE MOST?" Lucas addressed his speech to everyone.


    Exposing the incompetence of King Lucius as a true leader in their war against the Alpha King.


    "WE ARE! While he remains in his comfortable castle, we are the ones who suffers at the hands of the Alpha Werewolves. How do I know this? Because I have seen many death and blood of our comrades in the battle field. BECAUSE I ¡­ am putting my life in the front lines to achieve all of our objectives. Why did we lose? Because Lucius led us to failure ¡­" Lucas passionately stated in front of the other rogue werewolves and high-ranking rogue officers.


    Rogue werewolves who were present in the great hall were starting to nod and agree with Lucas.


    Even the rogue generals lowered their gaze.


    The words of Lucas provoked King Lucius and made him want to kill Lucas.


    Forgetting whatever Lucas meant for him. It was too much for him to handle.


    But when he tried to attack Lucas,


    Selene immediately used her powers to stop him from moving.


    Lucas only smiled at the sight of King Lucius unable to move.


    Others were astonished at the showcase of Selene''s powers.


    "Oh ¡­ I forgot to introduce to you ¡­ my younger sister, Selene! She is also powerful like me." Lucas informed King Lucius with a tone of arrogance.


    Only Titania understood who and what was the true identity of Selene.


    An earth-shattering strength was showcased by Lucas when he punched King Lucius on his stomach.


    Titania, the queen of fairies, was stunned and could not comprehend the pace of the things turning out.


    "Lucas, enough! You will kill him if you hurt him further." Selene exclaimed.


    She even used her powers to immobilize Lucas.


    It seems that some of her magical energy was returned out of a sudden. As if her linking spell with Chloe was severed.


    "Oh, I forgot ¡­ My younger sister is the next chosen one! As her older brother ¡­ I have more right to claim not just your crown but the throne of the werewolf kingdom as well." Lucas declared in front of everyone ¡­ carelessly!


    In her surprise from the words of Lucas, Selene released her grasp of Lucas and King Lucius.


    Suddenly ¡­ everyone went silent at the new revelation of Lucas.


    Not even a drop of water could be heard in silence.


    Heartbeat could be heard louder in the great hall.


    No one imagined that it would conclude with the revelation of Selene as the next chosen one.


    "I did not see that coming! Wow!" Prince Miryo could not contain his overwhelming response from another shocking revelation of Lucas.


    "W-why would you even mention that?" Selene was confused with the way Lucas was behaving carelessly.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 249 - Rise Of Lucas

    [-In the castle of King Lucius-]


    "Yes ¡­ everyone! You heard it right, my younger sister is the next chosen one. From this moment on, we have more chance to win against the tyrant and pretentious Alpha King that most Alpha Werewolves blindly follow. If you support me and the next chosen one ¡­ we will not only defeat Viktor but rule the entire kingdom of werewolves. Who wants to join me in this war and will support me as the new king?" Lucas gave a speech in front of everyone, trying to garner the majority''s support for his claim to be the king of rogue werewolves.


    A rousing cheer and affirmation from the majority of rogue werewolves echoed all over the great hall of the castle of Lucius.


    Lucius knew from that point on, he lost the confrontation with Lucas.


    "So ¡­ Lucius, are you with me or against me?" Lucas gave the final words to his former mentor and king.


    It may be a bitter pill to swallow but there is no way for him to go against the majority and directly show his opposition against the next chosen one.


    "I am with you and the ¡­ next chosen one!" Lucius replied with a hint of bitterness in his eyes.


    Not even Queen Titania could help Lucius from the sudden and unexpected defeat.


    A true success for Lucas because he did not have to resort to any violence nor cause death to anyone.


    Instead he used the fact that Selene was the next chosen one to ensure his final blow against Lucius.


    Queen Titania wanted to comfort Lucius but the dethroned rogue king walked away with great anger after leaving the crown to the seat of the throne.


    Some of his loyal followers and warriors followed him as he left the great hall.


    Most members of the audience were too focused in greeting Lucas and Selene.


    -Moments after-


    Lucas led Selene to her new private chamber.


    Selene covered herself with the coat which Queen Titania offered.


    Many individuals wanted to talk with Selene but Lucas wanted to contain the reaction of Selene.


    He knew that his younger sister was not too happy with the way he chose to dethrone the former king of rogue werewolves.


    "Lucas ¡­ what the hell did you just do? Why cause so much chaos and reveal to everyone something that was supposed to be kept between the few only? Do you know what danger it may bring, now they now who is the next chosen one?" Selene tried her best to make her older brother realize his own actions.


    "What do you fear so much? We are stronger together and no one can defeat us! We are too powerful for anyone to even go against with." Lucas was being over confident.


    "Do not be too confident, brother! There are forces that you do not know and are lurking around us. More powerful than you can imagine. With your declaration, you have put ourselves in the crosshairs of many. We should have gathered our forces first before you declared to everyone my true identity." Selene explained to Lucas her own perception of the situation that they were both had to consider.


    "They can try but I doubt they would succeed. Plus, it will make it easier for us to gather forces when others find out. They will flock around us, in support of our cause." Lucas confidently elaborated to his younger sister.


    Selene shook her head in disbelief.


    "What happened to you Lucas? Why are you thinking and acting this way? Laquisha will not be happy if she sees you like this." Selene reminded her older brother of the person he was before.


    A sudden agitation could be seen in Lucas'' expression.


    "Stop it! Do not mention something that has no longer use to me ¡­" Lucas cold heartedly uttered something which Selene could not believe Lucas would say.


    The younger sister of Lucas slapped him hard enough for him to hear a ringing sound on his other ear.


    He held his face and looked straight at Selene.


    "Who are you? What did you to my older brother? He would not insult the name of the only person who treated us with kindness and showed us a reason to live." Selene expressed her disgust from the careless remark of her older brother.


    "If you want me to keep your mate alive ¡­ You better behave yourself ¡­ Whether you like it or not, you will help me! Or else ¡­ I promise you that your mate will die in my hands." Lucas threatened Selene before leaving Selene with Fluffy in her designated private chamber.


    His younger sister sat on the bed while Fluffy, who returned to its old self, whimpered and tried to comfort Selene.


    Minutes after Lucas left ¡­


    Queen Titania appeared unannounced, coming out from the wall.


    Which surprised Selene tremendously.


    Fluffy growled immediately at Queen Titania.


    "Forgive me if I startled you. I had to hide my own presence to get a chance to even talk with you ¡­ oh, chosen one!" Queen Titania explained herself.


    Then immediately she introduced herself to Selene,


    "Let me introduce myself ¡­ I am Titania, the queen of the fairies. My true loyalty lies with the chosen one. I offer my service to you ¡­ oh, chosen one! You are in grave danger without your own army. So, we must gather your own forces!" Queen Titania discerned and advised Selene after introducing herself.


    But Selene was comprehending everything that was going on.


    Everything around her were moving too fast.


    Things were developing around her in an unexpected pacing which she was having difficulty in taking a grasp on.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 250 - Gathering Forces

    [-In the private chamber of Selene-]


    "¡­ We must gather your forces with haste. Dark creatures and many more of your enemies will take this chance to defeat you while you have not fully ascended to your full power." Queen Titania informed Selene.


    There was confusion plagued all over Selene.


    She stood up due to her being overwhelmed with the things going on.


    "W-wait ¡­ you know there is a war going on between the Alpha Werewolves and the rogue werewolves. With Lucas, my older brother, becoming the new king of the rogue werewolves. And now you are telling me I should gather ¡­ my own forces? Are you freaking kidding me? Why should I even bother? I just want to end this war and return to my mate ¡­ to Alcyd." Selene expressed her overwhelmed emotions.


    Queen Titania was surprised with the information which Selene shared. Regarding Prince Alcyd, the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack, being the mate of Selene.


    "Your mate is ¡­ Prince Alcyd? You know what his father did ¡­" Queen Titania asked Selene.


    "I know already about everything!" Selene replied.


    "And you still remained as mates?" Queen Titania was surprised at the relationship between Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    "Yes! Because the sin of his father is not for him to pay ¡­ He has nothing to do with what happened with my parents and the original wolf pack I originated from. So, yes! We remained as mates and it is crushing me inside ¡­ being apart from him!" Selene further explained to Queen Titania.


    The queen of fairies was impressed with the power of the bond between Selene and Prince Alcyd.


    Deep inside, Queen Titania thought about how marvelous and fascinating to witness the mate bond between two werewolves.


    "We have to focus on your safety! There are dark forces that lurks around and each second you are not completely in your full form. You are vulnerable and in grave danger. With the power I sense from you, only the werewolf blood in you has completely reached its complete form. You have not yet ascended in your witch blood and your vampire blood is still dormant. Your three natural force must be ¡­ all completely activated." Queen Titania elaborated to Selene what she must do.


    But Selene was getting more confused from the explanation of the queen of fairies.


    "Hold up ¡­ First, you want me to gather my own forces. And then now, you want me to complete all my natural force? This is too much! I do not even know if I will accept this role of being the next chosen one. Everyone just assumed that I am okay with it. Because to be honest, right now ¡­ all I want is for the war to end and be reunited with my mate. I want to make sure Lucas will fulfill his goal and maybe he would return to his old self! So please ¡­ I do not want to deal with my destiny of being the next chosen one." Selene confessed to Queen Titania while pacing back and forth.


    Fluffy looked at Selene pacing back and forth, following her around.


    "I know you are worried but you must prepare yourself for the coming days ¡­ as the destined chosen one that will rule over the entire supernatural world. That is your destiny that you cannot escape." Queen Titania tried to make Selene realize her own destiny.


    Selene stood steadily before replying,


    "Look ¡­ Queen Titania? I do not care about my destiny right now ¡­ because I already told you what my priorities are at the moment."


    Queen Titania realized how unprepared Selene is ¡­ for her own destiny.


    Out of a sudden she felt something around the castle that just arrived.


    "The Great Oracle ¡­ and he brought some allies with him!" Queen Titania stood as she felt the presence of those she considered as friends and allies.


    "Who is this Great Oracle? Don''t tell me more supernatural beings just arrived?" Selene pointed out her concerns.


    "They are allies! Some allies have come into your doorstep ¡­ We have to gather your own forces now and you must not rely on your brother''s. He endangers you more ¡­ than keeping you safe!" Queen Titania emphasized to Selene how irresponsible and careless her older brother is.


    Somehow Selene understood the point of Queen Titania.


    On the other hand while Selene and Queen Titania were focused in conceptualizing Selene''s own forces,


    Somewhere in the castle of the former rogue king, Lucius received a message and an instruction how he could accomplish his own plan ¡­


    To kill Selene!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 251 - Arrival Of The Great Oracle

    [-In the Castle of the former rogue king-]


    The arrival of the Great Oracle and his retinue tipped off other rogue werewolves including the newly declared rogue king, Lucas.


    Immediately, Lucas instructed his rogue warriors to surround the unexpected guests.


    Susan and the others thought they would be in a more peaceful place since they escaped successfully through the teleportation portal summoned by the Great Oracle.


    "Oh my! It seems we are not welcome here ¡­" the Great Oracle informed his peers with extreme calmness.


    As if it was not something to bother with.


    But Susan and the other witches were in a defensive stance.


    "Whaaaat??!!?? You did not expect for a safe arrival ??? And you call yourself, the GREAT ORACLE???!!!" Susan exclaimed.


    The Great Oracle only giggled and smiled nonchalantly.


    Chloe and her grandmother were more distracted with the idea of Mia still being alive. And the things they hoped to achieve.


    "Grandma! We have to focus on the present rather than on what ifs." Chloe tried to comfort her grandmother.


    "I am sorry, sweetie! I just could not bear the idea that your mother is still roaming around alive with her dark powers and evil intentions." Magdeline replied to her granddaughter.


    "I understand, grandma! But right now ¡­ we are surrounded with rogue werewolves so we need to focus in escaping again from another bunch of villains." Chloe informed her grandmother.


    "You are right, sweetie! Great Oracle, why did you send us here! We will not be teleported here by your divine portal without your intention of going here." Magdeline''s remark towards the Great Oracle.


    The Great Oracle smiled again before replying,


    "Magdeline, you still remember how my teleportation portal works ¡­ To answer your question, I intended for us to meet with Queen Titania ¡­" The Great Oracle responded the query of Magdeline.


    "The queen of fairies, you mean?" Susan exclaimed in disbelief.


    Sparkles in her eyes became apparent due to her excitement in meeting the queen of fairies.


    But their chat was interrupted by the appearance of Lucas with the rogue generals.


    "Who the hell are you people? We did not send out some invitations. So basically, you are trespassers in the territory of the rogue werewolves." Lucas announced to the group of the Great Oracle.


    By the mention of the territory of the rogue werewolves, all witches became nervous and were surprised that the Great Oracle would bring them in a more dangerous place to be in at the moment.


    Before anyone could further speak,


    Queen Titania and Selene appeared from the shadows.


    "They are my guests! That is the Great Oracle ¡­ learn to pay respects to the Great Oracle!" Queen Titania declared.


    All rogue werewolves gasped in awe after hearing that the old man in front of them was no other than the Great Oracle himself.


    Amongst the community of supernatural beings, the Great Oracle''s reputation is held high. Due to his reputation and the divine blessing that any supernatural being would receive once they are in his presence.


    Mostly, it was due to his elder status amongst the supernatural community.


    Having to serve the previous ruler of all supernatural beings, the late Emperor Odin.


    Some of the reactions were,


    ''That''s the Great Oracle?''


    ''Who''s those witches with him?''


    ''Are they on our side if they are here?''


    ''Looks like King Lucas was right ¡­ other supernatural beings will come flocking to our side! Now that the next chosen one is with us!''


    Even though the Great Oracle had good reputation and was highly respected, Lucas would not easily let anyone enter his territory without his notice.


    "Please Lucas! Let them be ¡­ they do not mean harm to us!" Selene pleaded towards Lucas.


    Fluffy has returned to its normal self, instead of following Lucas ¡­ it kept following Selene.


    "As long as they do not interfere with my plans. And if they are on our side ¡­ Then they will be welcomed here to stay. So ¡­ let me ask the question ¡­ are you with us or not? Oh Great Oracle!" Lucas directly asked the old and wise Great Oracle.


    "Of course ¡­ I presume you are preparing for a final battle against Viktor? I will be of a great help. My assistance will tremendously help your army." The Great Oracle offered to Lucas.


    In an instant, Lucas became happy with what he was offered by the Great Oracle.


    "I guess, I am leaving them to you ¡­ Selene! At least you keep our allies comfortable." Lucas mentioned to his younger sister.


    What he doesn''t know, is that ¡­ the Great Oracle brought themselves in the territory of the rogue werewolves due to his intention to join forces with the next chosen one. And not with him.


    His true loyalty lies with the next chosen one and not with him.


    "Oh, Great Oracle! I am glad you are safe and alive! I have thought that the worst might have happened to you. Especially after the demise of our powerful allies, Grizelda and the Great Seer." Queen Titania greeted the Great Oracle with enthusiasm.


    Selene widened her eyes upon realizing Chloe was safe and well ¡­


    "Chloe !!!!!!" Selene ran immediately and hugged her best friend.


    "Ow! Ow! Selene ¡­ I can''t breathe ¡­ Don''t smother me with your hug ¡­ You will crush me! I am not a werewolf so be wary of my fragile body." Chloe reminded her best friend regarding her fragility.


    Magdeline smiled at the sight of Selene and Chloe celebrating momentarily their reunion.


    "I was worried for you. If you got away safely and if what happened with you and your grandmother! Our linking spell was severed out of a sudden." Selene pointed out her concerns.


    Chloe was not able to reply quickly enough. Because the Great Oracle interjected.


    "That would be my doing! I severed the linking spell you made. What a dangerous and careless thing to do for both young witches." The Great Oracle stated to the two young witches.


    "Oh, Great Oracle! I would like to introduce to you ¡­ the next chosen one ¡­ Selene!" Queen Titania introduced Selene to the Great Oracle.


    Immediately he bowed in front of her.


    Including Magdeline and Susan who paid their respects at the sight of Selene.


    "W-wait ¡­ Do not bow in front of me! I do not like formalities to be honest ¡­" Selene tried her best to get others to stand casually.


    Magdeline confirmed to the Great Oracle that Selene was indeed the next chosen one. She narrated briefly how she found out and before she could even meet with the other allies, her daughter intercepted and took her by force.


    "Then we must not waste time, my dear!" the Great Oracle became very serious.


    Unaware to their surroundings, Lucius was observing them behind the shadows ¡­ concealing his own presence.


    Watching his own employed assassin to stand in position before it tried to attack.


    Unfortunately, the assassin failed because of the Great Oracle''s doppelganger. He summoned a doppelganger and teleported it behind the assassin.


    It immediately took out the assassin swiftly.


    "You are not safe here, my dear! We need to secure you in a more safe location." The Great Oracle insisted.


    Everyone was surprised that there was already an attempt on Selene''s life this early and only the Great Oracle was able to detect the assassin.


    Lucius disappeared swiftly enough to escape undetected.


    Chaos has begun to stir around Selene.


    Now, that her identity as the next chosen one is out on the open ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 252 - Destiny Of The Next Chosen One

    Right after the Great Oracle took down the assassin that tried to attack Selene from the shadows, the assassin just disintegrated into ashes.


    The Doppelganger which the Great Oracle summoned disappeared as well.


    "Woah! Someone must have made a serious attempt on you Selene ¡­" Chloe remarked at the sight of the assassin disintegrating.


    "Of course ¡­ the attempt on your life and the danger that you have to face has begun." The Great Oracle informed Selene.


    Shaken and surprised that someone has started its move against her already.


    -Moments After-


    Upon the report of Selene being almost killed but no conclusive evidence to point out the mastermind of it.


    Lucas assigned the Great Oracle, Chloe and Queen Titania to accompany Selene as her body guards and retinue. While Susan and Magdeline had to help him devise a protective spells and barriers that could help them against the army of King Viktor as a condition for them to stay.


    [-In the private chamber of Selene-]


    Selene refused to leave her older brother despite the advice of the Great Oracle.


    "You are more in danger here! We must complete your process of becoming the next ruler. To finally officiate your authority as the next ruler of all supernatural beings." The Great Oracle informed Selene of the importance of completing her process in becoming the next ruler of all supernatural beings.


    "What if I do not want to?" Selene replied.


    "You cannot refuse because it is your destiny to become one ¡­" Queen Titania reiterated the destiny of Selene as the next ruler of all supernatural beings.


    "What destiny? To become a target of all dark and evil creatures? I prefer to pass on it. Give the job to someone else!" Selene insisted on not taking the role of the next ruler of all supernatural beings.


    The Great Oracle calmly moved and stood by the window pane before speaking his mind.


    "Eventually, things will come in place and you will understand the fate of a chosen one but you must also remember ¡­ Being the ruler of all supernatural being is not that bad as well. You get the chance to save those lives that you treasure so much and those innocent souls ¡­" The Great Oracle was not finished in explaining when Selene interjected.


    "All of you keep insisting on my destiny as the next chosen one ¡­ But have all of you asked me if I want this? I lost too many and I do not want to lose more ¡­ I do understand the importance of saving many lives but I want to be selfish! I want to choose my own destiny. Not the one preordained by prophecies or divine calling. Because what gives any of you the right to dictate how I should live my life. For the longest time in my life ¡­ I finally found someone I want to be with and not let go of ¡­ I want to stay by his side and if becoming the next ruler of all supernatural being will hinder me on that ¡­ Then I would prefer for all of you to find somebody else. NOT ME!!" Selene emotionally elaborated her disinterest in becoming the next ruler of all supernatural being.


    "I hope you understand that the destiny of the next chosen one is something ¡­ out of our hands. We also did not choose you! You were simply the one ¡­ given to us as well. We had no choice as well but the divine creator chose you and not us!" The Great Oracle clarified to Selene with calmness and genuine intentions.


    Selene clenched her fists in frustration.


    Chloe empathized for Selene and wanted to comfort her but she doesn''t know where to start.


    The Great Oracle continued,


    "If only we can transfer choose the next supreme ruler, we could have done it by now but I am sorry if you have to go through hardship and more pain because of your destiny. But let me ask you, would you want others to experience all the pain, loss, and tears you shed to anyone. Think about those others who will experience more than those ¡­ even death will come to plenty. Unimaginable numbers of soul will suffer once you refuse the destiny itself. Are you willing for this outcome to happen? You may find the solace in the arms of the one you love. But will you be happy in a world where evil and darkness prevail?" The Great Oracle looked at Selene with serious look on his eyes.


    Tears started to fall in Selene''s eyes.


    "Why life is too cruel on me? WHHYYY??? I am not that strong like others perceive me to be. Can''t I be happy? Am I only destined to suffer and go through never ending pain for the peace of everyone?" Selene asked the Great Oracle with great pain in her voice.


    Queen Titania and Chloe fell silent on Selene''s words because they realized that in exchange of the world and the peace that they crave for is Selene''s own happiness as well.


    Even the Great Oracle realized the sufferings and all the pain that a chosen one once they become the supreme ruler of all supernatural beings.


    At that moment, The Great Oracle took a deep breath and decided on something which will change the course of the future.


    He was not planning to do so because it would break a lot of divine laws for what he had in mind.


    "What if I tell you ¡­ you can find happiness as well once you accept your destiny as the next chosen one?" The Great Oracle offered to Selene.


    "G-great Oracle! Is that even possible?" Queen Titania asked.


    "Yes ¡­ but with great consequences!" The Great Oracle stated to the queen of fairies.


    Selene stopped in her cries and lend all her attention to the Great Oracle.


    A sudden light shrouded the Great Oracle and his eyes turned completely white.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 253 - Glimpse Of Ones Fate

    [-In the private chamber of Selene-]


    While Lucas was preparing for the defenses of the castle,


    Selene and the others were busy discussing about her own destiny as the next chosen one to rule over the entire supernatural beings.


    Light surrounded the Great Oracle. And his eyes completely turned into frenzy white with ancient texts at his temples.


    Queen Titania and the others were surprised with what the Great Oracle just did.


    "No!!! Great Oracle, stoooopp!!!!" Queen Titania exclaimed.


    But everything went back to normal as soon as Queen Titania approached the Great Oracle.


    "W-what just happened?" Chloe asked.


    "G-great Oracle, why did you do that? Late Emperor Odin warned you not to meddle with the chosen one''s fate. You should be the wisest one to know the consequences. Do not cross the boundary because you have a role to play in guiding the next generation." Queen Titania directly reminded the Great Oracle about his role and importance of not meddling with Selene''s destiny.


    Both Chloe and Selene were confused with what was happening at the moment.


    It made Chloe ask again.


    "Are you just gonna ignore us? What is going on? You are talking about Selene''s destiny but you are not filling us in." Chloe demanded for explanation.


    Selene just stood in frustration and clenched her fist.


    "Answer Chloe, God damn it!! Explain to us what is going on!" Selene demanded as well regarding what was going on.


    The Great Oracle coughed in clearing up his throat.


    "Forgive us ¡­" The Great Oracle apologized.


    "Great Oracle !! Please !!" Queen Titania insisted for the Great Oracle to reconsider what he was about to do.


    "I have already decided, Queen Titania! Maybe it is time to change something in our approach ¡­ If only I did this before, maybe ¡­ Emperor Odin would have been still alive. Selene is right! Why should she suffer too much in taking the responsibility she never wanted in the first place? What if we can offer her both? Happiness and responsibility! And help her attain her heart''s desires. If that will help her accepting her fate." The Great Oracle retort to the query of the queen of fairies.


    "This is wrong! This is not how to make one''s destiny!" Queen Titania insisted her disapproval with the plan of the Great Oracle.


    "Queen Titania, I hope you respect my decision. This is something that I have already decided." The Great Oracle stated to Queen Titania his intentions.


    The queen of fairies backed away in disappointment and frustration.


    While the Great Oracle continued in his explanation to Selene.


    "I just used a divine skill of mine. Seeing one''s fate and how to specifically change it. I may have a vision to see the future but I also have the ability to specifically over turn one''s fate through specifically using my divine powers to identify the variable that can change it and go accordingly to one''s desire. At the expense of my own immortality." The Great Oracle elaborated to Selene and Chloe regarding his action.


    "What ¡­? Why would you do that? If you think that can change my mind about accepting the role as the next supreme ruler of all supernatural beings ¡­" Selene wanted to keep refusing but the Great Oracle interjected her moment of refusal.


    "Your older brother will become the greatest villain of all time and your beloved mate will die on his hands. Both of you will become the darkness of this world. At your beloved mate''s death, you would succumb to unimaginable darkness that no one can save you from. Not even the spirit of your parents. Those will happen once you reject the responsibility as the next chosen one. This was your own purpose. You were created for this sole purpose. Once it will not be fulfilled, you will eventually turn to darkness and into ashes." The Great Oracle revealed to Selene some of his vision.


    Selene was too shocked and anger took over.


    "What bullshit is this? Do you mean ¡­ I have no choice at all ?!?! What crap are you talking about?" Selene was greatly angered by the words of the Great Oracle.


    She broke the nearest table with her fist.


    Both the queen of fairies and Chloe could only lower their gaze for the horrible destiny which holds the fate of Selene. Their sympathy was clear from their reactions.


    "Let me finish, dear!" The Great Oracle requested from Selene.


    "That is why I took upon myself to see what should be done in order for everyone''s fate to align accordingly. I may be immortal but I also have the choice to end it. The moment I used my forbidden divine ability to make your role as the next supreme leader and your true happiness to coincide. You can avoid all this mishap if you choose to accept your destiny and also find true happiness behind it." The Great Oracle shared.


    "H-how? Tell me! What should I do then?" Selene asked the Great Oracle.


    "I cannot show you the exact vision but I can only give hints of it. If I directly show ¡­ then it would not come into fruition. So, the journey in understanding and fulfilling it must be discovered by you only without me showing it completely. Are you prepared to become the next supreme leader? Do you accept?" The Great Oracle asked Selene with great anticipation in his eyes.


    There was a moment of silence before Selene replied.


    "Y-yes ¡­ I do! If that''s what it takes to save my loved ones and find my true happiness!"


    After Selene replied, the Great Oracle started to reveal to Selene what she has to do through hints and cryptic words for her to decipher.


    Unknown to them ¡­ Prince Alcyd has completed the preparation for his attack.


    And assembled all his forces to depart from the royal camp.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 254 - Launching The Attack

    A day after the arrival of the Great Oracle and the other witches ¡­


    Many things were moving on its own course.


    Different schemes sent into motion.


    And most of all, Selene''s existence was the center of it all.


    After the Great Oracle revealed to her the hint for her new destiny to follow, the Great Oracle took upon himself to gather the forces that Selene would need.


    Other supernatural leaders, members of the Altum Council, immediately received a direct message from the Great Oracle.


    Informing them about Selene and the truth about the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    He asked them to play certain roles in assistance for their future supreme ruler.


    Launching the attack against King Viktor was not one of them.


    Instead, he gave each supernatural leader their own role to play and task to accomplish while Selene have not yet completed her full ascension and completing the process in becoming the official supreme ruler of all supernatural beings.


    Aside from giving an important message to different allies, he tried to connect with the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack.


    The Great Oracle was standing outside the balcony with his eyes closed trying to reach the Alpha Prince through his immense telepathic power.


    At the shadows, another assassin lurks around in the attempt of killing the Great Oracle.


    From a distance, Lucius observed at how the scene will transpire.


    Unexpectedly, the poisonous dart which the assassin released was futile.


    There was an invincible barrier protecting the Great Oracle.


    Both Lucius and the assassin was surprised.


    And another shocking turn of events took place.


    Simultaneously, the Great Oracle already summoned his doppelganger in advance and a powerful barrier before he started his telepathic connection with Prince Alcyd.


    "Oh my! Did you fail in taking my life? Forgive me but I cannot let you succeed. Will you be kind enough to tell me who gave you the orders? Or should I immediately scan your memories by force? If you allow me then your life can still be salvaged." The Great Oracle negotiated with the assassin but before the assassin could even reply.


    He turned into ashes as well.


    Lucius disappeared without any trace nor being detected.


    "Hmm ¡­ Looks like things are already in motion." The doppelganger expressed the exact thoughts of the Great Oracle.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere far from the castle of the former rogue king ¡­


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves was leading his royal army.


    Together with his allies.


    A huge and fully packed number of werewolves rushing their way to the castle of the former rogue king.


    Most were in their wolf form.


    And some group were in vehicles. Going from different route.


    Prince Alcyd and his golden army were tasked to lead the other allies that volunteered to help him.


    They comprised the group that were in vehicles.


    Compared to the route given to them, their route was longer but it leads to the back entrance of the castle.


    The Alpha King devised a two-way attack but his true intention was launching the attack first and kill Selene before Prince Alcyd arrives.


    So that he could blame it to someone else and not be suspected to have any part of it.


    But the Great Oracle successfully reached Prince Alcyd through his telepathic abilities.


    ''Oh, Alpha Prince! Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack! Prince Alcyd ¡­ can you hear me?'' the Great Oracle called out for the Alpha Prince.


    ''Who is this? How did you ¡­'' Prince Alcyd was not able to finish his query because the Great Oracle went straight ahead to his intent.


    ''We have no time! Time is of the essence. You are currently betrayed by your own father! The answers you seek about your mother''s death can be found through his Beta. But focus your attention in saving your most beloved mate. Or else she will die at the hands of your enemies. Distract yourself with unnecessary encounter with her older brother, then it will be too late to save her ¡­ Thus, the only way to save her is directly proceed to the great hall of the castle. Lead your army to the direction that I will give you and all of you must sprint through your wolf forms. Or else once your father gets to your mate first ¡­ her life will end. This is a race of who gets to her first.'' Last words of the Great Oracle to the Alpha Prince.


    Before the Alpha Prince could ask the Great Oracle anything, the voice disappeared and his mind returned to the present.


    "Are you okay? What happened to you?" Beta Garrett asked Prince Alcyd.


    But the Alpha Prince was sweating in fear.


    He could not risk the safety of Selene.


    There was no time to argue if the voice he heard was real or not. But a certain direction was imprinted on his mind. As if it was his own memory but the Great Oracle installed it in his mind for direction.


    "Stop the car! We will sprint!" Prince Alcyd commanded.


    No one dared to question or ask anything.


    The voice of their Alpha Prince was enough to discern how serious he was and there was no room for doubts.


    Directly the convoy stopped and tasked someone to look after the vehicles.


    While the others will proceed accordingly with the plans of Prince Alcyd.


    "Change of plans! We are going to launch the attack ¡­ in my way!" Prince Alcyd declared.


    And everyone started to strip off their clothes so they could start shifting into their wolf forms.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Back in the castle of the former rogue king ¡­


    [-In the private chamber of the Great Oracle-]


    "Oh, Great Oracle! Are you sure about this?" Magdeline appeared behind the Great Oracle.


    "Yes ¡­ Magdeline! There is no other way. We have to save her and put an end to the possibility of her replacing the dark lord. She may become our supreme ruler but through her ¡­ she will become the next dark lord. Once it happens, the next generation of supreme ruler will fall into cycle of tragedy and endless suffering. Selene will become the worst nightmare of all generations of supreme ruler. So I need to do this. We must make sure that she will not fall into the hands of the dark lord. My immortality is a small sacrifice for the greater good. This is the final test given to me by the divine creator." The Great Oracle tediously explained to Magdeline before walking away from the balcony.


    Magdeline shivered at the words uttered by the Great Oracle.


    Whatever it takes, Selene must be prevented from falling into the hands of the dark lord.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 255 - Never-ending Blood Lust

    Hours have passed ¡­


    Long Journey was taken by huge number of sprinting werewolves.


    For the longest time, a huge clash that was about to occur.


    The supernatural world got hold of the news of the upcoming final battle due to the massive numbers of werewolves sprinting.


    Across the lands, the fear of other supernatural beings became apparent because it was known all throughout the supernatural world, no one should dare meddle with the war between werewolves.


    Packs of werewolves are known to be a fatal and dangerous force to go against with.


    Other supernatural beings would prefer werewolves to kill one another until nothing remains.


    It would become easier for them to leave without the fear of handling packs of werewolves.


    As the other supernatural beings and the entire supernatural world became spectators and beheld upon another historic event that would change the course of the coming days ¡­ the war between werewolves!


    While the forces of Prince Alcyd and King Viktor''s own army were getting closer to the territory of the rogue werewolves, a confrontation between two siblings was about to take place.


    [-In the great hall of the castle-]


    Selene walked her way towards Lucas with Fluffy, Queen Titania and Chloe behind her.


    Making sure that she was secured from any surprise attacks.


    Lucas, the newly hailed rogue king, stood alongside with the rogue generals. Discussing about their final defense for any attempts.


    Due to the contribution of Susan and Magdeline in their defenses, the rogue army has more standing chance now against the massive number of the royal army.


    Including the forces of Prince Alcyd and his own golden army.


    Upon noticing his younger sister approaching, Lucas excused his rogue generals.


    "Can we talk, big brother?" Selene requested for her older brother''s full attention.


    "Of course, we can. But make it brief, there are many things I need to attend to!" Lucas informed his younger sister.


    Then Selene made a signal towards her best friend and the queen of fairies to give her some privacy with her older brother.


    Queen Titania and Chloe gave in to the request of Selene but they told her that they would be checking the premises instead.


    In order to prevent any lurking assassins in the shadows.


    Both siblings faced one another.


    "I want to know ¡­ what is your plan once we defeat Viktor?" Selene directly asked Lucas.


    "Going directly to the point, huh? As you know, I will take the throne as a collateral payment of what he has done. Of course ¡­ I will spare your mate! Then I will purge the remaining royal family and all his allies." Lucas did not hesitate in his answers.


    A surprised look on Selene''s face upon hearing her older brother''s anwer.


    "Even after we defeat Viktor? You would still purge and kill? Why, brother?" Selene tried to emphasize the plan of Lucas.


    Lucas clenched his fist and was confused by the reaction of his own sister.


    "Why are you even asking me that? Absolutely! Life for a life! They took our parents life and our wolf pack. The pain ¡­ the losses ¡­ the misery ¡­ everything we felt must be inflicted not only to Viktor but also to those who chose to stay by his side. That is the true essence of justice!" Lucas explained to Selene.


    "Viktor should only be the one held accountable for his sins. No other life forms should pay for his sins! Your definition of justice is skewed path to take." Selene strongly retorted her older brother.


    "Excuse me! Do not talk to me as if you know better ¡­ I am your older brother! Know your place! Pay respect to you king!" Lucas started to raise his voice towards Selene.


    "You are right! You are my older brother but it does not mean you know better. And between us, you should be the one who needs to know his place." Selene confidently replied.


    And she continued,


    "I . AM . THE . CHOSEN . ONE ! You should pay respect to your supreme ruler!" Selene reminded her older brother regarding their difference.


    Selene stood her ground with intimidating aura surrounding her.


    In his anger, Lucas was about to grab Selene''s collar but Selene stopped his movement.


    The new rogue king could not move.


    "My older brother would not even dare to think of hurting me. What did you do to my older brother? Give him back to me!" Selene became serious and was filled with fury.


    Lucas could feel the different aura of his younger sister.


    He released a sinister smile and replied her,


    "Just accept it already! This is me now ¡­ I am no longer the same Lucas you knew before! I have chosen a path of no return. Only infinite power and strength awaits for me ¡­" Lucas elaborated to Selene before he released his frightening and immense aura.


    Other supernatural beings within the castle could feel a sudden shiver in their senses emitted by the aura of Lucas.


    A threatening feeling they could not explain.


    As soon as Queen Titania felt it, she checked the siblings if what was going on.


    "You chose the path of never-ending blood lust. That is a dark path and far from the true justice you want to achieve. Big brother ¡­" Selene looked at Lucas straight in his hollow and dark eyes.


    "I have decided that after I fulfill my promise in defeating Viktor and making him pay for his crimes. I will stop you from inflicting any harm towards those who are innocent. And if you dare hurt my mate ¡­ forgive me but I will have to seal your powers as your punishment." Selene declared to her older brother.


    "Who do you think you are? You are just ¡­" Lucas was not able finish his words because a sudden explosion could be heard from the outside.


    The ground shook from an unknown cause.


    "What the????" Lucas uttered in his surprise.


    Fluffy immediately caught Selene before falling to the ground.


    "You wait for me here! We will finish our talk once I get back. I will check what is going on." Lucas told Selene before leaving her in the great hall.


    In an instant, Queen Titania and Chloe went to Selene''s side to reassure her safety.


    The final battle has finally begun!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    If we achieve by the end of the month:


    100 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    500 Privilege subscribers = (2x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (2x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    1,000 Privilege subscribers = (3x) 5 chapters mass release at the end of next month.


    = (3x) daily chapters release for the entire next month.


    = One special Chapter will be released earlier which will reveal the SECOND VOLUME...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 256 - Final Battle Begins

    As soon as the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves arrived at the territory of the rogue werewolves with his army and his entire forces.


    He immediately dispatched a special team to attack Selene specifically.


    His own plans was set into motion.


    Mia, the Grand Dark Witch, released numerous dark explosive balls to activate any traps ahead.


    Which was indeed correct.


    "My ¡­ My ¡­ My !! Mother''s traps are too easy to predict ¡­ Her old defensive strategy never gets old." Mia told King Viktor.


    The dark clouds started to appear, summoned by Mia.


    Her powers were indeed more powerful than before.


    She killed many witches absorbing their powers in the process. All those deaths have accumulated as her additional power.


    This was the reason for her own witch hunt.


    Every witch she kills becomes an addition to her powers.


    As she summoned powerful thunder bolts simultaneously, it destroyed the barrier protecting the castle from any infiltration.


    It was the signal for the entire army of King Viktor to launch their invasive attack.


    [1] First Wave of attack,


    It consisted of strong warriors to weed out the overview of the defensive number of the rogue warriors placed by the rogue king.


    [2] Second Wave of attack,


    Once the entire defensive force is revealed clashing with the first wave, there will be two groups of large numbers of werewolves attacking the left and right wing respectively. In order to reassure the confusion of the defensive forces and attract any reinforcement to join the battle.


    [3] Third Wave of attack,


    This will comprise the Alpha Werewolves sweeping the entire battle field. Due to their collective strength and power, it will push back and weaken the rogue werewolves. Brought by the overwhelming aura of all present Alpha Werewolves.


    And lastly, King Viktor and his retinue will move towards another direction to enter the castle and swiftly invade the castle.


    One of their objectives would be making sure that Selene would certainly die.


    As King Viktor and his allies sprint along, with Mia flying swiftly ¡­


    They passed through the walls and landed to the courtyard of the castle.


    Unknown to them, Magdeline awaits there with Lucas on her side.


    Prince Alarick and Beta Nolan were amongst the retinue that came along with King Viktor.


    A group of rogue werewolves lunged at the sides of the retinue of King Viktor.


    Taking them by surprise because of the cloaked presence of the other rogue werewolves casted by Magdeline.


    In the middle of their clash, Mia tried to cast a powerful dark spell but Magdeline was faster in casting spells. She transported Mia outside the castle walls.


    Detaching the powerful support of King Viktor from him.


    Before following her daughter outside, Magdeline transported Lucas and King Viktor to the opposite side of the courtyard of the castle.


    Separating King Viktor from his own forces and giving Lucas his own chance to have his revenge against King Viktor.


    One of the plans of Lucas was to make sure that he gets an alone time with King Viktor.


    Then, second after ¡­ Magdeline transported herself wherever she transported Mia.


    While Prince Alarick and Beta Nolan became confused at the quick development of the situation.


    ''Father !!!'' Prince Alarick exclaimed through his mind-link.


    Beta Nolan secured the path of Prince Alarick.


    At the same time, Prince Alarick followed the scent of his father.


    Since his father''s scent is still prominent, he could sense that his father was just around the premises near or within the castle.


    Despite not having idea where could be exactly the Alpha King was, Prince Alarick sprinted inside the castle.


    Unexpectedly, right at the moment he entered the castle ¡­


    An intoxicating scent invaded his senses.


    ''No!!! It can''t be ¡­ not now ¡­ uuuuggghhh !!! I c-cant resist!! Where is this coming from?'' Prince Alarick struggled and got confused what to prioritize.


    Helping his father or find his own mate in the middle of the final battle with the rogue werewolves?


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the great hall of the castle-]


    Lifeless body of the assassins sent by King Viktor were in the floor.


    "Viktor has finally showed his fangs and true nature against you! These are his well-trained assassins." Queen Titania wiped off the blood from her mythical sword.


    There were traces of blood splattered on Queen Titania''s armor.


    "How cruel! Upon their defeat, their guts exploded!" Chloe was in shock from the horrifying and merciless scene.


    "Viktor made sure none of his assassins will be any use for information or possibility that something can be extracted from them. He made it impossible for his assassins to be utilized against him alive. So, only their death was the inevitable option upon their defeat." Queen Titania explained to Chloe.


    Anger filled Selene''s heart due to the sight of life being discarded mercilessly.


    Then she was reminded about the words of the Great Oracle.


    *** Words of the Great Oracle ***


    ''There will be a day where your eyes will open from the true struggle of the many.''


    ''Time will come where things must be done, you will relinquish your own and choose the survival of the many.''


    ''You will find yourself a dilemma when you have to cross the bridge of no return.''


    ''A selfless act and a heart wrenching sacrifice will open a path to an infinite opportunity.''


    ''Once you fulfill the greatest sacrifice of your heart, everything will align to its rightful place. Stars and heaven will lead you to your rightful path.''


    ¡­


    *** End of the words of the Great Oracle ***


    Selene wanted to remember it all but the scent of menacing monsters appeared from the shadows.


    Distracting her from her own thoughts.


    "What are those?" Chloe loudly expressed her disgust.


    Werewolves in their monstrous forms.


    "They are experimented ones. Fusing some enhancers in their system. Powerful enough to make them ... my killing machines!" Lucius appeared with more than a dozen of monster werewolves at his command.


    These creatures were experimented rogue werewolves to become puppets of Lucius.


    Hidden from everyone but the current situation made it possible for him to utilize his other trump card.


    "Oh, don''t underestimate them ¡­ They have lethal poisons on their claws and have faster regeneration abilities than any werewolf and vampire combined." Lucius proudly shared to the ladies.


    "Why are you doing this, Lucius?" Queen Titania demanded answers from Lucius.


    It made her lower her defenses and senses due to her attention focused on the former rogue king, Lucius.


    Lucius commanded another experimented winged creature from the shadows and took the queen of fairies by surprise.


    Rendering her stunned from behind.


    "Queen Titania!" Chloe exclaimed.


    But Selene focused on eliminating the monster closest to her.


    "Chloe! Rescue Queen Titania and I will handle these monsters with Fluffy!" Selene instructed Chloe.


    "What?!? But you cannot handle this alone! The queen of fairies can handle herself." Chloe complained.


    "No! Do not risk it ¡­ She got stunned from behind which disables her mobility. We cannot risk her life, she is vulnerable now. Do not worry! I can handle myself. Just come back once you save her." Selene further explained to Chloe.


    "Fine but do not die on me! Do you hear me? Promise me ¡­" Chloe reached out her pinky finger.


    Selene made a pact with her best friend like they were kids.


    "I promise! So go, already!" Selene replied to Chloe.


    Lucius mocked at the sight of Selene but his laughter stopped when Selene''s aura became extremely threatening.


    On the other hand, Chloe ran towards the direction where Queen Titania was taken by the winged creature.


    "This will be the worst idea for them! To choose me as their target ¡­ Time to show them our scary side ¡­ Fluffy!" Selene gave Fluffy a heads up.


    Fluffy went to Selene''s side and growled in anger.


    "Ggrrrrrr¡­.!!" Fluffy growled.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    Volume 2 -The Legion of Vampires- will soon begin at the end of February or March. More drastic twists will happen. So, keep tuning in!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be higher than the previous but there will be more privy chaps to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 257 - Showdown

    A complete mayhem was all over the territory of the rogue werewolves.


    Plenty of blood were splattered ¡­


    Many werewolves were dying one by one in the middle of chaos ¡­


    The Great Oracle was seeing it all from the watch tower of the castle.


    He stood his ground and not budging because he had a more important role to play rather than stopping the death of many werewolves.


    It was indeed a sight of unnecessary bloodshed caused by the vicious Alpha King.


    Out of nowhere, a portal opened at the side of the other entrance.


    When Zaeqir finally arrived with the dark creatures behind him.


    Alongside with Persephone ¡­


    All of them were surprised when the Great Oracle suddenly appeared as if he was expecting them.


    "None of you are going further!" The Great Oracle stated.


    "I am warning you Zaeqir! The Great Oracle is powerful ¡­ I am leaving him to you! I will find my son! I need to make sure he doesn''t die ¡­" Persephone informed her own dark allies.


    "Hihihi~ how will the Great Oracle face us on his own? He may be powerful but our numbers are too great." The leader of all Harpies was confident in their numbers.


    "Do not be careless! You might end up like your sisters if you underestimate an ancient being. He is one of the remaining forces that defeated our dark lord so do not utter words which you are not acquainted with." The banshee warned the leader of harpies of her careless attitude.


    Zaeqir was completely serious and planned to go all out as early as possible.


    "Xiara, lead the others in search for our target!" Zaeqir instructed Xiara.


    But before Xiara could even leave ¡­


    "You are not going anywhere!" The Oracle declared to the dark creatures.


    It seemed like he allowed Persephone to go but not the dark creatures.


    The Great Oracle used all his powers to release a powerful light energy that blinded half of the dark creatures.


    Some dark creatures were even paralyzed due to the massive light essence that restrained their limbs.


    ''Aaarrrgggghhhh!!! It buuuurrrrnnnssss!!'' Screamed loudly by weaker dark creatures.


    Only few strong dark creatures remained conscious.


    Including Zaeqir, Xiara and the leader of the Harpies, who was barely standing straight.


    Zaeqir was quick enough to enforce enough amount of dark shield to certain dark creatures keeping them alive and unaffected by the effects of the ancient ability of the Great Oracle.


    "W-hat was that?" the leader of the harpies asked.


    "An ancient ability of the Great Oracle. Purging any dark creature in its path. But gladly Zaeqir is here to prevent us from completely being vanquished." Xiara explained to the leader of the Harpies.


    Right now, only Zaeqir was keeping the dark creatures alive.


    And the howl of the incoming werewolves from the woods nearby, even got Zaeqir worried.


    "What now?!? Don''t tell me!" Zaeqir became frustrated at the incoming reinforcement of the Great Oracle.


    Beforehand, the Great Oracle already foreseen the entry of the dark creatures and used his visions in his advantage.


    Utilizing it as well, for the reinforcement of Selene and preventing her to fall in the hands of the dark creatures.


    His main objective was to prevent Selene falling into the hands of Zaeqir and his dark army.


    From a certain distance,


    Army of werewolves was fast approaching and sprinting together.


    ''Garrett, lead everyone and go help the Great Oracle! Take out as many dark creatures as you can! Do not let any get inside the castle.'' Prince Alcyd gave out his command to his Beta through the mind-link.


    Prince Alcyd was already introduced to the Great Oracle during the unexpected intervention of the Great Oracle while on their way to the territory of the rogue werewolves.


    The Alpha Prince sprinted as fast as he could.


    His spirit wolf, Kratos, appeared in his mind while he was sprinting.


    ''Faster! Faster! We have to save our mate ¡­ Remember, do not get yourself distracted! Our focus must only be on saving our mate.''


    Prince Alcyd passed through the Great Oracle and the huge entrance of the external area of the castle.


    The moment the Alpha Prince passed through beyond the high stony walls surrounding the huge entrance of the castle.


    A familiar scent hit him.


    And his anger was about to explode.


    There was a distance, few meters away from the courtyard where Lucas and King Viktor was about to clash.


    He growled fiercely at the sight of Lucas facing his own father.


    Reminded of his anger towards Lucas for separating him away from Selene.


    Stepping towards the courtyard.


    Then a sharp piercing sensation of pain rendered him disoriented.


    Kratos immediately gave Prince Alcyd extra push to keep him conscious from the sudden pain.


    It was the first time they experienced such sensation where they did not felt directly, in physical contact.


    Since both Prince Alcyd and Selene have completed their mating process, both could sense the other once they are in pain or in danger.


    ''Selene!''


    Without hesitation, Prince Alcyd returned to his initial tracks.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    From the opposite side, in a different location ¡­


    Quite a distance away from the castle, a showdown between a mother and daughter was intensely occurring.


    "Is that all you can do, old hag!" Mia provoking her mother as she flew mid-air.


    She was surrounding herself with dark energy.


    "Deep Forest Bloom!" Magdeline summoned her ultimate earth spell.


    Giant thick roots appeared from the ground of the forest with sharp tips.


    Its width was like a half of a dozen of trees combined.


    There was unstable shaking of the ground.


    And a sudden earthquake was caused brought by the emerging giant thick roots.


    Sending waves of quick earthquake from the nearby battle field.


    Directly aimed towards Mia.


    "Oblivion!!!!" Mia exclaimed.


    Instantly, the Dark Grand Witch made her counter-move against the ultimate earth spell of Magdeline.


    A powerful dark energy was released.


    "We will see ¡­ one of us will fall today!!!" Magdeline screamed commanding the giant thick roots pushing against the dark spell of Mia.


    Even though the tip portion of the giant roots were melting from Mia''s counter-move.


    It kept pushing and re-emerging. Trying to eliminate Mia.


    "Definitely not me ¡­ you old bitch!!! Not today!!" Mia loudly raised to her powerful mother.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    At the same time ¡­


    [-Inside the castle-]


    While the mother and daughter were in the middle of their showdown, Chloe went after to save Queen Titania.


    As soon as she caught up with the winged creature who took the queen of fairies, the young witch did not waste any time and released a lethal attack.


    When it directly hit the back of the winged creature, it dropped Queen Titania.


    Right at the moment when the winged creature released its grip on Queen Titania, the queen of fairies was able to move again.


    Enabling her movement possible again because the paralysis effect of the claws from the winged creature was no longer active enough to keep her immobilized.


    Chloe created a gravitational force field to catch Queen Titania.


    But it was no need because the queen of fairies released her mesmerizing wings to land safely.


    Then finished the job of Chloe in eliminating the winged creature.


    "Go find your grandmother, send her to the side of Selene. I can sense powerful dark creatures have arrived." Queen Titania informed Chloe.


    Chaos was indeed all over the place.


    Queen Titania did not waste time and rushed back to the great hall of the castle to help Selene.


    On the other hand ¡­


    When Chloe turned around to the corner, on her way to find her grandmother.


    Unfortunately, she got pinned down by a huge furry wolf.


    All she could hear was a loud growl and a pair of gleaming beastly eyes were on top of her.


    ''Am I gonna die? Is this the end of me?'' Chloe loudly thought.


    ''Maaaateeee!!'' reply by the huge wolf through the mind-link.


    ''WHHAAATT?!?!?!'' screamed loudly by Chloe inside her head.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 258 - You Are My Mate

    Inside and outside the castle, it was a complete pandemonium and blood shed all over.


    When everything was going more chaotic, things were just getting started.


    Alpha werewolves and rogue werewolves were all in an intense battle.


    One after another, bloody battle between savage creatures occurred.


    It was something that bystanders would not want to be part of.


    From a distant, a spectating stranger watched the werewolves kill one another.


    "Your lady, are we not gonna help King Viktor?" curiously asked by the servant of the hooded creatures.


    "King Lionel told us to observe only ¡­ Viktor had our assistance for so long ¡­ Our king decided to find a way to get advantage against the next chosen one. If we get a chance to seize an opportunity regarding the next chosen one, we will. But for now, whoever wins this battle will determine the future of the werewolf kingdom. Don''t you enjoy the sight of them killing one another? Making it way better for our kingdom." Another hooded bystander shared her opinion regarding the situation.


    She added, "This is a final battle between werewolves that we cannot miss."


    Suddenly the clouds went dark ¡­


    The weather changed into a windy and gloomy dark day.


    Even the battle between the Great Oracle and the Great Necromancer has become more intense.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-Inside the castle-]


    After Chloe and Queen Titania separated their ways, a meeting of two different creatures was bound to happen.


    Grrrrrr!!!!


    A loud growl could be from the furry wolf on top of Chloe.


    Her arms were pinned down and was too scared to even perform one spell at that moment.


    She could not explain but it seems her body would not cooperate with her.


    ''This wolf will kill me!'' Chloe thought loudly and closed her eyes in fear.


    A pair of gleaming beastly eyes on top of her was looking straight at her.


    Piercing through her soul.


    ''Who said I will kill you? You are my mate! You are mine!'' the furry werewolf said to Chloe through a mind-link.


    ''You can hear my thoughts? Who are you?'' Chloe wondered.


    She could not explain the loud beating in her heart and the unwillingness of her body to cooperate with her intention to cast a spell against the furry werewolf on top of her.


    ''I am Prince Alarick! Your mate! In other words, you are mine and I am yours! Whether you like it or not!'' Prince Alarick reinforced the idea of them being mate.


    He feared at the possibility of getting rejected due to her current affiliation with the Alpha King.


    Witches were not fond of the Alpha King.


    Upon hearing Prince Alarick''s name and the word mate, Chloe got confused of her own resolve.


    ''You are my enemy! You are an ally of Mia, the darkest witch of all! So, no! I cannot ¡­'' Chloe refused the idea of her and Prince Alarick being mates.


    From a loud growl the eldest prince whimpered in fear of rejection.


    His mighty and daunting presence lowered due to Chloe''s loud painful thoughts.


    Unexpectedly, Susan appeared out of nowhere and casted a spell on Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alarick was thrown against the wall and whimpered in pain.


    "Stop it!" Chloe made Susan stop.


    "What''s wrong? He was about bite your head off! If I did not came in time, you might have been his snack for the day." Susan explained her action to Chloe.


    Then another loud growl could be heard from behind.


    It was too late for Susan and Chloe to detect the presence of another werewolf.


    Susan was bitten badly and fell to the ground. While the she-wolf was angrily digging her bite deeper.


    Susan could only cast a regenerating spell to prevent her limbs to be torn apart.


    She was completely like a hard meat difficult to chew.


    Despite the rough and hard bite of the she-wolf, Susan held on to her life desperately.


    Immediately, Chloe blasted a powerful spell on the she-wolf that bit her senior.


    Even after getting blasted off, the she-wolf was immediately back on her feet but Prince Alarick blocked the way of the she-wolf.


    ''MOTHER! NO!'' Prince Alarick yelled to her mother while blocking her way.


    ''These witches deserve to die! They dared to harm you! Low-life witches!!!'' the mother of Prince Alarick was furious for seeing her son whimper in pain.


    The cherry-haired young witch had no time to decipher what were the two werewolves doing.


    She could not understand what was happening between the mother and son.


    But there was one thing on her mind, save her senior and escape as fast she could.


    Persephone and Prince Alarick were arguing through their mind-link.


    When Prince Alarick looked over to check on Chloe.


    She was already gone.


    He howled at the realization that Chloe escaped from his grasp.


    ''What''s wrong? Are you still in pain?'' Persephone worriedly asked her only son.


    ''My mate escaped ¡­ because of you!!! If something bad happens to her, I will not forgive you!'' Prince Alarick threatened his mother and followed the trace of Chloe''s scent.


    It dawned on Persephone that her son has finally found his mate. But it stung badly upon hearing from Prince Alarick''s mouth that he will not forgive her if something bad happens to her.


    A disappointment and hurt that she will get to be blamed if ever Chloe gets hurt.


    The mother followed her son while tending to her wounded feelings.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the Great Hall-]


    *** Moments before Prince Alcyd felt Selene''s pain ***


    Both Fluffy and Selene were pre-occupied in fighting off the monsters created by Lucius.


    Lucius realized how powerful Selene was.


    So, he decided to focus the attack on Fluffy. Since the feral wolf was a very important creature to Lucas. He presumed that Selene may do all the possible ways to protect Fluffy as well.


    Even it may cost her own life for it.


    The former rogue king gave an eye signal and gesture to the other unharmed remaining monsters to attack Fluffy.


    While at the same time, he stepped back to the shadows and stealthily moved discreetly towards Selene.


    Unaware to what was about to unfold, Selene suddenly noticed the concentrated attempt on Fluffy.


    Fluffy was barely hanging on.


    Each monster had a poisonous and paralytic venom around their claws and fangs.


    A loud whimper was released by Fluffy after getting bitten from his side.


    "Fluffy!" Selene exclaimed.


    She became furious towards the approaching and attacking monsters.


    "You monsters!!! Die all of you !!!" Selene was completely infuriated at the sight of Fluffy getting hurt.


    A powerful lighting blast surged out from the palms of Selene throwing and blasting off the monsters.


    When she was about to approach the wounded feral wolf, a painful stabbing wound from the back caused for her movement to halt.


    "Kindly die quick! Will you?" Lucius expressed his vicious intent towards Selene while deepening his stab on her.


    The poison from the sword took effect quickly.


    Selene''s powers were getting weaker by the second.


    Even her spirit wolf disappeared from using all its power to keep Selene alive.


    Despite the strong poison in her system, she was still breathing and refusing to die.


    "You forget that I am your destined supreme ruler, you bastard!" Selene uttered angrily.


    Lucius was so shocked and made him back off quickly evading the slow attempt of Selene to hit him.


    The former rogue king thought to himself,


    ''Remarkable! I never seen someone alive after getting hit by the combined poison of Persephone and mine. The late Emperor Odin died from this poison but she ¡­ how??''


    There was a powerful bright barrier protecting Selene.


    ''She can even summon a powerful barrier in a wound like that?'' Lucius curiously thought to himself.


    And out of a sudden ¡­ No one could move from their position.


    Selene was immobilizing everyone while trying to remove the poison out of her system through her powers.


    Her eyes brightly gleamed.


    "I will not die today!" Selene declared.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 259 - Fierce Battle

    *** Back in the Present ***


    In all corner of the territory of the rogue werewolves, a fierce battle was taking place.


    The entire territory became a pool of blood bath and death.


    Nearby spectators of the battle between the army of rogue werewolves and the royal army, were enjoying the scene they were witnessing.


    "More ¡­ More ¡­ Do not stop!" The spectator with her red eyes amused herself with the sight of the battle going on from a distance.


    [-In the Great Hall-]


    Selene successfully removed all the poison in her system and formed it into a solid dark spear and threw it towards Lucius.


    Due to this, it released every creature from their sudden paralysis ¡­ Including Lucius!


    The former rogue king had quick reflexes and commanded one of his minions to become his shield.


    Fortunately, Lucius was unscathed from the attempt of Selene. The dark spear got stuck on the chest of the monster that Lucius used as a shield.


    "That was close! I must say I am impressed for your incomparable prowess and dexterity, your highness!" Lucius mocked at Selene''s capability.


    When Selene was about to attack Lucius, she remembered Fluffy. And she could sense her wolf guardian hurt through her peripheral vision.


    Another barrier surrounded Selene and Fluffy. Selene did not waste any time and healed Fluffy''s wounds on site.


    Lucius could not hide his own astonishment. He was impressed that Selene survived his attack and could even manage to attack him. And now, defend herself as well.


    But it was no time for him to be impressed so he decided to give his all and finally finish his objective.


    To kill Selene!


    After healing Fluffy, Selene started to feel dizzy but she tried her best to compose herself.


    She shook her head in the attempt of recompose.


    Then Selene did not expect for her spirit wolf to regain its own spiritual senses quickly.


    ''Selene! Let Fluffy handle the situation for a while. I will access our wolf pack''s spiritual energy as their Luna. I will borrow a little bit of their spiritual energy to help us in this fierce battle.'' The spirit wolf of Selene advised the young Luna of the Golden Moon Pack.


    ''Just make it quick or else I may have to step in for Fluffy. Even you are not done collecting the needed energy.'' Selene''s reply to her spirit wolf.


    ''Actually you can still help him! Just do not use any form of magic.''


    ''In other words, only pure physical strength!'' Selene clarified.


    ''Yes! Give me few minutes!'' final words of her spirit wolf.


    In an instant, Selene gestured towards Fluffy and signaled to deal with the nearby monsters.


    She grabbed a weapon and prepared for an attack.


    Lucius transformed into his humanoid wolf form.


    Just like the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves, he has the ability to access the powerful berserk form.


    A loud roar echoed the Great Hall.


    ''Time to die, your highness!'' Lucius loudly thought after successfully transforming into his monstrous berserk form.


    He released his lethal berserker claws.


    Enough to pierce through any thick skin and even steel armors.


    Fluffy was busy taking down one monster after another.


    It did not realize Lucius suddenly disappeared and quickly appeared in front of Selene.


    The platinum-haired tribrid dodged the first strike of Lucius but got thrown far off from a strong kick.


    Her back landed against a thick pillar and fell to the ground.


    -Thud!-


    Exactly right before Lucius could attempt another attack, Fluffy lunged at his left arm.


    Unfortunately for Fluffy, Lucius was too strong for him to handle.


    Lucius easily threw Fluffy aside.


    Right at the moment when Lucius wanted to attack Selene,


    Prince Alcyd rendered an unexpected powerful bite on his right shoulder.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack used his stealthy moves and used all his strength in biting Lucius.


    Hoping to break Lucius apart.


    But the fast regenerating ability of Lucius made it impossible for Prince Alcyd to achieve his intent.


    The former rogue king threw Prince Alcyd towards the other side.


    "Alcyd!!!" Selene screamed for her mate.


    She did not care for her own safety and ran towards the Alpha Prince.


    A smile broke out on Lucius face because Selene was fully open for any lethal attack.


    Before he even knew it.


    Queen Titania successfully lunged herself towards Lucius.


    Knocking him down and pinning him to the ground.


    "Do not get in my way, Titania!" Lucius warned the queen of fairies.


    "I will not let you kill the supreme ruler! I will die first before you can even kill her." Queen Titania retorted.


    "Can''t you understand? As long she lives, you are fated to die! Your immortality is useless ¡­ I will not let you die in vain!" Lucius explained to Queen Titania.


    The queen of fairies refused to cooperate with the former rogue king and tightened her grip on his shoulders.


    Upon pinning Lucius down, the queen of fairies used all her powers to keep him immobilized and restrained.


    "Titania, release me !!!!!! Let go of me !!! I need to save you. As my mate, I cannot stand by and let your life get extinguished because of her existence." Lucius was frustrated in his current condition.


    Queen Titania was saddened that Lucius knew about it.


    "You think I would not know? I heard the Great Oracle told you about your destiny to perish in exchange of the survival of your beloved chosen one. And you still chose to serve her!"


    "I am sorry! But for the sake of the lives of many. Including those who I vowed to protect. My people will suffer and go extinct without a supreme ruler. That is why I need to devote myself for the existence of our supreme ruler." Queen Titania expressed her eternal duty for her people.


    "Then how about me? W-why are you willing to leave me eternally hurt and in pain for your loss? What about me? Have you even considered what will happen to me?" Lucius'' tears fell while venting his frustration out on Queen Titania.


    A deep sigh was released by the queen of fairies.


    No matter how many times she rejected and tried to sever the mate bond between her and Lucius. The former rogue king kept refusing the rejection.


    For the severing of a mate bond to take in effect, one must accept the rejection. To complete the severing process.


    "I have accepted my fate already, Lucius! So, forgive me if you have to go through life without me and filled with misery. If we will have another chance in another lifetime, I will accept your love wholeheartedly ¡­" Queen Titania kissed Lucius before successfully casting a transportation portal beneath Lucius.


    Unknown to Lucius, Queen Titania was already preparing for a transportation portal to teleport Lucius away from the battle.


    At last second before executing the transportation portal, the queen of fairies saw a huge shadow possessing the dead monster nearby Selene. And moving ¡­ taking out the dark poisonous spear from its chest and intended to impale Selene from behind.


    Both Selene and Prince Alcyd was too distracted in their reunion. To even notice the approaching danger.


    Instead of proceeding to her initial plan to transport Lucius away from the fierce battle, she redirected the transportation magic to her entire body and transported herself in front of Selene, blocking the attempt of the possessed monster.


    The dark spear impaled right through her chest.


    At the same time she vanquished the dark shadow creature possessing the lifeless monster through her own power,


    -Fairy''s Light-


    The fairy''s light ability from the queen of fairies is considered to be one of the most powerful light magic. Vanquishing any dark creature''s soul once it get contact with this power.


    Zaeqir summoned a shadow creature with two objectives to achieve, [1] Find Selene and [2] kill her. When he thought that it will be impossible to pass through the Great Oracle with the army of werewolves tearing down each dark creature in their path.


    Though, Queen Titania became a final obstacle that made it more impossible for him to achieve his goal for their attempt.


    In exchange of her life was the protection of Selene.


    "Queen Titania!!!!" Selene screamed loudly.


    Prince Alcyd blocked Selene''s path avoiding her to touch Queen Titania.


    The queen of fairies was quick enough to warn the Alpha Prince through her telepathy powers. To prevent Selene from touching her.


    One of the effects of a dying fairy was their fairy ashes becomes harmful to any living being that gets in physical contact with in the process of their vanishing.


    Lucius was able to move once again because the bind around him was no longer in effect.


    And the moment he stood, the sight of Queen Titania vanishing into nothing was the first thing caught his sight.


    "NNNNNOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!" Lucius'' scream echoed inside the great hall.


    A fierce battle concluded through the death of an ancient being ¡­ the ever-loved, queen of fairies.


    Queen Titania!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 260 - My Revenge

    Amongst the belief of the underworld,


    Combination of a dark essence, cursed soul, hateful being and a blood of an extremely oppressed orphan would comprise a powerful poison.


    Even an immortal being would become weak against it or in worst case scenario, die.


    A rare concoction of poison that not everyone could make.


    Because it would inflict pain and danger to the one who would dare to make one.


    Due to the ability of Lucius, the berserk mode. Which he learned from his older brother when they were young. He was able to concoct a powerful poison which he called the -Lucian''s Curse- as the official name for his own creation.


    His own creation would be the curse that took his one and only love ¡­ Queen Titania.


    *** Moments before Queen Titania died ***


    Prince Alcyd was thrown to the side of Selene.


    "Alcyd!" Selene screamed.


    As the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack hit the ground, the face of his beautiful mate invaded all his rationality and senses.


    Since the day they were separated, he felt like the pain and longing for her presence took forever.


    It made him desperately desire for Selene''s touch and comfort.


    Right at the moment Selene touched his fur to caress him, checking if he was alright.


    A sparkling and pleasurable sensation surged all over the entire being of the Alpha Prince.


    To a point it silenced his spirit wolf in an utter peace.


    ''Oh, Selene! I missed you greatly.'' Prince Alcyd mentioned Selene''s name through their mind-link.


    Selene cried while hugging Prince Alcyd''s fur.


    The Alpha Prince would not return to his human form because they were still in the middle of a fierce battle.


    ''I missed you too!!! I am so sorry if I had to leave you!!'' Selene professed her longing for Prince Alcyd as well.


    ''Please ¡­ do not leave me like that again! I do not know if I will be able to handle it again.'' Prince Alcyd''s earnest plea to his mate.


    While they were so distracted, a possessed monster made its way to strike a deadly blow to Selene.


    Unexpectedly, Queen Titania used herself as Selene''s shield.


    "NNNNNOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!"


    The scream of Lucius echoed all over the great hall of his own castle.


    *** Back in the Present ***


    Queen Titania knew that it will only take less than a minute for the poison to wipe her life essence completely. The queen of fairies was not as powerful as Selene to survive the poison.


    Her last will of servitude for their supreme ruler was transfer her remaining magical essence to the Alpha Prince.


    ''Oh, mate of our supreme ruler! Take my magical essence to strengthen your own abilities and grant you more power. You are destined to protect our supreme ruler and become her protector against her enemies.'' Queen Titania instructed Prince Alcyd using her telepathy.


    And she looked towards Lucius as her existence started to shimmer away into a glowing dust.


    ''Oh, Lucius! I have wronged you countless times. Inflicting pain and misery to your heart over and over again. If there is one wish I would be granted for my servitude to my people and sacrifice. I wish you and I would be reincarnated as simple and happy married couple with plenty of children ¡­ A life I deem best worth living! Just you and I with our own ¡­'' Queen Titania disappeared into nothingness before she could have the chance to finish her words.


    Lucius broke down in tears as he watches his mate dissolve into her death.


    Something snapped inside Lucius.


    His eyes turned red and his aura shifted into a highly lethal predator.


    Before he completely succumbed into his madness,


    "For my revenge ¡­ I will inflict the same pain to everyone! No one deserves to be happy if I did not get mine ¡­ No one shall in this lifetime!!!!" Lucius declared as he went totally mad and out of control.


    The spirit wolf of Alcyd suddenly gave him advice.


    ''I have fused our spiritual energy with the magical essence blessed to us by the queen of fairies. Envision yourself into a wolf humanoid form. Shift into your ultimate wolf form!''


    Prince Alcyd''s physical form transformed into a wolf humanoid with his human face clearing out and the thick wolf fur from his head hardened into a gleaming helmet.


    All his fur transforms into armor but only his hairy chest and six pack was exposed.


    Though, his beastly eyes, canines and claws remained.


    He roared loudly after his transformation.


    "Selene, take Fluffy into safety! I will handle this and return to your side once I settle this." Prince Alcyd told his mate.


    Selene wanted to complain due to her concern for Prince Alcyd but he was firm with his words.


    At his commanding words and presence, Selene gave in and took Fluffy into safety.


    Both Lucius and Prince Alcyd prepared for an intense battle.


    A battle of life and death.


    While Selene gathered her magic essence, her spirit wolf informed her about the completion of her own preparation.


    Her eyes turned to bright blue.


    Upon standing in her attempt to provide assistance to the Alpha Prince, her supernatural senses has incredibly became sharper.


    Attaining greater senses.


    From the courtyard, she could feel her older brother and the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves going all out in their fight. Her supernatural instinct alarmed her for the danger surrounding her older brother that may cost her older brother''s life.


    A brief internal dilemma occurred. Though, she became determined to save both important men in her life.


    Instead of going for her initial plan to assist Prince Alcyd in his battle against Lucius, she bestowed Prince Alcyd a portion of her magic essence as her gesture to assist him.


    Prince Alcyd received it gladly but he did not expect for Selene to suddenly disappear and go for her older brother.


    "Selene!" Prince Alcyd uttered but he turned his attention back to Lucius who was ready to attack him.


    He thought out loudly, ''I will finish you off quickly so I can go after my mate!''


    Out of a sudden, both launched their first attack.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-Courtyard of the Castle-]


    Both Lucas and the Alpha King engaged in a fierce battle.


    Despite the powerful and explosive attempts of Lucas, King Viktor was too powerful due to his extraordinary {-berserker mode-} and {-ultimate rage-}.


    This combination of powerful offensive and defensive abilities allows the Alpha King to be too difficult to kill.


    Lucas realizes how strong and impressive the fighting skills of the Alpha King.


    King Viktor landed the first successful hit.


    Making Lucas fall to the ground hurt.


    Spitting and coughing blood due to a critical hit he just received.


    He wobbled as he struggled to stand.


    "My revenge for my family and original pack will be fulfilled today!" Lucas worded out his desperate desire.


    "Revenge??? You thought of facing me ¡­ alone? Hahahahahaha! You fool! I never met anyone as arrogantly foolish as you are. What a death wish you''ve got! Prepare yourself and die!" King Viktor confidently remarked.


    From out of nowhere, Prince Miryo lunged towards King Viktor from behind and tried to strike him down with his long steel sword coated with wolfsbane.


    But King Viktor used his arm block Prince Miryo''s attempt to strike him down.


    The skin of the Alpha King was too hardened due to the combination of his two abilities.


    Allowing him to be unaffected by the attempt of Prince Miryo.


    His efforts could not be ignored.


    Because the royal prince was still pushing his strike further.


    "You?" King Viktor uttered in surprise for his son''s appearance.


    "Yes, me! Time to end your terrible existence, father! My revenge for my mother''s death ... will be fulfilled today!" Prince Miryo stated his spite for his own father.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    Become the first Hall of Famer on the month of March ... and you will be rewarded with,


    300 Coins!


    (Check the -Wall of Appreciation- for the qualification of being a hall of famer for the month.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 261 - Last Moment And Last Breath

    [-Around the courtyard of the castle-]


    The courtyard of the castle of Lucius was wide and spacious.


    It was a place where rogue warriors supposed to train and spar for training.


    "Uggh!!" King Viktor pushed his son towards the side of Lucas.


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves was agitated with the interference of his own son.


    "Today is the day ¡­ You will pay for your sins, father! For killing countless lives, including our mother, just for power, wealth, and prestige. I loathe even the thought of being called your son." Prince Miryo expressed his spite and hatred towards his father.


    He gathered all his strength and prepared for an all-out battle with his father.


    -Swoosh!-


    Blood splattered on the ground. Blood coming out from his mouth.


    Dripping from down from his chest.


    Prince Miryo felt a sudden pain from his chest and his life force was starting to diminish.


    His eye sight became blurry but his spirit wolf giving him all the remaining reserved spiritual energy they had.


    Though, even in his hardest efforts ¡­ his life force continuously diminished by the second.


    He looked at the cause of his sudden lethal injury.


    And there he was ¡­ Lucas!


    With his arm yanked from Prince Miryo''s back.


    "Youuu!!" King Viktor wanted to help his son but he was reminded of his own resolve. A point of no return.


    Reminded himself that his own son is not an ally but a liability. An obstacle to his own plans.


    Even the Alpha King himself, shocked at the display of treachery from Lucas.


    The new rogue king just wounded his own ally for his own sake.


    "I have no choice but to use your life force to strengthen my own. Since the day I ascended to darkness, my soul craves for a powerful life force to feed my own. Your life will not be futile, you will be my sacrifice for my full power to be activated." Lucas whispered to Prince Miryo.


    Instead of cursing the treacherous act of Lucas, the new rogue king, Prince Miryo''s eyes remained firm and filled with fire.


    "Then ¡­ m-make use of it to the b-best of your abilities. P-please end h-his t-tyranny ¡­" Prince Miryo''s last request to the new rogue king.


    Prince Miryo smiled to his father and said,


    "E-even in my last moments ¡­ you remained as a worthless father!" Prince Miryo''s last words as he looked at his father.


    Lucas did not expect for Prince Miryo to be willing enough to sacrifice himself. But the prince already knew that it was pointless to struggle due to the fatality of his wound.


    All Prince Miryo could do was utter his last request and willingly give his life.


    "I am impressed! I thought I have seen enough evil. Looks like there are still things that can surprise you ¡­" King Viktor smirked at the display of treachery in front of him.


    As if the death of his son did not matter.


    "Oh, I learn from the best!" Lucas, the new rogue king, retorted from the remarks of the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    As soon as Lucas successfully got what he wanted, he immediately fused the new life force and magical essence which he forcefully took from Prince Miryo.


    Making him more powerful than ever.


    "I am enjoying this sight!" King Viktor remarked at the sight of Lucas.


    Massive energy was surging all over the body of Lucas.


    "Time to kill you! And fulfill my revenge!" a voice filled with frustration and hatred.


    Both powerful beings clashed and caused an intensifying surge around them.


    The lifeless body of Prince Miryo was on the ground while the two exchanged powerful and swift strikes.


    A spear of energy blast was released by Lucas which impaled King Viktor to the ground.


    Despite the powerful blow, King Viktor regenerated just quickly enough and launched another attack against Lucas.


    It was a never ending exchange of powerful attacks.


    Then it dawned upon Lucas that it was pointless as well.


    No matter how powerful his attacks were, King Viktor instantly heals himself making any of his powerful attacks useless.


    The Alpha King laughed at the reaction of Lucas realizing the level of strength and power of King Viktor.


    "Now ¡­ You finally realize! Hahahaha! I am the first pure blooded werewolf to ascend close to immortality. This is my path to immortality. After all the lives and souls I have taken. Darkness has become my bridge to immortality! And I would not let anyone ruin my own path. Once you become an obstacle, I will gladly remove you from my path! Even my own blood ¡­ I can forsake!" King Viktor revealed to Lucas.


    Looking dumbfounded and running out of options on how to defeat King Viktor by himself.


    Before he could even come up of a new plan in defeating King Viktor.


    The Alpha King took advantage of the situation and swiftly moved towards Lucas.


    Faster than the usual.


    -Swoosh!-


    "Ugggghh!!!" Lucas was surprised from the sudden attack of King Viktor.


    Blood was dripping on the ground.


    He stepped away from the grip of King Viktor but he received a fatal blow already.


    Despite his efforts to recompose himself, his own movements faltered.


    It was something he refused to accept. To lose against the Alpha King.


    "I give you the props boy! You stood the longest against my opponents. No one lived after going against my full power." King Viktor proudly shared to the seriously wounded Lucas.


    Lucas was on his knees struggling to stand.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention. My berserk mode allows me to excrete poisonous venom from my claws. Which becomes more fatal than any wolfsbane. My own pride ¡­ My full berserk mode!"


    Out of nowhere, the ground shook and slashes of wind were thrown towards King Viktor.


    Surprised he may be. But he regained his defensive and firm stance immediately.


    "I will not let you kill my brother!" Selene exclaimed.


    Fluffy was left in the great hall to render support for Prince Alcyd who was intensely battling it out against Lucius.


    "Well then ¡­ I am glad you are here! You save me some time in finding you. If no one can finish the business! I will do it myself ¡­ I can easily reason out to the public that the next chosen one is related to a mass killing rogue werewolf." King Viktor stated his future scheme once he succeeds in killing Selene.


    "That will not happen because I will kill you first. As long as I am alive, you will not succeed! I am the next supreme ruler!" Selene firmly told to the Alpha King.


    Behind Selene was Lucas who was barely hanging on.


    A certain crossroad he was internally struggling with.


    Revenge! Revenge! Revenge!


    More power!


    And then he completely engulfed himself into the darkness.


    -Swoosh!-


    In an instant, his claws found its way dug into Selene''s chest.


    "Agggghh!" Selene got surprised at the sudden pain.


    At the same moment, Prince Alcyd was stunned from the pain and allowed Lucius to gain an upper hand against him.


    Though, there was no greater pain than a betrayal from her own blood ¡­ her brother.


    Tears fell from Lucas'' eyes.


    "My final sacrifice ¡­ my dear sister ¡­" Lucas lost entirely any gleam of light in his eyes and went dark.


    Massive energy being drawn out from Selene. Including her life force.


    "Ugggh!" Selene cried in pain.


    ''Kill him! He is no longer your brother! He is gone'' the spirit wolf of Selene begged for Selene to ward off her brother.


    ''I-I can''t!'' Selene cried to her spirit wolf.


    ''WE WILL DIE! YOU IDIOT!!'' the spirit wolf of Selene desperate plea.


    ''I am sorry! I can''t ¡­ I love him too much to even hurt him!''


    Then a surge of light protected Selene from the vicious attempt of Lucas.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas was thrown off by the blinding light which came out from within Selene.


    Few meters away ¡­ Lucas landed badly with his wounds getting worse.


    Now, both Selene and Lucas were on the ground.


    Even King Viktor was temporarily blinded by the extremely powerful flash of light that came out from Selene.


    On the other hand, Selene remembered her previous dream. A mysterious woman in her dream gave her something which she could not remember.


    Fragments of her dream revisited her ¡­


    ''A protection ¡­ you will need it in the future!''


    ''Just remember! The heart and blood are both important. You cannot sacrifice the other. In order to keep your own, both must be protected and kept.''


    But the pain of betrayal of her own brother shook her core.


    "W-why, brother? Was your revenge too great that you would even sacrifice your own sister?" Selene cried at the sight of her brother completely on the ground and on the verge death.


    "I ¡­ am tiireeeddd ¡­ P-pleeeaaase, e-end it ¡­ While you still can ¡­" Lucas final words to Selene.


    Lucas was on his tears and barely hanging on. Tired of the hate and pain he contained inside him.


    Somehow the sudden flash of light caused a break on the darkness which filled Lucas.


    Immediately Selene realized that there was still hope.


    Even though the chances were slim.


    It was something she would risk her entire life with.


    "I will not give up on you!" Selene went to her brother''s side and got reminded of her dream.


    The new ability she was given in her dreams. Thinking that it may be a guide for her on what she has to do.


    An ability to contain massive spiritual energy and choose immense power which no one has ever seen.


    "I will force my ascension and absorb my brother''s darkness!" Selene uttered.


    King Viktor was roaring from his temporary blindness.


    All his other senses were nullified temporarily. Making him utterly in complete shutter of no senses.


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, complained.


    ''Have you lost your mind?''


    But Selene pursued her plan.


    "Ascend!" Selene forced her spiritual energy and magical essence to open her inner powers for her to ascend.


    Ascension towards darkness or light!


    One must choose which path.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    Become the first Hall of Famer on the month of March ... and you will be rewarded with,


    300 Coins!


    (Check the -Wall of Appreciation- for the qualification of being a hall of famer for the month.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 262 - Defeat In All Sides (Volume 1)

    From afar, everyone witnessed a phenomenon which no one could deny.


    Huge light and red energy soared through the clouds.


    A powerful surge of energy which brought shivers and unparalleled sensation.


    Everyone took a pause in their bloody clash.


    The army of rogue werewolves ¡­


    Alpha Werewolves and their own warriors ¡­


    Magdeline and Mia ¡­


    "Is that??" Magdeline uttered.


    "It can''t be! No one could make such enforcement! This is breaking the law of ascension!" Mia hissed.


    She looked at her mother and had no choice but to escape from the intense showdown with her mother.


    A black puff of smoke surrounded Mia and wisped through the air.


    On her way to the phenomenal occurrence.


    Magdeline followed pursuit.


    At the same time,


    Even the clash between the dark creatures and the Great Oracle halted as well.


    "This can''t be happening!" Zaeqir feared for such ascension.


    "Yes, it only means one thing! Selene has ascended which activates her immense witch powers." The Great Oracle reaffirmed to the nervous necromancer.


    And immediately Zaeqir screamed.


    "Retreaaaat!!!" Zaeqir announced to his fellow dark creatures and hurriedly opened a portal.


    Other dark creatures understood and obeyed their leader.


    Upon the escape of other dark creatures,


    "Oh, Great Oracle! Why are they running away?" Beta Garrett asked.


    "Selene has finally ascended and unlocked her full witch powers. They fear for her!" The Great Oracle replied.


    He continued, "Chase away the remaining dark creatures! I will help them."


    As he made his way, he realized he was wounded and he has reached his limit.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-Around the courtyard of the castle-]


    As Selene tries to complete her ascension,


    Darkness and light fought over her soul.


    Selene did not expect for it to be difficult but she had to do it.


    Her mind was focused on,


    First, choosing both light and dark. Grabbing unto both essence of magic.


    Secondly, healing the wounds of her older brother while trying to finish her ascension.


    Lastly, upon the completion of ascension, she will absorb the dark magic of her brother.


    Removing his witch magic and sealing it within her.


    By the use of her light magic. Utilizing its properties as a sealing cage of her older brother''s dark essence.


    Her own spirit wolf complained.


    ''S-Selene! You are taking a great risk! This is bad ¡­ I c-can''t ¡­'' her spirit wolf suddenly disappeared.


    What Selene did not expect was the toll on her physical body once she accomplished her plan.


    Lucas may have been saved from peril but he remained unconscious.


    A sudden cold and numb feeling enveloped around Selene''s heart.


    "U-uggghh!! What''s h-happeeening? S-ssyyylvieee?'' Selene wondered.


    But her spirit wolf was quiet.


    ''Sylvia! Syvlia!'' Selene called for her spirit wolf but there was no reply at all.


    When Selene was calling for her spirit wolf.


    Another realization came into her mind, she forgot to heal her own wounds.


    She was too focused in saving her older brother but she forgot to secure her own.


    Selene relied on her werewolf regenerating abilities, but unfortunately, her wounds were not healing.


    Darkness slowly creeping within her.


    "Aaaaarrghhhhh!!!" Selene screamed for the tremendous pain and dark feeling suddenly covering her soul.


    King Viktor recomposed himself and his senses returned.


    And just right in time, the Great Oracle arrived.


    He realized Selene was unaware for the consequences of her own decision.


    A path she decided to take.


    Immediately, before King Viktor could even do anything, the Great Oracle summoned a portal beneath Selene and her brother.


    "You have to embark another journey! For the path towards your enthronement as the supreme ruler of the supernaturals! This is something you must go through, alone!" The Great Oracle stated to Selene.


    The Great Oracle uttered his final advice to Selene before he transported her and Lucas to somewhere unknown.


    "Just remember. After darkness ¡­ there will always be light!"


    Selene could not even resist the Great Oracle because she was in the middle of her transition due to her ascension.


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves regained his composure and stood tall.


    "Where did you send my son''s mate ¡­ the next chosen one?" King Viktor asked.


    "You will never know because today will be the day of your downfall." The Great Oracle revealed to the Alpha King.


    King Viktor laughed at the words of the Great Oracle.


    "What an absurd vision you''ve got ¡­ oh, Great Oracle? I think you have lost your touch due to your wounds." King Viktor pointed out the absurdity of the words he heard.


    Then the Great Oracle smiled because he knew he has used all his powers. Even his remaining life force to save Selene.


    He fell to the ground as he finally accepted his fate with a full contentment.


    ''May the new era begins!''


    A bolt of energy balls sent towards King Viktor.


    "You will not lay a single finger on the Great Oracle!" Susan declared.


    Chloe healed Susan while on their way to the courtyard.


    The red-haired witch used a deceptive spell to confuse Prince Alarick and his mother.


    "Susan, check on the Great Oracle while I hold off this big monster." Chloe instructed her senior.


    Immediately, Susan went towards the body of the Great Oracle.


    "You called me monster? Fine ¡­ you will see monster!" King Viktor threatened Chloe.


    The young witch kept blasting him powerful spells but King Viktor easily warded it off with his indestructible form.


    Fear started to sink in.


    Right before he could land his own deadly blow, Prince Alarick appeared with her mother.


    A loud roar from Prince Alarick as he bit the arms of his father while in his wolf form.


    "You dare to go against me? I will teach you a lesson that you will never forget. Die and join Esmeralda!" King Viktor was angered.


    Exactly when he tried to land a fatal blow on his eldest son, Persephone used her body to shield her own son from a fatal hit.


    Indeed unexpected turn of events for King Viktor.


    His own hands buried deep enough inside Persephone.


    ''Moooothhhheeerrrr!!!!'' Prince Alarick screamed within his mind-link upon witnessing his own mother shield him from an impending doom.


    He caught his mother through his body.


    "M-my son!" Persephone did not bother looking at King Viktor.


    Because she knew ¡­ Prince Alarick needed her final words more.


    ''D-don''t leave me! Pleasssee ¡­'' Prince Alarick begged his mother through the mind-link.


    And whimpered in sadness.


    Chloe ran towards Prince Alarick''s side and offered her help.


    "Let me heal her!" Chloe disregarded her own fear and judgement.


    Persephone was surprised that Chloe would even offer her help despite what she did a while ago.


    "You would still help me? Even I tried to kill you? You are a kind soul ¡­ I entrust to you, my son! I hope you would accept him ¡­" Persephone expressed her gratitude to Chloe.


    Despite all the efforts of Chloe, Persephone''s wounds won''t heal. The poison of the claws of King Viktor and the fatality of the strength of his blow were too great for any witch to heal.


    Prince Alarick whimpered while tears fell from his beastly eyes.


    "Alarick, my son! Take care of your mate and never become like your father. I now realize, I have dragged you to a wrong path. You will be happier and more successful once you stay with your mate." Persephone advised her son.


    A vision appeared in her last moments, where Prince Alarick will achieve true happiness and success at the side of his mate.


    Something that she never had for herself.


    Persephone caressed the fur of Prince Alarick before having her last breath.


    "Promise me ¡­ love your mate as she deserves ¡­"


    And right before she passed away.


    The image of her son playing and laughing by her side was the memory she held on to.


    Right after she perished ¡­


    Immediately the veins of the Alpha King turned into purple and he felt a pain like no other.


    Like his soul was yanked out of his heart.


    A death of a mate is the greatest pain that a werewolf would experience.


    Once a werewolf kills its own mate, a curse befall unto them.


    Losing their own spirit wolf and a lifetime curse of pain is inflicted on them.


    "Aarrgrgggghhhh!!!" King Viktor screamed in pain.


    At the same time Prince Alarick howled in grief for the death of his mother.


    ...


    ...


    From the shadows, someone emerged ¡­


    "Y-YOU killed my mother? It was you ¡­ after all ¡­" Prince Alcyd uttered in anger.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    Become the first Hall of Famer on the month of March ... and you will be rewarded with,


    300 Coins!


    (Check the -Wall of Appreciation- for the qualification of being a hall of famer for the month.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 263 - Bitter Goodbyes (Volume 1)

    After the death of Persephone, Prince Alarick howled while in his wolf form.


    Chloe could not understand her own feelings why she was feeling sad for Prince Alarick.


    The eldest son of the most vicious Alpha werewolf and an ally of her dark witch mother.


    While they were having their grieving moment,


    In few meters away, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves was screaming and struggling from the excruciating pain he was feeling for the first time.


    Who would have thought that Persephone would die in the hands of her own mate?


    A shocking scene even for Beta Nolan who just arrived in the scene.


    Witnessing their Alpha King writhe and scream in extreme sensation of pain.


    He may not treated Persephone right but he never did anything deliberately to kill Persephone because he knew what he would lose if she dies.


    And now ¡­ for her to die in his own hands was something worse than anything that happened to him.


    Right in front of him ¡­ while writhe and scream in pain ¡­ memories from Persephone flashed into his mind as if it was just a while ago.


    Something he never expected from himself nor Persephone herself, that he would be capable of ¡­ tears falling from his eyes.


    At the same time while his veins getting poisoned by the curse inflicted to him due to his accidental killing of his mate, tears would not stop falling.


    It was just like yesterday and past reminded him of those days Persephone was still subservient and loving to him.


    Though everything changed when something happened between him and Persephone''s best friend, the late Queen Esmeralda.


    Pain kept writhing into his system.


    "Aaaaaaarrrrrggghhhhh!!!!!!" loudly screamed by King Viktor.


    Enough for everyone to feel a deafening vibration and sudden effect by the outburst of the Alpha King.


    The Great Oracle was slowly falling into his knees.


    He already foreseen the events regarding the fatal and unfortunate accident between King Viktor and Persephone.


    "Indeed, a cruel punishment for a dark and vicious soul." The Great Oracle pitied at the sight of two vicious souls.


    Dark as they were ¡­


    Vicious as they were ¡­


    Ruthless as they were ¡­


    But they were once pure souls who only wanted to be happy and successful in their own endeavors.


    Time may have led them to a dark path of no return.


    No one would celebrate such pitiful scene.


    If the Great Oracle was feeling empathetic towards the outcome between King Viktor and Persephone, Prince Alcyd was not feeling the same way.


    Prince Alcyd emerged from the shadows with his fist clenched in fury of anger.


    "All this time ¡­ All this time ¡­" Prince Alcyd repeatedly muttering to himself.


    His eyes turning into savagely wild red.


    Not even his spirit wolf could stop him from his own fury.


    There was nothing he could hear but only the revelation of the death of his mother.


    All this time, the one responsible for it was his own father.


    The senses of the Alpha Prince of Golden Moon Pack was laser focused only to the Alpha King.


    For all the years of deceiving and truth being kept ¡­


    When he was full set ready to lunge at his father to tear him apart.


    A sudden appearance of the Grand Dark Witch, Mia, halted the attempt of the Alpha Prince.


    "I have to break it to you ¡­ Your father has an important role to my complete evolution ¡­ So, I cannot let you kill him yet! Maybe, some other time!" Mia pointed out to Prince Alcyd.


    Chloe became aware of the presence of her evil mother.


    She wanted to engage in a battle with her but Mia released a dark wave of magic which stunned everyone for a bit.


    Though, it was enough for her and the Alpha King to disappear as they were shrouded with black smoke.


    Both Mia and King Viktor disappeared in an instant.


    "NOOO!!! WE ARE NOT DONE YET!!"  Prince Alcyd was infuriated with the sudden disappearance of his father ¡­ The true culprit of the death of his mother.


    He continued to release his frustration and anger,


    "COME BAAAACCCKKK!!! ARRRRGHHH!!!"


    Beta Nolan howled in recognition of their defeat and his bitter goodbye ¡­


    To the man he served for all these years and the woman he deemed the most pitiful she-wolf in the history of the Kingdom of Werewolves.


    Magdeline appeared just in time to catch the Great Oracle before his head fell to the ground.


    Barely hanging on to his life and consciousness but his fate may have been sealed already after all the things he had done to serve, protect, and save Selene.


    "Great Oracle! Let me heal you!" Magdeline panicked at the sight of the Great Oracle dying.


    "Ssshh ¡­ do not fret! I am ready ¡­ for the closing of my own chapter. We cannot change what is written for me. At least I have done what was necessary for me to ¡­" the Great Oracle suddenly coughed in the middle of his reply to Magdeline.


    Chloe wanted to rush towards her grandmother but there was something deep inside her that she could not leave the side of the grieving eldest prince.


    Since the Alpha King disappeared and escaped along with the help of Mia, Prince Alcyd realized something.


    It suddenly dawned on him that Selene could no longer be sensed.


    He was too distracted with his previous fight with Lucius and then the shocking revelation regarding the truth from the death of his mother.


    "W-wait ¡­ Where is Selene? WHERE IS SELENE?" Prince Alcyd demanded outright.


    Selene''s best friend, Chloe, also wondered at the mention of her best friend.


    They looked and realized there was no signs of her.


    Including Susan who was wondering from the shadows.


    Only the Great Oracle knew about her location.


    Since he was the one responsible in transporting her to safety.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 264 - The Ending (Volume 1)

    The war was concluded with no victors.


    Both sides were utterly defeated.


    The two kings of each side disappeared and left no clue or trace for them to be found.


    While Prince Alcyd together with his army and whole royal army returned to the royal palace completely disheartened from the outcome of the final battle of their war against rogue werewolves.


    Beta Garrett was worried for their Alpha Prince.


    Susan had to put Prince Alcyd to sleep after his breakdown upon knowing the truth and ¡­


    Feeling a certain loss within him.


    A loss he may never recover from.


    The Great Oracle died without telling to Prince Alcyd what happened to Selene and her older brother.


    He may have taken to his grave the truth about what happened with Selene.


    But the sudden sever of connection between Prince Alcyd and Selene was something the Alpha Prince was never prepared to feel.


    It made him think that something may have happened to Selene.


    And the worst case of it all was ¡­ it may have been her death.


    For the others and Prince Alcyd, only death of a mate is the logical reasoning for the mate bond to be severed aside from complete rejection.


    The Alpha Prince knew it would not be rejection because he has not accepted any rejection from Selene for it to be completely take into effect.


    Thus, her death was the only reason left for the severing of mate bond to take place.


    Prince Alcyd refused to accept this which led him to his breakdown.


    He almost turned complete feral wolf or savage beast after it dawned on him that he could no longer feel Selene at all.


    The mate bond between them just suddenly disappeared and severed.


    When the mate bond between two werewolves is severed, a sudden feeling of the mate bond being lifted spiritually would be felt.


    A deep void will fill the core of the soul of a werewolf.


    Both, Prince Alcyd and his spirit wolf knew what it meant.


    This triggered for them to go almost completely feral.


    If it only was not for the quick action of Susan and putting Prince Alcyd into a deep sleep so he could be prevented from going wild. The Alpha Prince would have been a bigger problem for everyone.


    Days after the final battle ¡­


    The entire werewolf kingdom mourned for the death of many friends, family and leaders.


    Each Alpha Werewolves and their own army of warriors returned to their respective territories.


    Though, in the royal palace ¡­


    Everyone within the royal palace joined hands in keeping Prince Alcyd from harming anyone.


    The moment he woke up, he kept demanding for Selene.


    And everyone knew that it will be impossible for them to present Selene because even all members of the Golden Moon Pack felt the sudden void from their core.


    Selene completed the process of mating which automatically activated her link with all members of the Golden Moon Pack ¡­ vice versa!


    A connection where all members felt with their Luna. Which only explains as well, the sudden void within their core due to the possible death of their Luna.


    Beta Garrett became desperate and sought help with a certain person.


    Amber and Laura, the daughters of the Alpha of the Jade Pack.


    With Amber, her ability to tamper with the emotions of anyone. While Laura''s wisdom and prowess in strategy would be a great help as well.


    Athena was the only one against it.


    "Garrett, this is not right! I know exactly what you are trying to do here. Using Laura, does she know what you are really up to?" Athena complained to her mate.


    While their Alpha Prince was making a wreck all over the royal palace.


    "I have no choice but to resort to this method, Athena! The pack will fall into crumble if we also lose our Alpha. We need to pull him back in and THIS IS THE ONLY WAY ¡­ I could think of right now! So, if you have a better immediate plan. I am all ears, babe!" Beta Garrett explained to his mate.


    The Beta''s mate sighed in defeat.


    "I guess none!" Beta Garrett emphasized the importance of getting back their Alpha Prince to his sanity.


    Not even the royal siblings could help their brother.


    Prince Alarick locked himself in his room with Chloe forced to stay by his side upon her grandmother''s instructions.


    For Magdeline, one royal prince was enough to handle so they cannot afford to have Prince Alarick going wild as well if he does not get what he wants. Which was keep Chloe by his side.


    Chloe was reasoned out to cooperate for the mean time while they resolve their dilemma with Prince Alcyd.


    While the other royal siblings mourned for the death of their brother ¡­ Prince Miryo.


    Unlike Prince Alarick, the other royal siblings ¡­ Princess Shiveena, Prince Ivan, and Prince Ranku were full siblings, including Prince Miryo.


    Four of them were full siblings. And now there was only three of them.


    There were too many things going on with the royal family.


    [-In the royal palace-]


    Prince Alcyd was in his wolf form running amok with great fury.


    Royal guards were getting hurt and injured in the process of pacifying their Alpha Prince.


    Beta Garrett made signal for Amber to begin in her attempt.


    Fortunately, it was starting work.


    She focused on the calmness of Prince Alcyd and forced his anger to subside. Including his grief and desperate longing for Selene''s touch.


    Gradually ¡­ Prince Alcyd returned to his human form and was bare naked.


    "It worked!!!" Beta Garrett exclaimed in the success of his plan.


    "That is not permanent one! I can only temporarily tamper with his emotions. You have to get him accept reality and back to his senses." Amber pointed out directly to Beta Garrett before retreating back to the side of her sister.


    Laura was told to lead certain guards near Prince Alcyd.


    When Prince Alcyd calmed down and returned to his human form, he saw Laura.


    Standing with her unwavering courage and radiant beauty.


    Which resembles Selene except with her hair. But the rest reminds him of Selene.


    And it led for him to utter ¡­


    "Seleeenee?" at first Prince Alcyd was confused and realized after a second that it was eventually ¡­ Laura, the daughter of the Alpha of Jade Pack.


    Immediately, Beta Garrett instructed others to assist and cover their Alpha Prince.


    "What are you waiting for? Give Prince Alcyd something to cover himself!" Direct command of Beta Garrett.


    Prince Alcyd''s best friend approached the Alpha Prince.


    "Welcome back, Alcyd!" Beta Garrett greeted his broken Alpha Prince.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 265 - Epilogue Of Volume 1

    Since after the final battle from the war of the werewolves,


    There were a lot of changes took place within the kingdom of werewolves.


    [1] Prince Alarick withdrew any intentions or claims to the throne. He vowed to find their father instead of becoming the new Alpha King of the werewolf kingdom. Alongside with him was Chloe. She also volunteered to join Prince Alarick in the mission of finding the former Alpha King. Because she knew it will lead her to her evil mother. She asked her grandmother to give her permission because she would prefer taking the task of finding and eliminating her evil mother than wait for her to appear again.


    [2] The other royal siblings stepped back partially from any royal obligations and prefer to focus on their own selves. Including Prince Ranku. But they were only allowed to step back with the condition of supporting their second eldest brother, Prince Alcyd. And cooperate when their service is needed. Though, it felt like they had to stay only for their concern for their second eldest brother. Due to his painful loss.


    [3] Magdeline was declared to the public as the resident witch again of the Golden Moon Pack and declared herself with the support of everyone as the new -Grand White Witch- amongst the witches.


    [4] And Lastly, Prince Alcyd was crowned as the new Alpha King of the werewolf kingdom. And also the king of the rogue werewolves as well. Due to his favorable and commendable relationship with his rogue werewolves. Brandon surrendered to Prince Alcyd and submitted to his reign for the condition of becoming the new king of rogue werewolves as well.


    After being reunited with his mate. Brandon vowed to live a peaceful life rather than be filled in vengeance and anger.


    Upon declaring Alcyd as the new king of rogue werewolves as well, a list of proposals was given by Brandon in order to keep peace with the rogue werewolves and pacify their rebellion against the throne. Thus, a treaty was signed which appointed Brandon as the supervising leader for the rogue werewolves and their representative in negotiating with the new Alpha King.


    In his first day as the Alpha King of the Werewolf Kingdom ¡­


    He gathered all Alpha Werewolves to appear in the royal court.


    For his first announcement.


    [-In the royal court-]


    The royal court was redesigned and was remodeled for a bigger space.


    Embedded in its interior were gold and diamond materials.


    Showcasing the new era of the Werewolf Kingdom.


    As everyone anticipates for what the new Alpha King has to say,


    His appearance was undeniably filled with intimidating strength, power and regality.


    The moment he stood in front of the empty throne.


    He addressed his own people.


    "Oh friends and allies of the throne, I hereby welcome the new era of our kingdom!" King Alcyd passionately addressed the audience and supporters present.


    A loud response of cheers were given to the new Alpha King.


    He continued with his new proposals and changes within the kingdom.


    Outline of his long speech was,


    [1] Treaty between rogue werewolves and the throne.


    [2] Acceptance of his new role as the Alpha King and the king of rogue werewolves.


    [3] Exclusive rights and territory of the rogue werewolves.


    [4] New roster of the royal officials.


    [5] Strengthening all borders and territory of all allied wolf packs.


    [6] Introduction of many possible changes within the kingdom.


    When he finished his long speech.


    Everyone was in unison.


    Cheers and applause were echoing around the royal court.


    "ALL HAIL, TO THE ALPHA KING!" Beta Garrett loudly chanted.


    Immediately everyone followed in chant.


    -Moments After-


    The new Alpha King went to the favorite place of Selene in the royal palace.


    Her favorite place to go to ¡­ the garden!


    As he walked around and went further around the huge royal garden,


    Someone was standing in front of the flowers which Selene personally gardened when she was still around.


    "Who''s there?" King Alcyd asked.


    The scent was familiar and it was ¡­ Laura.


    "Oh, your highness!" Laura greeted King Alcyd at the same time made a formal curtsy to him.


    And it struck King Alcyd ¡­


    Great resemblance of Laura with Selene.


    ''Can you see this, Kratos?'' King Alcyd asked his spirit wolf but unfortunately his spirit wolf went silent on him ever since his most recent rampage.


    He never heard again of his spirit wolf.


    Maybe the loss was too great for his spirit wolf to handle.


    From that point on ¡­ a spark of something new began between King Alcyd and Laura.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    *** Moments after the Great Oracle transported Selene and Lucas ***


    Selene and her unconscious older brother were transported somewhere unfamiliar to the platinum-haired tribrid.


    Everything was unfamiliar and strange.


    It seems they were transported in the middle of the woods.


    Somewhere far from the territory of the rogue werewolf or even far from the werewolf kingdom.


    "Where the hell am I?" Selene wondered.


    After finishing her attempt to save her older brother.


    Before even getting transported far away from the battle scene by the Great Oracle.


    Selene succeeded in ascending to both light and dark magic. Which was never of before in the history and books of witches.


    Indeed a first time.


    She may have absorbed the dark magic of her older brother and sealed it within her through the use of her light magic as a container for the immense magic essence.


    Though, it had some unexpected consequence for Selene.


    In front of her was her unconscious older brother covered in his own blood but completely healed.


    There was no sign nor hint of the presence of Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, to guide her.


    "Where the hell am I?" looking around and seeing blood all over her hands and seeing her older brother.


    She screamed suddenly at the sight of Lucas, "Aaaahhh!!!"


    Confused ¡­


    And bewildered ¡­


    It seems like she was not even familiar to the presence of her older brother as well.


    Her immediate reaction was to run away from the scene.


    In the middle of nowhere ¡­


    Where huge trees were surrounding her ¡­


    And the cold snow beneath her feet ¡­


    Her mind was in complete mess with what was going on.


    As she ran and ran and ran ¡­.


    Someone found Selene and pinned her down.


    With a weapon pointed to her forehead.


    "I will count to 3 and you better explain yourself how the hell you wind up around here? This is an isolated hunters'' hideout! So you better clearly ¡­ and who the hell are you?" a strange man asked Selene.


    He was fully geared with Kevlar vest and other weapons.


    Selene looked straight to the strange man.


    And replied without any reservations.


    Though, she tried to find answers to his query which her life was depending on.


    But to no avail ¡­ there was none!


    "I ¡­ I do not know! I can''t remember at all ¡­" Selene cried in fear and confusion.

 Chapter 266 - -ERROR CHAPTER- DO NOT BUY THIS!

    *** PLEASE SKIP THIS CHAPTER ***


    *** AN ERROR OCCURED REGARDING THIS CHAPTER ***


    ====================


    {*** Tournament between warriors begins ***}


    - Showcase of different skills of every warrior


    - Lance showing off towards Selene (sporting his natural hair)


    - Scarlett getting pressured by her mom to do good while Selene comforting her.


    - Attraction between Selene and Prince Alcyd become more heated.


    End: Announcement of Golden Crew


    ====================


    The Rank Event is divided into 3 parts:


    [1] Evaluation of Strength


    [2] Scavenge Hunt


    [3] Golden Rumble


    It was discussed among the Executive Officers, Lady Sonja and the Alpha Prince that after the Rank Event, Prince Ranku can depart instead.


    Since, Caleb and Garrett with Jackson are assigned to assist Prince Ranku in his first official mission with the Golden Moon Pack.


    The young prince usually have his mission from the king of Alpha but this time around, he accepted a mission from Golden Moon Pack which can add to his personal data of accomplishments and missions.


    Among the royal siblings there is an existing competition amongst themselves with the highest accomplishments in missions.


    So far, Prince Alcyd comes first with the most accomplished missions. Prince Alarick comes in second. 3rd is Princess Shiveena. While Prince Ranku is currently on 6th position but if he succeeds on this mission from Golden Moon Pack then the young prince could increase his ranking into the 5th position.


    Prince Ranku sits next to Prince Alcyd while observing the entire thing. Lady Sonja and other staff members are tasked to facilitate the entire event accordingly.


    Kassandra is the deputy chief doctor and also the one who replaced Magdeline as -Resident Witch- of Golden Moon Pack secretly. Magdeline requested to Prince Alcyd to allow his granddaughter stay in the wolf pack and be trained by Kassandra. She is the best student of Magdeline and believed to be have closely worked with her.


    Prince Alcyd requested the newly appointed Kassandra to help in facilitating the Rank Event. Especially her medical skills and water elemental magic are considered extra-ordinary amongst the witches. Though, light witches'' population in supernatural world have decreased tremendously due to constant attacks from dark witches and other dark beings. Witches were classified into 2 categories,


    {Light Witches}


    -and-


    {Dark Witches}


    As everyone wait for the start of the first part of the Rank Event, a familiar voice greeted Selene.


    "Selene!" Georgie waved at Selene as he quickly approach her friend.


    "Georgie! And of course Freddie! Glad to see you guys come in the event." Gladly expressed by Selene to the rogue brothers.


    "Good to see you doing okay!" said by Freddie who is trying to act cool and hiding his concern for Selene.


    "Selene, you know what Freddie was so ¡­" Right before Georgie could finish his sentence, Freddie covered his mouth preventing his younger brother to finish his sentence.


    Laughter and such cheerful mood is radiating all over Selene''s side.


    But with the entrance of other dozen of rogue werewolves that are pledged allegiance and submission to Prince Alcyd has caused commotion among warriors of Golden Moon Pack. Other warriors could not help themselves but express their disapproval on the arrival of the rogue werewolves.


    Some warriors even whispered, "Why are those filthy rogues here? Isn''t the event exclusive only for Golden Moon Warriors?"


    More mumbling and whispering surrounded the rogue werewolves who were feeling the animosity and unwelcoming ambiance of the other warriors.


    It was the decision of Prince Alcyd to include rogue werewolves in the Rank Event and allow them to be warriors of Golden Moon Pack.


    During the meeting of Prince Alcyd with the Executive Officers and the chief of staff, a huge argument occurred amongst them in regards to the participation of rogue werewolves which was raised by Prince Alcyd. Only Lady Sonja and Oliver agreed to the decision of Prince Alcyd. Despite the disapproval of others, Prince Alcyd still insisted the decision to include rogue werewolves that have pledged allegiance and submitted to him in participating the Rank Event and become an official warrior of Golden Moon Pack.


    This was an influence that was initiated by Selene during their time in Lake House. Selene pointed out to Prince Alcyd that she hopes for a place where rogue werewolves and pack wolves work together in peace and solidarity. The mate of the Alpha Prince even furthered that she loves to stay in a place where equal opportunity and peace foster amongst the people. And she would love to see Prince Alcyd become the best Alpha among werewolves who promotes peace and unity.


    Under the bright moon, Selene''s smile radiated all over that charmed Prince Alcyd. After saying all the things she hoped for Prince Alcyd to become, the Alpha Prince became inspired to achieve all the things that Selene wanted him to become.


    Thus, it influence Prince Alcyd to make such drastic and controversial decision which has never been made in the history of Golden Moon Pack or even in any wolf pack.


    The discomfort brought by the unwelcoming ambiance and behavior of other warriors made the other rogue werewolves to leave the premises but before they could finally leave ¡­


    "Hey guys! It is nice to see you here and potentially get beaten up by me." Selene greeted the rogue werewolves cheerfully before they could even leave.


    It surprised every rogue werewolves and even the other warriors that Selene would greet the rogue werewolves.


    Though, her greeting was full of positive aura mixed with challenging tone.


    "As if we will let you!" answered nervously and shyly by one of the rogue werewolf.


    "I will be glad to see you guys prove me wrong!" Selene smiling at them and issuing such challenge to the rogue werewolves change the entire mood of everyone into positivity and light feeling.


    All the Executive Officers including Lady Sonja and Kassandra are surprised to see how Selene easily changed the negative mood all over.


    Even Prince Ranku expressed his thoughts to his older brother,


    "Looks like it cannot be denied, Selene indeed has a Luna Effect." said by Prince Ranku through mind-link.


    "Indeed she does emit such Luna Effect! I cannot wait for her to become my Luna."


    Prince Alcyd radiates in positivity as he watches Selene from a distance.


    ''She will become our Luna soon!'' Kratos expressed as well.


    *** END OF PRESENT POV ***


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 267 - 5 Years After

    5 years after the war between werewolves ended and enthronement of the new Alpha King from Golden Moon Pack, Alpha King Alcyd ¡­


    Many things happened and changed within the werewolf kingdom and beyond its borders.


    The rumors about the death of the supposed new chosen one caused for other supernatural monarchs and leaders to focus on their own territories.


    In preservation and survival of their own.


    Dark forces started to take advantage of the absence of a supreme ruler over supernatural beings.


    One of these dark forces was the legion of vampires.


    Compared to the former Alpha King ¡­


    King Alcyd preferred to shun vampires away from the territories of their kingdom.


    Unlike his father, King Alcyd has no reason to be allied with the vampires.


    He gathered all his ministers and other Alphas for meeting together with Magdeline.


    [-In the throne room-]


    The current throne room was the previous royal court.


    King Alcyd watched the other Alphas argue with the current movements and sightings of the vampires around the territories of some allied wolf packs.


    Currently, the prime minister of the kingdom is the former Alpha of the Jade Pack ¡­ Alpha Morris!


    He managed the discussion while the Alpha King watched over them discuss and argue.


    Magdeline wondered when the Alpha Werewolves and other ministers will end their arguments and disagreements regarding the current issues on the vampires.


    "We must take action as soon as possible and send troops for the hunt of these filthy vampires who are lurking around our territories." One of the Alphas raised his own concerns.


    Then a familiar voice from the crowd of Alpha Werewolves shared his own perspective regarding the issue.


    "I think the Alpha King must declare an open clean-up for every territory and issue a warning against the king of vampires to keep his breed of vampires on the leash or else we would directly bring the fight to his doorstep." Alpha Gerald from the Midnight Pack stated.


    Majority of the Alphas and the ministers nodded in agreement.


    Before the prime minister could answer the things suggested by Alpha Gerald, Alpha King Alcyd interjected.


    "I appreciate all the recommendations and concerns of each one of you. My respected allies ¡­ all of you are right that we must chase away each and every vampire that lurks around the territories of our allied wolf packs. But we also must be cautious with our actions. Because the numbers of vampires have increased tremendously based on the intel I received."  King Alcyd explained.


    Whispers and different reactions echoed all over the throne room.


    "We cannot afford to risk the lives of the many and allow the rogue werewolves to use the opportunity of a war between vampires as their chance to rebel against the throne."  Alpha King Alcyd further explained.


    One of the ministers suddenly responded.


    "But you are the king of the rogue werewolves, your highness! Why will they rebel against the throne?"


    "Remember! I am not a rogue werewolf. Any time the majority of the rogue werewolves may decide to go against the throne once their interest to cooperate with us fades. Their nature will always be different from us. Unless they all submit to us. But right now, we must keep them at bay and prevent any possibilities of their uprising." the Alpha King reminded everyone about the situation with the rogue werewolves.


    He even continued,


    "So, going war against King Lionel will not be a good idea for the current peace of our kingdom."


    Alpha Gerald suddenly reacted, "What do you suggest then, your highness?"


    "That is why ¡­ I sought for the counsel of the Grand White Witch. And we will hold a meeting with the current members of the Altum Council. Cooperation between the monarchs and leaders of other supernatural beings will greatly help us. All of your concerns will be brought up to the council. Lastly, I will dispense the majority of the royal army to assist all of our allied Alphas in exterminating any lurking vampires in their territory. Meaning, I am leaving the responsibility for each Alphas to clean-up their own territories with help of the royal army." The Alpha King replied.


    The prime minister could only agree with the words of their Alpha King.


    Others looked at one another and expressed their satisfaction from the words of Alpha King Alcyd.


    Both Beta Garrett and Magdeline could only smile at the words of the Alpha King.


    "Our Alpha has become barely recognizable from the man he used to be." Beta Garrett expressed his amusement for their Alpha King.


    The Grand White Witch discreetly replied,


    "How could he not change with the things he went through?"


    "You are absolutely right, Lady Magdeline! 5 years have passed since ¡­" Beta Garrett did not finish his statement because just the thought of those things that their Alpha King suffered ¡­ was too painful for anyone to recall.


    "At least we could only hope for the better! I still wonder until to this day ¡­ how the Great Oracle could claim in his last breath that he has fulfilled his duties to Selene if our supposed supreme ruler perished ¡­" Magdeline remarked.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    After the meeting within the throne room ¡­


    The Alpha King went directly to see Laura.


    [-In the royal garden-]


    Laura was given all the rights and access to the royal garden.


    She landscaped and further beautified the place.


    All staff members of the royal palace were impressed with the creativity of Laura.


    While Laura was watering her personal favorite flowers, the scent of the Alpha King became apparent to her. Which made her aware of the presence of the Alpha King.


    "If you plan to spook me or surprise me ¡­ Sorry to disappoint you! I know you are already around the premises, your highness!" Laura acknowledged the presence of the Alpha King.


    Alpha King Alcyd chuckled at the words of Laura.


    "I heard you are planning to return to your wolf pack tomorrow. Is it true?" King Alcyd asked for confirmation.


    Laura took a deep breath before replying.


    "Before you lecture me and convince me not to go ¡­ You are not my mate! And especially ¡­ you are not my father! So you cannot force me in doing things your way. We may have been dating for years now. You have no right over me or have any binding factor regarding to my decisions."


    "What if I tell you ¡­ I want to be your husband? Will that be enough reason for you to consider?" an out of a sudden offer from the Alpha King.


    "E-Excuse me what?" Laura was astonished and utterly shock by the sudden proposal of the Alpha King.

 Chapter 268 - The Alpha And The Beta

    Day after the sudden proposal ¡­


    [-In the main office of the Alpha King-]


    After hearing the news about the Alpha King''s sudden proposal to Laura, Beta Garrett went to see his best friend to confirm it.


    He entered immediately unannounced.


    The Alpha King wondered at the sudden entrance of his Beta while signing official documents.


    "What pleasure do I have for your unannounced entry? Aren''t you supposed to be in the throne room preparing for our strategic meeting with the other Alphas?" Alpha King Alcyd curiously asked his best friend.


    His best friend ignored his queries.


    Instead, Beta Garrett directly asked their Alpha King.


    "Is it true? You proposed to Laura ¡­ the daughter of the Prime Minister Morris?" Beta Garrett stood in front of their Alpha King who seemed to be unbothered.


    "Yes ¡­ and what''s wrong if I did?" Alpha King Alcyd''s response to his best friend.


    "Because ¡­ it is too sudden! And I know your reason."


    A snickering sound could be heard from the Alpha King while he was writing.


    "Why it is too sudden? Laura and I have been dating already for years. And for my reason ¡­ I doubt you know it." Their Alpha King explained his actions.


    "Alcyd! Laura is far different from Selene ¡­ If you think for a second that you can ¡­" Beta Garrett was not able to finish his statement because Alpha King Alcyd interjected in the middle of his explanation.


    "I think you have forgotten that you are talking to your Alpha King! And not even you ¡­ can stop me if I have decided to do what is right for me." There was a stress and tension could be heard from their Alpha King.


    "It is still not right ¡­ You will only put yourself and her in a more complicated and problematic situation. What if she finds her true mate? What will you do then? And you cannot keep her close just because you are reminded of Selene when you are around her."


    "BETA!!! I think you should contain your own thoughts to yourself ¡­ Unsolicited advice are not appreciated especially when you question my decisions and accuse me of things that are not true. You should be reminded of your position here ¡­ A BETA! I am not just any ordinary Alpha but I AM YOUR ALPHA KING! So before you run your mouth, try to remember the difference between the Alpha and a Beta." A direct denial and reprimand was thrown towards Beta Garrett.


    A sting was felt by the best friend of the Alpha King.


    Somehow he felt responsible for using Laura as an initial distraction to their Alpha King before.


    But he did not realize that their Alpha King would be obsessed in making Laura as a replacement for his longing of Selene.


    Their Alpha King left the room and went his way to the throne room. Where the other Alphas and ministers were waiting for him to begin the strategic meeting.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the throne room-]


    Moments after the argument between Alpha King Alcyd and his best friend, Beta Garrett.


    Everyone paid respects and bowed at the arrival of their Alpha King.


    The moment Alpha King Alcyd reached to his throne, he gestured for the start of the meeting.


    Immediately, the prime minister addressed the current issue regarding the complaints of some wolf packs.


    One of them was the former wolf pack of the former Alpha King.


    Currently, their Alpha is the daughter of Beta Nolan who took charge in behalf of their former leaders.


    Beta Nolan was sent to prison for his involvement as an accomplice to the crimes of the former Alpha King.


    The intention of being absorbed to the Golden Moon Pack was refused by the Alpha King himself because of certain reasons he did not disclose.


    "Your highness, our young female Alpha ¡­ Violet! Complains of being mistreated in the congregation amongst the Alphas and accuses the royal palace of discrimination of having least support from the throne." The Prime Minister Morris informed their Alpha King regarding the issue raised by the young female Alpha.


    Other Alphas started to laugh and mock at Alpha Violet.


    Despite the affiliation of her wolf pack with the former Alpha King, it could not be denied that her wolf pack holds certain skillful warriors and a great number because all of the followers of the former Alpha King transferred to her newly reformed wolf pack which was known as,


    The Iris Wolf Pack!


    "Forgive me your highness! For my insolence and impudence! But I have to state the truth here. Many lives are dependent on me. Our wolf pack remained loyal to the throne and never rebelled even after you imprisoned my father for the sins of your father ¡­" Alpha Violet explained.


    Her mention of the former Alpha King made other Alphas scoff at her.


    And it made her realize of the intonation of her words.


    She immediately corrected herself, "I mean ¡­ the former Alpha King! I apologize for my rudeness ¡­"


    Prime Minister Morris cut her words and criticized her.


    "Of course! You should apologize for your behavior. I cannot fathom that the members of the Iris Wolf Pack would allow a 20 years old she-wolf rule over them. Is this how low the great wolf pack of the former treacherous Alpha King has become? I cannot believe they became too soft." Prime Minister Morris mocked at the Iris Wolf Pack directly.


    Laughter of the Alphas echoed the throne room.


    Alpha Violet endured all the disrespect and mockery she has been receiving ever since they became a member of the parliament of the Werewolf Kingdom.


    Her Beta was triggered but she grabbed the wrist of her Beta and prevented her Beta to cause any scene.


    ''Stay cool, Shirley! Remember ¡­ for the wolf pack!'' Alpha Violet reminded her Beta through the mind-link.


    The current Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves noticed the display of endurance and coolness of Alpha Violet.


    He could see from his throne how the current Alpha of the Iris Pack keeping her Beta calm down.


    As the Alpha King raised his hand, everyone silenced and focused all their attention to him.


    "Enough, Prime Minister! Let us return to the real issue here. If Alpha Violet submitted a formal complaint and an official proposal, then I will review it today. Everyone must be reminded that our goal here is to band together as one. As the legion of vampires is growing day by day. We must remain intact and together as one!" Alpha King Alcyd reminded everyone about their unity.


    Everyone nodded in agreement and chanted for his name.


    Though, the prime minister was not too happy for the reminder of the Alpha King because he felt like it was an insult towards him.


    A smile of pretense was shown but deep inside he was not too happy about it.

 Chapter 269 - Grieving Heart

    Somewhere in the royal palace ¡­


    Princess Shiveena walked around with such elegance and intimidating fierceness.


    Due to their loss over Prince Miryo, the royal princess and her other younger brother became less active in the politics and royal business.


    But Princess Shiveena had to keep her connection with the Alpha King because after all, the Alpha King is their older brother.


    And after the news about the supposed death of Selene, their older brother was never the same again.


    Their older brother may have fooled everyone with his fa?ade. But his royal siblings and those close to him knew how much the Alpha King still grieving for his mate.


    Indeed ¡­ a grieving heart!


    Never healed nor forgotten from its loss for the one and only love.


    Whispers were echoing at the sight of Princess Shiveena making her way to her older brother''s main office.


    [-In the main office of the Alpha King-]


    The Alpha King stood near at the huge glass window, reminiscing his days with Selene.


    *** In his Memory of Selene ***


    Both Selene and Alcyd were half-naked in the bed while being covered by a thin blanket.


    As the sun rises, Alcyd woke up while Selene was already staring close at him.


    "Morning love! You are already awake ¡­ and why are you staring at me like that? Are you thinking of devouring me? Because I will whole heartedly let you do so." The Alpha King sweetly told Selene.


    Selene gently punched Alcyd''s arm.


    "Ow! Violent much?" complained by the Alpha King while smiling.


    "Well ¡­ I just want to be sure that this is not just another dream of mine ¡­ Being with you and having you in my life brought meaning to this cruel life of mine. Carving your image in my mind, to make sure that wherever I may be ¡­ I will be reminded that there is someone like you who brought meaning and color to my life." Selene sincerely professed to Alcyd.


    The Alpha of the Golden Moon Pack smiled and caressed the platinum hair of Selene.


    "You know I love you right?" Alcyd asked Selene.


    "Now and always?" Selene asked for reaffirmation.


    "Yes ¡­ now and always!" sincere and genuine words from Alcyd.


    "And I promise to stay by your side ¡­ now and always!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    *** End of the memory ***


    The Alpha King closed his eyes preventing his tears to fall.


    "Broken promises ¡­ you left me on my own ¡­" Alcyd uttered to himself as he looked outside.


    A royal guard announced the entrance of Princess Shiveena to his main office.


    "Yes, let her enter!" the Alpha King permitted the entrance of his younger sister.


    His younger sister entered the main office as she looked around at the new design and set-up for the main office of the Alpha King.


    "Looks like you changed a lot of things around here, big brother! You even changed the location of the Alpha King''s main office." Princess Shiveena pointed out before having her seat in front of Alcyd''s desk.


    "Of course! I do not want to be reminded of our father and his lies." Immediate reply of Alpha King Alcyd.


    "Miryo was telling the truth after all ¡­ His reasons for hating and rebelling against father was valid. I cannot say his methods were right but his reasons were valid. We lost so much. I guess you are still grieving? Am I right?" Princess Shiveena wondered.


    A long pause before the Alpha King replied to his younger sister.


    "What made you visit? I thought you, Ivan and Ranku do not want to be involved in any royal business?" The Alpha King tried to evade the last statement of his younger sister.


    Princess Shiveena clarified to her older brother, "But it does not mean we won''t care for you. I visited because we are worried of you."


    "Worried of me? I am doing alright." Alpha King Alcyd reiterated to his younger sister.


    "Let''s stop fooling ourselves here, big brother! You are not alright even years have passed already. If you are okay ¡­ you would not propose to Laura ¡­" Princess Shiveena was not able to finish her words because the Alpha King knocked his desk in anger.


    "There you go! I guess Garrett sent you here because of the proposal I did. Why all of you can''t be happy for me instead? If you truly care for me ¡­ why are you here trying to question my decisions that I want for myself." A hint of agitation could be heard in the voice of Princess Shiveena''s older brother.


    "Because you are only doing it ¡­ out of longing for Selene. Not for true love or real commitment. Marriage is not a joke, big brother! You will not only put yourself but her as well in a life-long commitment. Have you even considered of what will happen if you pursue this?" Princess Shiveena did not waver nor hesitate in pointing out her own perspective.


    Her older brother was pacing back and forth near the glass window.


    "Why can''t you just be happy for me? This is the closest to the happiness I can get. I have thought over and over ¡­ of ending my life! I do not have the ounce of strength to keep living without Selene ¡­ But with Laura, at least I can have something close to what I want and long for." Alcyd was in anguish for his loss.


    "But ¡­" Princess Shiveena wanted to convince her older brother and see things in her perspective.


    Unfortunately, her older brother stopped her.


    "ENOUGH! I do not want to repeat myself. Laura already accepted my proposal and we are getting married soon. If you truly care for me then attend in our wedding and be happy for us. Because if you don''t ¡­ Please just stay in your residence! And stay out of what goes on with my personal life!" Alpha King Alcyd wanted to leave his main office but Princess Shiveena blocked his path.


    "Big Brother! You know, we will always want what''s best for you as your siblings. So if this what makes you happy then fine ¡­ you have our support but please do not shut us out of your heart." Princess Shiveena sincerely expressed her genuine concern for their older brother.


    The Alpha King hugged her younger sister.


    And he realized ¡­ his grieving heart would take longer before it can truly move on and forget the pain ... from his devastating loss.

 Chapter 270 - Beta Garrett And Athena

    [-In the mansion of the Golden Moon Pack-]


    Both Beta Garrett and his mate, Athena, were sent back to the Golden Moon City.


    Lady Sonja prepared the arrival of their Beta and his mate.


    Just by the entrance lobby of the mansion,


    Other staff members were all in line to welcome the Beta.


    "Welcome, Beta Garrett!" all staff members greeted in unison.


    Including Lady Sonja, who also paid respect to their Beta.


    "Oh, Lady Sonja! No need for this formalities." Beta Garrett insisted to the chief of staff in the mansion.


    "This is a protocol we must follow, Beta! Rules are rules and there are things must be followed." Lady Sonja explained.


    She continued, "I did not expect that the Alpha King will sent you here in such a short notice."


    "It''s a long story, Lady Sonja" Athena replied in behalf of her mate.


    Beta Garrett wanted to elaborate the reason to Lady Sonja but he remained silent and released a pretentious smile.


    To mask away the problems and the current situation they have with their Alpha King.


    "How is everything here, Lady Sonja?" Beta Garrett curiously asked the chief of staff.


    "Still the same ¡­ boring as hell and it''s never the same ever since the day everyone found out about what happened to Selene. And everything after the war. Years may have passed but people still miss the Luna. Her shrine is constantly being visited by the members of the Golden Moon Pack. Who would forget such a beautiful soul?" Lady Sonja almost cried in giving her report but she successfully contained her emotions.


    Everyone in the Golden Moon Pack pays respect towards the memory of Selene.


    The favorite garden of Selene was transformed into a shrine.


    Where a statue was made in the center of her garden.


    This was per instruction and envisioned by the Alpha King himself.


    When everyone found out about the supposed death of Selene, everyone in Golden Moon Pack mourned.


    They were all in state of shock and disbelief when the news reached to everyone who remained in the Golden Moon City.


    For weeks, the entire city and territory of Golden Moon Pack wore black and placed white cloth outside their houses.


    Even by the entrance of the city, a huge white cloth covered the welcome sign.


    There was a void left by their Luna.


    Her passing felt too soon for them. And they were not ready to lose her at all.


    Most of her friends returned with Beta Garrett upon knowing that their Beta was being sent back to the Golden Moon City.


    Georgie, Freddie, Scarlett, and Lance volunteered to return with Beta Garrett.


    They were not too happy as well when they found out that their Alpha King proposed to Laura.


    For them there was a feeling of betrayal for their Alpha to find someone else to marry if it is not his second chance mate.


    No one should replace their Luna if their Alpha King does not find a new mate.


    Due to their knowledge, once a werewolf loses a mate. God usually sends a second chance mate for those who lost but sometimes there could be also no second chance mate.


    Only Oliver, Theo, Galvin and Jackson remained amongst the -Golden Elite Officers- of the Alpha King in the royal palace while the rest followed their Beta.


    Caleb could not let his own mate go on her own. Since his protective instincts and worry for Scarlett is something he could not resist.


    After the formal welcoming of the Beta and his mate, they immediately went ahead to their room.


    As soon as they settled.


    Beta Garrett stood by the balcony.


    "Are you still upset?" Athena asked.


    "Yes ¡­ I do not know how to help Alcyd. He refuses to accept any of my advice and now ¡­ he even exiled me. In a pretense of task. But we know it is all bullshit!" Beta Garrett shared his thoughts to his mate, Athena.


    Upon hearing her mate, Athena tried her best to comfort Garrett.


    She knows how close and important their Alpha King to her mate.


    For Garrett, Alcyd was more than just an Alpha King.


    Alcyd was his best friend, brother and everything.


    Since he lost his own parents, Alcyd was like his own family.


    That is why it hurts him to see Alcyd shut him out and pushing him away.


    "I know shouldn''t say this but let him suffer the consequences of his own decisions." Athena sounded a bit irritated due to the fact that their Alpha King is causing her mate to be upset.


    "But I feel somehow responsible for it ¡­ If only I did not use Laura to pull Alcyd back to us. And prevent his insanity. Maybe he would not be blinded in doing such crazy stunt like marrying someone over something half sincere."


    Athena wanted to say ''Told you so!'' but she felt it was unnecessary to rub it in her mate''s face.


    Instead, she hugged Beta Garrett to comfort him.


    Physical contact between werewolf mates is truly helpful in soothing and bringing comfort to one''s self.


    "Let us just focus in our duties and forget about your worry for Alcyd. If he does not want your help then maybe it is time for you to let go. We can focus on something more important like the wolf pack and ¡­ us! I know this is not the right time to tell you but ¡­" Athena hesitated whether she should reveal it to her mate or not.


    Suddenly it worried Beta Garrett because he could sense the worry and anxiety of his mate.


    "What is it? Athena! Answer me! Don''t keep me guessing here ¡­ Your silence is scaring me!" Beta Garrett worriedly asked Athena.


    Slowly, Athena looked directly at Garrett''s eyes before telling him ¡­


    "Garrett ¡­ I am 5 weeks pregnant! We will be having a baby." Athena revealed to her shocked mate.


    Instantly, Beta Garrett froze.


    It made Athena more worried.


    "Talk! Have you lost your mind? Now ¡­ YOU are scaring me!"


    Before she could cry in disappointment, Beta Garrett picked her up and exclaimed for ¡­


    "I am going to be a father!!!" Beta Garrett exclaimed.


    Then he showered his mate with kisses.


    Athena laughed at the exaggerated excitement and reaction of her mate.


    "Put me down! And do not hug me too tight. You might hurt the baby!" Athena response at her mate''s excitement.


    At the realization of his sudden reaction, he carefully released his mate.


    "Oh my God, I am sorry baby!"


    Garrett gestured and apologized to the life inside Athena''s tummy.


    "WOOW!! Immediately his concern is the baby and not me ¡­." Athena teasingly remarked at her mate.


    From a depressing mood, the ambiance between Beta Garrett and Athena became festive and full of joy.


    Beta Garrett could be heard all over the mansion from his over the top reaction.


    Running around the room and screaming from the balcony,


    "I''m gonna be a father !!!!" Beta Garrett screamed enthusiastically from the balcony.

 Chapter 271 - Prince Alarick And Chloe

    Right after the war between the rogue werewolves and the royal army, Beta Nolan exposed the former Alpha King to the crimes divulged and revealed by Magdeline.


    Magdeline explained herself why she aligned with the former rogue king, Lucas.


    At first, all Alpha Werewolves were skeptical about her reasoning but when she completely revealed each crimes of the former Alpha King that she was aware of and his treachery ¡­ a gasp of shock and disbelief were the first reactions of the Alphas.


    When Beta Nolan was requested to confirm the things which Magdeline revealed, he did not hesitate to confirm it all as true.


    Everyone wanted to punish Beta Nolan to death but Prince Alarick begged everyone to put the man in prison instead of giving him a sentence to death.


    Beta Garrett supported the recommendation of the eldest prince because he could understand that Beta Nolan was only forced to do what was necessary to save his own family.


    The Beta of the former Alpha King expressed his gratitude to the eldest prince and the Beta of Alcyd.


    Unfortunately, Alcyd was not in a forgiving state of mind during those moment. He was not ready to see Beta Nolan eye to eye.


    Because for him ¡­ he felt a huge betrayal from the man he considered as a mentor.


    Knowing that his mentor knew about the truth and kept him believing into a lie that turned him into a vengeful soul against rogue werewolves.


    Days after the conclusion of his trial ¡­


    The newly discovered mates, Prince Alarick and Chloe sought permission to venture into a difficult mission which was to search and hunt down the former Alpha King.


    Both were given permission to do so.


    So, ever since Chloe and Prince Alarick embarked into a duo mission to find and hunt down the former Alpha King for his crimes ¡­ The two were inseparable.


    Basically they became more than mates but partners as well.


    Years may have passed but the two have not yet completed their mission.


    It seems to be, a really difficult mission for the two because they always end up with a dead end lead regarding searching either of the former Alpha King and Mia.


    [-In a tavern of supernatural beings-]


    The two had to take a pit stop.


    A brief rest and gathering intel from other supernatural beings as well.


    Soon as they enter the tavern, there were loud noises from different conversations and shouting from the other supernatural beings ¡­


    There were mixture of sounds and scent occupied Prince Alarick''s senses.


    "I will never get used to this public space. These were the moments I wish I was back in the royal palace." Prince Alarick mentioned to Chloe as they enter.


    Chloe smiled at the complaints of Prince Alarick. Because it has been years since they embarked for this mission and been away for so long from the royal palace. And her fated mate was still not used to the surroundings of a tavern.


    Clinking noise of mugs and utensils ¡­


    Hilarious and loud laughter ¡­


    Extreme shouting ¡­


    Opposite smell of the fragrant smell from the royal palace ¡­


    And the crowd within the tavern ¡­


    Something which Prince Alarick will never get used to.


    "Okay, find us a spot and I will work my magic in gathering useful information for us to utilize for our mission." Chloe instructed Prince Alarick.


    "Just do not take too long! You know how impatient I can get ¡­" Prince Alarick reminded Chloe about his temperament and her what she needed to do.


    The witch rolled her eyes and went ahead directly to the tavern keep.


    As she started asking the keep and tried to fish some useful information, a group of barbaric demi-giants approached Chloe.


    "May we be of service for you, beautiful?" One of the demi-giants greeted Chloe.


    His buddies nodded in support and motivated their buddy.


    Some were even smiling at the sight of Chloe.


    The red-haired witch just heaved a sigh because she had a feeling that there will be trouble today.


    She tried her best not to pay attention to those who approached her.


    "Hey, my buddy is talking to you! Don''t be so rude bitch!" Another demi-giant gave a snarky comment on Chloe.


    But Chloe continued asking the tavern keep.


    Though, the tavern keep became nervous because she could sense the anger and frustration on the demi-giants.


    Another demi-giant made a comment regarding the attitude of Chloe,


    "Guys, looks like we hit a jackpot here! A red-haired babe, sexy as hell, and got some feisty attitude. She would definitely be great to play with." The comment roused the other to laugh along and agree.


    On the other hand, Chloe was praying mentally that these fellas would just stay away from her.


    Unfortunately, these were a bunch of fools who have no idea how to read a situation.


    Before Chloe and any of the other demi-giant could continue with their thoughts,


    Prince Alarick stepped in and without any warning he grabbed one of the demi-giants.


    Throwing him outside the tavern with his sheer strength.


    Chloe immobilized the other demi-giants while Prince Alarick focused on the demi-giant he just threw outside the tavern.


    "I am sorry guys ¡­ You should have chosen wisely who to pick on. Because unfortunate with you fools is that I am a dangerous witch with crazy magic tricks and ¡­ I have a crazy mate who CANNOT control his temper. IF YOU GUYS VALUE ¡­ your lives, stay out of this one! And remain to your positions or else I will be forced to bury all of you under the ground which I prefer not to do ¡­ Comprende, understood???" Chloe threatened the other friends of the demi-giant which Prince Alarick threw.


    All of them nodded in fear because a terrifying look in Chloe''s eyes momentarily sent a deadly vibes towards the demi-giants.


    Everyone paused on what they were doing and watched the heated fight.


    "Alarick, stop this at once!" Chloe asked for Prince Alarick to stop.


    One of the agreements which the two made with each other was for Chloe not to use her powers or magic towards Prince Alarick.


    At the same time, the prince will also be entirely honest with Chloe. Not hiding anything from her.


    The demi-giant was surprised at the insane strength and fighting skills of Prince Alarick.


    He had no chance to counter any of his punches and strikes.


    Blood was splattered on the ground.


    Right in time, Chloe successfully halted the moment by using her magic and summoned wall in between Prince Alarick and the demi-giant who was covered in blood.


    If she had not done so, the demi-giant would have been killed by the prince.


    "Chloe! We had an agreement!" Prince Alarick reminded Chloe.


    "Yes, we had but I did not use it on you! I used it against the demi-giant ¡­" Chloe tried to reason out with Prince Alarick until a strange presence who was about to enter the tavern.


    Prince Alarick kept nagging on Chloe but the red-haired witch had a quick eye to eye contact with the hooded lady who was about to make her way inside the tavern but stopped few meters away from the parking lot.


    "A dark witch!" Chloe exclaimed which made the dark witch flee instantly.


    For months, Chloe and Prince Alarick have been tracking and searching dark witches because they could come across with an information useful for their mission.


    Then a chase began between the couple and the dark witch.


    Leaving everyone in the tavern bewildered and astonished from the sudden developments.

 Chapter 272 - Caleb X Scarlett X Lance

    Since their arrival from the royal palace,


    Both Lance and his older brother, Caleb, were arguing non-stop about which room should Scarlett stay.


    Their residence had more space compared before. An entire private chamber in the mansion which has 2 bed rooms inside a living room inside.


    It can be considered as a luxurious room for the space and residential vibes in it despite being only a private chamber.


    Lady Sonja set the private chamber and designed it accordingly to the needs of the three.


    Amongst the private chamber within the mansion, their residence is the second largest compared to the Master''s Private Chamber, designed for the Alpha King and Selene.


    Ever since the news broke out about her death, their Alpha King never visited the mansion ever again.


    [-In the second biggest private chamber-]


    Scarlett dropped her bag to the couch as she watches the two brothers argue louder.


    "Scarlett is sleeping in my room!" Caleb emphasized to his younger brother.


    "As if I will let her sleep in your room! She has been complaining with your snoring ¡­ Her sleeping hours have been ruined because of you! In other words, it is final ¡­ she is sleeping in my room. This is for her sake not ours!" Lance insisted to his older brother.


    "Wow! Did she tell you how much she is having trouble sleeping with you as well? You won''t let her have a good space. WHOLE NIGHT you won''t let her go. You cling too much!" Caleb retorted the remarks of his younger brother.


    There was a tension between the two brothers.


    Scarlett was starting to get annoyed with the argument between the two brothers.


    "If you keep arguing like this ¡­ I will be staying in my parents'' house! And remember if I see even once that you hurt each other. I will reject you both and never let any of you near me." Scarlett threatened the two brothers.


    Both, Lance and Caleb turned out to be destined mates of Scarlett.


    Not just one but two destined mates for the she-wolf.


    It was indeed a special case and a rare occurrence amongst werewolves.


    Scarlett having two destined mates gained curiosity of their peers. That is why Lady Sonja had to reconsider the needs of the three werewolves.


    Soon as the two brothers heard the threat of their blonde mate.


    Immediately they stopped arguing.


    They started to fake a smile at each other.


    "Better! Keep it this way and you will get a good love making session with me." Scarlett stated.


    It gained the attention of the two brothers upon her mentioning about love making session.


    "Will it be tonight? If we show you how Caleb and I are soooo cool right now!" Lance curiously asked.


    Lance followed up with his query, "If that''s the case which room will we be using? Mine or Caleb''s?"


    An expression of disbelief was Scarlett''s response to the query of Lance.


    "We just arrived and the first thing you really want to do tonight ¡­ is sex?" Scarlett pointed out to Lance.


    "I did not raise the idea ¡­ you introduced the idea and now I want to conclude the idea. Implementing it will be a better idea. Am I right?" Lance sought support from his older brother but Caleb was silent and letting Lance do all the talking.


    ''Bro! Back me up ¡­ Don''t you want it too?'' Lance communicated with his older brother through the mind-link.


    But Caleb was not responding at all.


    Due to the tone and choice of words by the younger brother of Caleb, Scarlett realized that sleeping beside Lance will be a trouble for her.


    "I guess I will be sleeping tonight in Caleb''s room! Caleb dear, will you be kind enough to bring my things in your room?" Scarlett declared to the two as she laid down in the couch like a boss.


    ''Ha! I won ¡­ That is why I am smarter than you. You let your dick think for you. And that is why, I will be having a better sleep tonight compared to you. Have fun sleeping in your room ¡­ Alone!'' Caleb proudly said to his younger brother through the mind-link.


    Lance gritted his teeth in frustration because he wanted to sleep badly with Scarlett.


    "This is unfair! I thought you will be treating us equal ¡­ Why does Caleb get to have a better sleep than me?" Lance complained at Scarlett.


    "Because ¡­ I want to have a good sleep tonight. Having you sleep beside me, will not allow me to have one ¡­" Scarlett explained.


    "Who said you won''t be having your good night sleep if you sleep tonight with me?" Lance was persistent.


    "I can see through your bulge right now. Just because I mentioned the possibility of sex, you really thought I would be interested in having one tonight." Scarlett''s reply to the remarks of Lance.


    She started to read some magazine to distract herself from the whining of Lance.


    While Lance felt defeated and disappointed for having to sleep alone at night.


    For werewolves, having to sleep with their mates bring comfort to them while it brings stress whenever they alone not with their mate.


    As the day would progress,


    Scarlett spent her night in the room of Caleb.


    And Lance spent the night in his room ¡­ alone.


    He moved his body from left and right but it seems that there was no right side that can allow him to sleep.


    His time passed with him staring at the ceiling of his room.


    Contemplating on the memories he had with Selene and the moment when he found out Scarlett was his mate.


    One sad memory and the other as a beautiful one.


    Though, when the midnight strike ¡­ Lance could hear Scarlett''s voice from the other room.


    He immediately went to check what was going on.


    When he opened his door, his older brother was holding a pillow and looking dispirited.


    "Get this blanket with you too!" Scarlett threw the blanket at Caleb''s face.


    She continued before closing the door, "One thing I only requested when we arrived. And that is a good night sleep! Was it that difficult to do so?"


    -Bang!-


    A loud bang after Scarlett slammed the door.


    "Did you snore loudly again?" Lance curiously asked.


    But when he saw the bulge on the crotch area of his older brother,


    "Ohhh ¡­" Lance suddenly realized and understood why Scarlett kicked Caleb out of the room.


    He continued in a teasing manner, "So who''s smarter again between us?"


    "Just shut up!" Caleb was clearly annoyed as he started to set up his bedding on the couch.


    Lance smiled as he returned inside to his room.

 Chapter 273 - Prince Ranku And His Mate

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Alpha King Alcyd made a separate royal manor for his siblings.


    When the final battle between the army of rogue werewolves and the royal army ended, one of the things that were prioritized was the construction of the royal manor for his siblings.


    Each royal sibling had their own royal manor nearby the real estate of the royal palace.


    A few kilometers away from the royal palace.


    It was for the privacy and intention of the royal siblings of the Alpha King to be away from the politics within the royal palace.


    Princess Shiveena and her younger brothers refused to take any key positions in the royal palace because they wanted to live away from the lime light.


    The royal manors were constructed near to each other as per request of Princess Shiveena.


    But Prince Ivan chose to live amongst the humans rather than to be caught in between once again with the dirty politics of the royal palace.


    Even if their older brother promised for a better change, Prince Ivan does not want to be involved in any power struggle amongst the Alphas.


    The death of Selene made the young prince realize that life can be too cruel and it can rob your happiness any time.


    Making your time cut short and live shortly.


    So, he vowed to live life like there is no tomorrow.


    Only choosing what is best for him and do what he loves.


    Words of Selene stuck in Prince Ivan''s head, despite their short time together ¡­


    ''Do not let others dictate how you should live ¡­ It must be on your terms and your own choice!''


    Such words from Selene left a life-long impression to him.


    Including Prince Ranku, some of Selene''s advice left a lasting impression to him.


    ''You should never allow yourself be caged in the lens of others. The worst thing that can happen to a man or to anyone ¡­ is live a life full of regrets! What if''s ¡­ what could have been ¡­ Why did I not do this or that? Sometimes you need to take a leap of faith. And things can happen for a purpose.''


    That is why when he found out that his mate was an Alpha of a wolf pack dominated by men.


    A wolf pack mostly known as Sunstar Wolf Pack.


    This was a wolf pack where women are not allowed to be members of the wolf pack but only as breeders or housewives of the warriors.


    Women of the Sunstar Wolf Pack may be living in the territory of the wolf pack, but they were not officially registered as members.


    Only as mates or residences of the territory of Sunstar Wolf Pack.


    How ironic it may be ¡­ upon knowing that their Alpha was destined to be mates with the royal prince, Ranku.


    All members were shocked and surprised.


    No one could suggest to their Alpha to reject Prince Ranku as mate because everyone feared the backlash of even an attempt to reject the young prince.


    Because the Alpha King will definitely persecute them all if they dare hurt Prince Ranku through a rejection.


    And they cannot let their Alpha leave the wolf pack because no one could come close to his strength, skills and intelligence. He was mostly known as a wielder of a rare weapon called as -Daedric Battle Axe- which was sharp and thick enough to cut through any steel.


    Embedded with a rare magical particles that allows it to be more powerful item. And to be considered as one of the most deadly weapons in the world.


    These rare weapons can only be wielded by chosen individuals because of the compatibility and the magical essence chooses its own host.


    When Prince Ranku and the Alpha of Sunstar Wolf Pack crossed path.


    Unconventional and extremely unusual for same sex werewolves to be destined as werewolf mates.


    Both chose to accept each other ¡­


    Both hesitated at first ¡­


    Both never expected to have a male werewolf or a male specie as a mate ¡­


    [-In the Manor of Prince Ranku-]


    Staff members learned how to ignore the loud moans going on around the master''s bed room.


    No matter how loud it may get, all staff members in each royal manor mastered the art of feigning ignorance and poker face.


    -Dub!-


    -Dub!-


    Sound of banging in the walls and squeaking of the bed.


    -Squeak!-


    -Squeak!-


    Prince Ranku was holding on to the long wooden bed post as he was bending.


    With his mate rocking his asshole from behind.


    "Marcus! Enough already ¡­" Prince Ranku was panting as he begged his mate.


    "Just one more round ¡­" Alpha Marcus replied.


    "You said this a while ago and we are already on our third round!" Prince Ranku stated to Alpha Marcus.


    Looking at his stud Alpha.


    Alpha Marcus reached closer to Prince Ranku while the prince was on his knees and holding on to the bed post tightly.


    "I know you can still endure for a final round. So just hold on a bit more. Let me finish it for the last time." Alpha Marcus reassured the prince.


    He drilled Prince Ranku''s ass for more pounding.


    Faster ¡­


    Harder ¡­


    Non-stop pounding ¡­


    "Aaahh! Aaahh! Aaahh! Aaahh! Oh, Marcus! It''s too big ¡­ Ughhh!!" Prince Ranku bit his lip.


    The Alpha noticed the struggle of the prince to take his entire thick cock.


    He was licking and gently biting the neck of Prince Ranku.


    Prince Ranku''s body was petite compared to the stud and muscular built of Alpha Marcus.


    As the pounding goes deeper and consistently passionate,


    "I am close now ¡­ ready for my cum? Hmm?" Alpha Marcus asked the prince he was fucking non-stop.


    "Just finish it already so we can have our breakfast!"


    A smile was the response of the Alpha before saying, "You are my breakfast ¡­ Am I not yours?"


    Then after few more humping and pounding ¡­


    "Ugggghhhh!!"


    Both men groaned in pleasure and relief.


    -Few moments after-


    Prince Ranku was laying down on the bed exhausted.


    Some cum dripping from Prince Ranku''s ass cheeks.


    "I will prepare the table for you ¡­ I doubt you will be able to walk properly with that sore ass of yours. By the way the newspaper is on the side. Something interesting is on the front page." Alpha Marcus smiled at Prince Ranku while putting his robe around him.


    Once Alpha Marcus left room,


    A loud cursing could be heard.


    "WHAT THE F¡­!!!" Prince Ranku cursed loudly.


    *** Headline ***


    ''Alpha King''s Royal Wedding Next Month!''


    *** End of Headline ***

 Chapter 274 - Secret Notes And Messages

    [-In the Manor of Prince Ranku-]


    Princess Shiveena visited her younger brother after a messenger was sent to her manor.


    She went directly to Prince Ranku''s master''s bedroom.


    As soon as she entered,


    "Ooof! You guys just had sex and you called for me? I can smell all the sweat and sex you had in this room. Please, do not call for me when you have not yet showered at all." Princess Shiveena complained to her younger brother.


    She opened the window and cleared the curtains to let the smell out.


    "I am sorry but is this true? Royal wedding next month?" Prince Ranku asked for confirmation.


    A long and disappointed sigh was released by the princess.


    "Yes ¡­ And we cannot do anything about it. I already had a long talk with Alcyd. It was u-ugly!" Princess Shiveena explained to her younger brother.


    "But have you not made him realize that ¡­" Prince Ranku further complained.


    Before he could even finish his words, Princess Shiveena elaborated to her younger brother how her private talk with their older brother went through.


    "I tried ¡­ but he was dead set on it already. Nothing is stopping him. Unless the dead appears in front of him. And when I say dead, I mean Selene ¡­" Princess Shiveena pointed out to Prince Ranku.


    The royal prince was disappointed and felt sad.


    A robe and blanket may be covering him at the moment but his disappointment was apparent and could not be hidden.


    "It is just too soon, Shiveena!" Prince Ranku expressed his worry.


    "Well ¡­ we have no other choice in this matter but extend our best wishes for our brother."


    "I do not know if I can do that. Because if I do that ¡­ I feel like I am betraying Selene if I support Alcyd''s decision." Prince Ranku was brutally honest and was not hesitating to state his opinions regarding to the royal wedding between the Alpha King and Laura.


    A long silence between the two,


    Because of the mention of Selene''s name reminded them of how much things have changed ever since her alleged death.


    Both wanted to change the depressing mood.


    "Speaking of decisions. I decided to exchange secret notes with Alpha Violet of the Iris Pack. Because we need to form our own pool of support and allies. Their wolf pack is desperate for any help and support from another wolf pack." Princess Shiveena shared her most recent activities.


    Though, Prince Ranku was not delighted hearing his older sister getting involved in politics again.


    "Shiveena ¡­ we talked about staying away from lime light. What are you trying to do now?" Prince Ranku reminded Princess Shiveena of their initial intentions.


    "Before you go complaining ¡­ I want you to realize that there is something going on around Prime Minister Morris. This is something I have to do ¡­ Just in case they do something against our brother. I am trying to secure a force that our brother can rely on when the time comes." A sincere and genuine concern from the princess.


    "Please, just be careful! No more careless and impulsive decision-making. We cannot afford another turmoil between us royal siblings. This family of ours went through a lot already." Prince Ranku warned his sister.


    "I promise! I will be careful ¡­" Princess Shiveena promised.


    She understood completely the consequences of her own actions this time around.


    After learning the hard way in the past.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the dining room of the manor,


    The Beta of Alpha Marcus handed to his Alpha a secret note from the father of Alpha Marcus.


    He discreetly checked if no one was looking around.


    Discreetly, the Beta slipped the secret note undetected ¡­ under the plate of his Alpha. Before excusing himself to the Alpha pretending he was asking permission to go out somewhere.


    Though his real intention was to pass the secret note from the father of Alpha Marcus.


    Alpha Marcus looked at his Beta upon noticing the secret note.


    He immediately opened and he became nervous as he read the content.


    *** On the secret note ***


    ''We secured a deal with the prime minister. A shift of power is about to happen in the royal palace. After the coronation of Laura as the Queen of the Werewolves, most of the power and influence will shift to the prime minister''s faction. Which will take place after the royal wedding. You can leave your mate now without any backlash from the royal family!''


    *** End of the secret note ***


    The secret note was torn into pieces and thrown to the trash bin.


    For a second, he recomposed himself and shook off any nervousness.


    He picked up the tray and intended to serve a breakfast on bed for his mate.


    Unknown to him, as he went upstairs ¡­


    One of the trusted staff members of Prince Ranku checked the trash bin where the torn pieces of the secret note from the father of Alpha Marcus was thrown.


    Another chaos was slowly brewing within the werewolf kingdom.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 275 - Dilemma Of Rogue Brothers

    Even the Georgie and Freddie joined Beta Garrett from returning to the Golden Moon Pack.


    The rogue brothers were not happy at the news that the Alpha King will be marrying someone else.


    Georgie and Freddie wanted to leave the wolf pack since the death of Selene.


    They wanted to move on from the grief of losing Selene.


    But the Alpha King will not let Fluffy go.


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    [-In the new main office of the Alpha King-]


    The rogue brothers trying to convince Alcyd to let Fluffy go with them.


    "Fluffy is not yours to possess. He is Selene''s buddy ¡­ and you have no right to keep him!" Georgie bravely demanded to the Alpha King.


    Beta Garrett was trying to mediate things between the rogue brothers and the Alpha King.


    "And you think you have one?" The Alpha King''s quick retort towards the younger rogue brother.


    "At least we have a bond with him and we can take care of him better than you do ¡­" A snide comment from Freddie who was looking.


    He even continued, "Do you even know what Fluffy needs?"


    Fluffy was laying down in the couch watching the rogue brothers and the Alpha King argue with his custody.


    The Alpha King was starting to lose his cool and starting to get agitated with the persistence of the two rogue brothers.


    "How dare you disrespect me like this? I am your king! The Alpha King of both all Alpha Werewolves and rogue werewolves ¡­" the Alpha King was frustrated at what was happening.


    He stood in his agitation while clenching his fist into a ball of fury.


    Demanding obedience from the two rogue brothers.


    "Guys! Guys! Let us all calm down ¡­ Instead of fighting and arguing over the custody of Fluffy, why not let Fluffy decide where to go?" Beta Garrett suggested a solution regarding to the current issue they have.


    Freddie looked at his younger brother, giving him an indication to agree with Beta Garrett.


    "Fine!" Georgie rolled his eyes, agreeing half-heartedly.


    Immediately, Georgie went to Fluffy''s side and caressed its fur before asking the feral wolf.


    "We will be leaving bud ¡­ Are you coming with us? Now that Selene is gone ¡­" at the mention of Selene is gone, Fluffy whimpered and lowered its gaze.


    Somehow even the feral wolf, Fluffy, felt guilty for not being around Selene but the last time it was asked to do was protect and assist Alcyd.


    Fluffy''s last memory of Selene was when the platinum-haired tribrid instructed for Fluffy to protect and assist Alcyd in defeating Lucius.


    For Fluffy, the instruction sounded like a general request of protecting and assisting Alcyd while she was not around.


    ''Bud, kindly do me a favor! Protect and assist Alcyd while I go check on Lucas! Will you do that for me, okay?'' Last memory of Fluffy about Selene during the final battle.


    Both rogue brothers expected the feral wolf to join them in leaving.


    Unexpectedly, Fluffy stood and went to Alpha King''s side.


    Even the Alpha King himself was surprised that Fluffy chose to stay.


    "So, there you have it! Fluffy wants to stay. We cannot force the wolf to leave with you guys." Beta Garrett stated to the rogue brothers.


    A silence of disappointment was apparent from the two brothers.


    "If you still choose to leave, Fluffy will not be going with you two. Unless ¡­ the two of you change your minds and stay." The Alpha King used Fluffy to convince the rogue brothers to stay instead.


    They started to contemplate their options.


    One of the special things that they cannot easily leave behind was Fluffy.


    A sense of responsibility over looking after Fluffy became part of their conscience.


    *** End of Brief Flashback ***


    The rogue brothers settled back in their old residence within the Golden Moon City.


    As they start getting situated back in their residence, someone came over to visit them.


    -Knock!-


    -Knock!-


    "Who''s there?" Georgie asked before opening the door.


    After opening the door, "Oh, Theo!"


    "Hi, there guys ¡­ Is Freddie inside too?" Theo greeted Georgie.


    "I thought you volunteered to stay with the Alpha King?" Georgie curiously asked.


    "Yeah I did, but there is an emergency ¡­ The day you left, something happened ¡­" Theo replied.


    "What is it? What emergency?"


    Theo hesitated at first but decided to inform the younger brother first.


    "Fluffy is in the hospital with Susan looking after him." Theo informed Georgie.


    "What? Fluffy was okay when we left ¡­ I had a feeling that the Alpha King would be irresponsible as Fluffy''s custodian." Georgie expressed his irritation and disappointment.


    "Actually ¡­ Fluffy was already feeling down even before you left. No one could explain what happened. The wolf just won''t respond anymore and getting weaker by the hour. We fear, things may get worst. So, both of you and Freddie are requested to return." Theo explained to Georgie.


    "If Fluffy dies, it will be at his expense." Freddie uttered as he appeared behind Georgie.


    "Freddie! Don''t say that ¡­" Georgie exclaimed.


    Theo glared at the sight of Freddie for suddenly stating such absurd remark.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 276 - Interim Leadership

    [-In the royal hospital-]


    Both of the rogue brothers came along with Theo to check upon Fluffy.


    At their arrival, everyone was in panic.


    The entire floor was busy and occupied with their own tasks.


    "What''s happening?" Georgie wondered.


    Theo also wondered, "I have no idea but ¡­"


    When he saw nurses and some doctors going to the direction he was familiar with,


    A sudden paging of Susan''s name could be heard.


    ''Requesting, Medical Chief Susan to VIP Room 420!''


    Upon hearing the request, he uttered to himself,


    "Oh, no ¡­" Theo rushed toward the direction where the nurses and other doctors were heading to.


    But the rogue brothers looked at each other when Theo rushed his way.


    Immediately, they followed him nervously.


    A worry started to arise.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere far away from the werewolf kingdom ¡­


    A huge compound of mansion was heavily guarded by armed men on its fence.


    Including a wide field which overviews its grassy nature and stretches all the way to the nearest forest.


    An isolated area where it can easily detect any approaching creature or vehicle.


    Heavily armed men by the guard tower noticed the approaching convoy of armed vehicles.


    Immediately, they opened the huge gate for the arrival of the convoy of armed vehicles.


    As the convoy arrived, they parked by the entrance and one by one ¡­ hunters walked their way to the lobby.


    Looking around and getting acquainted with the group of men welcoming them.


    "Welcome, Miss Melody! Miss Malia!" One of the men greeted the arrival of someone significant.


    "Thank you! It''s been more than a year since our last visit here. Why would my father want to call for me?" Melody asked the oldest amongst the group of men that welcomed them.


    "Maybe it''s about the passing of the president of Hunters'' Association ¡­" response to her query.


    "Definitely, it would be about the succession of leadership in the association. Many families are interested of taking the position left by the former president." Uttered by the woman next to Melody.


    "Malia ¡­ How come you are aware of this and I am not? I was not informed about the recent development going on within the association. Aren''t we always together?" Childishly complained by Melody.


    "First of all ¡­ we inform you but you refuse to be aware of it. You are more preoccupied with your stardom as a popular singer. Do not blame others for your disinterest. It is not our fault if you are more of a singer rather than a daughter of a hunter." Malia bluntly explained to Melody.


    "Ouch ¡­ Harsh much! If only you are not my sister, I would have asked these men to shoot you down." Melody glared at Malia as she clings to her arm childishly.


    Malia rolled her eyes at the words of her younger sister.


    "Please ¡­ Even they try, I doubt they can land a single bullet on me. My dark magic is too powerful for them to handle." Malia confidently replied her younger sister.


    The other men lowered their gaze in confirmation of Malia''s remarks.


    "Pfft! It is so unfair you get the beauty, skills, intellect, power and strength while I only get some fraction of it. Life is so unfair!" Melody kept whining.


    No one dared to look at what Malia was about to do, she pinched Melody''s nose and punched her lightly on her stomach.


    "Stop being a baby and act like a respectable lady." Malia did not hesitate to lecture her younger sister.


    She continued, "Father is waiting ¡­ Let''s go!"


    Grabbing her sister as they enter.


    Others whispered from behind.


    ''Wow! Were those two the daughters of the boss?''


    ''Yeah! And do not be fooled by their innocent beauty. They can kill vampires on their own. Vampires usually run away from those two.''


    ''What?''


    ''Melody has deadly voice and aside from Malia''s dark magic, her strength and hunter skills are amongst the elites.''


    Both men were whispering while making their way to the mansion''s den.


    [-Mansion''s Den-]


    A Parisian and luxurious design would come into view in anyone''s sight upon entering the mansion''s den.


    It was very evident where the big boss sits due to the people flocking around him while he remain seated.


    As soon as Melody and her retinue arrived, people made way for the daughters of their big boss.


    "Daddy!!!" Melody ran towards her father.


    Not caring at the presence of the other men around.


    "Sweetie!" The big boss of the association lightened up at the sight of Melody.


    "You are with Malia, again?" their big boss became serious at the sight of Malia.


    "Why, is there anything wrong? We are sisters so basically we are together all the time." Melody asked.


    "Oh, nothing! Just wondering if when the two of you will separate. All the time you are together. The two of you are like each other''s shadow. Where one of you goes, the other follows."


    Some whispered as soon as the big boss mentioned the name of Malia.


    ''Is that the adopted one?''


    ''Yeah, the dark witch who was registered under the family of big boss.''


    ''Lucky for her, to have the name of the boss and be under the same roof with him.''


    ''Yeah ¡­ what a lucky bitch!''


    Malia was enduring all the staring and whispering going on around her. As she stood calmly and unbothered.


    Their big boss coughed to get the attention of everyone in the room.


    "I gathered everyone here for one purpose. To rally support for my interim leadership in the association. And if I succeed ¡­ Melody will be assigned as my overseer of the family branch. Will I have everyone''s support?" their big boss announced.


    In unison, everyone replied ¡­


    "YES BOSS!!!"


    But Malia''s voice was not as loud as the others.


    She felt disappointed for not being considered as the overseer despite all her efforts to impress her adopted father.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 277 - Malia And Melody

    At the mansion of the interim leader, fully packed with men in suits.


    Both Malia and Melody were standing beside the big boss.


    After announcing that Melody may take the role of overseer once her father becomes the stand-in president while the election amongst the heads of each family within the -Hunters'' Association- have not yet held an official election.


    Due to the influence and achievement of Melody''s father, he was immediately considered to take the lead for the association while there has been no official decision yet.


    Leadership amongst the hunters is an important factor to keep everyone intact and synchronized with the objectives of the association.


    As everyone cheered for the father of Melody, Malia was feeling disappointed for not being appreciated at all.


    Even though she was only adopted by the father of Melody, she worked hard to earn his affection and his affirmation.


    Something within her that keeps wanting to be part of a family, this was one of the reasons why Malia always wanted to impress the father of Melody.


    Instead of rejoicing along with the supporters of her father, Melody was whining and pouting because of the unexpected announcement of her father.


    -Moments after the announcement-


    As soon as everyone left,


    Only the immediate circle of Melody''s father remained, including the two daughters.


    "Boss Tony, when are we going to the main headquarters? If you are requested to take the leadership while the other heads of the family sort out the election for the official presidency of the association." One of the high ranking members of Melody''s father.


    "Soon as we prepare our men and my allies from other families." Tony replied.


    "Why are we preparing much? Is there something we should prepare for a long haul? Will the Vitre Family undergo something significant?" asked by another high ranking member seated next to the father of Melody.


    Vitre Family headed by Tony is rising quickly amongst the ranks of hunters.


    In the Hunters'' Association, there are different houses that trains and shelter hunters.


    Each house is led by a family which is headed by someone, known as -Boss- of the family.


    A scheming smile could be seen from the expression of Melody''s father, all the remaining high ranking members in the room looked at each other.


    Trying to discern if there is a meaning behind his smile.


    "You will find out soon. Just remember, whoever stays loyal with me will be greatly rewarded. And those who will betray me will not only be kicked out from my family but will also suffer the consequences of their betrayal ¡­ torture before their death!" A cold and threatening reply of Tony.


    Some of them gulped and showed nervousness because their boss has a reputation of being unforgiving and brutal against his enemies.


    They also looked at Malia who was also known as one of the precious weapons of their boss.


    He attained great respect from the association and had good reputation.


    Not only because of his skills and connections but to the contributions of his daughters as well.


    Firstly, Melody is a well-known singer in the human society. Her voice is not only enchanting but dangerous as well. Her father utilizes her abilities and popularity whenever he needed it.


    Utilizing her popularity, sponsors and fandom as part of his bargaining chip in some other transactions and deals.


    Lastly, Malia is a powerful half dark witch. Her powers was extraordinarily superior to other witches. No witches could beat her in power and strength. She is feared by other hunters because of her skills and powers.


    Everyone was aware with Malia''s loyalty to her adopted father. Thus, he uses Malia as he strong arm those who attempts to go against him.


    Tony adopted Malia for his personal advancement within the association and not because of affection towards her.


    Unlike Malia, who only wanted to be accepted and be part of a family which she could call her own.


    "Malia ¡­ just make sure everything is set for our travel to the main headquarters. Contact our allies and remind them about the offer I gave them." Tony strictly instructed Malia.


    Then he suddenly softened his tone when he spoke to Melody.


    "And Melody, sweetie! Why have you not updated me about your recent travels? I feel like you do not love your father anymore." Tony trying to guilt trip his daughter.


    From that moment on, Malia saw the difference of how a father treats his real daughter compared to an adopted one ¡­ someone like her.


    She excused herself along with the other high ranking members.


    It was apparent how different the treatment of Tony towards Malia and Melody, despite being called his daughters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Hours after the special meeting with the father of Melody ¡­


    Melody went back to her room.


    Her room is shared with Malia. Due to her request, she wanted to be together with Malia.


    She always has considered Malia as her real sister.


    As she entered the room, Malia was standing by the balcony of her room.


    So, she hurriedly approach Malia.


    Hugging her from behind.


    "Why are you standing on your own here? Are you lonely, again?" Melody genuinely expressed her concern towards Malia.


    The night was cold but bright under the moon.


    Malia was silent and her sadness could be felt by those who truly care for her ¡­ like Melody.


    "I just wonder ¡­ if there is someone or anyone who misses me. Having no recollection of my past and any memory of my own life before I met you and Tony. I cannot seem to stop thinking about what if''s and what might have been. Do I have a family of my own but I just could not remember?" Malia shared her thoughts to Melody.


    "Are we not your family, Malia? Am I not enough? I thought I am your favorite in the world." Melody ran back inside and pretended to cry while covering her face in the bed.


    She was basically trying to manipulate Malia within her palms through empathy.


    Getting through Malia''s emotions and making her feel obliged to care for her more as she supposed to be. She knows that using Malia''s own words will be more effective to keep her around.


    One of the fears of Melody was Malia leaving her like her mother. She was told by her father that her mother left her because they were not rich or influential enough. Her biological mother was known to be a siren who loves riches and only wants fame.


    She got her powerful and enchanting voice through her mother but her transformation has not yet occurred to her.


    That is why, Melody always tries her best to keep Malia bound to the promise of staying. Because for her, Malia was like a sister already that she cannot afford to lose.


    "Oh ¡­ Melody! You have everything already. A father you can call your own but me ¡­ I don''t. I just want to have a family too that I can say my own. That will accept me for who I am and what I am ¡­ no matter what!" Malia went after Melody and sat beside her.


    As she tries to appease and comfort Melody, through her touch.


    "Just promise me you won''t leave me like my mother. Please, promise me whatever happens you and I will be together!" Melody hugged Malia tightly.


    Unexpectedly, some familiar voice kept ringing in Malia''s mind.


    ''Promise me! Promise me! Selene ¡­ promise me ¡­''


    A cold shiver surged around her senses and her heart started to pounce like never been before.


    "Mal ??? Mal ¡­ Oh, my God! MAL!!!" Melody exclaimed at the sight of Malia hyperventilating and sweating a lot.


    Melody panicked as Malia passed out.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Advance Plea!


    By March 7, it will be my birthday.


    I plan to buy something special for my parents and order some seafood for my family. It is a favorite of my parents. Instead of asking a gift from them, I plan to give them a gift for raising me and sacrificing a lot for my education.


    Please send me more gifts and buy my privilege feature.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 278 - When Darkness Lingers

    When darkness lingers ¡­


    Only light can take away the void within the darkness ¡­


    *** Fragments of Memories ***


    "Selene ¡­ I am so thankful that you came into my life."


    "Selene ¡­ Promise me ¡­ You will never leave me ¡­"


    "I love you ¡­ Selene!"


    *** Last bit of the Fragments from Malia''s past memories ***


    As Malia attempts to open her eyes, ray of flashing light hits her vision.


    The ray of morning sun welcomes her sight to a familiar room.


    Malia opened her eyes and saw Melody by her side sleeping.


    She tried to move, in her attempt to feel her numb joints.


    "W-why the hell am I here?" Malia whispered to herself.


    Then, Melody felt Malia''s movement and woke up.


    "You are awake! You scared me!" Melody hugged Malia tight.


    "W-why?? What''s wrong? And why am I in the infirmary?" Malia was confused from what was going on.


    "First of all ¡­ You passed out for some reason! The doctor said, you kind of went through an anxiety attack and lost your consciousness. Second ¡­ you should be the one telling me what you are feeling right now. Were you not feeling well??" Melody explained to Malia.


    "I don''t know too ¡­ I just suddenly felt dizzy and short of breath. To be honest I do not know what happened back there." Malia''s reply to Melody.


    "Well ¡­ the doctor said the cause of your anxiety attack could be a stress build up or some trauma ¡­ for sure it is not due to smoking or drinking because I never seen you lately do that. We are too hectic in my concert tours lately. So, definitely not that. But overall, looks like your anxiety attacks are back. Isn''t it? Since when it returned? The last time it happened with you was during your first year with us." Melody elaborated.


    "It only happened last night when I start hearing some voice ¡­ like telling me to promise something. I keep hearing things that I promised something to someone. But I can''t distinguish if it is real or what or just a fig of my imagination. Everything is as blurry and confusing as hell." Malia confessed to her beautiful blonde sister.


    "Just rest and do not stress yourself further. Always remember ¡­ I am here for you, Malia!" Melody genuinely expressed her concern to Malia.


    And tucked herself tightly to Malia like a little child clinging to her mother.


    Though Melody was not aware that Malia was struggling to calm herself down.


    ''Always remember ¡­ I love you!!! I will always be here for you ¡­'' said by the voice inside her head.


    Then she went back again to reality.


    "¡­ We also need to prepare soon because if you notice, we kinda need to get back to the road for my concert." Melody was in the middle of her chattering.


    Until she noticed Malia was frowning and feeling her forehead.


    "Are you hurt? Should I call the doctor?" Melody started to worry again for the person she already considers as sister.


    "N-no need ¡­ I guess ¡­ enough sleep will do!" Malia faked a smile to Melody to ease her worry for Malia.


    "Just tell me if we need to call a doctor ¡­ okay?"


    "Okay!" Malia tried to reassure Melody.


    On the other hand ¡­


    While the two was in each other''s arms,


    Tony was outside talking with the doctor.


    "How is she? Another anxiety attack? It has been years since her last one." Tony asked.


    "We have a problem ¡­ her memories are starting to come back ¡­ Even I try to give her some medicines for it. I cannot prevent it from happening or else it might become harmful to her health." The doctor emphasized the current situation regarding Malia.


    "Then do it ¡­ if you value ¡­ your own life. Remember, I am not someone you should trifle with. Do everything you can to prevent her memories from returning! Understood?" Tony threatened their family doctor.


    The doctor shook in fear at the sight of Tony''s threats.


    "Y-yes ¡­ understood!" The doctor replied.


    Tony walked away before his daughter could see her talking with the doctor.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In a remote area, where an abandoned warehouse was located.


    A dark witch was panting as she closed the huge door.


    Inside the warehouse was simply large space with walls so tall and never-ending.


    There were no brim of joy or hope in there, simply the smell of rot, the sound of creaking, the touch of a rough surface, and the sight of a horror scene where dark witches convene with their own dark stuff.


    "Why are you so late, sister?" one of the dark witches asked.


    "A werewolf and a powerful light witch started to chase me. I guess they wanted to get some information. Good thing, I lost them! You were right ¡­ I should not have come near to any taverns. I just got desperate for food and I planned to get some even I have to get it by force. But those duo really got my supernatural instincts go haywire for danger."


    Another dark witch appeared and immediately impaled her mercilessly to the wall with a huge stake on her. A strong metal post with a point at one end dripping with the blood of the dark witch.


    "Useless bitch! You even almost cost me my hideout ¡­" angrily stated by the dark witch in the purple hood.


    "Mia!!! She said she lost those two!!" another dark witch interjected.


    Her fellow dark witch died instantly upon being impaled on a wall with a huge stake on her chest.


    "I doubt it, if she truly lost those two ¡­ If she was strong enough then she would have killed them instead of running away like a rotten rat. She may have used a camouflage spell to deceive her pursuers but she is too naive and careless to think that way because I am pretty sure those two will break through her camouflage spell and pick up her tracks."


    "But ¡­" the dark witch was not able to finish her words because Mia interrupted her reasoning.


    "I don''t need careless individuals on my side. Remember ¡­ you pledged power and strength to me ¡­ not weakness! Thus, I do not tolerate carelessness." Mia explained to her fellow dark witches in a hollow and cold tone in her words.


    She continued, "Only death comes to the weak! If any of you dares to defy me or go against me ¡­ you can try now and fail! But if you want vengeance, chaos and destruction to those who deprived you with your right to power. Then you will not question me and follow my lead ¡­ is everything understood, Ursula?"


    "Y-yes ¡­ Grand Dark Witch!" a nervous response from Ursula.


    "Then start gathering the others, we will be changing location." Mia instructed Ursula.


    Mia approached the feral wolf sleeping on the ground ¡­


    "Time to wake up, sleepy head! We are changing locations! Your son ¡­ is getting close in finding you!" Mia remarked.


    Then the feral wolf growled in anger.


    -Grrrrr!!!!-


    -Grrrrr!!!!-


    "Don''t growl on me! If you help me and maybe ¡­ I can help you get out of that cursed body of yours. Once I get the requirements for the spell then maybe ¡­ I can perform the soul transfer spell for you and to your chosen target ¡­"


    -Grrr!!!-


    "I know ¡­ we know where to find Alcyd but for now we need to gather the required materials for the spell to be successful. It is not simple to transfer an Alpha King''s soul to another Alpha King. It would require a lot of magic and some requirements for me to gather." Mia further explained to the former Alpha King ¡­ Viktor!


    Viktor revealed his full cursed feral body. He has turned into a complete feral wolf.


    Mia, the Grand Dark Witch, walked beside the former Alpha King as she tries to summon a powerful trap spell just in case Chloe and Prince Alarick find their hide-out.


    "Let''s leave a present to your eldest son and to my only daughter! A present that they will never forget!" Mia smirked as she cast a dark spell for a trap.


    Darkness further surrounds the abandoned warehouse.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 279 - Cursed

    [-In the abandoned warehouse-]


    Mia and the former Alpha King, Viktor, were able to leave right before Chloe and Prince Alarick even arrived.


    Unaware to what the Grand Dark Witch did, Chloe and Prince Alarick were just outside the abandoned warehouse.


    Supposedly it was the secret hideout of Mia and Viktor.


    Together with their new allies.


    Now ¡­ Chloe and her mate, Prince Alarick, were able to track down the dark witch and see through her deceptive camouflage spell.


    Standing under the shade of a huge tree.


    "What are we waiting for? I can smell the dark witch from here. Let''s get inside already!" Prince Alarick was being impatient and eager to charge headlong at their enemy''s hideout.


    But, Chloe was being careful and wary about the surroundings.


    "No ¡­ We are not rushing in without being sure for our safety. I find it too weird for the dark witch to just stay inside after all her efforts to derail us and cover her tracks. Plus, we can only sense her but not my mother or your father." Chloe stated to her mate.


    "Basically, you are saying ¡­ it seems too easy. Isn''t it?" Prince Alarick reiterated to Chloe.


    "Yes! It seems like it ¡­ So, give me some time to make sure it is safe for us to get near it." Chloe confirmed the query of Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alarick stood by as he wait for Chloe to finish her own assessment of the surroundings.


    Then he witness Chloe concentrate on casting a dummy spell.


    A clone of him and the cherry-pixie haired witch appeared in front of her.


    Made up of water and earth.


    ''Summoning a dummy would be a better idea rather than rushing inside.'' As Chloe thought to herself.


    Both dummies who look exactly the same like Prince Alarick and Chloe rushed towards the warehouse with Chloe linked with their senses to see what the dummy sees.


    As both dummies enter the abandoned warehouse, there was simply no sign of Mia or the former Alpha King.


    Only the lifeless dark witch impaled on the wall with its blood dripping down to the floor.


    Then a realization strikes within Chloe.


    "Oh, no!" Chloe uttered while she was still in link with the dummies.


    Prince Alarick got worried and asked his mate, "What you mean ¡­ oh, no!"


    Out of the blue, the lifeless body of the dark witch impaled to the wall ¡­ talked!


    "Bwahahahaha! Gotcha!" the dark witch creepily remarked towards the dummies which Chloe was linked into.


    "Despite your dummy attempt ¡­ you are still gonna be up for a ride, darling!" further remarked by the corpse of the dark witch.


    The mate of Prince Alarick tried her best to detach herself from the link.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Sorry ¡­ too late! Hahahahahahaha!!!"


    Huge doors closed suddenly. And Prince Alarick became more nervous for his mate.


    "BOOOM!!!"


    At the signal of the possessed corpse, a fog of dark energy started to surround the dummies created by Chloe.


    The dummies started to melt into a mud. While Chloe started to choke.


    -Coughing!-


    -Coughing!-


    "What is happening? What''s wrong? Talk to me!!!!!" Prince Alarick was panicking seeing his mate suffer.


    Due to completing their mating process, Prince Alarick could feel the pain and suffering of Chloe.


    And Chloe realized the effect of mate bond. Thus, forcing herself to sever her bond before passing out.


    ''I am sorry! This is for your own good ¡­'' Chloe uttered before losing her consciousness.


    Then Prince Alarick felt what Chloe did, severing her mate bond with him through shutting her life force away from Prince Alarick.


    Only skilled mates or creatures can access their own core and sever their mate bond through shutting their life force away from their mate.


    To prevent sharing of bonds. This can only be done by powerful and skillful creatures to manage this act successfully.


    As soon as Chloe lost her consciousness and fell to Prince Alarick''s arms.


    Panic ensued and tears started to fall from Prince Alarick''s eyes.


    Things become worse when her heartbeat started to weaken.


    "Chloe!! Chloe!!! Please God ¡­ not her too ¡­ Pleaaassee!!!" Prince Alarick desperately begged for miracle.


    On the other hand ¡­


    While Prince Alarick cradled his dying mate on his arms, Mia informed the former Alpha King about the success of her trap.


    "My daughter fell to my trap. I wish the best for her to escape that dark hex I left. Only a miracle can save her now. Especially being away from the royal palace. One down ¡­ more to go!" Mia smirked as she proudly expressed her success.


    They started to move and travel somewhere else.


    To find a new secret hideout.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the royal hospital-]


    Upon entering the VIP room, the nurses and doctors trying to do their best tend to Fluffy.


    Instead of going inside as well, Theo stopped the rogue brothers to enter.


    "What''s happening to Fluffy? Let us enter!" Freddie demanded from Theo.


    "Calm down! We cannot be any of help as well. Why not we let those people inside do their jobs? We might worsen Fluffy''s condition if we crowd inside." Theo requested to Freddie.


    "He is right! Let''s just wait here outside! It will be wise if we do not become a problem in saving Fluffy. Imagine how Selene will feel if something bad happens to Fluffy ¡­" Georgie tried to convince his older brother.


    "Then why would they bring us here if we can''t get in? And it is not our fault if something bad happens to Fluffy. It should be under the conscience of their Alpha King." Freddie sarcastically responded.


    "OUR ALPHA KING! Remember your place rogue!" Theo was a bit offended by the tone of Freddie''s response.


    "Freddie !! This is not helping at all ¡­ Please! Let''s just get out of their way and cooperate with them. PLEASE!!" Georgie begged to his older brother.


    Both rogue brothers stepped back while leaning against the wall outside the VIP room.


    Though, Freddie was still looking a bit apprehensive at the situation.


    -Moments after-


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Susan, the new medical chief of the royal hospital, signaled Theo that everything was stable temporarily.


    Immediately, both rogue brothers went inside right at signal of Theo.


    "How is Fluffy? What is causing his life to be in danger? Why is this happening to him? Is there something we can do or help with? Fluffy seemed to be fine before ¡­" Georgie shot away his questions to Susan.


    "That''s a lot of questions! Hold your horses, boy!" Theo interjected.


    "It''s okay, Theo! This is happening because the way I see it ¡­ He lost his mate and most probably ¡­ Fluffy killed his own mate. For a reason we do not know of." Susan initially explained.


    Theo and the rogue brothers were surprised at the mention of Fluffy may have killed his mate.


    All attention was focused on Susan.


    "You see ¡­ werewolves are cursed once you kill your mate. You become permanently feral wolves. But in a certain circumstance, if the cause was not intentionally to kill but to save someone or to prevent an evil act to be implemented or an accident ¡­ Then there can be ways to still keep to rational senses of the werewolf and not go completely feral." Susan elaborated.


    But she was not able to finish her explanation due to the arrival of their Alpha King.


    "Why is Magdeline not here?" their Alpha King asked as soon as he arrived.


    Others looked curious as well.


    "Oh, the Grand White Witch had to go for an emergency errand. I was told that it was an emergency as well." Susan elucidated to their Alpha King regarding with the absence of Magdeline.


    Unknown to them, Magdeline was actually in a hurry to rescue her granddaughter.


    Her indicator crystal which was fused with the magic essence of Chloe, just turned grey which signifies for the faltering life-line of Chloe ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 280 - Desperate Heart

    [-In the royal hospital-]


    On the arrival of the Alpha King, everyone gave way for him.


    But there was an evident tension between the rogue brothers and their Alpha King.


    "Finally, glad you came. Since you claimed for the responsibility of taking care of Fluffy, we expected you to be earlier than this." A snide comment from Freddie.


    "Freddie! Enough!"


    Immediately, Georgie grabbed Freddie''s arm to reprimand his older brother while Theo interjected in defense for their Alpha King.


    "Watch your words, rogue! Just because you were given an elite position in the Golden Moon Pack does not give you some right and entitlement to act this way towards our Alpha King." Theo interjected with full of agitation towards Freddie.


    "Theo, no need to yell here." Their Alpha King gestured for Theo to stand down. Before responding to Freddie.


    He continued facing towards Freddie, "If you weren''t only a friend of Selene, I have killed you on the spot. But I cannot hurt any of Selene''s friends. And I cannot force you to understand my situation either. So, I hope if you have nothing good to say ¡­ keep your thoughts and unwarranted opinions to yourself."


    The tension was so high that Susan can sense without even using her sensory abilities to determine their surroundings. She could see Freddie gritting his teeth in frustration and the tension between their Alpha King and the rogue brothers.


    Susan decided to divert the tension to the real issue and concern at the moment.


    "As I was saying ¡­ Fluffy is currently getting weaker and weaker. His magic essence is unique. I wonder how he survived for so long despite being a cursed wolf. Being a feral wolf may either caused by losing total control due to the loss of a loved one or being a cursed one." Susan explained.


    "And what is your assessment in Fluffy''s case?" The Alpha King asked.


    Both brother''s turned their attention to Susan who was still explaining the condition of Fluffy.


    "In Fluffy''s case, the wolf may have been cursed due to its complete feral form and no ability to link with any of us. His gradual weakening though is unrelated to his curse. Though, I may casted enough spells to keep Fluffy''s regenerating abilities work but his constant weakening will not be stopped. Unless we find out what''s causing it." Susan further elaborated in details.


    The Alpha King became worried and went beside Fluffy.


    "We must do everything to save him. Selene will never forgive me if something happens to Fluffy under my care." King Alcyd uttered as he caressed Fluffy''s fur.


    Freddie was about to say another snide comment but Georgie nudged his older brother to stop him from doing so.


    In the middle of her contemplating for a moment, Susan shared something that sparked within the Alpha King.


    "I don''t know if I should say this but ¡­ the light essence we have identified within Fluffy is closely similar with Selene''s older brother. It does not make sense for me and the other witches ¡­ to how Fluffy''s light essence to be similar with Selene''s older brother. Because each individual has their own unique light essence which is different from the others. It is like a strand of genetic signature of a supernatural being." Susan divulged one of her discoveries regarding Fluffy.


    The others, including the Alpha King, became confused at what Susan mentioned.


    "I-I do not understand ¡­ make it simple ¡­ doc!" Georgie stated what others were also feeling.


    Susan heaved a sigh before elaborating further.


    "It could be possible that the light essence within Fluffy is connected with Selene''s older brother. Those siblings are indeed powerful and anything can be possible for those two. So ¡­" before Susan could even finish her words.


    King Alcyd understood what Susan was pointing out and he raised the idea which Susan was about to expound.


    "There is a possibility you can track Selene''s older brother through the light essence within Fluffy. Is that what you are trying to say?" A sudden gleam of hope surfaced within the Alpha King.


    "Yes ¡­ but as we said before ¡­ If Kratos is no longer present within you and your mate bond with Selene is severed. We must conclude that she may have ¡­" Susan was about to finish her words.


    But King Alcyd glared at her with an intent to kill. So she did not finish her statement.


    "F-forgive me, your highness!!" Susan nervously apologized.


    One of the many things that their Alpha King prohibits others to mention is about Selene being dead.


    "I want you to pursue that hypothesis of yours and report back to me. If that is true then we can locate Selene''s older brother and find out what happened to her. Make it your priority from now on." King Alcyd instructed Susan before leaving with Theo and his retinue.


    As soon as their Alpha King left, the nervousness she momentarily felt was lifted.


    "Phew! I am glad he did not cut my throat. I thought he would end my life there for a second." Susan expressed her relief to Georgie who was smiling at the medical chief.


    After Freddie contemplated on something, he raised a request to Susan.


    "Can I ask a favor, Susan?" Freddie sought for Susan''s benevolence.


    "It depends if I can ¡­"


    "Before you report to the Alpha King, will you inform me first?" Freddie looked serious.


    "W-why?"


    "Because ¡­ I have a feeling once the Alpha King confirms that Selene has passed away. And definitely it has to do with her older brother. He would immediately kill Lucas. That is why I have to make sure ¡­ nothing remotely close to that will happen." Freddie shared his own theory of the probabilities of things may occur.


    "Sure!" Susan reassured Freddie.


    While Georgie wondered if they would really reach to that point.


    On the other hand while the Alpha King was on his way to the royal palace ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As they made their way, Theo could sense something was troubling their Alpha King. But he does not have the courage to ask their Alpha King.


    If only they would know that their Alpha King was currently trying to calm his desperate heart.


    Hoping that maybe ¡­


    ''If there is a minute chance and hope to find you ¡­ I will hold on to it ¡­" King Alcyd thought to himself.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere far from the royal palace of the Werewolf Kingdom ¡­


    Outside the abandoned warehouse,


    Prince Alarick was holding his unconscious mate close to his arms.


    He was going through mixture of emotions.


    Scared ¡­


    Despondent ¡­


    And mostly desperate for miracle ¡­


    The prince could not leave Chloe due to fear that she may die any moment.


    His memory of Persephone''s death haunting his desperate heart.


    Persephone''s death kept flashing into his mind as he rocked Chloe''s weakening body within his arms.


    "No! No! Don''t leave me ¡­ What should I do? HEEELLLLPPP!!! SOMEBODY!!!" Prince Alarick knew deep inside it was pointless to seek help in the middle nowhere.


    But due to his desperate heart, he would do anything just to save his mate.


    Unknowingly, a demon nearby witnessed what happened.


    A demon warrior who serves the dark lord was spectating the two even before Chloe was struck by the dark deadly hex from Mia.


    "What do we have here? The son of Persephone ¡­ in a similar situation ¡­" the demon whispered from the shadows.


    In his desperation, the senses of Prince Alarick was intensely heightened.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" Prince Alarick loudly demanded to the voice.


    "I am a friend of your mother! And I can help you ¡­ if only you make the same pledge like how your mother did to the dark lord. For the sake of the one you love. The remaining ember of your own soul. Will you or will you not? Save her or let her die?" The demon offered the prince.


    ¡­


    At the mention of ''Dark Lord'' from the voice he was hearing from the shadows, Prince Alarick concluded that this voice is a dark creature.


    "Time is ticking ¡­ will you let her die, the way your mother did within your arms?" last attempt of the demon lurking from the shadows.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The price of the next Privilege Chapters will be expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapterss to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 281 - A Deal Offered

    Every second passes ¡­ Prince Alarick became more desperate to save his own mate.


    Every second took like forever ¡­


    Every second ¡­ made the prince go over the edge of his sanity ¡­


    Another loss in his life will be too much.


    His memory of Persephone''s death and his grief over the loss of his mother made him decide.


    "I-I ¡­ will not ¡­ lose you too!" Prince Alarick looked at his dying mate.


    Then the words of his mother flashed back in his mind.


    ''Take care of your mate! Love her! Be the man that she deserves! Do not let her suffer the way I did ¡­'' words of Persephone to him.


    A lifetime decision he was finally ready to make.


    He took a deep breath before answering to the voice hiding from the shadows.


    "Reveal yourself and I will give you my answer!" Prince Alarick conveyed.


    Rustling sound could be heard from a distance.


    There he was ¡­ the demon offering a deal with a scheming look on his face.


    Aside from his scheming look, he had red scales and huge horns attached to his temples.


    Barely covering his private parts. His upper body was completely exposed.


    "So have you decided?" the demon asked as he revealed his full form to the prince.


    "Yes! Save my mate and I will do everything you want me to ¡­" a passionate reply from a desperate werewolf.


    "Once we save your mate, the price will be your soul and you will serve the dark lord." The demon reminded Prince Alarick.


    "Whoever I must serve! I really don''t care ¡­ If you save her, then I will do everything you want!" Prince Alarick begged.


    No matter how he looked or perceived, he did not care.


    Only mattered at the moment was saving Chloe.


    "Fascinating! Like mother, like son ¡­" the demon recalled the same moment when Persephone went begging to the dark lord to save the life of Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alarick continued crying at the sight of Chloe barely alive.


    "First, you must initiate a pact with me. That you accept the offer. Before we go to the lair where our dark lord resides." The demon informed the prince.


    Before the demon extended his hand to Prince Alarick for the pact, he cut his palm and asked the prince to make a blood pact.


    To form a link between the two for the acceptance of the offer.


    This was the first step before initiating the dark contract between the dark lord and his followers.


    An extra power given to those demons who recruits successfully to fold of the dark side.


    That is why demons roam the earth to find desperate souls that will submit and worship the dark lord.


    For every soul they form a link and offer to their dark lord, will be additional power and strength to their being.


    As they form their blood pact, the demon recalled the moment when Persephone also made the blood pact with him.


    Soon as the blood pact was done, the demon casted an energy force that lifted Chloe''s pain.


    Though, Chloe remained cursed. The pain that poisoned her system disappeared.


    Causing Chloe to breathe normally once again and her pulse returned normal again.


    A relief was seen in Prince Alarick''s face when he saw Chloe breathing and hear her heartbeat returned to normal but still unconscious.


    "Oh my God! She is breathing again ¡­ You cured her!"


    "Do not get me wrong, her unfortunate ordeal remains. I just removed her pain and misery. Only the dark lord can save her. So, let''s hurry before the effects of my power fades. We have to go back to our lair." The demon explained to the prince.


    Immediately, Prince Alarick carried Chloe and followed the demon.


    -Moments after their departure-


    Magdeline arrived outside the abandoned warehouse where Prince Alarick and Chloe previously were.


    She was too late because Prince Alarick and Chloe were gone already.


    "Where the hell are you two?" Magdeline wondered as she looked around.


    But to her surprise, the crystal linked to Chloe was turning light blue again with mixed with dark red on the edges.


    "This is worse ¡­ what is going on?" Magdeline wondered at the changes on the crystal.


    Her last words, "Demonic Powers surrounding my granddaughter''s life force!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the mansion of Tony-]


    Malia was back to her feet.


    As she was preparing her things for her departure with the others, Melody suddenly appeared with enthusiasm.


    "Hey there Mal! Father wants to see you." Melody told Malia who was in the middle of packing her things.


    "For what? Melody! What did you do?" Malia knows exactly when Melody did something.


    She was very familiar with how Melody behave.


    "Whaaatt???!! I did not do anything ¡­ BAD! I just kind of offered a deal with father. In your favor ¡­" Melody answered the suspicions of Malia and ran away from her.


    Malia chased her but before she could go farther, Melody reminded Malia by the door regarding Tony summoning her.


    "Just do not forget, father is waiting in his office." Melody reiterated before running far from Malia.


    "I swear, one day I might kill that brat!" Malia whispered to herself as tucked in her irritation towards the playful nature of Melody.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -Minutes passed-


    Tony and the others turned their attention to the presence of Malia.


    "Melody said, you requested for me?" Malia nervously asked.


    Trying to hide her nervousness, she hardened her jaw while placing her both hands behind her.


    "Yes, I did!" Tony confirmed to Malia and gestured others to leave the room.


    Making only Tony, Malia and Melody remain inside.


    "Well ¡­ you see ¡­ Melody proposed something which will be beneficial for me and the branch of our family. Especially now, I am taking the leadership within the association." Initially disclosed by Tony while seated on his comfortable and luxurious chair.


    Overviewing the rest of the room from his position.


    While Malia stood formally in front of Tony.


    "I will serve in any way for the family. I will do my best to bring honor to our family!" Malia reaffirmed her devotion to Tony.


    "Good! Because starting today ¡­ you will be the overseer of this family while Melody will be under your supervision. You will teach her everything that she needs to learn in becoming a great leader of this family. Since you have a good reputation amongst our soldiers and respectable achievements, I think you will be the best person to teach Melody while I will be preoccupied with the official matters in the association." Tony''s voice was filled authority.


    Even though he was half-heartedly convinced and willing with the decision but he had to ¡­ for the sake of his daughter.


    Melody looked accomplished and proud with what she did.


    "In other words, thanks to me!" Melody winked at Malia as Malia shook her head with the silliness of Melody.


    Deep inside Melody was worried that Malia will try to leave if she becomes unsatisfied with the things going on.


    She noticed how it affected Malia when her father announced that instead of Malia, she would become the overseer of the family despite the achievements and good reputation of Malia amongst the soldiers.


    Mostly, Melody did not want anything to go awkward or weird between her and Malia.


    While Malia was hiding her delight regarding the decision of Tony, she could not help herself but ask ¡­


    "May I ask ¡­ what proposal did Melody offer? For you to change your mind ¡­" Malia curiously asked.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere far from the royal palace ¡­


    Prime Minister Morris gathered his allies in a secured meeting place.


    He chose a non-conventional place for the venue of his meeting with his allies.


    As everyone looked at the prime minister who was positioned on the far corner of the long table, the prime minister stood and acknowledged everyone''s presence.


    "Thank you all for coming!" Prime Minister Morris gratefully acknowledged everyone''s attendance.


    Someone from his allies replied,


    "Who can decline such invitation from the prime minister?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Then Alpha Gerald shared his own thoughts.


    "I hope once a deal offered ¡­ Reassurance must take place!" unwavering directed to the prime minister.


    "Oh, YES! And I will make sure it happens!" immediate reply of the prime minister.


    Indeed, chaos brewing and forming outside the royal palace.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released with the same number as this month. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 282 - Lair Of The Dark Lord

    As Prince Alarick follows the demon with Chloe within his arms,


    The prince could feel the warmth of Chloe more ¡­


    Realizing how important she is and how their years were spent mostly together ever since after the war between the rogue werewolves and the royal army.


    A bond that grew over time.


    Memories kept flashing back in Prince Alarick''s mind regarding his moments with Chloe.


    The hesitation of Chloe with him at first ¡­


    Building trust ¡­


    And most of all, being there for him during his grieving time.


    Losing a mother, someone who cared for him truly and unconditionally, was something he thought that he would never survive.


    But the presence and efforts of Chloe to understand him, be there for him ¡­ made it all seem easier.


    For a longest time, Prince Alarick revolved his life in proving himself to his father and earning his affection. At the same time, fulfilling the dreams that his mother wanted and failed to achieve for herself. He made it his own dream to provide what was never achieved by his mother.


    To get the crown and be the rightful ruler of all werewolves in the kingdom.


    Before Persephone passed away, her last words to Prince Alarick open his eyes to things he never thought existed within.


    That his true happiness does not lie on material things and power ¡­


    Instead, being with his family and the one he truly loves, provide genuine happiness and peace within him.


    Even before he completed the mating process with Chloe, he already fell in love with her beyond the influence and effect of the mate bond.


    He realized this when Chloe never left his side during his grieving days for his mother.


    Taking care of him when he got sick due to his grieving and depression.


    Giving him more reason to live and expect for tomorrow to come.


    Falling in love was something he never planned or envisioned with himself.


    Being consumed with his dreams and responsibilities as a son, and now for the first time in his life.


    Loving someone sincerely may have turned him into a better version of himself.


    All of these realizations and flashback of his memories with Chloe were going through in his mind.


    As he look at his unconscious mate, he whispered.


    "I will do everything for you! To keep you alive ¡­" he whispered to her.


    The demon heard this despite being meters away from the couple.


    "Hmmm ¡­ you do not mind selling your soul to the dark lord? For the sake of the survival of that witch? Are you sure she loves you back?" the demon pointed out the possibility of Chloe not loving the prince back.


    Without any hesitation, the prince replied in a heartbeat.


    "I do not care if she does or does not ¡­ Being with her and loving her are the only things keeping me sane ¡­ There is nothing in this world matters the most, except for her! More than my life ¡­" a sincere reply from Prince Alarick.


    A laughter of disbelief could be heard from the demon as they made their way to the lair of darkness.


    "Hahahaha! Werewolves and humans are such pathetic creatures. Blinded by love and doing things for their devotion. That is why ¡­ both creatures are the weakest amongst the hierarchy of supernatural beings." The demon vocalized his own perspective regarding the hierarchy amongst supernatural beings.


    This did not fare well in Prince Alarick''s mind.


    "If you think so highly for your kind, then why are you all in hiding? Compared to werewolves and human beings, thriving and hunting their enemies." A calm and valid response from Prince Alarick.


    Showing no hints of fear.


    The response of Prince Alarick irked the demon for the truth beneath those words.


    "You know that your mate''s life depends on our Dark Lord. Meaning, we hold such power that not anyone can possess." Proud words from the demon as they kept going.


    "Though, needing my subservient pledge puts things into consideration that we werewolves are important to your evil cause. You would not strike a deal with me if we are not that special. Am I right?" Prince Alarick continued to provoke the demon.


    At the response of Prince Alarick, the demon finally got annoyed.


    The prince stopped poking at the ego and pride of the demon.


    Seeing the expression of the demon makes it clear that his words made an impact and sense.


    "Where are we going anyways? We keep walking around. If you are really powerful, can you not just teleport us to our destination?" Prince Alarick told the demon.


    "First of all, we are heading to the lair of the Dark Lord where all his servants reside. Secondly, I do not have such ability to teleport and create portals but soon I will possess the ability to do so." The demon''s reply to Prince Alarick.


    "In other words, we are heading to your headquarters. And it looks like you are not that powerful as you set to believe." Prince Alarick unintentionally mentioned something to the demon which will further trigger his irritation.


    Before things could go worse between the two.


    The wind around them changed.


    Something alarmed the two.


    Prince Alarick placed Chloe''s body on the ground gently and he folded his shirt into a pillow for Chloe''s head to lay on.


    A powerful presence is fast approaching.


    It made the demon summon his battle gear and transform into his real form.


    Sturdy armor covered the body of the demon.


    Due to his sudden transformation into a monstrous beast with large horns.


    Prince Alarick was surprised that the demon became a hideous and dangerous-looking creature instantly.


    Loud roar echoed the forest.


    Confusion and nervousness filled Prince Alarick''s senses.


    He doesn''t know which was more threatening.


    Could it be the fast approaching creature towards their position or the demon that instantaneously transformed in front of him?


    When he was about to shift into his complete wolf form, a familiar scent was recognized by the prince.


    "Magdeline?" Prince Alarick looked at the direction of the fast approaching witch.


    There was no time for greetings and pleasantries.


    Because the demon and the Grand White Witch immediately clashed.


    Even though he was only spectating at the sudden clash, he had to be on his full guard and attention because things just turned complicated.


    Magdeline immediately summoned her powerful earth spells combined with her light magic.


    She knew that demons will be weak against light magic.


    Another roar could be heard after receiving the powerful whip lashes from the powerful witch.


    The demon growled in anger and frustration that the witch was too powerful and quick in her combination of attacks.


    "Grrrr!!!" the demon uttered with smoke coming out from his mouth and nose.


    Gathering all his dark energy and fire nature abilities were about to be exhibited by the demon.


    But Magdeline was fully aware of the abilities of the demon.


    It was not her first time to deal with one demon.


    Another consecutive surprising attacks were released by Magdeline.


    "Arrrghhhh!!!" the demon screamed in pain.


    His body was being constricted by the large vines that emerged suddenly from the ground.


    It was imbued with light magic.


    Suppressing the demon''s dark magic and preventing him to further access his powers.


    "I have dealt with plenty of demons during the first great war! So, I will vanquish you like how I did with the others." Magdeline declared as she finishes her casting of the vanquishing spell for the demons.


    Then the demon realized who he was against with.


    It was too late for him to realize the difference of their power and to even attempt for an escape.


    "Vanish from this earth!!!!!" Magdeline last words to the demon.


    Prince Alarick realized what Magdeline was trying to achieve.


    "NOOOOO!!!" Prince Alarick screamed.


    Moments after the demon was vanquished.


    The symbol in Prince Alarick''s wrist still remained.


    Magdeline approached Prince Alarick and Chloe.


    "What did you just do? That demon was the only thing that can keep Chloe alive." Prince Alarick told Magdeline.


    Right after the magic essence of the demon disappeared from Chloe''s body, pain and the effects of the curse returned.


    Prince Alarick panicked and wanted to snap at Magdeline but Magdeline explained herself before the prince could even tear Magdeline''s head.


    "The demon tricked you. I can save my granddaughter, you almost sold your soul to their master for nothing. Before you go do something drastic, calm down and think!" Magdeline explained.


    "I HAVE NO TIME TO THINK! Chloe''s life is in danger, you old witch!" Prince Alarick could not contain his cool and calm knowing Chloe was in pain.


    Chloe''s pain was something making her mate completely act irrational and impatient.


    The Grand White Witch understood the current behavior of the prince.


    So, instead of responding to his irritation and rudeness, she summoned a temporary light magic and healing spell to preserve Chloe''s life.


    Just after Magdeline casted her spells on her granddaughter, the pain on Chloe''s face disappeared but the symbol of the curse on her shoulder remained.


    "Now you can stop thinking of killing me." Magdeline said to Prince Alarick.


    "I was not thinking of it at all." Prince Alarick defensively replied the grandmother of Chloe.


    Chloe''s grandmother smiled at the sight of a guilty prince.


    She gestured for the prince to carry Chloe and casted a transportation portal.


    "We have to return to the royal palace. I will be needing Susan''s help in removing the dark curse left by her mother." Magdeline informed the prince while he started to take Chloe into his arms.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the lair of the Dark Lord-]


    Zaeqir was standing in front of a huge pillar with ancient demonic runes.


    A demon marking disappeared from the walls of pillar.


    "Damn it! Another demon was vanquished ¡­" Zaeqir expressed his disappointment.


    "Looks like we have to use this one after all ¡­" the banshee stated to Zaeqir referring to the lifeless body laid on a stone crypt.


    A body which they took after the final battle.


    The powerful necromancer stood looking over the body.


    "I will have to resurrect Lucius!" Zaeqir declared.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 283 - Bring To Life

    ==================


    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain abuse and act of violence. There are also mention of cruel act which is inappropriate for minors. If you are under 18, Parental supervision or guidance of an adult is needed.


    ===================


    [-In the lair of the Dark Lord-]


    Inside a cave located in a faraway isolated land, group of dark creatures were gathered around.


    Upon entering the cave, dark energy could be felt from the entrance alone.


    On its path, skulls and bones from different creatures were scattered around.


    Further on its path, shadow and complete darkness blocks the entrance making it impossible for any fragile soul to enter.


    At the core of this dark cave was a huge area where demonic and sacrificial rituals usually take place.


    Led by Zaeqir.


    Some of the dark creatures were circling around the platform where the ritual usually being led.


    As one of the highest ranking worshippers of the Dark Lord, the great necromancer was tasked to lead the entire horde of dark creatures.


    This horde of dark creatures were known to be as, the horde of darkness!


    Only few demons were sighted inside.


    Mostly, demons were scattered all the world to find strong creatures as a potential servant to the cause of their Dark Lord.


    Once they found one, they lure their own prey to the lair of their Dark Lord and make them form a dark contract with him ¡­ offering their own soul.


    Something necessary for the Dark Lord to strengthen his power and eventually ¡­ rejuvenate its tremendously weakened body.


    A great amount of soul and horde of darkness were needed to accomplish his goal to rise once again.


    Due to losing his previous battle against the late Emperor Odin, the former supreme ruler of the supernatural beings, his body remained weak but his dark soul and spirit remained.


    But the other way to strengthen his own horde was for Zaeqir to revive strong and powerful creatures.


    Though, it takes so much efforts and requirement for Zaeqir to accomplish his rituals successfully.


    As he wait for the arrival of the dark creatures he sent to fetch for virgin souls, there was a female dark creature leading a group of seductive women in their naked flawless body with black cloth covering their hideous face.


    All of them had their long hair tied back with few strands on the side of their face.


    "Oh, Arachne!!! What an honor to have you here. I am glad you joined me for the ritual that I am currently preparing." Zaeqir expressed his adoration towards this female dark creature.


    (Play an ancient Arabian music ''scorpion desert'' as a background music for the appearance of Arachne and her scorpion ladies.)


    Xiara, the powerful banshee, and a woman in her red robe with her full mask on paid their respects to Arachne. They were at the side of Zaeqir.


    "Why would I not appear and join such a remarkable ritual of yours? I may not have joined your futile attempt to kill the new chosen one. Because I am tasked to guard the lair of our Dark Lord. But I am very interested and fascinated by your rituals." Arachne explained to the great necromancer in her breathy and sultry voice.


    Then she made a gesture to her minions who were standing behind her.


    Immediately they performed a hypnotic and seductive dance together ¡­ in unison.


    A music was played out of nowhere.


    They could be heard moaning as they danced seductively.


    Other dark creatures who were gathered around witnessed such hypnotic and display of allure.


    No one could deny the effect of their seductive and hypnotic movements.


    They were known as -Arachne''s Serpents- who were fused with virgin bodies.


    Arachne was a dark immortal who was given the task to guard the lair. She possess a great power of illusion and hypnosis that can put anyone under her control.


    Amongst her powers was to fuse 2 living monsters into one body. Her usual favorites were cobra and scorpion ladies. She fuses their soul and transfer it into a beautiful body that she fancies. They became her collection and known as ¡­ Arachne''s Serpents!


    Though her powers can be countered by those who are more powerful than her. But she remained as a myth to other supernatural creature since she was never seen much by anyone.


    "As you know, after you make your sacrificial act and once you finish your resurrection ritual. I would be asking for the virgin bodies for my own rituals. I would reward you handsomely with fresh corpse. You know I can be resourceful with my ways." Arachne proposed to Zaeqir.


    The great necromancer smiled at the proposal of Arachne.


    "That will be delightful, indeed! Of course, you can have all of it once I am done with it." Zaeqir accepted the proposition of Arachne.


    Arachne''s body was wearing a robe with thin black laced fabric. Her breasts were exposed but her nipples were covered by a silky red thread attached to Arachne''s thick laced black choker necklace.


    There were magical small red gems on her laced black choker necklace mixed with some scales of a black snake around its edges.


    A dark magical accessory that amplifies her powers.


    "Puuuurrffeeect ¡­ I can''t wait to have some addition to my collection!" Arachne was delighted with Zaeqir''s cooperation.


    When the harpies arrived with the errands which Zaeqir tasked them to, Arachne gestured for her serpents to stop what they were doing.


    They all immediately stopped and went to where Arachne was standing.


    And all of them formed into a huge couch using their own bodies for their master.


    Their own hair became the soft cushion for Arachne.


    Screams of young women echoed the entire hall.


    -Arrrrggghhh!!!-


    Cries ¡­


    Fear ¡­


    And desperation ¡­


    These were all evident from the young women brought by the harpies.


    Devilish smiles and giggles could be heard from the audience of Zaeqir.


    "Since you want them alive ¡­ We could not silence them!" said by the leader of the harpies.


    A clear expression of irritation from the leader of the harpies.


    Right after she placed them in front of Zaeqir, the great necromancer silenced them with his dark magic.


    They lost their voice instantly.


    As they realized it was pointless to resist from their tight leash, they kneeled and begged for mercy.


    Unfortunately, the great necromancer enjoy the looks of desperation from the virgins who were about to be sacrificed.


    "Husssshh ¡­ It will end soon! Just close your eyes and there will be no pain ¡­ So close your eyes! Or else there will be pain and misery!" Zaeqir viciously informed his group of prey.


    5 of them were all crying as they close their eyes.


    A hint of excitement was seen in Arachne''s face.


    One by one, Zaeqir tore their clothes exposing their entire body to his audience.


    Each of them were crying more but Zaeqir warned them not to open their eyes or else he will make them feel unimaginable pain and misery.


    Sobs of their cry could be heard as they try to contain their fear and desperation.


    This was a fascinating scene for the dark creatures to see.


    It was like an orgasmic and exciting entertainment for them.


    For Zaeqir, this was a ritual that has to be done for the resurrection of Lucius.


    "Time to begin ¡­ the resurrection ceremony!!!!!!!!" Zaeqir declared.


    Everyone cheered and went crazy in excitement.


    Some chanted in their dark voice.


    -Ahoo!!-


    "First, a virgin''s blood and death ¡­" Zaeqir mentioned.


    The woman in her red robe with her full mask standing beside Zaeqir casted her magic preventing for the other virgins to escape and move from their spot.


    Blood dripped from the neck of the first sacrifice of the great necromancer.


    A clean and quick slash on the neck was executed by Zaeqir.


    Others could hear the spraying sound of blood spewing all over in stream of her agony.


    "Next! Next! Next!" the audience cheered in unison.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the royal hospital-]


    Everyone made way for the arrival of Magdeline and Prince Alarick with Chloe in his arms.


    "Call for Susan! Tell her bring the following ¡­" Magdeline instructed one of the medical personnel.


    As they enter in one of the operating rooms, Magdeline waited for Prince Alarick to place Chloe on the operating bed.


    Then she began to do what she needed to do.


    "Forgive me but I have to do this before saving my granddaughter. Your mate bond with her must be reinforced through certain link. But since you still have some residue of a demonic link within you, I must separate your soul temporarily from your body as we do the operation." Magdeline informed Prince Alarick.


    The prince gulped in nervous.


    "Will it be painful?" Prince Alarick wondered.


    "Yes, greatly!" Magdeline''s response.


    "But will it save Chloe for sure?" further asked by the prince.


    "Yes, it will ¡­" Magdeline regretfully told the prince.


    "Don''t worry I will endure it all, just for her sake." Prince Alarick positioned himself next to Chloe.


    Susan arrived quickly as she could.


    "We have a problem, Magdeline!" Susan was panting as she try to catch her breath.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 284 - Vampire Operation: Infiltrate And Ambush (Part I)

    [-In the royal hospital-]


    The medical chief doctor of the royal hospital entered the operation room with a bad news.


    "What is it Susan?" Magdeline wondered at the panicking witch.


    "We got infiltrated by vampires! And not just ordinary vampires." Susan informed Magdeline and Prince Alarick.


    "Where? And of all times!" Prince Alarick was clearly frustrated for the bad news.


    "Here! At the royal hospital ¡­ royal guards already informed the Alpha King through the mind-link and he is on his way." Susan replied.


    All current royal guards are from the Golden Moon Pack.


    Former royal guards were all reassigned into regular soldiers for the royal army instead of being the royal guards.


    Royal guards are basically the personal bodyguards of the members of the royal family and the security for the entire premises of the properties owned by the royal family.


    Which are, the royal palace, royal hospital, royal parliament and royal court.


    Prince Alarick was clenching his fist in anger.


    Magdeline looked at her granddaughter.


    "We have to do something first with my granddaughter or else her condition will worsen." Magdeline told Susan.


    Both Susan and Magdeline performed a protection spell and powerful light magic.


    A glowing yellow force field surrounded the body of Chloe.


    "This will help her for the meantime, while we try to fend this infiltrators!" Susan stated the obvious.


    "I am going with you! I will tear them apart for causing delays in saving my mate!" Prince Alarick removed each piece of his clothing before stepping outside the operating room and shifting into his wolf form.


    Susan looked at Magdeline, "Werewolves have so much vulgarity in them! Getting naked just became like ¡­ a thing! So Normal ¡­ Me likey!!!"


    Her eyes were drooling over the scene unraveling in front of her. As Prince Alarick getting naked before shifting into his wolf form.


    The Grand White Witch shook her head at the quirkiness and peculiarity of Susan.


    "You are definitely an odd one, Susan! Let''s just do what we have to do, okay?" Magdeline remarked towards the medical chief doctor.


    As they started to move towards the area where the intruders were lastly spotted.


    Then along their way, the ground shook and electricity black out.


    Emergency power of the hospital was automatically activated.


    The trio halted nearby a familiar room.


    Susan wondered why the presence of the intruders are near the VIP room where Fluffy was.


    A growl and sound of scuffle could be heard from that area.


    Then the whimpers of two werewolves could be heard.


    "Oh, no! That''s where Fluffy is ¡­" Susan exclaimed.


    Magdeline immediately casted a barrier spell around the hospital to prevent the intruding vampires from escaping.


    When the trio reached the VIP room where Fluffy was, they see the two rogue brothers unconscious naked.


    And when they looked at the VIP room, no one was already there. Including ¡­ Fluffy.


    "H-how they escaped my barrier?" Magdeline could not understand to how the intruders could disappear quickly and just infiltrate the royal hospital without any difficulty.


    "This is really ¡­ really bad!" Susan pointed out at the scene which the vampires left.


    Broken window ¡­


    Shards of glasses all over the floor ¡­


    And empty bed with no Fluffy.


    The Grand White Witch was completely puzzled at what happened.


    Prince Alarick remained growling at the scent he picked up.


    He followed it without prior notice to his allies.


    As he jumped out of the window, Magdeline realized there was a hole on the barrier.


    "Impossible! One of the vampires can nullify magic particles." Magdeline uttered in her surprise.


    "Remember, not normal vampires! And one of them could even create a smoke screen which made everyone panic down in the Pharmacy. This smoke screen made everyone pass out. They are dangerous and that damn prince just chased them without us." Susan expressed her thoughts.


    While Magdeline remained serious and thought of something.


    "Susan, check the inventories of the pharmacy and the stock room. If they started to appear there, I guess they had a priority first and then took Fluffy. This is unusual for the vampires to just appear like that ¡­ and if I am not mistaken 3 of the -Elite Captains- of King Lionel was sent here." Magdeline elaborated to Susan.


    She continued, "Tell the Alpha King and his men to follow, because this will be a bloody one."


    When Prince Alarick jumped out from the hospital room, he followed the scent of Fluffy since it can still be tracked down.


    From a few distance, the vampires that infiltrated the royal hospital felt the presence of the fast approaching prince.


    "Eric, we have one wolf on our tail." Said by one of the vampires.


    "Hmm ¡­ Let''s play with him for a bit. So he would realize how stupid it is to face vampires alone." Eric told his fellow vampires.


    He instructed them to stay put while he play with the fast approaching werewolf.


    Unaware to what the vampires had in mind, Prince Alarick was sprinting his way.


    When he finally caught up with them, he growled and was completely angered at their sight.


    "Well ¡­ Well ¡­ Who is the stupid werewolf that decided to face a group of powerful vampires?" Eric was too confident regarding the situation.


    Only a loud growl from Prince Alarick was the response from the provocation of the vampire meters away.


    Unknown to the vampires as well, Prince Alarick only aimed to keep one of them delayed so that the Alpha King could catch up and apprehend even at least one of them.


    But one thing Prince Alarick miscalculated ¡­ the abilities of these vampires.


    Smoke started to emerge around the arms of Eric.


    His dark hair started to vibrantly move from the mixed element of wind and smoke he was summoning at the moment.


    "We will see how long you can last with this." Eric smirked as he challenged the prince.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In a route far from the mansion of Tony,


    A convoy of armored vehicles were on its way to Melody and Malia''s private residence.


    Coincidentally, they came across with a ferocious group of vampires.


    "Miss Melody, Boss Malia ¡­ get down!!! It''s an ambush!!" One of the hunters seated in front informed the two.


    Their armored car was tossed easily without any effort by a strong vampire.


    Immediately, Malia casted a spell to protect everyone in the car.


    She swiftly casted a spell to take them all out from the vehicle and getting them into safety.


    The other armored vehicles were thrown to the side lines of the road.


    Other vampires started to appear outnumbering Malia, Melody and their escort.


    "Too bad for you hunters! We have to eliminate you for being a problem for us. Getting rid of your kind will be a better world for the vampires. So stay and be good ones ¡­ just die! All of you are only good as our sustenance, nothing else!" the leader of the group of vampires haughtily announced to Malia and the others.


    Melody was worried for the sudden encounter with the vampires.


    She was looking around at the damage done by the vampires.


    It was her first up-close encounter with a huge number of vampires.


    Fear and panic storms over her emotions.


    Unlike Malia, it made her feel excited and no hints of fear at all.


    Her younger sister, Melody, and the other hunters were amused at Malia''s confidence and unperturbed courage.


    "You just picked the wrong targets, unfortunately!" Malia declared to the vampires as she smiled with a sinister look on her face.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 285 - Vampire Operation: Infiltrate And Ambush (Part II)

    Out in the open ¡­


    The road was filled with the smell of burning tires and coppery scent of blood from the injured hunters.


    Group of vampires were eager to feed on the injured hunters and the entire escort of Malia.


    Their eyes gleamed in scarlet red due to their eagerness and lust for kill.


    But unknown to them that the lust of Malia for killing and death were more intense than theirs.


    A worry sparked in Melody''s eyes.


    "This ¡­ this is bad!" Melody mentioned with full of worry.


    One of the hunters beside her thought she was referring to their situation being outnumbered by the group of vampires.


    "We are truly outnumbered! I do not know if we can manage to survive this but why not make a run for it Miss Melody while we help Boss Malia take out this group of vampires." The hunter suggested.


    Melody''s reply to his concern amused the others.


    "I am not worried for our safety. Malia can handle them but I am worried with something else."


    It confused the others upon hearing Melody explain to them.


    "Do you have tranquilizer with you? The strongest one?" Melody asked.


    "Yes ¡­ Are we helping Boss Malia?" the hunter beside Melody thought differently.


    "No ¡­ Use it on Malia. After she defeats the enemies, I will give a signal for you to do so. Do you understand?" Melody instructed the hunter beside her.


    Her words made a more confusing request in their ears.


    They were completely baffled to why would they need to use it on Malia.


    It made Melody explain herself.


    "Malia is a half dark and a half light witch, once her lust for killing and for death resurface, she becomes completely different. The last time I saw this, some hunters got injured in the process."


    Another set of fear came into the senses of the hunters. "Then why would Boss Tony let her stay with us? If she can be this dangerous."


    "She is my sister, even if she can be dangerous at times. So do not think about of hurting her! Father kept her for his personal interest. But for me, she is my sister! I will do anything to protect her, even to her own self." A dignified reply from Melody.


    The other hunters remained silent at her response.


    Understanding the deep fondness of Melody towards Malia.


    On the other hand, as they were talking, Malia was gearing for an intense clash.


    Excited to go all out with her enemies.


    Floating while surge of black lightning energy surrounding her both arms.


    Her eyes turned black and wind started to gust around her.


    "Now ¡­ who want to go first? Or should I say, perish first?" Malia looked at the leader of the group of vampires.


    Suddenly the vampires became wary of Malia due to her incredible power being exhibited in front of them.


    "Do not be afraid of her! We can take her out. This witch is underestimating us. The two of you, go around and take her friends as hostage. Just in case she becomes beyond our reach. Which I highly doubt so." Confidently expressed by the leader of vampires.


    They could see Malia feeling highly complacent.


    Though her eyes turning completely black and her extraordinary powers seem to give a threatening vibes towards the rest of the vampires.


    "What are you waiting for? You ¡­ puny lowly creatures!" a sinister look on her face as she utter such murderous intent.


    Filled with hollow and darkness.


    "Captain? She is starting to ¡­" one vampire expressed their growing fear and uncertainty to their captain.


    He immediately brushed it off and insisted for all them to attack her together.


    His special ability was to make anything he touches lighter in weight and amplify his own physical strength in great multitude.


    When he gave his signal to attack Malia in one swoop, Malia was expecting them already.


    Vampires may have incredible speed compared to other creatures.


    In a blink of an eye, a huge number of vampires appeared mid-air, surrounding Malia.


    Instantaneously, Malia released her own powers.


    Obliterating all those who surrounded her in an instant.


    At the same time when she obliterated them through her dark powers, a black surging energy ball covered 5 meters around her which turned everything within as they disintegrate into ashes.


    The vampires that supposedly will capture Melody and the others were in shock at the scene.


    Instead pursuing on taking Melody and the others as hostage, they escaped while they had a chance to do so.


    Unfortunately for the other vampires, their realization was too late.


    Including their captain!


    When they tried to flee, Malia disappeared from mid-air and re-appeared in front of their escape path.


    "Where are you all going? We are still playing ¡­ remember?" a scary tone from Malia as she get drowned further in her lust for killing.


    A cold frightening sensation shivered down the spine of each vampire.


    The sensation of death have appeared once again into their senses.


    Death may have been a process when turning a human into a vampire.


    In that exact moment, Malia became their death.


    Screams from each vampire could be heard from a distant.


    Hunters could not see properly what was going on.


    Only silhouettes of each vampires their eyes could grasp on.


    Due to the unimaginable speed and desperation of each vampire.


    Melody felt that it was the right time to intervene.


    "All of you, prepare the tranquilizer and follow me!" Melody seriously informed the men beside her.


    Nervously, the men prepared their guns and ammunition.


    Malia trapped each vampire trying to flee and buried them to ground.


    While those who try to surprise her with an attack becomes obliterated with her powerful dark energy blasts.


    The captain of the vampires could not even get close to Malia because she instantly kills those who attempt to attack her in close-range.


    He started to doubt if he can even accomplish his mission to kill the daughters of an executive ranking Hunter in the known association of hunters.


    King Lionel issued an operation to ambush the daughters of the upcoming president of the Hunters Asociation as leverage against him and to taunt him.


    A mission to kidnap one of the daughters and kill the other as a message for the Hunters Association.


    But this was something they were not aware of.


    Right at the moment when Malia''s attention was focused on the captain of the vampires, the captain already knew his fate.


    "H-how someone like you exist? W-why are you helping the hunters? You sh-should be helping your own kind!" The captain of the vampire shook in fear.


    "WHY SHOULD I EXPLAIN MYSELF? WHO ARE YOU TO DEMAND ANSWERS?" Malia coldly emphasized her superiority over the remaining vampires.


    She even continued,


    "YOU . SHOULD . BE . BEGGING. FOR . YOUR. LIFE!"


    Her voice turned into a more frightening tone.


    "OH, WELL!" Malia decided to kill each one of them and end her boredom.


    Huge dark energy blasted off the captain of the vampires and his peers.


    After killing each one of the vampires.


    There was a feeling of unsatisfied lust for killing lingered within her.


    "I want more!" Malia looked at her hands and to the huge space around her.


    Seeing no targets left to kill.


    And then a long dart hit her thigh.


    Malia wondered and looked at the direction.


    "Stupid! Did I tell you to shoot?" Melody reprimanded the man behind her.


    "I-I th-thought you signaled for me to shoot, you raised your hand like this and looked at me¡­" the hunter explained himself.


    "You moron! I was telling you to stop and checked if all of you did. You should confirm first before pulling the trigger. How did you even become a hunter for being so stupid?" Melody clarified her actions.


    "My finger had its own life. It just pulled the trigger when you looked at me thinking that it was the signal. This is my first time to see such horrifying presence." The hunter further explained.


    Before he could continue, an invisible force pulled him out of nowhere and surprised the others for the unexpected move from Malia.


    In an instant, the hunter was already within the grasp of Malia.


    Being choked and in the verge of death.


    "You dared to shoot me? Hmm?" Malia asked the hunter as she held him like as if he was nothing.


    -Gagging-


    The hunter was struggling to get out from Malia''s hand.


    "Malia! Enough already ¡­ We are safe now! Please come back ¡­ Enough already ¡­" Melody begged at Malia.


    "Too bad! You are no longer safe ¡­ from me!" Malia smiled devilishly.


    An intent to quench her lust for killing.


    Then the hunter screamed in pain as his life withered along with the wind.


    "Who''s next?" Malia looked straight at Melody and her group.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 286 - Voice Of Melody

    The look on Malia''s eyes was indeed filled with an intent to kill.


    Melody already prepared herself for the attempt of Malia.


    As the other men tremble at the frightening sight of Malia, Melody was calm and preparing herself.


    Dark energy surging all over Malia ¡­


    Eager to vent her excitement for killing ¡­


    Wind started to gust stronger around Malia ¡­


    It was a scene not new to Melody.


    "Cover your ears with this ear plugs! And once she is on her knees, it will be your signal to pull the trigger ¡­" Melody instructed the hunters behind her.


    They were dumbfounded at the situation they were in and due to their first time witnessing Malia in her dark side.


    "Do you understand?" Melody reiterated her instruction to the hunters behind her.


    Nervously, they replied, "Y-yes! W-w-e do!"


    One by one, they wore the ear plugs


    "Good!" Melody took a deep breath before initiating her plan.


    Before Malia could begin her own fun, Melody also began at the same time.


    An enchanting and powerful voice was released by Melody.


    The voice of Melody was extremely powerful.


    It created an extraordinary sound waves which made Malia to lose her balance and grasp of her powers.


    "What the ..?? Arrrgggh!!!" Malia was taken aback by the voice of Malia.


    Unexpectedly, Melody was gaining an upper hand over Malia.


    Slowly, Malia was descending lower ¡­ and lower ¡­ and closer to the ground.


    Then, she covered her ears from the sound of the voice of Melody.


    An enchanting voice which Melody kept releasing.


    Making Malia more disoriented.


    Despite her attempts to resist the effects of Melody''s supernatural voice, it was too late for Malia to counter-attack Melody''s unearthly powers.


    A power that disables and disrupts any magical force through the emitted sound waves of Melody''s voice.


    To a point, it may put any targets to sleep.


    Due to the powerful nature of Malia, she was lasting longer than the usual targets of Melody.


    In one breath, Melody must put down Malia.


    Enough to weaken her.


    But Malia was resisting to the effects of Melody''s voice.


    At the sight of Malia''s resistance, Melody becomes nervous and more desperate to put Malia down.


    She makes a louder and more incapacitating attempt.


    And when Malia dropped to her knees.


    Instantly, the hunters pulled the trigger and shot Malia with their long tranquilizer steel darts.


    Mid-air the long tranquilizer steel darts froze.


    Another stronger attempt from Melody which made her voice more enchanting.


    Disorienting Malia further, her vision started to blur and her dark energy diffused.


    The hunter gave another try in taking down Malia.


    Finally, it was a success.


    After getting a bunch of hits from the tranquilizer darts, she fell to the ground and was rendered unconscious.


    Just right in time of taking Malia down, Melody ran out of breath in her attempt.


    One of the difficult part of her powers was doing it in a single long breath, it was indeed a challenge for her to do so.


    Fortunately, they were able to succeed in taking down Malia.


    *Gasping for air *


    *Gasping for air *


    "Are you alright, Miss Melody?" one of the hunters expressed his worry for the daughter of their Boss Tony.


    "Ugghhh ¡­ I am alright!" Melody''s response.


    She went towards to check Malia. As she held Malia on her arms, the hunters started to convey their concerns.


    "Ben, do you think Boss Tony know about this side of Malia? I wonder why Boss Tony would entrust our family to her. Especially if she can be this dangerous. Killing one of ours in the process. This is the exact reason why we hunt supernatural beings that are harmful to humans." One of the hunters mentioned to their fellow hunter.


    Ben was simply listening to the concerns of the other hunters.


    Another hunter shared his thoughts, "I agree! I doubt Boss Tony knows about this ¡­ Once he finds out, I bet Malia will be taken to custody for trial and most likely will be persecuted for her crime. A total madness!"


    Their exchange of ideas and discussion made Melody decide something drastic.


    "It will only happen ¡­ IF HE FINDS OUT ¡­ about this loss of control. Unless ¡­" Melody intervened.


    She interjected in between the conversation of the hunters.


    "Miss Melody?" Ben uttered in confusion.


    Then she released a different kind of sound waves from her voice.


    A dangerous screeching sound.


    Which gave a painful migraine to any of her target. In this instance was the hunters.


    Other hunters were falling to the ground one by one.


    Except for Ben, who had the earplugs on his hand which allowed him to put it back on his ears.


    Unlike his fellow hunters, it was too late for them to even reach for their ear plugs from their pockets.


    Each second made a huge difference at that moment.


    Their ears bled and died in an agonizing pain.


    Melody stood in front of Ben looking down on him as he was on his knees.


    "P-p-pleaaase ¡­ Spare me! Spare me! I do not want to die! I will do anything you want me to do, just let me live!" Ben begged Melody for his life.


    After hearing Ben''s desperate plea, she kneeled and reached for his face.


    He shook in great fear of Melody.


    Closing his eyes and shivering in fear for his death.


    Ben felt Melody remove his earplugs.


    "You can open your eyes now." Melody told Ben.


    He followed Melody''s words because his life depends on her mercy.


    She started to warn the remaining hunter in the scene aside from her.


    "I am letting you live for this chance only. Betray my trust and you will never see tomorrow again. Remain loyal to me and you will be able to keep your life intact. So, do not even think of going against my wishes or else, not even my father can protect you from my own wrath!" a complete serious tone on Melody''s voice.


    She continued, "Are we clear on that?"


    A quick nod was Ben''s reply from Melody''s offer and warning.


    "Good then! Now, carry my sister and let''s go back from the other injured hunters and see if there are any survivors." Melody commanded Ben.


    There was a realization which Ben thought of. Melody may have been appeared as the sweet and cheerful daughter of their Big Boss. But the truth is, she has a dangerous and cold blooded murderous side.


    A pretentious and sinister smile was shown to him by Melody.


    "Now ¡­ start moving and carry Malia!" Melody returned to her usual personality.


    Indeed, the voice of Melody was more frightening than the image of Malia''s dark side.


    Like her personality, Melody''s voice had two sides ¡­ enchanting and deadly!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere far from the location of Melody and Malia, a compound of mansion with heavily guarded borders was getting busy.


    Upon the arrival of one family after another ¡­


    Every family and their entourage were escorted to their designated areas within the mansion but the head of the family was separately guided to a different private room with armed guards.


    At the center was a huge round table with 12 chairs.


    Every chair was reserved for every head of the family of The Hunters Association.


    While waiting for the others, some of the guests who have arrived started to discuss with their peers.


    "Have you heard about the Vitre Family, led by Tony? Will he be joining us today as the interim President while we sort out the election for the new president of the association?" one of the big boss within the table asked his peers.


    Someone chuckled at this query, "Tony, you mean? The one with two freaky daughters. One with dark powers and the other one with great stardom due to her voice. If I am not mistaken the latter one''s name is Melorin, oh wait ¡­ Melody!" correcting himself at the end.


    "Rumor has it, the voice of Melody is beyond normal. That is why others are trying their best to find out who is the mother of the younger daughter. Because it''s so strange that he was a low-ranking hunter and now ¡­ he has become our president, temporarily!" shared by one of the other big bosses.


    One arrival made everyone stop from talking.


    Made everyone in complete silence.


    The arrival of Boss Tony and his bodyguards.


    When they were finally complete, he addressed everyone.


    "Shall we start this important meeting?" Boss Tony initiated the start of the meeting.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 287 - Vampire Madness

    [-Hunters'' Association Headquarters-]


    Most of the head of each noble family was raising the issue about the rampant vampire attacks. And how it was affecting innocent lives.


    Some was even raising the issue regarding on how they should hold a raid on each coven of vampires.


    Conducting an operation to raid a coven of vampires requires huge amount of resources and manpower.


    Though, one of the deciding factors which made Boss Tony as a temporary president of the Hunters'' Association was due to his successful raids on his targets.


    Calculated moves and success rates were high compared to other family of hunters when they were raiding their targets.


    This is why Boss Tony was the immediate recommendation for the interim leadership of the association.


    Despite the hesitation of other noble families, they approved of the recommendation since they were told it was only temporary.


    Compared to other rivaled families, no one amongst the noble families considers the family of Bossy Tony as threatening or will have that ability to gather enough influence and resources to establish a strong claim for presidency.


    Unknown to others except to the few allies of Boss Tony, the interim leader had other plans of scheming his way to take charge in the association ¡­ permanently.


    One of his plans was to act on their current dilemma, the vampire madness.


    Vampires were becoming highly active once again.


    Many cases were reported regarding missing persons or unexplained human massacre in certain cities.


    The Hunters'' Association had to do all the necessary measures to cover up all the mess and killings made by the vampires so that humans would not panic.


    Hysteria amongst humans may become more problematic due to the distrust and paranoia it will create amongst the public.


    Fear is the worst spark for chaos.


    It usually breeds distrust and renegade just for survival.


    Human''s nature for survival which eliminates the weak and retains the stronger ones.


    A world where many will die for survival.


    Boss Tony plans to prove to every noble families that he could manage to stop these vampire madness and use it as his intention to improve his reputation.


    Lastly, his plan to keep the election as facade but the truth is ¡­ he has his own scheme to gather enough pool of support to negate the result of the supposed election.


    And instill himself as the permanent leader of the association.


    "We will be having a sweeping operation through the concert of my daughter. Vampires most likely may use this opportunity to feed on innocent ones secretly. That is why we chose a location for her concert tour where there is a large number of infested vampires in the area." Boss Tony informed the others.


    Whispers amongst the other big bosses could be heard.


    The other head of the families were reacting to this plan of Tony.


    He even furthered,


    "There will also be a spontaneous raiding at the same time to the nearby covens as part of the sweeping operation."


    One of the heads of the other families responded to the plans of Tony,


    "Do you mean, you are planning for a large scale attack ¡­ against vampires? And not just ordinary raid but a major one."


    Boss Tony replied to this concern by, "Yes, Exactly! Because there is also one of our peers is currently acting as a spy of the king of vampires. I must say, the king of vampires have many spies ¡­ including one of the heads of the family."


    An immediate uproar amongst the big bosses began.


    Reacting defensively and did not take the words of Tony lightly. All of them felt offended and accused by the words of Tony.


    Though, Tony already expected for them to react that way because he also planned to incite doubt and distrust between the bosses for them to flock on his side.


    "You see ¡­ I do not mean to offend anyone, but I found out through one of my own spies. I intercepted a letter supposedly addressed to one of the members of the executive board of the association. And remember, I only became a member of this honorable executive board recently. Meaning, I am the only one here who is innocent from the possibility of treachery and espionage for the king of vampires."


    Silence fell on each head of the other families.


    On the other hand, Boss Tony successfully initiated his first step in implementing his scheme for presidency of the association.


    A smile was painted on his face as the others contemplated and acted as if they were not bothered by the possibility of being accused by their fellow hunters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Different news about vampire attacks were being reported all around the globe.


    [-In the royal council room-]


    Days after the infiltration of the unidentified vampires, the high-ranking ministers of the werewolf kingdom were gathered by the Alpha King for an emergency meeting.


    "We are glad that Prince Alarick survived the encounter with the escaping vampires." One of the high-ranking ministers of the kingdom expressed his relief regarding the survival of Prince Alarick.


    He further asked, "How is the eldest royal prince now?"


    "Good thing he is currently recovering. But greatly weakened ¡­ That is why he is advised not to leave his bed for days. Despite his fast regenerating abilities, he still must remain in the bed for this coming days." The Alpha King explained the current condition of his eldest brother.


    The new -Finance Chief Minister- wondered at the unusual condition of Prince Alarick.


    "Your Highness! What bothers me ¡­ is that, how did the prince got injured badly? And when he was rescued by you and the other royal guards, he was still a bit conscious according to the report. But when he got to the hospital he even got worst. Which led to his extremely weakened condition right now." Elaborated in detail by the finance chief minister through his own query.


    King Alcyd was about to reply but Prime Minister Morris interrupted the attempt of their Alpha King to reply.


    "I do not want to disclose this but I think all of the respected high-ranking ministers who are present here today deserve to know. Even though our Alpha King was a bit late in response to the situation, he was still able to save Prince Alarick. It was not because he was incompetent or unable to swiftly initiate an immediate action. This was because everyone was taken by surprise from the possible henchmen of King Lionel ¡­ And ¡­" Prime Minister Morris was not able to finish his words because the Alpha King took back the attention to him.


    Preventing the prime minister to further throw a shade on him.


    It was clear for the Alpha King that the prime minister was up to something.


    Because he was starting to act a bit more assertive and more cunning with his intentions.


    "Prince Alarick got worst because he volunteered to sacrifice for his mate despite his wounds. That is why his condition worsened after his encounter with our infiltrators." King Alcyd clarified to the other high-ranking ministers while looking decisively and fiercely at the prime minister.


    The Alpha King released his Alpha Aura to exert his dominance and position.


    Which made everyone lower their gaze.


    "Though, I want to know ¡­ I received a report that you met with the other Alphas without inviting me, prime minister?" King Alcyd put Prime Minister Morris on the spot which he did not expect at all.


    "Y-your Highness? Pardon me?" Prime Minister feigned his ignorance.


    An unexpected confrontation was about to take place between the prime minister and the Alpha King.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 288 - Real Royalty

    [-In the royal council room-]


    A face-off between the Alpha King and the prime minister was about to go down.


    King Alcyd found out through his spies regarding the secret meeting amongst the other Alpha Werewolves led by the prime minister.


    The other high-ranking ministers were surprised that the Alpha King found out about this.


    It made the mood in the royal council room more intense due to the discovery of King Alcyd.


    Behind the silence of the high-ranking ministers, the intensity level from the seriousness and the look on their Alpha King''s expression was suffocating the space within the room.


    Their Alpha King waited for the response of Prime Minister Morris from his straight forward and direct revelation.


    Prime Minister Morris gathered his thoughts before replying their Alpha King.


    As he gulped, the stares towards him were like thousands of daggers being thrown at him.


    "I think you have misunderstood what happened, your Highness!" Prime Minister Morris tried to reason out with King Alcyd.


    "Prime Minister Morris, we are way past the feigning ignorance act. This is the time where you explain to me, why would a prime minister gather all Alpha Werewolves without my knowledge? Unless you plan for a coup or rebellion against me? It does not mean that marrying your daughter would grant you absolute power and control in my domain. Remember, I am still the Alpha King. And I can easily replace you if ever you show any signs of treachery or reasons that may deem you unfit for the position." King Alcyd''s daunting words to the prime minister.


    From nervousness, Prime Minister Morris felt humiliated in front of other high-ranking ministers.


    It was a first time for the high-ranking ministers to witness a scene where Prime Minister Morris was being lowered and threatened by someone.


    His hand clenched tightly into a ball of fist for the unrelenting words from their Alpha King.


    Despite his hurt pride, he remained cool and calm.


    "Oh, now I remember! I called an emergency meeting for the members of the parliament regarding the issue on the female Alpha of the Iris Pack and the increasing vampire attacks. There was something we had to discuss, your Highness!" the prime minister confidently lied in front of their Alpha King.


    Unfortunately, King Alcyd was not taking any of it as valid reason. It was all bullshit and crap in his mind.


    "Without your Alpha King? Since when you became a member of the royal family for you to have such an authority in gathering all Alpha Werewolves? Even if it is for an emergency meeting as you claim ¡­" stinging words coming from the Alpha King.


    He continued his words against the prime minister,


    "Only a real royalty, a member of the royal family can hold an emergency meeting without the knowledge of the Alpha King. It is regretful to remind you this way but ¡­ you will never have the royalty status in this kingdom. You may be amongst the nobles and elites within our kingdom but there are only few who can claim to be ¡­ a real royalty!" King Alcyd emphasized in front of the others.


    Aiming to insult and provoke the prime minister so he would lose his temper.


    Tension between the prime minister and the Alpha King rose.


    When the prime minister remained cool and calm from the attempt of the Alpha King, a scheming smile formed in the Alpha King''s expression.


    ''Looks like he is trying his best to contain his anger. I may have to push a little bit further.'' Thought loudly by the Alpha King to himself.


    Before uttering those words in his mind, he suddenly felt another type of longing deep inside.


    Ever since his last outrage due to the disappearance of his mate bond with Selene, his spirit wolf disappeared and never appeared ever again.


    Kratos was never heard nor felt after the incident.


    Spirit wolves are deeply connected with their mates. Their nature and existence are highly influenced by their mate. Once it is lost or broken, then it will create severe pain and drastic effect on the sanity of certain spirit wolves.


    Suddenly, King Alcyd snapped back to reality.


    "Marrying your daughter does not grant you a royal status, Alpha Morris. I may helped you in getting you promoted into a prime minister of this kingdom. But as they say, no matter how much you try to clothe a sheep, it will remain a sheep!" The Alpha King provoked the prime minister to lose his temper through humiliating him further.


    And right after the stinging words from the Alpha King, the prime minister slammed on the table with such force.


    The others were surprised to see Prime Minister Morris lose his temper.


    "I intended to apologize for the misunderstanding which I created but since you are taking it far with your insults. This is too much! Enough is enough!" Prime Minister Morris stood while venting his hurt pride.


    ''Finally!''


    King Alcyd wanted to provoke the prime minister to emphasize and capitalize the situation regarding with the prime minister.


    "I think I need to reshuffle the order within the high-ranks of our kingdom. This absurdity has got out of hand. Which I think the other members of this noble assembly understand where I am coming from." King Alcyd gathering support from the high-ranking ministers.


    Then it dawned on the prime minister how he fell right into the scheme and true intent of the Alpha King.


    Prime Minister Morris gave up and shook his head,


    "Brilliant! I fell right into it didn''t I? You even used Alpha Gerald to encourage me to pursue on the emergency meeting. This was your plan after all ¡­ To justify your plan in removing me from my position and reshuffle the authority within your favor. Since you are marrying my daughter, the members of the royal family fear the increase of my influence and political power within the kingdom." Prime Minister Morris shared his realization to everyone, present in the royal council meeting.


    This time, their Alpha King started to feign his own ignorance and pretended not knowing what the prime minister was trying to point out.


    "I did not plan this. No one aside from you, Alpha Morris. This is your doing, not mine! I hope you refrain blaming others for your own actions. Because no one pushed you or forced you to do those things. You are the one who initiated all those things to happen. I am only acting upon what is necessary and demanded from me. And right now, I must put a balance on the power within the royal court." Further explained by King Alcyd.


    "That''s bullshit! You know it and I know it! This is you ¡­ trying to preserve your own power within the royal court and eliminate your threats. Like father, like son!" Prime Minister Morris was infuriated and not holding back with his anger.


    The others started to stand and pacified the angered prime minister.


    His voice was a reflection of his own anger and the tension towards the Alpha King


    At the same time, the Alpha King was starting to be triggered at the mention of comparison between him and his murderous father.


    But the Alpha King closed his eyes in the attempt to recompose himself.


    Though, the others were trying to grab the prime minister and asked him to calm down.


    "I will not let him do this to me! He cannot take away what I worked hard for, just like that!"


    "Calm down, prime minister! This is not the place for you to lose your temper. It is unbecoming as the prime minister of this kingdom." One of the high-ranking ministers was trying to pacify the prime minister.


    Unfortunately, instead of pacifying him. The temper of the prime minister worsened and the fight was shifted into a brawl amongst the prime minister and the other high-ranking ministers.


    "Who are you?! To tell me that I am unbecoming! You are just a -Chief Minister- of Agriculture." Prime Minister Morris totally lost his temper and would not accept the outcome of the schemes of King Alcyd.


    Gladly, King Alcyd was able to contain his anger due to the redirected conflict towards the prime minister and the other high-ranking ministers.


    He remained on his seat as the prime minister engage into a scuffle with the other ministers.


    Royal guards came inside to stop the brawl within the royal council room.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Somewhere far from the werewolf kingdom.


    On top of the high mountains, a huge and tall castle could be seen.


    The arrival of the vampires that were tasked to retrieve certain medicines and the feral wolf, Fluffy, was announced as the huge door of a great hall opened.


    "My henchmen! I am glad you have succeeded on your mission! Now ¡­ Lucas will finally be on our side! And willingly become part of our legion ¡­" King Lionel declared his excitement.


    While whispers echoed all over the hall at the mention of the name Lucas.


    "A REAL ROYALTY ... ON OUR SIDE!" Final words from the king of vampires.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 289 - King Lionel

    [-Inside the castle of King Lionel-]


    Each vampire gathered in the hall of vampires was anticipating for the words of their king.


    Behind him was his great and powerful henchmen.


    The henchmen of the vampire king have unique abilities which deem them powerful and stronger than the other vampires.


    At the arrival of those King Lionel gave orders to infiltrate the royal hospital returned with all the task given to them complete.


    "I am proud of all of you. Especially to Eric who successfully led the operation of infiltration. With you ¡­ our legion will become stronger and more powerful than ever!" King Lionel passionately shared to everyone.


    But his other henchmen were not too excited to hear about Lucas becoming a part of their legion.


    One of the elder vampires raised his hand.


    Compared to werewolves, vampires were more put together and had cold aura which exhibits their attitude towards others.


    Vampires are highly proud creatures due to their immortality and extraordinary skill sets.


    Outsiders were always not welcomed within their premises.


    This is one of the reasons they do not allow other creatures within their own personal lairs or coven.


    Among all other supernatural creatures, vampires prefer to work with their same kind rather than relying on other creatures.


    Trust is not their best suit.


    So, when King Lionel brought Lucas inside his castle, many vampires opposed to this.


    Especially when they found out he is the older brother of the supposed dead chosen one.


    Some of them believe that if there will be a new chosen since everyone believed that Selene died, it would be no other than ¡­ Lucas!


    "King Lionel, I do not mean disrespect but how sure are we that Lucas will cooperate with us even you have the feral wolf within your possession. And aren''t we being too careless of letting a feral wolf and a tribrid within our walls? Are we exposing ourselves too much?" One of the elders raised his curiosity.


    Immediately, the king of vampires did not like the tone of his words.


    The moment King Lionel stared at him seriously, everyone lowered their gaze because they could sense their king triggered from the question.


    One of the things that triggers King Lionel is when his decisions and plans are being doubted by others.


    Instantly, the elder vampire was screaming in pain as King Lionel stare at him.


    Excruciating as it was, no one would dare intervene their king.


    "Aaarrrgggghhh!!!"


    Screams echoed all over.


    Not even the henchmen would want to receive the wrath of their king.


    "You see ¡­ I hate it when someone tries to ruin my good mood! I welcomed you all in my castle with open arms. Treated you all with VIP Treatment. Served good blood with the wine glass on your hands. All I ask is support and good words from each of you. If you do not like how I do things around, you could have stayed in your lairs and covens. Rather than spoiling my own moment!" King Lionel was walking closely towards the elder vampire.


    The others were clearing the floor for their king as he stood in front of the elder vampire who was still groveling in his pain.


    "P-p-pleaaaseee ¡­ make it stop! I d-d-did not m-meaaan to offend you ¡­ AAAAARRGGHHH!!" the elder vampire held his head trying to beg for his own life.


    One of the henchmen wanted to step forward but her fellow henchman grabbed her hand.


    "Caroline! No ¡­ Let it be! It is too late to step in. King Lionel is currently not in a merciful mood. You should know better!" whispered by her fellow henchman.


    "But ¡­ Jaden!" Caroline wanted to stop their king to kill one of the elder vampires.


    She continued, "He may cause further fracture to his relations with other coven. We cannot afford another conflict with other vampires."


    "Just let him fix his own mess. We only follow and obey! Not meddle with his decisions." Jaden advised his fellow henchman.


    Splatter of blood gushed out from the elder vampire.


    "Be a reminder of what happens to those who opposes me. REMEMBER! All covens who dare to defy my orders or even question my decisions, will be obliterated! If you value your immortality ¡­ be smart and choose the winning side! Think twice before any of you would even consider to go against me." King Lionel declared with so much confidence while others became nervous at the sight of the elder vampire die in front of them.


    Eric and the others stood while looking at the horrendous display of power from their king.


    "So ¡­ where were we? Isn''t it great ¡­ another powerful vampire will be added in our legion. He may be a tribrid but his power is greater than any of you combined. Imagine the victories and territories we will claim with his support. He guaranteed his loyalty to me ¡­ once I help him save his last remaining loved one in this world." King Lionel loudly conveyed his own thoughts to the audience and his henchmen.


    Instantly, everyone complimented and pretentiously showed their amusement with the plans of their king.


    "Now, all we have to do is make sure we grant him his demands for our offer to be accepted. Starting tomorrow, we will begin our own expansion. Establishing a wider scope of feeding grounds and blood banks. To ensure our eternal dynasty!" proudly presented by King Lionel to the vampires.


    Applause and cheers were the response of the audience.


    While the henchmen were clearly looking cold and hollow.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    -After few hours-


    The meeting with the other vampires ended.


    And King Lionel was walking towards a secret dungeon beneath his castle with some of the henchmen.


    Lucas was laying down the bed thinking over how his life went by after losing Selene.


    He kept refusing to believe that Selene is already gone.


    Despite what others tell him or believe so. He remained hopeful that Selene may still be alive.


    As long as there is no body found, a huge possibility that Selene may still be alive.


    *** Flashback ***


    -Years ago-


    Lucas was found on a snowy and cold weather.


    When he was brought by Jaden. He expected differently from their king.


    Jaden expected that King Lionel would dry Lucas from his blood and they would feed on him.


    Instead, the moment Jaden and Crystal explained to King Lionel who they found.


    Upon explaining to King Lionel that it was the older brother of the chosen one ¡­


    King Lionel planned to recruit Lucas to his side instead and had intentions to turn him into a possible heir.


    All the henchmen were shocked and speechless after hearing their king''s plans.


    "This is great! Things may eventually look great for the legion. Our priorities will definitely be revised!" King Lionel told his henchmen.


    He further instructed his henchmen.


    "Bring him to one of the guest rooms and prepare him ¡­ I must turn him into a vampire as soon as possible. Activating the vampire blood within him."


    The henchmen of King Lionel were confused at the excitement of their king over someone that is related to the chosen one.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    At the arrival of King Lionel at the dungeon, he instructed all his henchmen to guard the entrance and not let anyone get near.


    The king of vampires entered the secret room.


    None of the henchmen were allowed to enter.


    Though, they know who was chained and secretly detained inside the room located in the dungeon of the castle of King Lionel.


    But all of the henchmen promised to keep this secret or else their life will be the cost of it.


    As the king of vampires stepped further inside the room, the mysterious man chained to his bed would not even look at the sight of King Lionel.


    "Is that how you will treat your grandfather, hmm? What if I tell you ¡­ Lucas will finally help me! Wouldn''t it be great?" King Lionel emphasized on the name of Lucas aiming to get the attention of his grandson.


    Successfully, at the mention of Lucas ¡­


    The mysterious man turned his attention to his grandfather.


    "L-Lucas? M-my Lucas?" the man stammered at the mention of the name Lucas.


    "Yes ¡­ your Lucas!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 290 - Authority

    Ever since Lucas vampire blood was activated by being turned into a vampire, his powers became more powerful.


    His speed tremendously increased without shifting into his wolf form.


    His senses were sharp as they were but his sense of hearing became sharper and more sensitive.


    Lucas thought over what happened years ago with Selene.


    As he made his way to the ward room where Fluffy was being kept, his mind was wandering off at the many possibilities of what may have happened to Selene.


    According to others, she is already dead.


    There are a lot of questions which Lucas needed answers for. Like how he could not feel his dark magic essence anymore.


    Somehow, he feels different with his current magic essence.


    Like something within him was lifted and he could not distinguish what it was.


    When he woke up, his vampire blood was already activated.


    Making his tribrid nature fully activated.


    All of the henchmen of King Lionel had no match against Lucas in one on one combat.


    But as a group, Lucas would not win against all the henchmen if they simultaneously attack him or if they attack altogether.


    There were really powerful vampires who rivaled Lucas in combat skills and powers.


    One of them was Ingrid.


    A member of the henchmen of King Lionel. She has the ability to create and manipulate ice through her palms.


    If other members of the henchmen treats Lucas as a competition, Ingrid was the only one who felt differently towards Lucas.


    Certain attraction and the sense of getting to relate with the things Lucas was going through made Ingrid felt more differently than the others.


    She also lost everything she had.


    No family ¡­


    Feared by many ¡­


    And holding on to the possibility that they could have the chance of having something which they already lost.


    When Lucas arrived at the heavily guarded entrance of the ward, he casually intended to enter.


    But the henchmen guarding the entrance would not let Lucas pass through.


    "Guys, I need to enter!" Lucas told the henchmen standing in front of him ¡­ calmly.


    "Too bad ¡­ you do not have the permission nor the authority to enter. King Lionel''s strict orders!" one of the henchmen reasoned out to Lucas.


    "Even to me?" Lucas complained outright.


    "Yes ¡­ even to you! You think you are some special one, just because King Lionel turned you personally? Well, if you have not noticed yet ¡­ the henchmen are all turned by King Lionel himself. So do not act so high and mighty towards us." Another member of the henchmen expressed his spite towards Lucas.


    Before Lucas could even respond to it,


    Ingrid appeared behind him.


    "Take a chill pill, Jeffrey! Waldo! King Lionel gave me the permission and the authority to take charge in security around here. Am I right?" Ingrid emphasized her authority around.


    Both Jeffrey and Waldo looked at each other upon hearing what Ingrid said.


    She even continued, "So if I decide to let Lucas enter, both of you have no right to stop me nor the authority to question my decision. Because basically I was given the highest rank amongst the henchmen. In other words ¡­ MOVE AWAY! YOU ARE BLOCKING THE WAY!" Ingrid confidently stated without any hesitation and filled with superiority over the others.


    Hesitantly, Waldo and Jeffrey stepped aside to let Lucas and Ingrid pass through the door.


    As Lucas and Ingrid enter, Fluffy was strapped above the hospital bed.


    "Thank you, Ingrid! You are always nice with me. Unlike the others ¡­ they treat me like some trash that they want to get rid of. But because King Lionel wants to keep me around, they cannot do anything about it." Lucas shared his thoughts with Ingrid.


    "No worries, Lucas! This is why I am here for ¡­" Ingrid replied.


    "I do not know what I would do these past few years without you." Lucas genuinely expressed his gratitude towards Ingrid.


    "It''s nothing! So ¡­ if you need anything else just inform me. I am always here for you." Ingrid sincerely offered Lucas her servitude whenever he needs it before she walked towards the other vampires in the ward.


    Usually the ward room is a place within the castle of King Lionel where he brings specimens for their observation and sometimes for evaluation on what to do.


    Lucas wondered what happened to him and he felt completely different from the person he was before.


    Filled with anger and hatred.


    Unlike now, only hope and positivity.


    He stood beside Fluffy and thought loudly as he caressed Fluffy''s fur.


    "Buddy ¡­ you will recover! I am here and we will get you back in your normal condition. Whatever happens, we will not give up on our family! Just like what Selene usually says ¡­ Once you get back to normal, we will find out the truth ¡­ together!" Lucas loudly thought to himself without uttering a single word.


    "I need you ¡­ buddy!" Lucas whispered to Fluffy.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    After the scandalous incident that occurred in the royal council room,


    News spread fast and made all wolf packs talking about the prime minister losing control in front of the Alpha King and the rest of the high-ranking ministers.


    King Alcyd''s scheme was successful in having the right cause to justify his plan of reshuffling the higher ranks within the royal court.


    And putting a halt on the growing influence of Prime Minister Morris.


    The Alpha King gathered all the Alpha Werewolves and the ministers for his announcement.


    He intended to announce the new changes within the higher echelon amongst the officials in the werewolf kingdom.


    Everyone was highly anticipating what have their Alpha King decided.


    Some members of the audience started to converse and whisper around regarding the circulating news about their prime minister losing his cool during an important meeting with the royal council member and concluded in a fight.


    "Could you believe it?"


    "Right! The prime minister, who would have thought he could be so ¡­ impetuous!"


    "Oh, you mean ¡­ hotheaded?"


    "He is a werewolf after all. It is our nature but I expected more from him."


    Others kept exchanging thoughts and ideas about the recent news within their kingdom.


    Then, everyone started to focus their attention on throne, as King Alcyd entered with his retinue.


    As soon as he reached his throne, he faced towards everyone and started to address everyone in the royal court.


    "Today ¡­ I am saddened to inform you that I am forced to make some changes around due to unfortunate events that took place few days ago. I would not disclose the entire details regarding the matter but things must be done to uphold integrity and honor within the royal council. So these are the changes upon my last discussion with the remaining members of the royal council." King Alcyd informed everyone and made a long speech about moving ahead.


    Significant changes were ¡­


    (1)  Prime Minister: Prince Alarick


    (2)  Captain of the Royal Guards: Princess Shiveena


    (3)  Chief Minister of War: Alpha Gerald


    (4)  General of Second Battalion: Alpha Violet


    (5)  General of First Battalion: Alpha Marcus


    (6)  Head of Special Ops: Prince Ranku


    Different reactions echoed all over the hall of the royal court.


    But things got worse when Alpha Alister of Jade Pack walked out from the assembly with his Beta.


    Storming off in anger from the changes made by their Alpha King.


    King Alcyd expected this reaction from the current Alpha of the Jade Pack.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 291 - Retaliation

    [-In the mansion of Alpha Alister-]


    After the announcement of the Alpha King, the current Alpha of the Jade Pack went straight ahead back to their territory.


    Intending to hold an assembly for all members of the Jade Pack.


    The arrival of Alpha Alister was the most anticipated by the other members of the Jade Pack.


    Former Alpha of the Jade Pack, Morris, was already in the meeting room with the other elders of the Jade Pack.


    Alpha Alister directly went to his seat and began the urgent meeting.


    Amber was amongst the members present in the meeting.


    Everyone was upset from the current decisions of the Alpha King.


    The most upset was the former prime minister.


    He requested for a retaliation from the Jade Pack.


    Even though he wanted to do something about his intention of retaliating against the Alpha King, he needed the complete support and backing of the Jade Pack.


    Which is currently under the leadership of his youngest son, Alpha Alister.


    Not only was the former prime minister affected. But he was completely stripped off with his former title.


    This sparked a dissent amongst the members of the Jade Pack against the Alpha King.


    "We cannot allow the Alpha King further humiliate our wolf pack like this!"


    "There should be consequences for the actions made by the Alpha King and the humiliation that they put us through must not be over looked. We need to show them what happens whenever they cross with the Jade Pack." One of the elder spoke in behalf of other elders.


    Others nodded in agreement and former Prime Minister Morris was looking satisfied at the support he was getting and the response of his peers from the actions of the Alpha King.


    "If the Alpha King thinks we will be played out within his palms. Well he got it wrong." Morris shared his thoughts in front of the other members of the Jade Pack.


    The son and current Alpha of Jade Pack was contemplating on the things he was hearing.


    "I think we need to wait for Laura! Whatever decision we make, we cannot do it without her. Remember, she is engaged to the Alpha King." Amber reminded everyone.


    "Why would we do that? The more we should retaliate! Retaliation must be done for all the things they inflicted upon us." Former Prime Minister Morris was emotional in stating the troubles he went through due to schemes of their Alpha King.


    Amber could not respond any further upon hearing her father galvanize the majority members of the Jade Pack into taking action from what just happened between the Alpha King and her father.


    This was something too deep to brush off.


    Definitely, a course of action through retaliation will be on its way.


    Even the young Alpha of the Jade Pack could not insist his intention to think things over because majority of the members of the Jade Pack were all offended and desire to retaliate by all means.


    The Former Prime Minister suggested, "If we cannot wage war against the royal army, we can easily resort into sanctions and cutting off our economic relations with the royal family. Imagine the damage we will do if we stop supplying and contributing resources. Many will suffer! Since we control and own majority of the resources that the entire kingdom enjoys."


    Before the former prime minister could finish his suggestion, Laura arrived in the meeting with an infuriated mood.


    Laura immediately went straight beside Alpha Alister and greeted him.


    "Forgive me, Alpha! I was late due to some unexpected bandits who stopped me on the way." Laura looked towards her father who was looking guilty.


    Alpha Alister jumped from his seat upon knowing that his most beloved sister was ambushed along the way.


    "W-what happened?!? You mean someone dared to attack ¡­ you? Are you hurt?" a worried tone from Alpha Alister.


    "Oh, I am okay! I guess someone underestimated me. Thinking ¡­ I would be held captive by weaklings! The bandits did not intend to kill me but planned to capture me temporarily. Am I right father?" Laura directly put her father on the spot.


    Immediately, the former prime minister stood from the accusation of his daughter.


    "How dare you ¡­ accuse your father with no evidence at all? What if the Alpha King or someone from the royal family wanted to eliminate you? Because you are a threat to the other members of the royal family. Can''t you see the timing of the return of Prince Alarick?"


    A loud gasp could be heard from the other members.


    Including, Amber, she could not also believe that their father would do such a thing.


    "Sister! Father could not do that! Maybe you are just mistaken." Amber defended their father.


    Laura did not let Amber finish her defense for their father.


    "I am not mistaken!


    First of all, why would the Alpha King hurt me if he personally proposed to me to be his wife?


    Second, Prince Alarick returned because the daughter of the Grand White Witch is his mate. They rushed her to royal hospital because of her unidentified injury. Based on my own investigation, they returned from their mission and Magdeline forced them to return because her granddaughter was not feeling well.


    Lastly, I am not a threat to them so they would not dare hurt me. But my father''s greed got him into this mess. And I have proof that my dear father ¡­ ordered the attack on his own daughter!" Laura revealed to everyone.


    Unexpectedly, a group of wounded men entered with chains on their wrists and ankles.


    Even the former prime minister, was stunned at the scene unraveled right in front of everyone.


    "Now ¡­ will you point to everyone who ordered the attack?" Laura instructed her assailants who were covered with bruises and blood.


    There was hesitation and fear from the assailants. They could not directly do what they were told.


    But it made Laura glare at them with serious look.


    "Should I repeat myself? Will you do as you told or should I end your lives here?" Laura reiterated her request.


    All of the assailants pointed at her father nervously.


    Another loud gasp and surprising reaction from the other members.


    "They are framing me for a scheme I never did!" Morris loudly yelled in defense.


    "Elder Uge, will you use your unique ability to extract information? Since you are close to my father, you would tell us the truth. If you lie in behalf of my father, my sister will know. She can read and detect behaviors of others. So it will be futile if you lie." Laura divulged to everyone.


    Elder Uge followed the instruction of Laura and extracted the information needed to confirm the accusation of Laura.


    His nails turned beastly dark and buried his beastly nails to one of the assailants.


    The assailant screamed in pain.


    Moments after ¡­


    "Now ¡­ Elder Uge, will you share to everyone what you have seen?" Laura told the elder.


    There was a clear hesitation from the elder since he was the closest ally of the former prime minister.


    "Why are you forcing the elder to lie for you? You have lost respect to your elders! No wonder you were not chosen as the Alpha of this wolf pack. Women cannot be trusted!" the former prime minister uttered carelessly.


    This did not bid well to his children, especially with Laura.


    "L-Laura is telling the truth. Morris ordered the assailants to take her hostage until the meeting was over. He wanted us to initiate a sanction against the royal family and stage a kidnapping that would instigate a crime against the Alpha King." Elder Uge confirmed to everyone.


    "See ¡­ an absurd plan of my father! He would instigate such absurdity. Just because of his greed and pride. He has truly become blinded by his own delusion and thirst for more power. But enough is enough ¡­ father!" Laura passionately expressed her thoughts.


    Other members of the pack started whispering upon knowing the shocking truth and unbelievable plans of the former prime minister.


    Morris clenched his fist in anger and embarrassment from the things Laura was putting him through.


    "You ingrate! I raised you and gave you everything. And this is how you repay me?"


    He went forward and tried to confront Laura directly.


    "Guards! Apprehend our father! He will be facing the tribunal council for his fate. There will be no exemption, even he ¡­ will face the law of our pack. He will be dealt accordingly!" Alpha Alister ordered to the guards.


    "No need! I know my way ¡­ Remember this, Do not come running to me when things go bad. I will turn my back on you as you turned yours." Morris emotionally vented as he was escorted out of the room.


    "Oh my God! Sister ¡­ I am sorry about what father put you through. And what we gonna do now? We lost our own control and respect within the royal court. Father made a huge mistake and the wolf pack has to suffer for it." Amber conveyed her worry and concerns for the future of their wolf pack.


    But Laura had something in mind.


    "If I may, brother?" Laura asked for the permission of their Alpha.


    Despite her fierceness and seniority over Alpha Alister, she still exhibits high respect for her younger brother in front of everyone to show the authority and power of Alpha Alister within the wolf pack.


    "Of course, you can! We are giving the floor to my eldest sister." Alpha Alister addressed to everyone before Laura began her speech.


    "My father is right with one thing ¡­ We are indeed humiliated and some people were responsible for it. But we will retaliate in a different way. Everyone must be patient and we must gather our forces in a way that I know we can dominate. Violence and underhanded schemes won''t work. But establishing a more concrete and long-term relations with other wolf packs and affiliations will bring us to a better future." She elaborately explained to everyone.


    She ended her speech by saying, "For the future of Jade Pack! Royal Bloodline will assure us infinite success!"


    Everyone cheered for Laura who has gained complete control over the majority of the wolf pack.


    Then she recalled how she informed King Alcyd about the secret meeting of her father.


    Telling the Alpha King everything about her father''s plans.


    ''You truly underestimated me father!'' Laura loudly thought to herself as she watched everyone cheer for her.


    Smiling at the sight she envisioned.


    ''Next ¡­ will be the crown!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 292 - Prince Alarick 2.0

    Days have passed since the incident in the royal hospital ¡­


    *** Before the announcement of the Alpha King ***


    Prince Alarick was closely observed within.


    Due to his health and weakened regenerating ability.


    It was as if his regenerating ability was tremendously affected. Making it slow for him to recover from the massive damage he received from his last encounter and sacrifice for Chloe''s recovery.


    He sacrificed a lot just to lift the dark curse inflicted to his mate.


    Successfully, Chloe was saved and the dark curse of her mother was lifted.


    Right after she woke up, she looked for Prince Alarick and wanted to be with him.


    [-In the VIP Room-]


    Chloe entered with her grandmother.


    She was assisted to sit beside the prince.


    "So, I will leave you here with him. Do not disturb his rest. He is still recovering. Avoid stressing him out." Magdeline reminded her granddaughter.


    "I know granny!" Chloe reassured to her grandmother.


    Magdeline gave her granddaughter and the royal prince some privacy.


    ¡­


    Chloe held Prince Alarick''s hand and prayed for his complete recovery.


    Amongst werewolves, a touch from a mate brings warmth and comfort to them. It amplifies their ability to regenerate whenever their mate holds them.


    Physical contact, in any form, grants a werewolf such amplification.


    "Ummm ¡­" Prince Alarick felt a surging comfort and warmth from his hand. Then circulating all over his system.


    He looked around and saw the source of this warmth.


    "I am glad to know ¡­ that you are okay." Prince Alarick uttered while looking at Chloe.


    "You are awake! Should I call granny? Are you feeling alright? Is there any pain or uncomfortable sensation that bothers you at the moment?" Chloe panicked for a moment.


    Prince Alarick smiled and chuckled at the sight of Chloe panicking.


    "Why are you smiling? What''s so funny?" Chloe wondered.


    "Nothing ¡­ it feels good to see someone care so much. And you look cute worrying and looking all so concerned about me." Prince Alarick teased his mate.


    Chloe gently hit Prince Alarick''s biceps for his playful and teasing remark.


    "I think you need more beating!" Chloe added some pinch on Prince Alarick.


    Then Prince Alarick held Chloe''s hand and became serious.


    "Kidding aside ¡­ I am grateful that you are okay now. For a moment, I feared and lost control over my own rationality when the thought of losing you completely was right in front of me." Prince Alarick bared his soul in front of Chloe.


    For the longest time, he has not been vulnerable to anyone.


    This sight of him made Chloe speechless. She never thought that Prince Alarick could be this vulnerable and sensitive. The royal prince was always tough and strict with her.


    Seeing him in his vulnerability made her see another light of Prince Alarick.


    "You were almost gone! I really don''t know if I would be able to ¡­" Prince Alarick chalked up and Chloe hushed him even before he could finish his words.


    "I know ¡­ I am sorry if I was careless and made you go through such worry." Chloe admitted her own carelessness.


    "Yeah! You were completely careless. It was stupid thing to do ¡­ to cut our bond like that! If you cut our mate bond like that again. I swear, I would ¡­" Prince Alarick''s tone became possessive.


    "Or else what? OH ¡­ FINISH THAT SENTENCE ¡­ OR ELSE WHAT?" Chloe glared at Prince Alarick.


    He gulped and became nervous at the sight of his agitated mate.


    She continued, "Speaking of carelessness and stupidity ¡­ Who was stupid and careless enough to make such a deal with a devil ¡­ LITERALLY!! Hmm?"


    The royal prince wanted to defend himself but the cherry-haired witch was not done in her rants.


    "You even put yourself in a dangerous situation! Why would you face a group of vampires ¡­ ALONE?!!?! Who in their right mind would do that? WHAT IF SOMETHING WORST HAPPENED TO YOU? WHAT IF THE ALPHA KING DID NOT ARRIVE ON TIME?!!!"


    Suddenly, things escalated differently from what the prince imagined. He became the one cornered and put into a tough spot.


    Desperately, he looked for a valid reason to explain himself to his enraged mate.


    Out of a sudden, the door opened and his younger sister arrived.


    "OH ¡­ did I come in a wrong time? Should I just come back later?" Prince Shiveena apologized upon realizing the situation she arrived unto.


    "No ¡­ No ¡­ This is the perfect timing! You can stay. PLEASE STAY! Or else someone will crucify me." Prince Alarick begged his sister to stay.


    "PFt! You are not yet off the hook, mister! Once I get back with you ¡­ I will give you the scolding that you deserve!" Chloe expressed her thoughts to the royal prince.


    Chloe left ¡­


    Giving the two siblings some privacy.


    "Phew! You saved me there. I thought you and Selene were feisty, that witch can truly scare the shit out of me once she is triggered." Prince Alarick shared to his younger sister.


    Princess Shiveena smiled at the refreshing side of her eldest brother.


    "It is good to see how happy you are now ¡­ Having a mate truly changes someone for the better. I think this is the best version of you that I have seen, personally." Princess Shiveena told her brother with so much honesty and sincerity.


    The royal prince smiled at his younger sister.


    "I have not apologized for the way I acted with all of you before. I know I cannot turn back the time I wasted and the only thing I can do now is repent from the things I have done. As long as I live ¡­ I will not stop repenting and living life in a right way." Prince Alarick professed to his younger sister the regret and his sincere desire to be better.


    "How I wish I can find someone like Chloe? I wish I can have a mate that would make me happy and content in life. The way you are at the moment." a hint of sadness could be heard from Princess Shiveena''s voice.


    Her eldest brother extended his hand and reached for hers.


    It made the princess smile because her eldest brother has truly changed and became the person they all wished for.


    "I am truly happy for you, big brother!" Princess Shiveena laughed along with Prince Alarick upon hearing her words of recognizing Prince Alarick as her big brother.


    Ever since they were young ¡­ they always have bickered, argued and fought countless times.


    Calling each other with derogatory words so hearing the princess say those words ¡­ ''big brother'' sparked a huge laughter between the two.


    After a moment of laughter between the two ¡­


    "I have not laughed like that for years! Ever since Miryo died ¡­ I have not laughed like that. I guess, things can really go better for any of us." Princess Shiveena confessed to her eldest brother.


    "Meaning ¡­ I am like Prince Alarick 2.0? Is that what you mean?" Prince Alarick teasing his younger sister.


    The princess only laughed at the sight of her eldest brother being silly.


    Then her expression returned to being serious.


    At the realization of her intention in visiting Prince Alarick.


    "Will you stay in the royal palace?


    The Alpha King needs you ¡­


    Ranku needs you ¡­


    We need you ¡­" Princess Shiveena gushed at Prince Alarick while lowering her gaze.


    Prince Alarick gently held his younger sister''s chin and made her look at him.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me ¡­ So I can understand the problem." Prince Alarick sincerely asked his younger sister.


    "Things are getting out of hand around in the royal court. Alcyd is blinded by his longing for Selene. He has shunned those who truly cares for him. Like his Beta, he was sent back to the Golden Moon Pack but we all know what it means. He exiled his own Beta. Thus, other Alphas and ministers are taking advantage of this situation to pursue their own interest." Princess Shiveena explained.


    "How about Ranku? Ivan? And You?" Prince Alarick asked.


    "I don''t know what to do with it. His mate, Marcus ¡­ I think the guy has true feelings for Ranku but his family and wolf pack are making underhanded deals against the royal family. One of the things I found out, Marcus'' father is plotting something against Ranku making it look like it is an accident. I do not know if Ranku will believe me once I disclose this to him."


    "Ivan is doing alright but I fear that our enemies may do something to him especially he is far away from us."


    She continued, "And I feel alone ¡­ I feel like I am left on my own. With no one to hold on to. Everyone seems to have life on their own while I am trying to be strong for those I care for. But ¡­ I do not know for how long!"


    "Well ¡­ I am here now! I can be the brother that you need now. I am sorry if it took so long before I became one." Prince Alarick sincerely conveyed to his younger sister.


    He furthered, "Once I get out of here, we will take care of it ... together!"


    Tears fell and unexpected cries came next.


    Sobs ¡­ and cries echoed within the room.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 293 - Hunters Life

    Right after incident of the ambush, Melody instructed Ben to call for reinforcement.


    A team of hunters that will direct them to her penthouse rather than going back to her father''s mansion.


    Ben was quick enough to comply swiftly on Melody''s command.


    [-In Melody''s Penthouse-]


    Ben was carrying Malia.


    "Put Malia in my bedroom!" Melody instructed Ben.


    Boss Tony owns a huge hotel which allowed Melody to own her personal penthouse.


    The hotel is located in a city filled with humans.


    Metropolis was a city like any other human city.


    But the penthouse owned by Melody was one of the most luxurious penthouse with incredible features.


    Big rooms ¡­


    Top-most floor ¡­


    Personal roof deck, clinic, pool and other functions useful for hunters.


    A 2-floored penthouse.


    When Melody arrived with her group of hunters, members of her family''s branch, a man was already waiting in the living room.


    This man was surprised at the condition of Malia.


    "What happened? Why is Malia unconscious?" an apparent tone of concern and worry from the man''s voice.


    "Oh my ¡­ Booth Rogers! Not now, please! And I told you, stop entering my penthouse without my approval." Melody''s attempt to dismiss the concern of the man.


    Booth Rogers grabbed Melody''s arm to stop her from ignoring his concern.


    "I will repeat it again ¡­ What happened? Did she ¡­" Booth hinted for something which he thinks may have happened to Malia.


    Melody hesitated at first but gave up everntually.


    "Yes, you are right! So ¡­ let me go now?" Melody replied.


    As soon as Booth released Melody''s arm, he followed Melody who went straight ahead to the couch.


    "I thought so! Why would you let it happen again? You know for a fact that she can be dangerous once she goes all dark." Booth complained to Melody.


    "You think I wanted it to happen? She went dark because of the threat on my life. I have no control over that!" Melody justified her actions.


    "Well, you should have acted before she went out of control. If she goes dark completely 3 more times, we may not get her back again. Haiva, the seer, warned us about Malia''s dark nature. If she goes completely dark 6 times ¡­ After that, she may remain completely dark!" Booth reminded Melody.


    Upon hearing the reminder of Booth, Melody became more frustrated.


    "Can you stop acting like an overprotective boyfriend? Because as far as I know, she dumped you and refused your proposal to be couple. Desperation does not suit you! Especially from a 28 year old guy." Melody snapped at Booth.


    A moment of silence occurred before Melody looked at Booth with regret from her sudden sassiness.


    "I am sorry for reminding you about that and snapping but please give me a break. What do you expect? This is the hunters'' life! We are in constant danger since we are surrounded with supernatural beings. If you resigned being a hunter, Malia did not. Plus, she is deeper connected now in the life of being a hunter." Melody explained.


    "What do you mean, deeper connected now?" Booth asked for clarification.


    "She just became the overseer of my father''s entire family branch. And you my man ¡­ I think should reconsider of taking up the leadership of your family''s branch. Your family is the most elite family of hunters. Having you as my father''s support would help my father''s interim leadership in the Hunters'' Association." Melody pointed out to Booth.


    Rogers Family is well-known family of hunters. They are the most respected and most influential family of hunters. Due to their skill-sets and unique knowledge for weapons.


    Being the top hunters within the association for being able to fight against supernatural beings without any powers, only martial arts and specialization in all weapons.


    Mostly with anti-magic weapons.


    Anti-magic weapons cannot be wielded by any ordinary hunters.


    Only members of the Rogers Family have been able to wield and successfully utilize its maximum potential.


    "Drop it ¡­ I will not be pressured once again to do the bidding of my family just for their selfish gains. Save humanity my ass! Were they able to save my parents and my sister? My grandfather can die and choke in his own ¡­" Booth was not able to finish his rant when Ben came out from the room.


    He called for Melody.


    "Malia is awake!" Ben exclaimed from the second floor of the penthouse.


    Both Melody and Booth hurried to Malia.


    "Malia!" Both uttered at the same time.


    "Kindly tone it down? My ears hurt!" Malia trying to get up from bed.


    But Booth made her stay in bed.


    "Oh, Booth! You are here ¡­" Malia was surprised at Booth''s presence in the penthouse.


    "What do you expect? You think that I would be gone just because you refused to be my girlfriend? My face will continuously annoy you ¡­ even after your rejection!" Booth teased Malia.


    Instead of responding to Booth''s tease, Malia hugged him tightly.


    Showing how much she missed him.


    "Will you both get a room?" Melody sounded salty from the sight she was seeing.


    "If you and Ben will get out ¡­ Definitely, we will have the room for ourselves. So will you let us have the room?" Booth retorted at Melody''s remark.


    "Please, stop! The both of you!" Malia requested while trying to feel her head.


    Then she continued, "Did I lose it again this time? Melody?"


    Melody hesitated to reply but she nodded in affirmation for Malia''s query.


    "How do you feel right now? It''s your 3rd time to go completely dark!" Booth asked.


    And he realized that Ben is still in the room.


    Eventually, Melody made a gesture that it was okay for Ben to be around regarding the issue.


    "It''s alright ¡­ He knows what will happen if father finds out about the dark side issue." Melody reassured Booth and Malia.


    Malia kept feeling her forehead and checking her hands.


    "This might be a problem. If ever I get to my 6th ¡­" Malia was looking worried but Booth stopped her in the middle of her worry.


    "You will not reach to that point!" Booth held her.


    "Come on ¡­ We both know that is not true. It may happen because we are in constant danger. This is the hunters life and despite being a witch. I still follow the code of hunters!" Malia reminded her hunter friends.


    She continued, "This is me telling you ¡­ Saving the lives of the innocent ones and humanity comes first before mine."


    Except for Ben, Melody and Booth lowered their gaze at the words of Malia.


    Further continuing, "If we ever reach to that point where I finally go completely dark in my 6th time. Once I remain dangerous and Melody''s voice won''t work anymore, please take me down as best as you can. WITH NO MERCY! PLEASE?"


    "Yes! We ¡­" Ben immediate reply.


    But Melody punched him in his gut for being clueless of the situation.


    "I am telling you ¡­ do that and I will kill you myself!" Melody threatened Ben.


    Booth smiled at the sight of Ben getting punched because he also wanted to do it as well if only Melody did not do it first.


    "Melody! Booth! Ben is just doing his duty as a hunter. He is bound by the code and law of hunters. This is the hunters'' life. Whether you like it or not ¡­ that''s how I want it to be! So, can we go back to our daily routine? Father may have a message for us. I bet he has arrived in the main headquarters." Malia expressed her current thoughts.


    "Speaking of which ¡­ There is a mayhem amongst the big bosses in the main headquarters." Ben revealed.


    All three were confused at Ben''s news.


    "I was called on our way here ¡­ While Melody was too worried and preoccupied with Malia, I got a call that there is a current immediate investigation of who can be the spy of the vampires amongst the big bosses. No one is allowed to leave the main headquarters and it was just declared ¡­"


    He finished his explanation with,


    "No elections will take place. Boss Tony is now the new president of the association and his first task is reveal the spy amongst the big bosses with concrete proof."


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 294 - Vitre Family

    After the news amongst the hunters broke out regarding the boss of the Vitre Family,


    Malia and Melody decided to continue with the initial plan which was approved by Melody''s father.


    Walking their way towards the studio.


    Melody was being followed by staff members of the entertainment company owned by her father. As they made their way to the recording studio.


    Vitre Family''s reputation took flight from a lower bracket family into a well-known family amongst hunters.


    With their growing wealth, man power, and mostly ¡­ their control over the media outlets.


    Such as publishing companies, entertainment companies and other businesses.


    Boss Tony was a great example of rags to riches.


    And now ¡­ he can be considered as the most influential and powerful individual within the hunters'' association.


    He had gained not only wealth but the influence to rise within the ranks amongst hunters.


    Many could not deny the contributions of Boss Tony within the association.


    Having a successful and impressive record of hunting their targets. And gaining such resources that was helpful for the association.


    Catapulted his own position and influence amongst the hunters.


    However, largely this was possible due to the stardom and popularity of Melody as a singer.


    Melody became the reason for many investors to trust and flock around her father.


    Since her father was considered as her manager and handler.


    [-In the record studio building-]


    "Where is my Iced French Vanilla from Tim Horton''s?" Melody demanded from one of the personal assistant assigned for her.


    There were at least 4 personal assistants following her around and on standby for any of her needs.


    While Malia supervises everything and the itinerary for Melody.


    Though there are times she has to go for an errand in providing reinforcement for nearby hunting missions.


    Mostly, her responsibility was making sure of the security of Melody and nothing bad happens to her.


    As Melody prepares herself inside the recording studio for a recording session, Ben and Malia were discussing about the current developments from the headquarters.


    "Booth! I thought you will be going to check on your grandfather?" Malia wondered at the appearance of Booth Rogers as he entered the room.


    A transparent glass wall separating the side of Malia from Melody''s side.


    The voice of Melody could be heard through the speakers attached to the walls.


    Malia grabbed Booth.


    Dragging him outside the room since the recording session with Melody has started.


    "H-hey! What''s wrong?" Booth was confused with Malia''s behavior.


    "Why are you not with your grandfather? I thought you will be helping Tony in the headquarters through convincing your grandfather to render support for the presidency of Tony." Malia reiterated their previous discussion.


    "I already called and Tony has already won over the support of the other families. Vitre Family has finally took charge in the headquarters and gained full support from other families. Including my grandfather, which means there is no need for me to go at all." Booth explained to Malia.


    "So ¡­ in other words, Tony found the spy and was able to prove it?" Malia asked for confirmation.


    "Most likely! That is why ¡­ I am staying here by your side and you are stuck with me." Booth replied.


    Malia rolled her eyes at the reply of Booth.


    Especially on the idea that Booth Rogers will be following her. Booth may have been rejected by Malia but it did not stop him to keep pursuing and being around the woman he loves.


    "Please, do me favor ¡­ will you?" Malia begged at Booth.


    "Of course! Anything for the woman I love ¡­" Booth beamed in response trying to impress Malia.


    "Give me some space and let me do my job! There are plenty of things to prepare. So if you are not gonna help in hunting then do not bother me." Malia requested from Booth.


    Booth heaved a sigh before replying from Malia''s request.


    "Fine! I will help. Despite my intentions to retire already from hunting, just for you ¡­ I will help in your plans. Just do not push me away. I want to stay around." Booth told Malia with so much sincerity in his voice.


    He continued, "You know that I will always be here for you!"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a voice echoed within Malia''s head.


    ''I will always be here for you!'' said by the voice echoing within her head.


    Flashes of memory of a man smiling to her.


    Confusion and wonder occupied her mind.


    Again and again, it kept echoing in her mind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Malia!! Malia!!" Booth holding Malia''s face.


    Only a buzzing sound could be heard by Malia.


    She was still entranced at the sight of the man that just flashed into her mind.


    "What''s happening here?" Ben asked.


    Looking at the scene of Booth holding Malia still.


    She was a little bit disoriented and weak in her knees.


    "Where are you? I miss you ¡­" Malia uttered mindlessly.


    Caressing Booth''s face and then she kissed him before passing out.


    Thinking of the man that just flashed into her mind.


    Ben was surprised at what just happened.


    But Booth had no time to be stunned.


    Immediately, he caught Malia''s head before she passed out.


    It was the first time he was kissed by Malia and he was totally caught off guard at the kiss done by Malia.


    Mixed emotions invaded Booth''s feelings.


    Will he be happy for the kiss?


    Worry for Malia''s condition?


    Fear that someone may have already occupied Malia''s heart and it is not him ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere in a faraway land ¡­


    A huge castle on top of the mountain.


    [-Inside the castle of King Lionel-]


    "King Lionel, our spy has been killed!" reported by one of his henchmen.


    The king of vampires slammed the arm of his throne.


    "Damn it! That old man is stupid to be discovered in a time like this. How about our other spies in their association?" King Lionel asked his henchman.


    Other vampires were curious at the answer of the henchman.


    "Forgive me King Lionel ¡­ the new president of the Hunters'' Association has identified all of our spies and executed them all in their headquarters. We have lost all of our spies." Regretfully reported by the henchman.


    "Who is this new president?" an evident tone of anger could be heard from King Lionel.


    "The new president of the Hunters'' Association is the head of the Vitre Family."


    "If only we succeeded in getting one of his daughters and used them as leverage. We will not need of spies at all. Well then ¡­ make it a priority to take one of his daughters." King Lionel gave out a command.


    "King Lionel ¡­ there is a problem, her daughters are known to be dangerous beings. They are not ordinary humans. We have learned, they have supernatural abilities."


    The king of vampires stood from his throne.


    "Do you think I care? Are you telling me that you are scared of them?"


    "N-N-No! King Lionel ¡­" the henchman immediately kneeled in fear of their king''s anger.


    Before King Lionel even get the chance to vent out his anger, Lucas arrived with Fluffy behind him.


    -Hiss!-


    -Hiss!-


    Vampires were hissing at the sight of Fluffy following Lucas.


    No one would dare hurt Fluffy because Lucas was declared officially as one of the henchmen of King Lionel.


    And hurting Fluffy would upset Lucas. Thus, may result for their king''s wrath.


    Lucas approached the king of vampires.


    "Let me do the task, King Lionel! I will take one of the president''s daughters for you. This is my gesture of gratitude for saving Fluffy." Lucas kneeled in front of King Lionel.


    King Lionel was delighted at the unexpected appearance of Lucas.


    "This is marvelous! Lucas will make it possible then ¡­ Bring one of the daughters of the president and we will have leverage against the president of the Hunters'' Association." King Lionel declared to all vampires present in the castle.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 295 - Vitre Family (Part II)

    [-Vitre Hotel-]


    In metropolis, a city where a large population of humans resides.


    One of its famous hotel is also owned by the Vitre Family.


    Scheduled for her exclusive performance, Melody is on stage performing her own composed song.


    Melody sang while moving along with the beat of the music.


    People were captivated and grooving along to her song.


    While Melody was putting her heart out in performing, Malia and the other hunters were busy checking on the security of the entire premises.


    Ben was assigned to be on constant cognizant on the surrounding of Melody.


    The concert hall of the hotel was jammed pack with fans of Melody.


    Fans gushing over their admiration for Melody.


    Indeed many were mesmerized at the enchanting voice of Melody.


    A celebrity filled with talent and beauty.


    Every move she makes and note of music that comes out from her makes her audience want for more.


    Melody took a pose and breathed for a while before asking her audience.


    "Do you want some more???" Melody asked her audience.


    Setting the mood of her audience.


    Together, her audience screamed for more.


    "Yeeeesss!!"


    Such response echoing around the concert hall.


    At the same, while the audience in the concert hall was getting pumped up for more fun, Malia was accompanied by Booth.


    "Can you stop insisting on something I really don''t know? And to such thing that I am totally not interested in." Malia trying to dismiss the constant queries of Booth.


    "I think if you give it a try or make a real effort, you might remember your past and regain your entire identity ¡­ as a whole part. Not just some fragments of yourself." Booth insisted on Malia to remember her past so she could really be happy.


    Right after her sudden passing out.


    Losing her own consciousness suddenly made Booth really worried for Malia.


    But the kiss they both shared was something unexpected and he could not easily shake off the butterfly feeling in the pit of his stomach after experiencing it.


    Feeling the lips of Malia against his made him giddy and uneasy about it because of the idea that it was not for him at all.


    "Why are we talking about it right now? Can''t you see that we are in the middle of something?" Malia told Booth about her own thoughts while checking the perimeter.


    "Oh, come on! Vampires will be no match for us if they do appear right now." Booth was too confident in his words.


    Deep inside, Malia was avoiding the topic because she cannot explain what happened with her.


    A surreal feeling and something she thought may have meant something. But it was not the time for her to dwell on it.


    Treating it as a hallucination would be better than complicate everything with something which she cannot explain.


    No matter how much she thinks about it, there was no explanation to what it was and who it was.


    Her intercom buzzed and her pager lit at the same time.


    "Something''s up by the roof deck!" Malia informed Booth.


    "Stay here! I will go there." Booth volunteered as a reinforcement for the other hunters.


    "No! I will go with you." Malia refused to let Booth stay.


    "Wow! Concern much for me?" Booth teased Malia who was stepping a bit back trying to keep a safe distance from Booth.


    He continued, "I will stay if you admit that you are worried for me."


    "Shut up! You have time for this nonsense?" Pushing Booth back.


    Booth gave up on teasing Malia and reminded her to stay around Melody.


    "You are more needed here. We cannot afford Melody being taken. It will be a disaster once something bad happens to her or if she gets taken." Both reminded Malia about her primary task to keep Melody safe.


    Malia also gave in to Booth''s suggestion.


    Immediately, they parted ways. She instructed Ben and other hunters to be more vigilant.


    Making them flock around the concert hall.


    Other members of the audience could sense the sudden heightened security around.


    Even Melody was starting to get spooked about it.


    As she dances and sings along with the music, she waited for the right time to discreetly go backstage.


    When the backup dancers appeared and made a dance routine, Melody immediately asked Ben who was staying close around her.


    "What''s happening? Why the security around me became tensed? Is something wrong?" Melody asked curiously.


    "There were vampires spotted in the building and in the roof deck. It is being taken care of right now, as we speak." Ben elaborated in detail to Melody.


    "Update me whatever it is. I can''t believe these blood suckers would have the guts to attack us again. I guess they are desperate to take me as their leverage to my father." Melody pointed out.


    But Ben was thinking about something.


    "Why are you looking so serious?" Melody wondered.


    "Currently, most of the hunters are focused in this spot to protect you. I was thinking about ¡­ in public, it''s not only you who was declared as Boss Tony''s daughter. Even Malia was publicly announced as his daughter. What if ¡­ just what if she is the real target of these blood suckers and not you." Ben shared his own assessment of the situation.


    Making Melody more worried regarding the current situation.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile, at the lobby of the hotel ¡­


    Suddenly, a hunter in his executive suit was seen in the elevator ¡­ injured.


    Some of the witnesses screamed at the sight of the bleeding hunter.


    Malia was quick on her feet and instructed the guards of the hotel to make sure everything is contained.


    So that there will be no panic or mayhem may take place.


    And she instructed the other hunters to secure Melody.


    Further instructing them to ask for reinforcement from the headquarters that there is an attempt on the president''s daughter.


    The injured hunter uttered.


    "T-they are ¡­ in the basement ¡­ parking lot!"


    He was assisted to the side and given first aid. As the other medical unit came to tend his wounds, Malia decided to go help the other hunters down in the basement parking lot.


    Moments after ¡­


    Arriving at the basement parking lot.


    She scanned the premises until she saw lifeless hunters on the ground.


    "Damn it!" Malia expressed her disappointment upon realizing she was already too late to help and serve as back up.


    Then a frightening presence revealed himself from behind.


    "So this is the other daughter of the new president of the Hunters'' Association. I badly wanted to see this other daughter. Because ¡­" Lucas was interrupted in his greeting when Malia decided to blast him with fire balls.


    Instantly, Lucas evaded right in time before getting hit by the consecutive attacks of Malia.


    At the same time, Malia hid behind one of the cars.


    Lucas gave signal to Fluffy for a decoy attack.


    Fluffy will serve as the bait while Lucas will do the main attack.


    Things went perfectly as he intended to.


    Because right after Fluffy appeared from the shadows in front of Malia, it surprised her and struck the feral wolf.


    Fluffy whimpered upon getting the hit but Lucas gave him enhancer pills to make him regenerate quicker than usual.


    Enhancer pills were one of the drugs produced by the Legion of Vampires as their secret weapon during missions but not a guarantee for survival.


    Due to being spooked and focusing only on Fluffy, her defenses were down.


    "A werewolf? With a vampire?" Malia uttered in surprise upon looking at the limping feral wolf.


    "Tribrid to be exact!" response from Lucas before releasing his surprise attack.


    Unexpectedly, she got thrown off upon getting a blast at her side.


    After getting knocked off to a few meters away.


    Her ears went buzzing and she got disoriented for a bit.


    But Lucas was more surprised.


    "Where is your regenerating ability?" Lucas looking confused.


    Lucas furthered, "What happened to you, Selene?"


    He was expecting for Malia to defend herself better and regenerate from her wounds.


    Unfortunately, she was bleeding from the explosive attack of Lucas.


    "M-my name is Malia ¡­" weak reply of Malia.


    Before completely blacking out.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 296 - You Are My Sister

    Somewhere far from the metropolis ¡­


    An underground coven of vampires which swore allegiance to King Lionel was alerted by other henchmen of King Lionel for the arrival of Lucas.


    It was the expected location for Lucas to appear once he completes his task.


    A coven from one of the allies of King Lionel.


    Lucas arrived with Malia in his arms ¡­ unconscious.


    The elder of the coven welcomed Lucas and the surviving vampires from their mission.


    "We are honored to be at your service, Sir Lucas!" The elder greeted Lucas graciously.


    Ever since Lucas was declared as one of the henchmen of King Lionel.


    Other allied vampires and majority of the members of the legion treated Lucas with high respect.


    All henchmen were feared and highly respected amongst vampires.


    "Lucas! I am glad, you successfully carried out your mission." Exclaimed by a familiar voice.


    "Ingrid? You are here! First of all, kindly assist my ¡­ I mean the daughter of the new president of the Hunters'' Association. Place her to a secluded room. And please seal the entire room with your ice crystals." Lucas requested to his fellow henchman.


    Ingrid was curious and wondered, "What is the need for the sealing of the room?"


    "This one has powerful magic. And we have to make sure she does not escape." Lucas replied.


    "Fine!" Ingrid gestured at one of the vampires from the coven and they immediately complied with Ingrid''s orders.


    She continued, "Though, we have to discuss some things since you are here now and the additional orders from King Lionel."


    Lucas hesitated for a while because he wanted to clear some things with Malia regarding her background.


    For Lucas, Malia was Selene.


    However, he has to confirm a lot of things because of his doubts and confusion.


    "Make sure, nothing bad happens to her! King Lionel wants her alive. Not dried down. So once there are signs of bite on her, there will be no tomorrow for any of you." Lucas reminded and warned the vampires holding Malia.


    Reminding and taunting them at the same time.


    They gulped after hearing Lucas'' reminder because the scent of Malia''s blood was tempting for them.


    And they had the intention of taking a bite or taste of her blood.


    Due to the reminder of Lucas and his warning, this made them restrain their desire from putting it into action.


    Together they replied in unison, "Yes, we understand!"


    "Rest assured, she will not be harmed! King Lionel will be upset if someone ruined his plans." Ingrid reassured Lucas while looking at the vampires holding Malia with threatening look in her eyes.


    Immediately, everyone went their own way and completed each task expected from them.


    -Moments after-


    Lucas went straight ahead to Malia''s sealed room.


    Ingrid left for another errand given by the vampire king.


    She informed Lucas to keep the daughter of the president guarded and he would be responsible for her.


    And will be under his supervision.


    For the mean time while King Lionel is strategizing his next move against the Hunters'' Association.


    [-In the Isolation Room-]


    When he entered the isolation room designated for Malia, the captive was already awake.


    Malia tried to launch an attack.


    Unfortunately her efforts were useless because her magic was suppressed within the isolation room.


    "It''s useless to even try. Ingrid sealed this room with her ice crystals and this isolation room has sealing properties for specific captives. Meaning, in this room ¡­ only you are unable to use magic." Lucas mentioned to Malia.


    "Why am I here? It''s useless to take me as hostage!" Malia complained.


    For a moment, Lucas remained silent.


    Observing Malia and contemplating if she was really Selene.


    "I took you because ¡­" Lucas tried to check if it was safe to mention within the room.


    Choosing the isolation room for Malia to be detained and making Ingrid seal the room with her ice crystals has made it reassuring that no one would eavesdrop in his conversation with Malia.


    "¡­ Because you are my sister!" Lucas continued his statement upon making sure the isolated room was secured.


    Malia was stunned for a moment from what she just heard.


    "Wait, what?!?! Your sister? Forgive me but I think you are mistaken. I guess the blood in your system has made you delusional. Maybe you have turned into a delusional vampire due to the excessive blood you have been feeding on." Malia did not hesitate retorting Lucas.


    "At first, I was sure it was really you ¡­ That is why, I took the mission of kidnapping you because when I saw your profile at King Lionel''s desk. I thought to myself, finally! I found my sister." Lucas further explained as he leaned against the wall while Malia was few meters away from him.


    He just saw Malia chuckled and shook her head.


    "How can I be related to a vampire? For sure, I am not related to a blood sucker!" Malia refused to believe at the claims of Lucas.


    "Let me clarify to you ¡­ First, I am a tribrid. Meaning, I am not just an ordinary vampire. So calling me bloodsucker is inappropriate. Second, I do not feed on blood. My diet is like any other humans but blood intake makes me stronger and more powerful. Lastly, as far as I know ¡­ based on your profile and the intel we got from our dead spies. You were only adopted by the new president. That makes my claim plausible!" Lucas confidently pointed out to Malia.


    Upon hearing Lucas elaborate on things that was unbelievable to comprehend.


    She was astonished and left with her own thoughts.


    ''What the hell? Tribrid? Is he even making sense? Does he know how unbelievable it is to piece everything together based on what he just? I have not heard of someone who is tribrid. I have not encountered one.'' Loudly thought by Malia to herself.


    At the same time while she was contemplating on her own.


    Lucas continued explaining, "Though, I cannot understand why you feel different. I don''t sense your usual self. Like as if you are not my sister ¡­"


    Malia rolled her eyes and replied.


    "Well ¡­ that is because I am not your sister! If you could only accept that fact and would stop deluding yourself. I will never be related to someone like you." Malia insisted the improbability of her blood ties with Lucas.


    A momentary silence before Lucas called upon Fluffy from the shadows.


    Then the feral wolf stepped out from the shadows and appeared right beside Malia.


    It took Malia by surprise.


    Fluffy jumped over Malia and rubbed its muzzle against Malia''s neck.


    "What the?? Get off me!!" Malia pushed off Fluffy.


    She could not contain her own thoughts. "This is my first time to encounter a vampire and a wolf together!"


    Surprised at the closeness of Fluffy and Lucas.


    A scene that she has never encountered as a hunter.


    "I still cannot understand what happened to you but Fluffy can recognize that it''s truly you ¡­ Selene!" Lucas stated as he stared at Malia.


    He could see Malia''s black hair with some platinum silver strands on the front.


    After contemplating for few moments ¡­


    Something dawned within Lucas'' mind.


    "I guess you tweaked with our magic essence which led you to lose your memories. But I will help you regain your memories back ¡­ my dear sister!" Lucas concluded.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 297 - Memories

    [-In the Isolation Room-]


    Both Lucas and Malia became serious when Lucas mentioned about helping Malia regain her memories.


    "Why do you think I will need your help? And who said I lost my memories? I still remember my family!!" Malia refused any help from Lucas.


    A sound of chuckle could be heard from Lucas.


    "You are still a poor liar. You really don''t know how to lie with me. I can see right through your lies. With the squinting of your eyes and a slight twitch from your facial expression. There is only one person I know who has this kind of expression when lying ¡­ my sister!" Lucas smiled after remembering the way his sister lies.


    This made Malia astonished and speechless for a while because of the claims of Lucas.


    "I am not your sister, okay! If you were really my older brother, why am I not remembering you? Because if what you are saying is true ¡­ I should have remembered you by now! Unfortunately, I am not feeling anything at all." Malia pointed out directly to Lucas.


    Her words made Lucas contemplate on something and wonder why Malia could not remember him.


    "Is your hair naturally like that? Because it supposed to be platinum silver. Close to the color of the snow. I used to tease you when we were little ¡­ calling you, snow butterfly!" Lucas shared his memory of his sister to Malia.


    Malia felt a twitch in her heart and warmth from the memory which Lucas shared.


    Suddenly it made her sight fuzzy.


    Voices appeared in her mind as if it was happening right in front of her.


    Laughter from a young boy teasing someone familiar to Malia.


    ''Snow butterfly! Snow Butterfly!'' the young boy loudly teasing the young girl while running around.


    ''No, I am not a snow butterfly! I am a snow wolf! Fierce and pure as white like the snow.'' Retort by the young girl.


    ''Nah ¡­ you are more of a snow butterfly! Rather than a snow wolf!" the young boy kept teasing the young girl.


    Until the young girl cried from the teasing of the young boy.


    ''Aww! Don''t cry now ¡­ Fine! You are a strong snow wolf! So stop crying ¡­ If you want to be a wolf, do not cry! Or else you will become ¡­'' the young boy tried to make the young girl stop from crying and he took a pause by the last part of his statement.


    ''Or else what ¡­'' the young girl asked while wiping her tears.


    The young boy smiled before he gave his response.


    ''Or else you will become ¡­ a cute snow armadillo instead! Hahaha!'' the young boy ran while being chased by the young girl who was clearly mad at him.


    Everything was like surreal.


    "Snow butterfly ¡­ because flying and beautiful flowers were things that makes me happy. There was this woman, making me float mid-air because I enjoy pretending like I was flying." Malia uttered from the memories that flashed into her mind.


    A gleam of hope flashed on Lucas'' eyes.


    "That''s Laquisha, our foster mother. The one who kept us alive for years when we were little." Lucas explained to Malia regarding the memory she mentioned.


    Memories of a lady taking care of a young girl flashed in her mind.


    Because of it ¡­ Malia started to hyperventilate.


    Her breathing was unsteady.


    Then panic ensued within Malia of how to make sense on the memories flashing into her mind regarding this lady and the young boy being with her.


    "No! Stop it! ¡­" Malia exclaimed.


    "What''s wrong? Are you starting to remember now?" Lucas tried to approach Malia.


    For a brief moment, memories of Boss Tony reminding Malia about some abilities of other vampire.


    Not only super strength and super speed but unique abilities may possess by a powerful vampire.


    Like glamour, an ability of a powerful vampire to enchant someone into thinking that something is true and real.


    There are powerful vampires who can do this ability. But only few so far can successfully pull it off.


    And with this, Malia tried to convince herself that it is just a glamour. That she was being tricked into believing something which is not.


    "Nice try! But I will not fall for your tricks! I will not be easily fooled by your enchantment." Malia remarked at Lucas.


    "I am not tricking you! You are starting to remember now. But someone may have been messing with your head. No wonder your memories did not immediately return when you saw me. I guess your memories must be triggered first with specific moments in your life before you get to remember them." Lucas stated based on his assessment.


    Unfortunately, Malia kept refusing to believe him.


    Before they could even further discuss about Malia''s memories and condition.


    The room shook and a loud explosion could be heard.


    -Tugggsssshhh!-


    -Quake!-


    Both had to hold unto something to keep their balance.


    "They are here!" Malia expressed her delight.


    "Who''s here?" Lucas wondered.


    He tried to go out so he could check what was going.


    Right at the moment he turned around and unlocked the door, Malia swiftly struck him from behind with her strong right chop.


    Putting him down, unconscious.


    "A piece of advice, never face your back to your opponent. And never lower your defense." Malia whispered as she looked over on the unconscious Lucas.


    Fluffy whimpered and went to the side of Lucas.


    Trying to wake him up.


    Instead of immediately leaving without looking back.


    Guilt crept within Malia.


    She stopped and thought over.


    "Damn it!" Malia cursed at her own guilt.


    For a moment, Malia thought ¡­ What if ¡­ What if ¡­ What if!


    What if Lucas is really her brother?


    As she went back to reassure Lucas will not be found by the hunters outside, Malia tried to talk to Fluffy.


    "Look! I hope you understand what I am trying to say here. Keep this guy inside this room and never let him out until there is no more explosion outside. You see, my hunter friends are skillful in eliminating vampires. So, it will be safe if both of you stay inside ¡­ okay?" Malia instructed Fluffy.


    Assuming and hoping that the feral wolf will pay heed on her instructions.


    After placing Lucas on the bed, she left the isolation room hoping to escape from the vampires who wanted her as a leverage against the new president of the Hunters'' Association.


    As soon as she stepped off the isolation room, her powers returned.


    Meaning the effect on her powers were only effective inside the isolation room.


    Thus, on her realization that her powers have returned, Malia casted a deceptive spell to cover the door of the isolation room.


    So that no hunter will find Lucas.


    "I guess this coven of vampires is considered eliminated. It is unfortunate for them because these hunters are not your ordinary hunters." Malia loudly thought to herself.


    She looked back on the direction of the isolation room.


    "Just in case ¡­ if you were telling the truth. If my memories ¡­ prove that ¡­ you are my brother. Better to keep you out of trouble then!" last words of Malia before completely running back to the surface.


    Though, a vampire from the shadows emerged hearing everything which Malia mentioned.


    "A hunter and a henchman ¡­ siblings? Uh-oh, this is disaster! No wonder, hunters keep finding our covens." The vampire tried to assume things based on what he heard.


    Especially when Malia mentioned about Lucas and her being siblings.


    A mayhem is about to implode within the legion of vampires.


    Involving a henchman and a hunter.


    Such connection that is considered as greatest taboo amongst vampires.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 298 - Booth Rogers

    *** During the attempt of Lucas to kidnap Malia ***


    When Booth Rogers decided to help the hunters on the roof deck, he used the elevator.


    A feeling of doubt and nervous if he should leave Malia on the lobby but he felt complacent because she will be surrounded with her fellow hunters down in the lobby.


    Not expecting anything bad may happen on Malia if he left her with the other hunters on the lobby.


    Using the elevator going to the roof deck gave him time to prepare his anti-magic weapon.


    Which was cased in a long black container.


    Each high ranking member of the Rogers Family had their own anti-magic weapon which they use for battle.


    Only few had the opportunity to wield such powerful weapon.


    In Booth Rogers'' case, he was blessed with a double ended sword.


    With two sharp and average length blades on opposite edges. It is detachable which can turn it into two separate weapons. Each blade coated with special liquid and melted special ore.


    Making it lethal against any targets. No matter how strong their defensive properties or magic, it can penetrate against the skin of any supernatural being. Especially against vampires.


    Though, not all hunters can wield such weapon because the weapon chooses its wielder. It burns the skin of anyone who attempt to wield it except only those chosen wielders of this special weapon.


    Anti-magic weapons were weapons that were made for the protection of the humans against any supernatural beings. Thus, it was made for the purpose of the protection and survival of the human species.


    -Ting!-


    The sound of the elevator as it opens,


    And the sight of the hunters fighting against the vampires on the roof deck was the first thing emerged on Booth''s sight as he gets off the elevator.


    Screams of innocent security guards ¡­


    Blood spurting like a gushing stream ¡­


    Hunters fighting off against these vampires ¡­


    Saving lives as much as they could ¡­


    But these vampires were no ordinary vampires as well.


    It made Booth recall his rigid training with Malia back in the Vitre Mansion.


    -Aaarrghh!!!-


    More screams echoing all over.


    Booth finally joined the fray and helped his fellow hunters.


    One vampire to another.


    Turning to ashes one after another.


    "Go tend to the wounded and help the others, leave this to me!" Booth informed the other hunters as he stepped forward.


    The other remaining vampires stepped back at the sight of Booth with his anti-magic weapon.


    Unlike werewolves, vampires are more rational thinkers compared to werewolves.


    -Hiss!-


    Vampires hissed at the sight of Booth with his anti-magic weapon on his hand.


    When some vampires tried to flee.


    Booth threw his anti-magic weapon like a boomerang.


    Hitting the two vampires who tried to flee.


    Turning into ashes as they got directly hit by the anti-magic weapon of Booth.


    Returning to his hand, the anti-magic weapon of Booth, the double ended sword was covered with blood stains and


    Surprised as they were, there was no other way but for them to fight for their own lives against Booth Rogers.


    Realization came into their mind that if they attack altogether in one swoop, they may stand a chance against the experienced hunter.


    Unfortunately for them, Booth was already trained how to handle situation as such.


    It was easy for him to defend himself and eliminate his targets simultaneously.


    He closed his eyes and gave one deadly strike.


    -Swoosh!-


    All vampires was completely struck with his one slash.


    Obliterated and they turned into ashes upon realizing ¡­ they did not stand any chance at all.


    Under the bright moon, Booth looked up to sky and felt something different in the wind.


    Heavy ¡­


    Bloody ¡­


    And ominous ¡­


    "There is a dangerous being in the building!" Booth thought loudly to himself.


    Rushing immediately to the elevator.


    "Malia, please be safe!" an obvious tone of concern in Booth''s voice.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the lobby of the hotel, all hunters panicked after the disappearance of Malia.


    Melody was informed regarding the current situation.


    "We tried to scan the entire area and premises. There is no sign of Lady Malia and the vampires. It''s as if they left instantly." One of the hunters reported to Melody and Ben.


    "What do you mean you cannot find her? It''s impossible that she is gone! How could she disappear like that? Maybe you just did not look quite hard enough!" Melody was agitated at the thought that Malia was missing.


    Ben pondered and assessed the situation before sharing his own thoughts.


    "Maybe ¡­ Just maybe ¡­ the vampires are after Malia! They had spies within the Hunters'' Association so they may have known regarding the profiles of the daughters of Boss Tony. Which may have been leaked to the Legion of Vampires that Boss Tony is now the new president of the Hunters'' Association."


    A moment of silence was felt in the room.


    "So, you are telling me that those blood suckers may have kidnapped my sister?" Melody uttered in disbelief.


    "Most likely, yes!" Ben replied.


    Before Melody could react further, Booth entered the room worried.


    "Melody! Where is Malia? I can''t reach her phone. And I am hearing from the other hunters that they are trying to look for her. Is she missing?" Booth worriedly asked Melody.


    "That is our current problem right now. She may have been taken by the vampires. And one of them maybe a henchman of the vampire king." Melody answered Booth.


    "WHAT?!? And why would they take her and not you? You are the biological daughter ¡­ not her!" Ben remarked.


    "Excuse me?!?! Are you suggesting that I should have been the one taken instead of Malia?" Melody retorted.


    "Don''t put words into my mouth! I am only wondering to why they would take her instead of you. In terms of leverage, you have more leverage over Malia. There is a certain reason why they would take her instead of you." Booth elaborated his concern.


    Ben interrupted their conversation.


    "Both of you stop it. We need to hurry if we still want to save Malia. There is no point in arguing right now. If I am not mistaken, most probably they might want to turn her into a vampire if she holds significant role in the Vitre Family. Since the Vitre Family holds the most influence right now in the Hunters'' Association. Our attention must be focused in how to save Malia rather than bickering and arguing like what the two of you are doing right now." Ben interjected.


    Both Melody and Booth stopped bickering.


    "You are right, Ben! How will we do it then?" Booth curiously asked.


    "Unless the vampires removed the silver mini trackers of Malia. Then we may still have a chance to track her down. Every hunters are provided with this silver mini trackers so that every boss could track its own members down." Ben explained.


    "I doubt they will find it. She placed it somewhere cannot be seen directly by anyone." Melody reasoned out.


    "Why do you think so?" Booth further asked.


    Melody remained silent for a while before responding. Thinking if it was right to share such sensitive information. Especially these two were guys.


    "Let us just say she placed it somewhere private and reeeaaalllyyy covered." Melody''s response.


    For a moment Ben and Booth were contemplating on Melody''s response.


    "Hmm ¡­" Ben seriously thought it over.


    But a thought dawned into Booth''s mind.


    Remembering the moment he had with Malia when they shared an intimate moment. He was rubbing Malia''s breasts and he felt something weird on her nipples.


    "Don''t tell me ¡­ She placed it on her ¡­" Before Booth could even finish his words, Melody covered his mouth.


    "You don''t have to say it out loud. Let us put it that way! I think her tracker is still on. So, let us just check her location." Melody suggested.


    Immediately, Ben checked the private monitor tracker.


    Opening the briefcase with the private monitor, Ben typed Malia''s registry name and checked for her tracker''s location.


    And there it was ¡­ her location identified.


    "Let''s go! Get your men and fully activate -heavy gears-!" Booth instructed Ben.


    "But if I am not mistaken, if a henchman or group of henchmen will be present. Our numbers and heavy gears will not be enough." Ben informed Booth.


    "Don''t worry, I will bring some of my friends." Booth reassured Ben.


    "You mean ¡­ some of the members in Rogers Family? Some of your friends are wielders of anti-magic weapons too right?" Melody presumed upon hearing Booth''s instructions to Ben.


    "Yes ¡­ and yes! But you are staying in your penthouse with the other hunters. And I think it will be better if you leave this with us. We are going on our own. Ben will keep you updated instead." Booth told Melody.


    "No ¡­ and no! I will not stay in the penthouse nor remain idle ¡­ doing nothing! I will help in saving Malia. Plus, how will you stop her if she completely goes ¡­ you know what I mean" Melody tried to explain to Booth without completely disclosing sensitive matters like the secret on Malia''s dark transformations.


    Booth heaved a sigh of surrender.


    "Fine! You can come with us but please behave. We cannot handle two different cases if something bad happens to you as well. Remember, your father is the new president! We may get punished if something happens to you." Booth requested from Melody.


    A nod of confirmation was given by Melody before they left for the rescue operation.


    *** Back in the Present ***


    Outside the coven of vampires.


    Group of hunters were throwing explosives and poisonous gas before entering the entrance.


    Booth led the group of hunters.


    "Eliminate all vampires on sight, understood?" Booth commanded.


    Everyone replied in unison, "Yes, sir!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 299 - Hunters Game

    Moments before they started raiding the coven ¡­


    Booth Rogers called his close friends and few relatives of his, in order to help in raiding the coven.


    Since Booth knows how much his friends and relatives love to play a Hunters Game.


    Hunters Game is commonly played by the members of his family. This where each members competes in eliminating the most targets.


    Usually it is amongst the wielders of the anti-magic weapons.


    Members of the branch of Rogers Family have their fun in hunting targets and boasts around their own hunting record.


    So, while on their way to the designated location, Booth has made the necessary preparations.


    "I have already called and I have 6 confirmed hunters from my family. These are the ones who are in the nearest approximated distance. They would love to help." Booth informed Melody and Ben.


    Not satisfied from the number which Booth mentioned.


    "What? Just 6 of your well-known family?" Melody expressed her dissatisfaction.


    A sound of chuckle could be heard from Ben.


    "Melody, 6 hunters from the Rogers Family can be considered as 10 hunters equivalent to ours. Consider it more if we are talking about anti-magic weapon wielders. Because they are stronger and more skilled hunters compared to their regular members." Ben pointed out to Melody.


    The daughter of Boss Tony was surprised to hear Ben explain to her.


    "Wow!" only reaction of Melody as she shook her head in astonishment.


    "If you only paid attention more in Malia''s discussion about hunters and history, you would know." Ben sort of gave a snarky comment.


    Rolling her eyes was Melody''s only response to the mocking of Ben.


    While the two was exchanging banters, Booth was looking serious.


    "Booth, Malia will be okay! She is a bad ass so you do not have to worry too much." Melody advised Booth trying to give him some comforting words.


    But an unexpected response was given by Booth Rogers.


    "Sorry, I was just thinking about something else." Booth was looking serious.


    "What were you thinking?" Melody wondered.


    "How did Malia place her mini trackers on her breasts? Was it on the nipples? Does she have to tape it to keep it steady?" Booth uttered while looking serious sitting on the front seat of the armored jeep.


    Mindlessly, Melody replied.


    "She pierced it on her nipples so it won''t ¡­" after realizing the absurdity and lewdness of the query of Booth.


    She immediately smacked Booth''s head from the back seat. While Ben gagged at the things he just heard.


    "Ow! What''s that for?" Booth asked.


    "You deserved that, idiot!" Melody agitatedly replied Booth.


    Before they could even argue further,


    Finally ¡­ they have arrived to their designated location.


    Just few meters away from the entrance of the coven where Malia was.


    The contacts of Booth was already waiting under the shed of a huge tree.


    6 of them were waiting with their anti-magic weapons.


    Some of the hunters from the Vitre Family were amused at the sight of the wielders of the anti-magic weapons from the Rogers Family.


    It was not common for them to see hunters from the Rogers Family.


    Usually, Booth was the usual member of this well-known family of hunters they always see.


    "Ben, you stay here with Melody. We will call if we need her." Booth wanted to continue elaborating his instructions and command but Melody complained before he could finish.


    "I am going with you! I can be useful." Melody reiterated her interest to join the rescue operation for Malia.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot do that because if you get hurt ¡­ we will get punished. Plus, who will help us if we fall into a trap. At least, you and ben with some few hunters from your family can be a good reinforcement for us." Booth reasoned out with Melody.


    One of the relatives of Booth approached them with a covered -Heavy Long Sword- on his back.


    "And you will only be nuisance in our -Hunters Game- which by the way we are eager to play right now. So miss superstar, be a good girl and just listen to Booth! Will you?"


    Melody did not like the tone of the hunter that approached them.


    "Who are you to tell me what to do?" Melody was clearly annoyed.


    "Melody, this is my cousin ¡­ AJ!" Booth introduced his cousin to Melody and Ben.


    "Arnold Jr. which is AJ for short. One of the greatest hunters alive!" AJ confidently greeted Melody and Ben.


    This was not received well by Melody.


    Thus, she ignored the arrogant cousin of Booth Rogers.


    "Booth, I will follow your plan but promise me ¡­ You will save Malia!" Melody requested with a serious look on her eyes with matching pleading look.


    "I promise! So behave and wait for us." Booth final words for Melody before giving a signal to his fellow members of Rogers Family.


    "Booth ¡­ wait! Let me make a better entrance for you and your team." Melody remarked.


    Then, she gave a signal to the hunters under her command.


    Each of them prepared the heavy explosive and poisonous gas before Booth entered the entrance with his team.


    An earth shattering explosives were thrown by the entrance and poisonous smoke was covering the entrance.


    Right after the entrance was cleared thank to Melody''s initiative.


    Booth led the group of hunters. And made them wear their own masks and goggles.


    "Eliminate all vampires on sight, understood?" Booth commanded.


    Everyone replied in unison, "Yes, sir!"


    At the signal of Booth, he and his team rushed with their own anti-magic weapons.


    One of the hunters behind him could hear an approaching presence of vampires due to a sudden change in the air and atmosphere.


    "They are coming!" AJ warned everyone.


    "To your places!" Booth instructed everyone.


    But AJ remained in his position and revealed the full sight of his heavy anti-magic weapon.


    In one slash, the approaching vampires turned into ashes.


    "FIRST KILL and it''s a triple kill! HAHA~ 3 points for me, suckers!" AJ boasted around while moving forward.


    "Damn it! AJ!" Booth yelled at AJ.


    "He won''t listen to you, Booth! The game has started for him and right now ¡­ he is definitely ahead of us! Which I won''t let him keep the lead. Time to compete!" said by one of Booth''s friends.


    Each of them started to kill and hunt their own prey.


    Booth was defending himself from vampires rushing to his way.


    While his fellow members from Rogers Family busy in tallying their kills, Booth was more concerned in finding Malia.


    ''Malia where are you?'' Booth thought to himself loudly.


    After stabbing one vampire on his shoulder but not killing him completely, he tried to get some information from the vampire.


    "I won''t kill you if you tell me ¡­ where is the woman you blood suckers kidnapped? I won''t ask again so better tell me quickly." Booth squeezed the information out from the vampire.


    Coincidentally, it was one of the vampires who took Malia to the isolation room.


    The vampire hissed before it gave out the information which Booth needed.


    -Hiss!-


    A deadly look on Booth''s eyes was evident.


    Making the vampire surrender in defeat which made him divulge to Booth the information he needed.


    When Booth released the vampire, as he turned his back, intending to proceed to the location gave out by the vampire.


    A sneaky attempt was supposed to take place but Booth already knew the devious and cunning nature of the vampires.


    So before the vampire could lunge at Booth, he threw his double ended sword like a boomerang towards the direction of the vampire behind him.


    Instantly, the vampire was cut into half and turned into ashes.


    Catching his anti-magic weapon which returned to his hand after spinning counter clockwise.


    Moments after Booth made his own way to where Malia was supposed to be.


    On his way down, a tunnel which leads to the supposed location of Malia.


    He was about to turn left when he heard a familiar voice.


    "BOOTH! Behind you!" Malia screamed.


    The hunter was taken by surprise when the elder vampire of the coven dug his sharp nails on Booth''s abdomen area.


    "Die!!!! You human ¡­" the elder vampire satisfactorily expressed towards the wounded hunter.


    Malia used her powers to prevent the elder vampire to move any further.


    "Ah-ah! I think you should be the one dying here ¡­ Blood sucker!" Malia angrily declared to the elder vampire.


    And she blasted the elder vampire with her powerful fire burst.


    By instinct, Booth stepped away from the blast despite of his wounds.


    Though, his only worry was Malia. He feared that Malia may go completely dark once again due to his wound.


    "Please ¡­ do not go completely dark! I ain''t gonna die. See!" Booth trying to put a brave look on his face.


    Malia was on the edge once again if she should go completely dark for the fourth time.


    Indeed, a struggle to control her urge because Booth was someone close to her.


    And seeing those close to her get hurt triggers her urge to go completely dark.


    Her eyes flickered in its dark shade.


    "Uuuuggghhh ¡­" Malia clearly struggled as she kneeled in front of Booth''s wounded body.


    "Please, Malia! Control it, do not let it control you ¡­" Booth begged Malia.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 300 - Anti-Magic Weapon

    [-Inside the hideout of a vampire coven-]


    Struggling as she was, Malia does her best to keep herself from the temptation of going completely dark at the sight of a wounded friend, Booth.


    ''Give in to the power!'' the whispers inside Malia''s head was becoming more difficult to tame.


    It kept ringing and echoing all over her mind.


    "No! No! I won''t ¡­" Malia desperately struggled within.


    Then the sight of the double ended sword of Booth was in front of her.


    A realization came into her mind that anti-magic weapons can cancel out any magic essence.


    Her powers maybe strong but holding on to an anti-magic weapon may allow her to stop the urge of going completely dark.


    This was something that Booth did not expect as well.


    If anyone tries to wield an anti-magic weapon aside from its chosen wielder, usually the unchosen one who dares to wield it would feel a burning sensation against their skin.


    When Malia reached for the anti-magic weapon of Booth and held it.


    Instead of holding unto the grip of the anti-magic weapon, she held on to the blade.


    Trying to cancel out the growing urge of dark power uncontrollably within her.


    "Malia! What are you doing?" Booth was surprised at the sudden plan of Malia.


    Despite being wounded, he wanted to stop Malia from hurting herself but Malai insisted on it.


    Because for her, it was the only way at the moment to suppress the growing dark power that wants to completely take over.


    Being triggered due to her extreme emotions, once it began spiraling within her ¡­ it becomes too difficult for Malia to resist.


    A shocking scene it may be for Booth.


    Though, the more shocking part of it ¡­ Malia was unaware that her left hand was holding on to the grip of his anti-magic weapon while she aimed on hurting her right palm with the blade of Booth''s anti-magic weapon.


    Indeed, it was the first time for someone to hold an anti-magic weapon who is not a member of the Rogers.


    Only members of the Rogers Family could wield such weapon.


    Unexplainable ¡­


    Shocking ¡­


    And fascinating for Booth it was.


    The pain from his wound no longer bothers him because he was too focused and marveled at the scene in front of him.


    Unaware to the situation, Malia was more focused on stopping herself from going completely dark.


    When her magic started to stabilize again after hurting her own hand from the blade of the anti-magic weapon, Malia could not help herself but celebrate momentarily.


    "Booth ¡­ I did it!!! I fought my urge to go completely dark." Malia expressed enthusiastically to Booth.


    But the hunter friend of Malia was still stunned at what just took place in front of him.


    With Malia still holding the anti-magic weapon on her hand.


    As if it was just some ordinary weapon she was holding.


    "Do you realize what you are holding right now?" Booth asked.


    "What?" Malia wondered


    "That is my anti-magic weapon and no one supposed to wield it aside from me. But you are holding it right like some ordinary weapon. Don''t you feel any burning sensation while holding it?" a curious query from Booth.


    "Oh! Well ¡­ I don''t feel any pain or burning sensation. Though, my hand kinda stings from the wound I inflicted to myself. Other than that, I feel fine." Malia explained to Booth.


    Booth was still in disbelief and amused from what transpired in front of him.


    "This is definitely a first!" Booth amused.


    "Will you just focus on yourself instead of thinking about anything else?" Malia was more concerned with Booth''s wound.


    Due to her genuine concern for Booth, the hunter was distracted with Malia''s undeniable concern for him.


    Malia wanted to cast a reversal spell but she was reminded that it was a dark spell and she could not afford to use a dark magic when she just restrained her dark urges.


    Instead of using a reversal spell, she casted a spell that stops the bleeding of Booth''s wound and temporarily protects the wounded area from any further damage.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Malia helped Booth in getting up.


    All the attention which Booth was getting from Malia was being relished by the hunter. He was enjoying the moment with Malia.


    He could not help it but feel good about it.


    "Hide that smile of yours. I may change my mind if you dare tease me at this moment. Because this is not the place for your silliness." Malia warned Booth about his mischievous personality.


    "Yes Ma''am!" Booth smiled at Malia as he held on to her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand ¡­


    The other hunters from the Rogers Family were busy eliminating one vampire after another.


    Aj was leading the bunch.


    Despite their small number, they clearly dominated and wiped out the vampires from the entire hall.


    "Looks like I am the one with the most points. 25 so far!" Aj confidently showed the rings he picked up from the possession of each vampires that turned into ashes.


    For them, one must show any accessory owned by the vampire they killed with markings from their coven.


    Because it is known that each coven has their own symbol on their certain accessory which signifies their membership within such certain coven.


    One of the other hunters expressed his disappointment upon hearing that AJ once again won in their Hunters Game.


    Suddenly, two vampires appeared from the shadows aiming at AJ.


    Instantly, the female hunter near AJ swiftly moved and used her long bladed whip to kill the vampires.


    "Woah!" one of the hunters reacted.


    "That was close, AJ! Nice job there, Tess!"


    "Thanks Brock! Lucky me, I guess ¡­"


    As he turned around to check on what just happened, he was unhappy to know that his fellow hunter saved him from a supposed sneak attack from the vampires hiding in the shadows.


    "Oh, no! Damn it ¡­" AJ complained in disbelief.


    "Well ¡­ I got 24 points, plus +1 from saving you making it 25 then because you almost got hurt from the vampires. Your total points will be deducted with 1 point. For being careless and inattentive with your surroundings." Tess informed AJ.


    She continued,


    "In other words, I am currently leading with 25 points while AJ has 24 points."


    Others teased AJ for not being the top scoring hunter in their ''Hunters Game''.


    Before their teasing go any further, their own anti-magic weapon vibrated.


    It alerted everyone and became serious immediately.


    Anti-magic weapons only vibrate when there is a powerful supernatural being with an ancient artifact.


    From a few distance, a portal suddenly opened.


    A mysterious man wearing a hideous mask appeared with a banshee and two flying winged creature.


    "Xiara! Our risk paid off¡­ this coven of vampires has fallen. And hunters with anti-magic weapons will be here." Zaeqir commended his fellow dark creature.


    Among the dark creatures, Xiara ¡­ the most powerful banshee has the ability of foresight but it is only limited within few seconds of glimpse. Though, it only works when a certain query is asked. Only then the foresight could function for Xiara.


    Such a -Foresight- ability of Xiara varies depending on the query and the current status quo. Making it not completely definitive and absolute. Thus, risk of failure may occur.


    Nevertheless, a powerful ability that may come handy once mastered like Xiara does.


    The other hunters stepped back because their anti-magic weapons won''t stop vibrating.


    Meaning, the group of supernatural creatures that appeared in front of them was not the typical supernatural creatures.


    Their anti-magic weapons recognize a powerful dark being with an ancient artifact when it is around.


    If the others were being wary of the new presence ¡­


    AJ was still fierce and brave enough to step forward.


    Directly made an attempt to attack the powerful necromancer.


    He was too confident that his weapon will pierce through any type of magic and cancel out any attack from it enemy.


    "There is always one stupid hunter amongst the bunch." Zaeqir uttered.


    Xiara and the other dark creatures chuckled at the sight of AJ launching an attack towards Zaeqir.


    Zaeqir summoned a huge earth pike which appeared beneath AJ.


    -Fwooossh!-


    Blood splattered on the ground.


    A large solid pike made of rocks impaled AJ.


    "AJ!!!" Tess screamed.


    The other hunters grabbed Tess to prevent her from making a stupid careless move.


    "Tess! It''s too late. Clearly they are too strong for us. We have to retreat!"


    Upon seeing that their opponents were too engaged in checking AJ''s body.


    All of them made a run from the dark creatures.


    While, Zaeqir and the others approached AJ.


    "H-h-ow??" AJ looked confused as bled.


    Dropping his anti-magic weapon to the ground and touched the large pike impaled to his lower chest.


    His vision was starting to blur.


    "You see ¡­ anti-magic weapons may serve as a powerful weapon. But it does not mean its wielder is exempted from any attacks or powerful magic.  That was your mistake there ¡­ relying too much on the power of your weapon." Zaeqir touched the face of AJ as he blacked out.


    He further explained, "I only need one anti-magic weapon for my experiment. If I will be able to pull it off, the dark horde would be able to conquer many kingdoms and territories which may serve beneficial to our Dark Lord''s cause."


    The banshee was distracted, there was a familiar presence from somewhere near.


    "I will be back, Zaeqir! I will check on something ¡­" Xiara excused herself.


    "Just hurry because I do not have time to stick around here for long." Zaeqir conveyed his intent to Xiara.


    Quickly, Xiara went her own way while Zaeqir summoned skeleton monsters and ordered it to cut off the hand of AJ.


    Cutting off AJ''s hand would become the means for the necromancer to pick up the anti-magic weapon that fell to the ground.


    Blood flowed down from the amputated portion of AJ''s limb.


    As the skeleton minions picked up the anti-magic weapon, the winged creatures above dove towards the flowing blood.


    They fought over in taking turns of drinking AJ''s blood.


    AJ''s lifeless body steadily stuck on the huge thorn-like pike made of rocks from the ground.


    "Now! Let''s see what to do next?" Zaeqir mentioned at the sight of the anti-magic weapon in front of him.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 301 - Glimpse Of Truth

    [-In a tunnel of the vampire coven-]


    "I can move properly now. Thanks!" Booth told Malia.


    But Malia insisted.


    "No! I can handle it. Let me just help you. Don''t worry, I won''t tarnish your manly reputation." Malia mocked at Booth because she knew that Booth does not want to look weak to his fellow hunters.


    Though, Booth was feeling differently at that moment. He did not mind Malia''s persistence because seeing her worried and concerned for him made him enjoy the moment.


    Only silence was his reply from Malia''s teasing.


    And Malia noticed the sudden smile on Booth''s face.


    "Now, why are you smiling? Haven''t I told you that I do not have time for your silliness?" Malia reminded Booth.


    "I haven''t said anything at all. Plus, is it bad to enjoy this moment, hmm? You just got kidnapped for few hours then you are acting so sensitive." Booth made some excuses to avoid the real reason what made him smile.


    "Fine by me! Just don''t make me go through with your silliness or else I am leaving you behind." Malia warned Booth with a serious look on her face.


    Booth kept smiling because it was not that often he gets this kind of moment with Malia.


    Usually, it is always work, training and family stuff with Malia.


    Right now is a rare moment for Booth to enjoy.


    Alone time with Malia ¡­


    Physical contact ¡­


    Genuine concern for him ¡­


    And most of all, being this close to her.


    Skin to skin.


    Then the thought about Malia''s tracker pierced to her nipples visited his thoughts.


    ''Damn it! Damn it! Erase! Erase! I have no time for a hard on! Not this way, idiot!'' Booth thought to himself as he shook his head.


    "Are you alright? Tell me the truth because you are acting really weird, Booth!" Malia wondered.


    "Seriously, I am alright! Let''s just walk through the exit and we are through this tunnel." Booth tried to change the topic.


    Both Malia and Booth were walking towards the exit of the tunnel.


    Until a dark creature appeared right through the huge gate of the tunnel.


    "What''s that?" Malia wondered to the sight of a dark creature appeared few meters away from them.


    "That''s a banshee!" Booth informed Malia.


    Based on his experience in the past, he had an encounter with his previous team taking down a banshee.


    Which took 4 hunters with anti-magic weapon to take such a dark creature.


    In their surprise, they prepared for another battle.


    But the dark creature, Xiara was more surprised to them.


    Unaware to the situation, Malia was simply preparing for another battle.


    On the other hand, Xiara was trying to confirm in her mind if it is really the supposed dead mate of the current Alpha King and the next chosen one that is destined to rule all supernatural beings.


    "T-t-this could not be! I-I w-was right ¡­ YOU ARE NOT DEAD!" Xiara stammered at the sight of Malia.


    Looking exactly the same with the one she had an encounter in the past. The same individual that they thought of as the next chosen one.


    Though there was something off because Xiara could not sense any werewolf aura within Malia.


    So doubt surrounded Xiara once again.


    There was one thing that can make her confirm.


    ''Her magic essence as a witch!'' loudly thought by Xiara.


    No matter what is ¡­ if a certain witch uses her powers, banshee can sense its magic essence imprint which only a banshee could see through the color of the wavelengths and vibrations that a certain magic essence emits.


    The banshee prompted for a loud deadly scream.


    "DEATH SCREAM!!!!" Xiara exclaimed and then a powerful deadly scream came out from her mouth.


    A powerful surge of energy was released from the banshee''s mouth.


    Rendering both Booth and Malia immobilized at the moment.


    Falling to their knees.


    "Arrrghhh!!" Booth crouched down harrowing in pain from the deadly voice of the dark banshee.


    At the same time, Malia was in a sudden trance while covering her ears.


    Instead of screaming or harrow in pain like what Booth was going through, Malia was suddenly remembering some fragments of her memories.


    *** Fragments of Malia''s memory ***


    {-First Fragment-}


    Around the entrance of a forest


    "Now, who is responsible for attacking my mate?" a frightful query was given to the dark creatures.


    Sight of banshee with flying winged creatures above her.


    A furious Malia standing unnerved from the number and sight of the dark creatures.


    ---


    {-Second Fragment-}


    While the banshee was screaming, Malia summoned a powerful lightning bolt above the banshee.


    ---


    {-Third Fragment-}


    Malia reminded Fluffy to keep the dark banshee steady and prevent her from escaping.


    "Here I come ¡­ Better not let that banshee get away, Fluffy! Or else you will be punished." Malia threatening and warning Fluffy for the first time in their journey together.


    *** End of the memory ***


    "Fluffy ¡­ the banshee?" Malia whispered as she tried to put the pieces together.


    Though, she has to get rid of the banshee first.


    "Take this!" Malia exclaimed


    She commanded some bits of the rocks lying around, attached it to the grip of Booth''s anti-magic weapon, and aimed it directly to the chest of the screaming banshee.


    -Whoooosh!-


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Perfectly landed on Xiara''s chest.


    Dark blood dripped from her mouth and wound.


    Xiara lodged the anti-magic weapon out of her chest.


    "UGGGH!" Xiara struggled to stand.


    Confirming who it was.


    "I-I was right all along ¡­" Xiara bit her lip and covered the open wound caused by the anti-magic weapon of Booth.


    Unraveling the truth may have cost her a lot.


    Risking her life for the truth was worth it for her.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Malia and Booth gasped for relief after successfully stopping the banshee from screaming.


    As soon as they were able to gather their wits and recomposed themselves, the banshee was gone already.


    For few moments when they were trying to breathe and recompose themselves, Xiara was making her way for escape.


    Knowing that she would not stand a chance against Malia.


    Especially with her wound.


    -Moments after-


    Due to her desperation for escape,


    Xiara returned to where Zaeqir and the other dark creatures were.


    From a distance, the winged creatures, lady harpies spotted Xiara bleeding to her death and fell unconscious to the ground.


    "Zaeqir! It''s Xiara, she is wounded!" one of the harpies alarmed the great necromancer.


    "What?!?" Zaeqir''s response.


    Immediately they went to Xiara''s side.


    Zaeqir tried to examine her wound.


    "Her wound is caused by some anti-magic weapon. My dark powers won''t take effect on her wound. Meaning, there is only one reason for it ¡­ a hunter wounded Xiara with an anti-magic weapon. There may be some other hunters around with anti-magic weapon. Going alone was truly not a good idea." Zaeqir was evidently disappointed with the current situation.


    He continued,


    "Take her body! We are leaving now before we fail from our true objective here." Zaeqir gave his command to the harpies.


    After summoning a portal, they left the coven of vampires.


    Bloody ¡­


    Wrecked ¡­


    And with the corpse of AJ impaled on a huge sharp pike made of rocks.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Back in the Lair of the ''Dark Lord'' ¡­


    Zaeqir arrived with not totally fulfilled.


    He may have succeeded attaining an anti-magic weapon for his experiment.


    Xiara is currently in a state where if she dies ¡­ she cannot be revived.


    The necromancer placed her body in an ancient crypt.


    "This may slow your impending death once again. I must make new arrangements to keep you alive." Zaeqir whispered to the dying body of Xiara.


    One of his minions greeted him.


    "Is there any problem, Master Zaeqir?" asked by the furry man.


    "Oh, Lucius! I am just wondering what Xiara discovered ¡­ risking her life for it." Zaeqir wondered as he replied to the newly resurrected Lucius.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 302 - Rogers Family (Part I)

    After their incident with the dark creature, Xiara.


    Booth Rogers and Malia were still taken aback from their sudden encounter with the banshee.


    If only Booth was not wounded, Malia would have chased the banshee already.


    But she had to stay with Booth.


    To make sure his safety.


    "Darn! That was something. Good thinking there, Malia! But I must say, we almost got killed there." Booth complimented Malia and stated the obvious.


    "Yeah! The more we have to leave the coven now. There might be other dark creatures aside from the reinforcements of this coven may arrive. This vampire coven is part of the members of the legion of vampires." Malia shared her worry to Booth.


    Though, there was something else bothering her.


    Fragments of her memories were starting to resurface.


    The words of the one who claims to be her brother may seem to be making sense.


    Like her memories supposed to be returning already.


    A possibility was pointed out that her memories may have been repressed by certain drugs or medicines.


    Secondly, Fluffy knows her more than she could know herself.


    Seeing the feral wolf in her memories triggers a lot of questions.


    Only having her memory back will answer it all.


    "Yes, we should get out of here! ASAP!" Booth agreed with Malia.


    He noticed the distracted expression on Malia''s face.


    Seemingly, that something was bothering her.


    "Are you alright?" Booth became worried for Malia.


    "Yes, I am okay! Don''t worry ¡­" Malia reassured Booth.


    A sudden thought came into Malia''s mind.


    While Booth turned his back so he could check on his anti-magic weapon, Malia tore a piece of cloth from her top, discreetly.


    And threw it to the side without letting Booth notice what she just did.


    Hoping that this would be useful for someone she intended it for.


    Moments after ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    They reached the great hall of the coven and saw the scene left by Zaeqir.


    Bloody and messy!


    "Oh, no!" Booth felt responsible for a moment upon seeing AJ''s corpse impaled on a huge spike made up of rocks.


    Blood of AJ was still dripping from his wound.


    Unfortunately for him, there was nothing they could do about it.


    As Malia scanned the area, she wondered.


    "Where is his anti-magic weapon? I thought you went here with your fellow members of the Rogers Family." Malia curiously wondered.


    "This is bad! If his anti-magic weapon is missing ¡­ This will be veeeerryyy bad for the Rogers Family. Mostly on me, they will make me hold accountable for this ¡­" Booth conveyed his worry.


    A worry which he will be accountable for.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Back in the main headquarters of the Hunters Association,


    Newly appointed president of the Hunters Association, President Tony Vitre was walking towards the conference room escorted by his men and supporters.


    Other bosses from the other noble families of hunters were waiting along with their own men.


    The entire conference was filled with hunters inside.


    It will be their first official meeting after announcing the appointment of Tony Vitre as the new president of the Hunters Association.


    Newly appointed President Tony Vitre requested for all the bosses to convene for special meeting.


    On his arrival in the conference room, other lower-ranking hunters gave respect and greeted their new president.


    Except for the other bosses, they only nodded and acknowledged the presence of the new president.


    President Tony gestured for others to take their seat as he took his own seat.


    Everyone was anticipating for what their president wanted to announce or discuss about.


    If most of the bosses were supportive and glad to the appointment of Tony Vitre, there was one individual not completely happy of the situation.


    Boss Emil from the Rogers Family was not completely looking happy at the sight of President Tony.


    Because he believed that the new president should have come from the Rogers Family.


    According to the boss of the Rogers Family, having the boss of a lower ranking family of hunters as the new president is an insult for the institution that many noble families have worked so hard to establish.


    It was not secret to many that members of the Rogers Family have expected for their own to be appointed or elected to the highest position in the Hunters Association.


    But due to the growing influence and increasing achievements of Boss Tony from the Vitre Family, majority of the members of the association could no longer deny his presence.


    Hoping ¡­ maybe under his leadership, they could improve the operations and the condition within the Hunters Association.


    The incident of finding out and eliminating all the spies of the king of vampires made everyone finally decide to appoint Boss Tony without any elections.


    At first, Boss Emil was staunchly against it.


    Upon realizing that everyone has already decided.


    Boss Emil of the Rogers Family did not pursue any longer.


    To avoid any unnecessary backlash from his family.


    Maintaining their reputation and nobility is his top priority rather than fighting for the position which may cost him more than he may bargain for.


    "Thank you everyone for coming. As we have found out recently, King Lionel and his legion of vampires may have penetrated the constructs and planted some spies within the ranks of the Hunters Association but we fought back and put an end to his evil plans." Initial part of President Tony''s speech.


    Others gave him rousing applause for such words.


    He continued in his speech,


    "Right now, our priority is to stop their advances. Assessing on the movements of his legion, the king of vampires intend to expand their territory and put more humans at risk. Their legion has become more dangerous and increasingly threatening to the safety of the human species ¡­" Before President Tony could finish his speech Boss Emil raised his hand for a question.


    President Tony was gracious enough to let the old man talk and ask away.


    Even though the truth is ¡­ he was not feeling too delighted as well with the presence of the current boss of the Rogers Family.


    "Yes, Boss Emil?"


    Boss Emil started to air his concerns, "So are you saying that we putting all our focus in going against the king of vampires and his legion? Are we going to war against the vampires now? Is this how you want the association move forward from this point on?"


    He furthered,


    "Imagine the other threats as well rising. Once we focus to only one group of targets. Remember, many dark creatures have finally wreaked havoc and pillaged cities, villages and community of innocent lives. I think, we may be wasting a lot of resources and man power if we focus only on the king of vampires and his legion. Compared to delegating per family the priorities of targets. Let each family handle specific classification of targets. And with that, we will be preserving more lives and more resources." Boss Emil stated his own set of recommendations.


    Tension suddenly became evident between the two.


    Whispers and some nods were thrown upon hearing Boss Emil talk.


    It undermined the supposed plan of President Tony.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 303 - Rogers Family (Part II)

    [-Main Headquarters of the Hunters Association-]


    Boss Emil seemed to undermine the initial plans of the newly appointed president of the Hunters Association.


    "I do not intend to ignore our other targets. Regarding the other dark creatures that preys on innocent lives, of course they will be hunted. That is why we leave them to our allies. If you have forgotten, I have established a good relationship as well with few supernatural beings. It may seem unorthodox for the association but ¡­" President Tony was not able to finish his explanation when Boss Emil reacted to his words.


    "This is absurd! Relying on supernatural beings? We are hunters for G.O.D''s sake! I did not complain when you were officiated as our new president but telling each hunter here today that you want to rely on a relationship with supernatural beings. It is too much to bare! So if you may ¡­" Boss Emil was disgusted at the mention that their new president would recommend alliance with supernatural beings.


    The entire Rogers Family was about to leave the current meeting.


    But the hunters guarding the convening area blocked each exit points of the room.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Boss Emil was unsatisfied with the current response of President Tony from his intention to leave.


    President Tony heavily sighed before letting the boss of the Rogers Family know what was in his mind.


    Even the boss from the other families were surprised at the sudden response.


    The rising tension between the new president and the boss of the Rogers Family could be felt by everyone.


    "Forgive me, Boss Emil! But I cannot let you go without hearing my side." President Tony half-heartedly apologized.


    "No need! I have heard enough. My hearing could no longer take such further absurdity. What do you take this association for? Your experiment case? I do not know and I cannot speak for all noble families of hunters. The Rogers Family contributed a lot in the creation of this association. I may have been patient and tolerant for allowing you to be the new president of this association instead of one of the founding members of this association. But I would no longer remain silent when you continuously besmirch the hard work and sacrifices that the founding members made for this association to flourish." Boss Emil passionately gave his reasoning.


    He even explained further.


    "This association was created for the survival of humans. For the greater good of the humans! And you will entrust it all by having a good relations with other supernatural beings. I am not saying we must go war or antagonize them. But we must never lower guards nor extend our hands for a relationship that may risk our entire survival."


    Unexpectedly, President Tony laughed in the middle of the speech of Boss Emil.


    Everyone was bewildered by the current reaction of their new president.


    Though, Boss Emil was offended by it.


    Before he could speak further or vent his anger.


    The new president of the Hunters Association explained himself.


    "Forgive me, it''s just that. No wonder the founding members of this association never actually succeeded in eliminating the threats of humanity completely because of your fear. If only my family had your anti-magic weapons, we could have done better and more ¡­ compared to what the entire association have achieved so far."


    A loud reaction came from the various members upon hearing their president claim such a tremendous claim.


    More whispers ¡­


    Disbelieving reactions ¡­


    And even impressed from the words which President Tony just mentioned in front of everyone.


    Including, Boss Emil, the chief and head of the Rogers Family.


    "How? Impossible? Well ¡­ For decades, this association always boxed itself within your comforts and your own way of thinking. Not really going beyond which is the probability of gaining from the alliance with other supernatural beings. In terms of information and additional force, it brings better results for the hunting. It does not mean we are being dependent. We simply benefitting from each other. That is why we form contracts with them and treaties. They help us and we provide them the services they need which we can only offer to them." President Tony elaborated in details.


    One of the bosses asked.


    "Like what?"


    "First, we can provide information about their enemies. Having common enemies is an ally for us. Imagine how it will help them in eliminating their enemies which can also be our enemies. So, we actually lessen the casualty on our part. We eventually made supernatural beings fight each other. Better for us!


    Second, we can help them conceal their location and territory from the humans.


    Last, most important of all ¡­ we can promise them not to be hunted if only they give us what we need." A serious tone from President Tony''s reply.


    "Extortion?" uttered by one of the members.


    "No! Not extortion. Trade-offs rather. I call it compromise in order for both to survive. Imagine what we can accomplish." President Tony smiled at everyone proudly while he clarified himself.


    "Is that why you have achieved so much these past few years? Hunting more than the usual numbers of targets compared to other families. Even the Rogers family?" mentioned by one of the boss from another family.


    Boss Emil glared towards this boss.


    "Yes! Because one of our allies ¡­ a wolf pack named Jade Pack. We would like to keep the identity of this person but so far this person has become more influential within the pack and their kingdom as well. So ¡­ I expect better result from this person." President Tony shared some bits of his secrets.


    He asked the boss of the Rogers Family once again.


    "Are you still doubting my methods? It may seem unorthodox at first glance but I reassure you with the results. This is why ¡­ we can actually focus on the vampires while letting other supernatural beings fend off their own kind for us. With this, we are actually saving more resources and lives of our own members. More hunters alive, more humans safe from terror!" further explanation of President Tony to everyone.


    Admitting his own defeat from the argument, Boss Emil returned to his seat grumpily.


    There is no denying it that President Tony had thought things through more than he could imagine.


    So as the meeting went by ¡­


    Unknown to them, Booth Rogers was on his way back to the residence of the Rogers Family with the other members that helped him in rescuing Malia.


    To explain the death of AJ and the missing anti-magic weapon that the hunter used to possess.


    In other words, the loss of an anti-magic weapon is far worse than the loss of its wielder.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    The moment Malia was rescued.


    Malia returned with Melody and the rest of her men.


    [-In Melody''s penthouse-]


    Day after her rescue ¡­


    Melody was in a festive mood after rescuing Malia through the help of Booth and the other members of the Rogers Family.


    She was preparing for their lunch when Malia appeared to ask Melody for something.


    "Oh, you are up! Are you feeling hungry? I did not disturb your sleep. I prepared a lot for you. For sure you are famished right now!" Melody was preparing the table for them to eat.


    But Malia had something else in mind.


    Something was bothering her mind ever since she returned.


    If the man claiming to be her brother was telling the truth, what should be her priorities at the moment?


    Clearing things out?


    Keep protecting Melody?


    Do her duties as the overseer of the Vitre Family?


    Or search for answers?


    ''What if I should do all of it?'' Malia loudly thought to herself while looking so serious.


    "Malia, are you okay?" Melody became worried for Malia.


    The confused sister of Melody just shook her head and faked a smile.


    "Don''t forget your medicine! Father said to keep drinking it on time." Melody reminded Malia.


    However, Malia became hesitant to take it.


    Thus, discreetly ¡­ she pretended to take the prescribed medicines.


    Faking a smile and acting well enough as if everything was still like the same.


    But things were no longer the same ¡­ for Malia!


    Things have started to change for her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    [1] Chapters issued on April 2021 will be 3x a week temporarily. But the privilege chapters will be released the same number. I apologize for the temporary inconvenience.


    [2] The price of the next Privilege Chapters will remain expensive from this point on but there will be a lot of privy chapters to offer. Hope you would understand that I have low income and I need to provide for my elderly parents. I really wish that your support and time for my story would remain the same even there will be changes in the pricing of my privileged chapters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 304 - Arcane City

    After Ingrid left the vampire coven where Lucas had to wait for the further instruction of King Lionel.


    Supposedly, after her errand, she was expected by King Lionel to report to him regarding the errands he had given to her.


    Her plan was to check on Lucas once again after completing her errands.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Somewhere in a strange land where the existence of supernatural beings were completely normal without any presence of even a single human.


    A city was located in this hidden strange land ¡­ the Arcane City!


    This was a city managed secretly by King Magnus, the king of warlocks.


    He was highly respected and feared within the community of supernatural beings.


    Due to his immortality and extremely powerful persona, he has gained such a reputation.


    No one knows who truly rules in the Arcane City.


    Though, it was a city were black market operates with different auctions every week and misfits hide away.


    King Magnus has lost his kingdom after the downfall of the empire of the very first ruler of all supernatural beings.


    Many dark creatures targeted his kingdom for betraying the dark lord.


    It forced the king of warlocks into hiding with his followers.


    Most of his forces scattered all over the world because of their loss of trust towards his leadership.


    Since Callisto broke faith from King Magnus'' leadership, many warlocks left King Magnus.


    Leaving him with only half of his original forces remain.


    This prompted for King Magnus to run a city instead.


    Where they could use its dwellers as their source of additional magic.


    Unlike witches, warlocks had to feed on magic essence of supernatural beings to amplify their magic and perform powerful spells.


    Unknown to the visitors and dwellers of the City of Arcane, there is a secret sanctuary of warlocks underground in the middle of the city.


    A huge mechanization operated by King Magnus and his remaining followers.


    Absorbing some of the magic essence above and uses it for their own interest.


    Instead of disposing their crest stones once it''s ran out of magic source, King Magnus found a way to recharge their crest stones through exposing it to the absorbed magic essence.


    At the bottom of a huge funnel is where the crest stones being placed for recharging.


    The entire ceiling of their secret sanctuary was painted with ancient seals and symbols for their secret operation.


    Symbols glow every time it absorb magic essence.


    There are 4 assigned warlocks that performs the ritual for their secret operation.


    Usually, time shifts between 4 warlocks were in place so that everyone could have time to replenish their energy and do some other tasks for their king.


    "Magnus, you have visitors above. They are looking for you!" One of his followers tried to inform their king about the arrival of some visitors.


    Only the followers of King Magnus can call him by his first name.


    Anyone who dares to call him by his first name in his presence met unfortunate consequences, except only for his followers.


    Even the late Emperor Odin do not call Magnus by his first name alone. He usually calls him ''King Magnus''. A word king must always be attached with his name.


    "Have I not told you numerous times, I do not want to be disturbed during the rituals? Tell them I am not around." King Magnus wished to be undisturbed.


    His follower insisted, "You must see them ¡­ They have killed some of our mercenary guards. It is the henchmen of King Lionel."


    "You should have started with that instead of wasting precious time." King Magnus reprimanded his follower who was clearly nervous and apologetic towards their king.


    Immediately he started to move along.


    "What are you waiting for? Am I just gonna roam around the city?" King Magnus complained at his follower who was stupefied because of his nervousness.


    Instantly his follower realized he has to lead the way.


    Taking with him were few crest stones and some powerful accessories for his own reassurance.


    As they made their way back to the surface ground, they passed through secret tunnels and passage which were completely hidden.


    -Moments after-


    [-In a huge tavern-]


    There were fights between one vampire and other mercenary guards.


    Mercenary guards were employed by King Magnus to be the guards of certain establishment.


    Despite of having a chief within the Arcane City, in disguise of having someone else as a ruler of the city.


    A facade was needed for him to keep his identity as the real ruler of the Arcane City.


    Ingrid was simply standing in the middle with the other henchmen while their lowest ranking member of henchmen was the one dealing with the mercenary guard.


    Not even using his special ability.


    Simply dealing them with pure strength and speed.


    The other henchmen were clearly bored and overly confident of their own abilities.


    "Just finish them already!" said by one of the henchmen.


    "Nah ¡­ I want to play with them a bit more. Been stuck in the castle, having no action for quite some time now. Having to stretch my limbs makes this all worth it."


    Until the spectators around got knocked out one by one. Due to the arrival of King Magnus.


    He made the spectators fell asleep and placing a barrier around the tavern.


    All present henchmen suddenly became alert.


    Especially, Ingrid.


    "Hmm ¡­ Finally!" Ingrid uttered in relief.


    King Magnus arrived with his few followers.


    "What reason there is for us to deserve this visit from the henchmen of King Lionel?" King Magnus greeted the henchmen.


    The henchmen were impressed that they did not feel the presence of King Magnus approaching.


    "Magnus, the great warlock ¡­" One of the henchmen was not able to finish his words when he suddenly choked.


    Tension arise as one of the henchmen struggle for his own life.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The Appreciation Wall is updated!


    Kindly check -Auxillary Chapter- before Chapter 1 ''Appreciation Wall''!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 305 - Ingrids Errand

    [-In the Tavern-]


    As tension arises, the other henchmen positioned themselves to attack the king of mages.


    But Ingrid stopped them.


    The moment she gestured for them to stop.


    Raising her hand half way through.


    Made each henchman stop from their tracks.


    Each henchman hissed at King Magnus while their fellow henchman kept struggling for his own life.


    "King Magnus, forgive my fellow henchman for his insolence. He forgot to show some manners." Ingrid apologized in behalf of her fellow henchman.


    King Magnus released the henchman from his predicament.


    "Next time ¡­ show some manners before running your mouth. I hope this serves as warning to any of you." King Magnus informed the group of henchmen in front of him.


    Trying his best to contain his nervousness.


    Between them, King Magnus was in a disadvantageous position but he was also hopeful that he could eliminate more enemies with Ingrid only as the survivor based on his calculation.


    The female henchman knew this as well.


    -Coughing-


    Their fellow henchman was being comforted by his fellow henchman.


    Despite the warning of King Magnus, Ingrid issued her own warning as well.


    A chilling breeze of air was felt by the king of warlocks.


    Behind King Magnus, all of his followers was frozen into solid ice.


    "I also hope this time, King Magnus ¡­ this would serve as your warning to never provoke any of us. Because not only your precious life will be at stake, this entire city will be destroyed and there will be no legacy left for you." Ingrid was highly confident with their exchange of warnings.


    The other henchmen sneered at the king of warlocks upon hearing the words from Ingrid.


    A sigh of defeat from King Magnus was witnessed by Ingrid and the other Henchmen of King Lionel.


    "Let us get over with this unpleasant greetings! Why did you come here? For sure it is not to eliminate us because the mere fact that I am still talking ¡­ meaning, you want us alive and you need something." King Magnus directly asked and was straightforward with Ingrid.


    "PRECISELY!" Ingrid''s short reply.


    Another henchman arrived with two headless corpse respectively on his both hands.


    Ingrid continued,


    "We already took care of your messengers that you tried to discreetly deploy while we waited for your arrival."


    Definitely, it took King Magnus by surprise that even his messenger were discovered and intercepted by the henchmen of King Lionel.


    Indeed, the henchmen were living up to their reputation.


    They could see the king of warlock get disappointed and clenched his fist in frustration that the henchmen were one step ahead of him.


    "We were sent here by King Lionel to inform you ¡­ that starting today you would serve his cause and join him whenever you are needed." Ingrid coldly conveyed the message of their king towards the warlock king.


    The message of King Lionel was truly insulting and demeaning the existence of the king of warlocks.


    It was not received well by King Magnus at all.


    "And if I refuse to cooperate at all?" a hint of defiance could be heard from the voice of the king of warlocks.


    "Okay ¡­ if that is the case then ¡­" Ingrid did not finish her explanation.


    She just looked at the henchman on her right.


    Which gave a signal for him to do what she wants him to do,


    Understanding completely the situation.


    The male henchman on Ingrid''s right side stepped forward.


    He shook both of his hands and clapped with full swing.


    Sound waves and vibration caused by the clap released sharp and quick lance that chopped the head of those followers of King Lionel behind him.


    "Blood will rain in this city with no survivor! Ashes and flame will become the new sight for everyone to behold. My advice? Take the offer and value your own life. Being a martyr will not serve any good outcome for you and to everyone you care about." Ingrid''s convinced the king of warlocks.


    His silence and agony from the thought of the destruction and death that it will cause if he does not comply or accept the offer.


    There was no other way but to accept.


    "What else does the king of vampires need from me?" King Magnus wondered.


    "As expected from the great, King Magnus ¡­ Since the previous Alpha King has lost his throne and serves no more benefit to our king. King Lionel intends for you to be his new pair of eyes and ears within the Altum Council. Thus, the previous role of the former Alpha King has now been transferred to you." Ingrid smiled at King Magnus.


    "Do you understand, King Magnus?" Ingrid reiterated the significance of the role of King Magnus.


    It was like a bitter pill to swallow.


    "Y-yes ¡­ consider it done! But I have one request from the king of vampires himself." Reply from King Magnus.


    Since the king of warlocks would be in a tough position.


    Better as well to take advantage of the situation.


    "What is it, King Magnus? I will surely relay it to our King." Ingrid reassured the king of warlocks.


    "Great then! I want a young female seer on my door step. I bet it will be a small request that will be granted by your king." King Magnus shamelessly requested from Ingrid.


    For a moment, Ingrid assessed the request of King Magnus.


    Eventually, she accepted and confirmed to the king of warlocks that she would relay his request.


    Knowing that if she does not comply with it, there will be no cooperation and no deal will be made between the two kings.


    "Absolutely, I would ask our king regarding with your request!" Ingrid once again reassured to the king of warlocks.


    "Send my regards to King Lionel. May long he may reign!" King Magnus mockingly requested from Ingrid.


    Ingrid only turned around before removing the ice surrounding the surviving followers of King Magnus.


    "Everyone, let''s go!" Ingrid commanded other henchmen to leave the premises.


    One by one they swiftly left.


    Leaving King Magnus and his followers perturbed.


    Completing her own errand given by King Lionel.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.

 Chapter 306 - Suspicious Mind

    Leaving King Magnus worried ¡­ for the bleak future ahead, worrying for the rise of darkness.


    Proven by what has just transpired with his most recent encounter that the legion of vampires has begun its own plans for expansion.


    For King Magnus, this was only the beginning of something much worse to come ahead.


    [-In a vampire coven-]


    After hours of being unconscious ¡­


    Lucas has finally woken up.


    Groggy and feeling a bit disoriented, he wondered.


    "S-Sel-ene?" Lucas called for his younger sister''s name.


    Then it struck him that it was her younger sister who knocked him out.


    Remembering how he fell down and got knocked out.


    Worry for his younger sister took over.


    "Fluffy where is Selene?" Lucas immediately asked their guardian wolf.


    Fluffy only whimpered in sadness.


    Hinting towards Lucas that Selene has left them once again.


    "Darn it!"


    Realizing that his younger sister refused to believe him.


    Now ¡­ more than ever, Lucas was completely convinced that Malia is his long lost younger sister ¡­ Selene!


    The door was blown up into pieces as Lucas tried to let himself out from the isolation room.


    Suddenly, Fluffy leaped and ran towards somewhere.


    It made Lucas curious on what got Fluffy''s attention.


    Moments after following Fluffy, they found a portion of cloth which belonged to Malia.


    Hope shimmered in Lucas'' mind that maybe ¡­ Malia was somehow convinced from his words.


    "Look at that ¡­ we have something to track on Selene. She left this for us." Lucas was excited for the thought that his younger sister was willing to see him again.


    But another curiosity crept in.


    What made Selene forget her memories?


    Why she could not remember him despite his attempts of reminding her of their memories together?


    Was there someone manipulating or trying to control his younger sister?


    All these questions were running around Lucas'' mind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "What happened here?" a female vampire voice could be heard from a distance.


    "Ingrid?" Lucas was trying to think of the right words how to explain what happened around.


    Ingrid and the other henchmen were surprised to see the coven of one of their allies get annihilated overnight.


    Marking of some blood ¡­


    Clothes and robes scattered, hinting the death of its owners ¡­


    Things all over the place ¡­


    Which evidently shows that there was an intense battle took place within the coven.


    "Lucas ¡­ what happened here? When we left, the entire place was completely on a lockdown and secured. Where is the captive that you supposed to be watching over?" Ingrid asked Lucas and reminded him of his own task which was expected from him.


    Completely loss for words because the looks on the eyes of other henchmen could show how suspicious they were with Lucas.


    Until he found the right amount of courage to tell Ingrid about an attack from certain hunters.


    He knew that there was one family of hunters that could have the skills and weaponries to take down a coven of vampires.


    Hunters from the Rogers Family!


    Decided to lie and make a flat out guess of what happened.


    What he was not aware of ¡­ the lie that he was about to make was actually the truth.


    "We got surprise attack from the Rogers Family! I guess they employed the help from the Rogers Family." Confidently stated by Lucas without any hints of hesitations.


    Despite his attempt.


    The suspicious mind of the other henchmen became more apparent.


    "You mean ¡­ they wiped out an entire coven with a powerful henchman within. You make it harder for us to believe that you ¡­ of all henchman could be defeated just like that? Facing some hunters from the Rogers Family and letting you off the hook, makes it way harder to believe." One of the henchman was doubting Lucas'' survival.


    Another henchman pointed out, "Remember, you are as powerful as Ingrid. Being the fifth member of the elite group formed by King Lionel, more known as -Harbingers of Death- which makes you more capable than any of us here combined. One member of the elite Harbingers of King Lionel is equivalent of a dozen henchmen."


    "And you being alive is truly suspicious ¡­ won''t you say?" Caroline was straightforward with her words.


    Ingrid who was contemplating and assessing the situation, finally decided to defend Lucas.


    "Check for missing items in each piece of clothing. Because if Lucas was right, based on the intel given to us by our former spies ¡­ members from the Rogers Family love to collect items of their target." Ingrid instructed the others.


    Instantly, the other henchmen swiftly moved and checked each scattered robes with ashes all over it.


    "The daughter of the new president is a powerful dark witch. We underestimated her! She easily knocked me out. Good thing, my guardian wolf was here to chase her out. And getting a piece of cloth which belonged to her that we could use to track her down." Lucas had to provide them with something so he could ease their suspicion.


    It will be troublesome to deal with powerful and skilled vampires on his own.


    Unlike the pack of wolves, these bunch of creatures are far more too difficult to deal when they are together.


    Some of the henchmen returned to the side of Ingrid.


    "You were right. There were missing rings owned by the members of this coven. Hunters from Rogers Family may have annihilated this coven." Confirmed by one of the henchmen.


    Another henchman added, "There is a blood of human on the huge spike made of rocks. And some hints of blood from a banshee on the floor."


    Others were surprised at this information.


    Including Lucas.


    "I didn''t know about that. I got knocked out before having the chance to assess completely the attack." This time Lucas was honest with his remark.


    But Ingrid had an idea about it.


    "If Rogers Family attacked this coven, some dark creatures took advantage of the situation and may have joined the battle." Ingrid explained to the rest.


    When everyone was focused on her, she was became more serious after knowing that there were dark creatures involved in the attack.


    "We need to return to King Lionel ¡­ NOW!" Ingrid declared.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 307 - King Lionels Den

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sex scenes, BDSM and some gore stuff. There are mention of torture and cruelty. To avoid any mental triggers. If you are under 18, please skip this chapter.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In their arrival, Lucas and the other henchmen went immediately to King Lionel.


    Ingrid was worried what would their king do due to the escape of their intended captive.


    Plans were made by their king for his intention to keep the hunters at bay for their constant pestering with his operation.


    Dark as the night goes ¡­ Ingrid and the rest were unaware that prior to their arrival.


    Someone from the vampire coven has survived and escaped from the annihilation of his coven.


    This vampire was lurking behind the shadows spying on Lucas during his private talk with Malia.


    Unable to hear the exact conversations took place inside the isolation room, but the vampire heard from Malia''s mouth.


    ''If my memories ¡­ prove that ¡­ you are my brother. Better to keep you out of trouble then!'' exact words heard from Malia.


    He wanted to report it all to King Lionel.


    *** Before the arrival of Ingrid and the rest of the henchmen ***


    King Lionel was in his den doing his usual routine.


    Humans were not only for feeding.


    They serve more than just mere source of blood. The king of vampires has a knack for torture and sight of pain.


    Every time he sees any creature who are in pain ¡­ it excites him.


    Mostly humans ¡­ seeing them suffer brings so much joy to him.


    Thus, he tends to request from his vampires to bring him humans.


    After his vampires fulfill his request, they bring them to his den where King Lionel always play and feed on them before he starts torturing them.


    Five humans were tied and naked in his den.


    One adult male ¡­


    One adult teen male ¡­


    One adult female ¡­


    Two teenage girls just turned eighteen ¡­


    A huge room exclusively only for King Lionel.


    These humans were kidnapped by King Lionel''s sired vampires.


    As they kneeled on the floor and shook in fear.


    King Lionel entered his den filled with enthusiasm.


    He was only wearing his maroon robe with nothing beneath.


    The humans could see the protruding huge shaft of King Lionel''s cock from the slit of his robe.


    "W-weeee w-will do anything ¡­ just spare us! W-we beg of you ¡­" the adult female human begged to King Lionel.


    A sinister smile broke out from King Lionel''s expression.


    He went to take a seat on the couch as he watched the human beg for their life.


    "I am thirsty ¡­ you see! I want to quench my thirst ¡­ And if I get satisfied with the taste of your blood then maybe ¡­ your life may be spared." King Lionel''s response to the plea of the humans.


    He continued, "By the way, I am the king of vampires. So if you think you could dare outsmart me or fight your way out from here through using me as your hostage. Think again! I do not need bodyguards to protect me from lowlife creatures like you."


    At the thought that they have actually no hope in surviving the night. Especially knowing that he is the king of vampires. Their initial plan to gang up on him and use him as hostage was shut down instantly.


    Tears ¡­


    Sobbing ¡­


    And shaking ¡­


    There was nothing for these humans could do to escape from their looming fate.


    Only offer themselves and hope that they could satisfy the king of vampires.


    The female adult human was the smartest and quick witted, she crawled seductively towards the king of vampires.


    King Lionel was impressed because the mere human adapted quickly to the situation and was making an attempt to please him.


    As she reached to King Lionel''s feet, she kissed his pale skin ¡­ from feet slowly going up to his thighs.


    Until she took a full view of King Lionel''s body.


    She untied his robe and started to give the king of vampires some blowjob.


    When she started licking and sucking King Lionel''s cock, as she stared at him. She thought it would suffice.


    An excruciating pain suddenly invaded her senses.


    Screams of pain could be heard.


    The other humans stepped backward away from her.


    "Aaaaarrrrghhh!!!" screamed by the adult female.


    King Lionel grabbed her hair forcefully as he watched her closely suffer and cry in pain from the stabbing pain he inflicted on the human.


    He sucked on her nipples as she cried and screamed for mercy.


    The pain that the woman felt was terribly painful and she convulsed losing her own mind.


    "If I were you two ¡­" referring to the male humans. "If you want to leave, strap those two girls to the chain! And you may not be the first ones to die."


    Going back in sucking the nipples of the woman. He held on her as she mentally broke down.


    Blood was dripping from his sucking.


    The teenage girls cried profusely fearing for their death.


    All of them could see the dripping blood of their fellow human flowing down from her breasts.


    King Lionel was already feeding on the woman through her nipples.


    Her pain and misery was like a music in King Lionel''s ears.


    When it stopped due to losing her senses, the king of vampires lost interest.


    "I think I broke her ¡­ Now, to the next one ¡­" King Lionel stood as he left the broken woman on the floor bleeding.


    He dropped her like a useless doll.


    Looking at the chained two teenage girls crying and begging for their life.


    "Hush ¡­ For you two, you will be my next meal." King Lionel aimed for the two teenage girls to fear more for their life and he was successful on it.


    Instructing the other two humans.


    "Both of you ¡­ if you want to live ¡­ Fuck the other girl together. I want her to scream and beg. If you do that, you two may live." King Lionel offered to the other two humans.


    Immediately they accepted the offer.


    Unfortunately for the other girl, she was whipped and beaten by King Lionel until some of her parts turned purple and her knees weakened.


    Sounds of being fucked on the side by two men as they were standing.


    While on the other side, the other teenage girl was being abused badly and fed on as she was being fucked at the same time by King Lionel.


    Vampires get ecstatic pleasure every time they feed on human blood.


    It gives orgasmic pleasure which leads them to desire for intimate contact.


    Some could control this urge and some could not.


    In the middle of his fucking.


    One of his henchman informed King Lionel for an important report regarding Lucas.


    Ignoring his henchman.


    He kept pounding on the teenage girl while feeding on her neck.


    "King Lionel, Lucas failed on his task and ¡­ according to your visitor he has more important information to report directly to you."


    Their king halted from his gruesome act.


    "Make sure this should be interesting enough ¡­ Bring the guy inside!" King Lionel replied.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    The Appreciation Wall is updated!


    Kindly check -Auxillary Chapter- before Chapter 1 ''Appreciation Wall''!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment, hehe!)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 308 - King Lionels Den (Part II)

    [-In King Lionel''s Den-]


    Instead of leaving his den, he instructed his henchmen to bring the vampire inside his den.


    Due to his annoyed state for being disturbed, he snapped the neck of the teenage girl that the king of vampire was feeding on.


    Indeed a gruesome sight it was.


    The desperation of the two men for survival numbed their sense of empathy.


    Seemingly like a robot, they blocked their other senses out and focused on the task given to them.


    Or else they fear the lashing out of the vampire king.


    No matter how much the teenage girl screamed for help and begged for mercy.


    Only continued pain and suffering was there.


    Her despondence silenced her and broke her mentally.


    For King Lionel, this was a sight for him to enjoy.


    Torture ¡­


    Pain ¡­


    Misery ¡­


    Desperation ¡­


    Were few of things that he enjoys to witness.


    As he sat watching the three humans engage into a lustful threesome, with the girl half-conscious due to her mental breakdown. While the other two humans were lifeless.


    One on the ground and the other hanging from the cold chains.


    A silhouette of a vampire appeared upon entering.


    Swiftly, King Lionel greeted him through a choking anger.


    "Now ¡­ Tell me ¡­ what was so important for you to disturb my quality time! Before I lose my patience with you." King Lionel choked the vampire who survived from the allied coven.


    Immediately the vampire stammered in explaining everything he saw in the tunnel.


    Every detail was elaborated clearly.


    "Hmmm ¡­ Basically, you are telling me that Lucas may be a spy for the hunters because you saw and heard someone utter such things. And you believed them immediately." King Lionel released his grip.


    And turned his back on the vampire. As the vampire gasped for air.


    "One thing for sure ¡­ your words may stir some doubts to my peers and other elders. Thus, silencing you must take place." King Lionel looked at the vampire as it suffer in extreme pain.


    The king of vampires watched and revealed to the dying vampire,


    "As a reward to your good intentions to warn me. I will let you in to a private secret of mine that only few souls know. Lucas is from my rare bloodline. If only my -Halfling- daughter did not marry a half-lycan then she would have stayed alive. Alas! She died giving birth to a boy who became an Alpha of a strong wolf pack. And I had to retrieve what remained from the extinct bloodline of mine."


    "Ugggh ¡­ y-you ¡­ are ¡­" the vampire wanted to finish his statement but the pain was too much to handle for him.


    "Yes, I am Lucas'' great grandfather to be exact. And if what you are saying is true, then there is something I need to clear up. Because if indeed my great-granddaughter is alive, then problems may arise." King Lionel further revealed.


    -Thud!-


    At the same moment, King Lionel killed the humans in a snap of his finger.


    Dispatching any soul that has no permission to know about his secret.


    Wearing his robe again, he called for his other henchmen.


    "Maverick! Louis!" King Lionel called for the henchmen outside.


    "Yes, King Lionel!" together they responded.


    "Take the bodies away and tell Ingrid once she arrives to directly report to me here in my den alone." King Lionel instructed to his Henchmen.


    "As you wish, King Lionel!"


    *** Back at the arrival of Ingrid ***


    After being informed by Maverick regarding King Lionel''s instructions, she headed to King Lionel''s den immediately.


    Leaving the other henchmen and instructed Lucas to wait in his room to avoid any unnecessary squabble with the other vampires.


    Because the other henchmen were still wary and suspicious of his presence.


    Ingrid entered the den of King Lionel.


    Seeing their king stood while grooming himself in front of a huge mirror.


    "Finally ¡­ any good news, Ingrid?" King Lionel curiously asked Ingrid.


    "Yes! King Magnus had no choice but to accept your offer ¡­ Though ¡­" Ingrid hesitated for a moment.


    "Though what?" King Lionel looked at Ingrid with a serious look on his face.


    She trembled at the serious look of their king.


    "King Magnus requested in exchange for his cooperation ¡­ and allegiance ¡­ a young seer must be delivered to him."


    "Fine! Tell Jaden to provide what the request of the warlock king. How dare that betrayer and a piece of boneless man negotiate with me? He betrayed the dark lord during the First Great War. And he hid from his city when the late Queen Titania needed his help. "


    There was only silence from Ingrid as King Lionel kept talking.


    "Poor Titania ¡­ dying in vain! I already told her that serving another ruler is pointless ¡­ Never again, shall we follow another supreme ruler!" King Lionel looked at himself in the mirror as he shared his thoughts to Ingrid.


    But Ingrid expressed a disapproving look in her eyes. Because she served earnestly to Emperor Odin when he was still alive.


    And King Lionel noticed the sudden disproving look in Ingrid''s eyes.


    "Tell me ¡­ why do you disagree? You can speak freely ¡­ you are like my daughter already!" King Lionel gave Ingrid permission to freely express herself.


    "Why won''t you follow the next supreme ruler? If the next chosen one is no other than your great-granddaughter." Ingrid spoke her mind.


    Their king chuckled before replying to her.


    "Pride! Pride ¡­ Ingrid. Imagine me subdued by my own blood. I cannot take orders from my own blood. And imagine the things I need to surrender ¡­ once again! Just because my great-granddaughter is destined to rule the entire supernatural race. I will not let that happen. I prefer to be the one ruling over than someone ¡­ beneath me!" a hint of tension on King Lionel''s voice.


    His last words to Ingrid before letting her out ¡­


    "Loosen the guards of Lucas and let him roam free."


    "Are you sure, King Lionel?" Ingrid was surprised at the sudden instruction of King Lionel.


    "Yes! And follow him discreetly. Do not let your presence known to him. Then report everything to me ¡­"


    Wondering for what reason but immediately Ingrid complied obediently.


    In King Lionel''s mind, he had to confirm if the next chosen one is still alive.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.

 Chapter 309 - Tracking

    Since the day she stopped taking the medicines prescribed for her, Malia kept seeing troubling dreams about burning village and flashes of a handsome man calling her name.


    ''Selene?''


    ''Selene!''


    ''Will you stay by my side?''


    Repeatedly ¡­ Repeatedly ¡­


    "Ahhhh!!!" Malia woke up in the middle of the night sweating.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Melody worriedly asked.


    Malia was gasping for air.


    "I-I kept seeing burning ¡­ burning village and screaming people ¡­ Then when I try to help them, I suddenly transported to a garden with a guy waiting for me ¡­ And when I try to approach him, I get transported back to the burning village. I thought I would go crazy. My heart felt heavy and I couldn''t breathe." Malia explained to Melody.


    "I will get you some water!" Melody offered Malia some comfort.


    But Malia wanted some air.


    She wore her robe and went out to the balcony.


    The night filled with doubts and fear.


    ''So if that man claiming as my brother was telling the truth. Then what happened to me? Why I can''t remember anything about my past? How did I end up in the Vitre Family''s territory?''


    Wind breezed across her skin.


    "Why are you here outside? It''s cold out here in the balcony." Melody remarked.


    "I am okay. Melody? Do you know anything about your origins? About your family''s past ¡­ your entire history?" Malia pointed out to Melody.


    Malia''s questions made Melody look at the horizon and became serious.


    "Father always avoids the topic about our origins and past. He always tell me ¡­ just focus in the present and prepare for the future. Do not be bothered with the past because it is there for you to forget. But how can I forget something which I do not know." Melody''s voice hinted more sadness in her tone.


    "I think we need to confront him about it after the fashion week. We need to know your origins." Malia suggested.


    "Our origins! Not only me." Melody said to Malia.


    If only Melody knew what was really plaguing Malia''s mind lately.


    That there was this guy claiming to be his older brother.


    Most of all ¡­ this guy is a tribrid.


    "Melody?"


    "Yes?"


    "Have you heard about tribrids?" Malia wondered.


    "Umm ¡­ nope, why?"


    "I just heard it from the vampires that took me in the hotel. About some tribrid ¡­" Before Malia could finish her words.


    She finds Melody''s reaction as funny.


    "Sometimes I cannot take you seriously. You are like a kid, weirdo!" Malia lightened up at Melody''s expression.


    "What? This is the usual me and isn''t it ¡­ amaaazing! A TRIBRID? Tribrid of what? A fish, bat and a wolf blood?" Melody was curious and smiling at the same time.


    "You are not taking my question seriously!"


    "I am! It''s basically a merman, vampire and werewolf. So, how is it even possible?"


    Malia just rolled her eyes and responded Melody''s remark.


    "Oh, Melody! I am the one asking and you just returned my own question."


    Both of them laughed and for a while Malia lightened up from her own worries.


    "See! I can take off your worries if I try to." Melody told Malia.


    "Thank you for comforting me ¡­" Malia expressed her gratitude to Melody.


    As Melody looked at the moon, Malia thought over if she should tell Melody about her brother and her doubts and fears.


    However, it may not be the right time to include her to the complication of her own situation.


    ''Maybe also after the fashion week.''


    "We have to prepare for the fashion week, Malia! They expect me to perform during the runways and there will be vampires around the premises." Melody reminded Malia about their upcoming activity.


    Both looked up ¡­ at the large moon.


    Shining brightly, illuminating the entire night.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -Day after-


    There was a presence trying to follow them.


    It was as if she was being tracked down.


    Discreetly, Malia acted normal like the usual.


    Since her powers were growing each day, her senses were becoming sharper too.


    While Melody was in the recording studio, Malia decided to go to a park across the recording studio.


    In a secluded area ¡­


    She waited.


    Then there he was.


    Revealing himself from the shade of the trees ¡­ Lucas!


    "We have a little time to discuss." Malia started the conversation.


    "You are not gonna greet me first! Now ¡­ that you believe."


    "I am not saying, I completely believe you! But yeah ¡­ there are things you mentioned made sense and there a lot of things I want to clear out." Malia clarified to Lucas.


    "Your real name is Selene. Not Malia ¡­ Let''s start with that. And I guess some of your memories are coming back since our last talk. Did you take my warning about taking some medicines that may have influenced for your memories to be hindered in coming back?" the tone in Lucas'' voice was serious.


    Malia looked around if no one was around.


    Suddenly something bothered Malia.


    There was something in the surroundings which was off.


    "Wait ¡­ there is someone lurking around. Were you followed?" Malia asked.


    "No! If I was, I would have sensed it already." Lucas replied.


    Fluffy could not determine as well what bothered Malia.


    It made Malia scan the area.


    "Come out! I will not hold back ¡­ Reveal yourself or else ¡­" Malia warned the stranger from the shadows.


    And finally ¡­


    He revealed himself.


    "You are alive! I knew it ¡­" uttered by the familiar voice.


    He continued, "Selene, don''t you remember me! It''s me ¡­ Freddie!"


    Freddie was tracking Fluffy down.


    Instead of finding Fluffy, he found someone else.


    Someone whom he thought had died.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 310 - Never Letting You Go, Again!

    *** Before Freddie found Fluffy and Malia ***


    On his way towards where the locator pointing him.


    Chloe and Susan provided Freddie an item that will directly lead him to Fluffy.


    In some unexplainable reasons, the powerful locating spell taught by Selene was not showing any concrete results.


    Unsuccessful they may be in performing the locating spell for Fluffy, they were successful in creating an item which they fused Fluffy''s blood sample with a compass.


    Ever since Fluffy got abducted by the vampires, Freddie volunteered to find and track down Fluffy.


    No matter how dangerous it gets.


    Though, he only promised two things to Chloe ¡­ to contact Chloe as soon as he finds Fluffy!


    And must not engage into any reckless fight.


    As one of the remaining closest friends of Chloe, there were only few which Chloe could consider as her close friend. She made Freddie promise that he would not engage a battle against any vampire on his own.


    His main objective in his personal mission was to find Fluffy.


    Second was to report immediately through activating a trigger item which will pin point his current location and will alert Chloe that Freddie has found Fluffy.


    King Alcyd, the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves, gave Freddie the permission to find Fluffy.


    Despite freeing Freddie and Georgie from their submission to the alpha king, Georgie remained subservient and loyal to the Alpha King because of being mate of Selene.


    While Freddie only remained because of Fluffy and his younger brother.


    Unlike Georgie, there was a resentment from Freddie because somehow he blames the Alpha King for being a useless mate to Selene.


    All the time, Selene had to do the things that he was supposed to do.


    Her supposed death inflicted an unexpected pain and void within Freddie''s heart.


    He never imagined such loss would have that impact in his life.


    Reminiscing his moments and memories with Selene way before her mate entered in their lives.


    For the first time, he blamed himself for allowing Selene and Alcyd meet.


    If it wasn''t for him, Selene and Alcyd would not have never crossed path with each other.


    And maybe ¡­ just maybe ¡­ she would have been spared from all the misery and pain brought by their meeting.


    Somehow, with all the things took place. Freddie blamed himself for all the things Selene went through.


    Just because he stole a royal pendant which did not belong to him.


    Things went spiral afterwards.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Somewhere in a foreign land, away from the werewolf kingdom, a city filled with humans.


    The locator item led him to a huge park with plenty of trees and a huge pond in the middle.


    When he thought things won''t get any interesting at all.


    A familiar face and scent was with Fluffy.


    Among many things he learned from Selene, was covering his own presence like a professional assassin.


    Hiding his scent and presence from the company of Fluffy, he lurked from the shadows to observe more from what was going on.


    ''Fluffy was actually alright, all this time?''


    ''It''s Lucas! We were right ¡­ Lucas is alive and he is involved with the attack on the royal hospital. That bastard is always up to no good!''


    ''Who is that black haired woman with them? Her behind looks familiar.''


    Loudly thought by Freddie.


    At the same time from a distance as well, Ingrid was also spying on Lucas discreetly from the shadows.


    Hence, as they observed keenly, when Malia mentioned about Lucas'' claims of her being related to him as his sister.


    Both individuals were shocked.


    Due to his shock, he made some few steps forward and it alerted Malia instantaneously.


    "Who''s there?"


    Malia continued,


    "Come out! I will not hold back ¡­ Reveal yourself or else ¡­"


    The moment Malia turned around.


    He forgot everything.


    His mission ¡­


    About Fluffy ¡­


    However, Ingrid was not aware of Freddie.


    Thus, when Malia got spooked.


    She immediately disappeared and left as swiftly as she could.


    Ingrid heard enough information to confirm things out.


    *** Back to Present ***


    Freddie decided to reveal himself and confront the siblings, Lucas and ¡­ Selene!


    "Selene ¡­ it''s me Freddie! You are alive!" Freddie could not believe himself that Selene was in front of him now.


    Unfortunately, Malia could not comprehend nor make any sense from what Freddie was saying.


    But there is one thing similar to his claims.


    Lucas and Freddie called her ¡­ Selene!


    "You are calling me Selene too. So you know me as well ¡­ Who are you anyways?" Malia wondered.


    Then it dawned on Freddie.


    Malia''s scent was different from Selene. But her appearance and voice are exactly the same.


    If it wasn''t for the presence of Lucas and Fluffy, he might have doubt if it was really Selene.


    The mere fact the two was here and trying to keep Malia around ¡­ it is really SELENE!


    "What happened to you? A lot of things are different with you. Your scent, your hair and ¡­ why can''t you remember me? Did something happen to you?" Freddie curiously asked.


    "We are trying to resolve that too! So ¡­ Selene, do you believe me now?" Lucas asked Malia.


    "Can you call me Malia while I have not remember any of you ¡­ please?" Malia requested from Lucas.


    Some stabbing pains in her head were starting to emerge.


    Things were getting suffocating for Malia.


    A sudden rush of flashes of memories with Lucas and a separate flashes of memories about Freddie and Fluffy as well.


    "I have to go back ¡­ Let''s meet again some other time and other place. I need to go back to my sister." Malia informed the two.


    It was only an excuse to detach herself from the sudden intense emotions she was feeling.


    Confused ¡­


    And shocked ¡­


    With all the things she had to deal.


    Overwhelming as it was.


    Freddie refused to part ways with Malia.


    "I am never letting you go again! I am staying with you ¡­" Freddie demanded out of a sudden.


    Both Lucas and Malia responded, "WHAT?!?"


    While Fluffy whimpered in worry that things may go more complicated as it was.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment.)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 311 - Fashion Week (Part I)

    [-In a fashion event-]


    Days after Freddie forced himself into Malia''s life.


    They kept discussing whether it was a good idea to let Freddie stick around Malia while Melody was preparing for her performance in the runway.


    "Will everyone leave the dressing room please? Me and Malia will have to discuss something important." Melody requested from everyone in her assigned luxurious dressing room.


    Clothes set up with plenty of options to choose from ¡­


    Mirrors that can let 5 people utilize its purpose ¡­


    Lavish food on the table like there was a feast inside the room ¡­


    And fragrance from an expensive perfume filled the dressing room of Melody.


    Both Melody and Malia argued about Freddie''s sudden presence in Malia''s life because Melody could not trust Freddie.


    Most of all, Freddie appeared suddenly into their lives claiming to be part of her past which gave more reason for Melody to worry because this could lead to something which may separate her from Malia.


    Not much on him being untrustworthy but him being part of Malia''s past which Melody was not part of.


    The worst case scenario and most dreaded moment that Melody wanted to prevent at all cost.


    For Melody, Malia showed more care and affection than her father could give her.


    President Tony Vitre may be her biological father. But Malia made her feel that someone cared for her and loved her unconditionally for who and what she is.


    More than just a mere daughter but as a person entirely.


    Being cared at and genuinely showered with affection.


    Bonding together, being taught how to believe in her own self when even herself ¡­ could not.


    Malia had a huge influence in Melody''s life and growth as an individual.


    This was a rare bond that Melody had even just for some few years.


    Because Melody grew rapidly over the years. She did not grew like any normal humans.


    It was difficult for her to mature quickly despite her body maturing only within the span of 4 years.


    Her father explained to her that her mother was a supernatural being.


    Not specifying which specie due to the fear that Melody may try to look for her mother on her own way.


    What made her not attempt to look for her mother was the reason that her mother chose to leave them because President Tony was poor and a burden at the time she was born.


    From being a ten year old ¡­ within only 2 years, her body developed into an 18 years old.


    And now ¡­ she may appear as a woman in her 20''s but in reality she is only a kid in her 10th year.


    "Melody ¡­ will you stop being a brat for a second? And try to understand my situation." Malia''s plea to Melody.


    "Oh ¡­ I am a brat now? Is it really that bad to be ¡­ concerned with you? All these years no one showed up or went looking for you. And now ¡­ suddenly! One after another ¡­ they kept popping up like it is sooo easy to just accept everything and enter back into your life just like that. I am just worried for you! But hey, I am a brat ¡­ what do I know?" Melody ranted while checking her things.


    "Melody ¡­ PLEASE! You should know more than anyone else ¡­ how it feels to be left out? To have no one by your side. Saying that they are related to you, that you are important ¡­ but deep inside, still empty ¡­ still on your own ¡­ drowning in sorrow and the void that won''t stop haunting!" Malia emotionally pointed out to Melody.


    She even continued but in a calmer tone in her voice,


    "And now ¡­ I have the chance to clear up that void. To stop feeling empty! That feeling when there is something or someone I am missing sooooo much and I don''t know what or who. IT IS KILLING ME INSIDE! SWALLOWING ¡­ my entire sanity." Malia started to tear up in front of Melody.


    "I-I ¡­ thought ¡­ I could be enough to fill that gap in your heart." Melody felt disappointed after hearing Malia''s inner feelings and thoughts.


    "Can I fill the void that your mother left in your heart?" Malia''s striking retort from Melody''s disappointment.


    Before Melody could even reply another word.


    Malia continued, "We both know, you are still longing for your real mother! And I cannot fill her place, no matter how much I try. My presence is not enough to occupy that entire void left in your heart as well. The same as the void inside my own heart."


    Someone knocked the door, forcing the two ladies to wrap their own argument.


    Malia wiped her own tears before facing the staff who just knocked.


    "Yes?" Malia asked.


    The staff was feeling apologetic but she had to intervene.


    "I am really sorry but we have a problem Melody ¡­ Regarding your performance, the director and the CEO needs a moment with you." the staff conveyed the message tasked for her to do.


    "It''s okay ¡­ we are actually done here!" Malia''s reply to the staff before excusing herself out of the room.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    To unwind from the intense argument she had with Melody regarding Freddie''s sudden entry into their lives. Malia decided to go to the rooftop of the venue and get some fresh air.


    Looking at some gleaming lights during the night brings comfort to Malia.


    As soon as she gets out from the elevator door.


    Someone tried to sneak from her side.


    Immediately, through her natural instincts.


    She swiftly defended herself and knocked over the one who was foolish enough to sneak up on her.


    Not using her powers was her only way to avoid someone getting hurt.


    -Thud!-


    "Oh, Freddie! It was just you ¡­" Malia realized it was only Freddie.


    "Ow!" Freddie complained.


    Malia tried to help Freddie to get back on his feet.


    "Damn, Selene! You may have lost your memories but let me tell you ¡­ your fighting skills and prowess are still sharp as ever." Freddie reminded Malia her about her past self.


    "Haven''t I told you already?  While my memories have not yet returned ¡­ you will call me Malia ¡­ not Selene!" Malia reiterated to Freddie one of the agreements they had before letting him stay with her.


    "I am sorry! So ¡­ Malia ¡­" Freddie chuckled at his own words. "Sorry ¡­ still trying to get used to this new persona in front of me."


    Only silence was Malia''s response.


    Eventually she kept looking at the bright lights of the city from a far distance.


    Creating this scenery at night which calms Malia''s mind whenever she tries to look at it.


    At the same moment as Malia tried to calm herself.


    Freddie looked at Malia with deep glance penetrating her soul.


    "You still like the calmness that the lights give you at night. Like some hope in the middle of darkness." Freddie uttered in a cool manner.


    It amused Malia because it was exact the same feeling she had when looking at it.


    She never told anyone about it ¡­ even Melody.


    "How did you ¡­"


    "You always loved it. Georgie told me when one time ¡­ your anger disappeared after looking at some bright stars above. Since there is no stars tonight, I guess the city lights would do." Freddie explained.


    Seemingly confused ¡­


    Freddie explained further, "Georgie is my younger brother. He is closer to you than both of us. You treated him like a younger brother. I must say ¡­ you were more of a sibling to him than we both could be. He would be happy to know that you are well and alive."


    "So you guys thought I died ¡­ why?"


    "You just disappeared and never heard of you again. But before I go further and get asked with many things about your past. I just want you to know something ¡­" Freddie became serious and nervous at the same.


    "What is it?" Malia wondered.


    The rogue werewolf took all his courage in saying those words he always wanted to tell Selene.


    "I AM IN LOVE WITH YOU!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.

 Chapter 312 - Fashion Week (Part II)

    Cold as the wind breeze of the night.


    Gleaming bright moon from above.


    The words uttered by Freddie turned everything in a momentary stillness of the night and accentuated the mood into a deep awkwardness between him and Malia.


    Hearing someone confess their true feelings will always put the person in a tough position.


    Pressure ¡­


    And expectation ¡­


    Will always be the case within every confession.


    Though, Freddie was quick enough to respond with the given situation.


    Being cool and gentleman with Malia''s feelings.


    "Look ¡­ you don''t have to reply or you are not obliged to clear things up and respond to my ¡­ confession." Freddie made an attempt to clear the air between him and Malia.


    He continued,


    "I just wanted to put it out there. Finally ¡­ for the longest time keeping it within me. Kind of swallowed me inside. So, right now I don''t want to have any regrets at all. I don''t want to live a life of what if''s and what could have been ¡­"


    Malia was relieved for a moment because she thought it would be another case with Booth and her.


    Because when Malia turned down Booth''s confession of love and rejected his offer to be his girlfriend, a long year of awkwardness and avoiding occurred.


    Losing friendships over unreciprocated love was something painful to experience.


    Causing a strain within the friendship of the two.


    "Well ¡­ I must say, I do not know really how to feel about that. My memories seems to have these pieces and fragments that I do not understand. How I wish, I could make sense or put things into places. To where it should be!" Malia was sharing her own thoughts and feelings to Freddie.


    Since Freddie confessed his raw emotions to Malia,


    She felt that sharing her own inner thoughts would be a better response to his confession and a way to divert the mood from his surprising confession.


    "I hope I make sense. This is why I agreed for you to stay because I want you to explain to me what these things I am seeing. Since you said ¡­ we have been friends for the longest time. You know things that even I ¡­ do not know because of this damn memory loss. If you can''t explain what happened to me and why this has to happen to me. But at least you can help me in making things clear for me." Malia shared to Freddie.


    Freddie smiled and nodded at Malia.


    "Of course, friends help each other! I will help you out. What were the things bothering you?"


    A reassuring feeling was felt when Freddie accepted his role and task in Malia''s current situation.


    There was a hint of hope that she could finally take down her own unexplainable misery.


    "There is this man. Handsome I must say, a bit tanned. Tall ¡­ And amazingly gorgeous like you know he had been through a lot of battles and fights. That''s how he looked like! But what bothers me, I feel so much pain that I do not understand. When he calls the name Selene ¡­ and reminding about my promise not leave him." Malia disclosed to Freddie her own worries.


    Upon hearing Malia''s worry, there was an initial idea who she was talking about.


    Then, dilemma of whether he should clear it for her or let her live the life she was having at the moment.


    "W-what else were you seeing?" Freddie trying to know more about Malia''s condition.


    "There were times he looked sad and something within me wanted comfort him. Then when he smiles, I just want to smile with him and my heart leaps in joy that I could not contain."


    It dawned on Freddie. He realized, exactly who the guy was.


    He looked away.


    Finding ways how to explain it to her.


    Whether he should tell her who it was or grab the opportunity to be with her.


    Far from the man who caused so much misery to her.


    Before replying, Freddie took a deep breath and swallowed his own fears.


    "He is Georgie! My younger brother ¡­ As I told you, Georgie and you were like true siblings. Both of you shared so much bond. Way closer than you and I ¡­ me and him." Freddie directly lied without any single hint of hesitation.


    And Malia believed him instantly.


    "No wonder ¡­ So it was your brother! Is it too much to ask if I can ¡­" Malia was about to request something to Freddie.


    But the lady staff member interrupted.


    "Ahm ¡­ I am terribly sorry, Miss Malia! I was sent to fetch you ¡­ your presence is requested in the dressing room." The staff nervously requested Malia''s cooperation.


    "Oh, it''s okay Miss Anderson! I will just get back with you, Freddie. Thank you for your help!" Malia expressed her appreciation and gratitude to Freddie before leaving him on his own.


    Before completely leaving him.


    She went back to give him a hug so that she could comfort him after rejecting his confession.


    "Thank you for being a good friend! Giving light to my dark nights ¡­ I hope I could regain all my memories soon." Malia whispered to Freddie as she hugged him tightly filled with gratitude and appreciation.


    Guilt invaded in Freddie''s senses.


    There was no turning back.


    He had thrown the dice of his own gamble of faith.


    Returning Malia''s hug which he longed for. But something was not fully satisfying.


    Lies! Lies! Lies!


    Kept ringing to his ears as Malia went back to the elevator.


    "What have I done, Georgie?" worriedly expressed by Freddie.


    Looking at the blurry lights of the horizon.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 313 - Fashion Week (Part III)

    [-In the dressing room-]


    The arrival of Malia made everyone relieved for her appearance.


    One by one they expressed their relief.


    Make-up artists ¡­


    Personal Assistants ¡­


    Hair dressers ¡­


    And the other professionals in aesthetics pulled Malia.


    They started removing each accessory and her clothes.


    In her surprise and overwhelmed with the sudden focus on her.


    Dazed and confused with what was going on.


    "W-wait !!! What''s going on?" Malia demanded an explanation.


    Melody gestured for everyone to give them a minute for a while.


    "I need your help." Melody was nervous to how she would convince Malia with her important and sudden request.


    "Help with what?"


    "This fashion week is important right? We cannot afford for me not to perform and for this not to push through right?" Melody hinting for the importance of the fashion week.


    "Umm ¡­ Yes! Of course, this is important. But I do not understand ¡­" Malia was still looking confused.


    Unknown to others, except only with the hunters from the Vitre Family, that behind the fashion week.


    A mission to hunt some vampire around that may prey on humans at the same time in the fashion week.


    Humans are unaware that there could be supernatural beings like the vampires mixing with special events.


    There are even rich individuals.


    Using their wealth and power to prey on humans.


    "The other artist backed out from the performance tonight. So ¡­" Melody was not even finish in her explanation but Malia already understood the situation.


    Upon her realization, she stood with resistance and refusal of the idea.


    "Oh, no! Definitely no! I will not sing in front of many people." Malia emphasizing her decision.


    "Mal- I need you to do this ¡­"


    "MELODY! You should know why! So ¡­ NO!" Malia started to become upset with Melody.


    Desperation and frustration with the other staff members. Including Melody, they do not know what to do without the cooperation of Malia.


    Unfortunately, Malia was still adamant on refusing with performing in front of many people.


    "Is she still afraid singing in front of many people?" Booth sudden interjection.


    Booth entered the dressing room.


    Seeing the tension within the room.


    Only Melody and Booth knows the reason to why Malia would not perform in front of many people.


    "YES! And as I said no!" Malia reiterated.


    "But Malia ¡­" Booth could not finish his own effort to reason out with Malia.


    Because Malia explained herself.


    She reminded them what happened 2 years ago when she had anxiety attack while performing in front of a crowd in a cafe shop.


    Where they needed to rush her in the hospital due to her sudden convulsion and shaking.


    Unknown to Malia, it was the first time her body resisted with the high dosage of medicine prescribed to her.


    The doctors were in cahoots with President Tony.


    Telling her differently and making her believe on certain things which was not the case.


    "Please ¡­ Melody, I do not want to embarrass you or myself in front of many people. We can find a replacement." Malia plead with Melody.


    "There is no enough time! Plus, if we aim to give them a great or even ¡­ the best show ever! You are the only one I know that can harmonize with my voice, perfectly." Melody not giving up on convincing Malia.


    She even continued with her words, "Just imagine how we sing together when it''s just the two of us. Do not think about the people around."


    "It is not about the audience. I always see fragments and fast distorted scene of someone smiling from a distance. Every time I try to sing with a lot of people. When I say a lot, 10 or more people. This fragments pop up and something in me wants to break out every time that happens. I don''t have control over it. How I wish I do have control over it ¡­" Malia elaborated her own ailment and suffering.


    The others felt weird and clueless about the explanation of Malia.


    Except for Melody and Booth, no one knew in the room except for the two, that Malia lost her memories and a half dark witch.


    A constant fear of losing control and going dark triggered by her intense emotions.


    "Then don''t fight it. Let the fragments fall into a complete scene. Do not fear what lies ahead with the distorted fragments. It''s all in your head. You are stronger than that." Freddie made an attempt after suddenly arriving.


    Booth was unaware with the situation regarding Freddie.


    "And who the hell are you? Do not just enter conversation which you are not part of." Booth reprimanded Freddie.


    "Let him ¡­ He is my friend. Apparently, my best friend!" Malia clarified to Booth.


    Booth looked at Melody.


    Expecting an explanation.


    "Oh, don''t bother! I already did argue with her ¡­" Melody told Booth her own stress and frustration regarding the situation with Freddie and Malia.


    An unexpected source of strength and comfort from Freddie''s words.


    "You can do this! Imagine that you will only pass through the pain if only you would not run away from it." Freddie offered his advice.


    "I am not running away!" Malia strongly pointed out.


    "If you are not running away, why are you scared of performing in front of many people? Unless you are scared of failing. That''s why you are running away from the situation and the possibility of it." Freddie fearlessly retorted towards Malia.


    "I said ¡­ I am not running away!" Malia insisted.


    Freddie chuckled at the sight of Malia getting provoked.


    "Nah ¡­ You are scared! That''s why you are running away from it."


    Malia shook her head and gave in.


    "Fine! I will prove you that you are mistaken. If I pass out, I will tell in front of your face once I wake up. THAT I TOLD YOU SO!" Malia gave in.


    Not realizing how she got handled by Freddie.


    Both Melody and Freddie was surprised at how Freddie got Malia to agree.


    ''What just happened?'' look on Melody''s expression as she looked at Booth.


    Malia went back to her seat and called for the professionals that was supposed to assist her.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Let''s do this!" Malia demanded.


    A smile of victory was painted on Freddie''s face.


    After leaving the room, Melody and Booth followed him.


    "How did you do that?" Melody curiously asked Freddie.


    But Booth over reacted and pushed Freddie to the side.


    "What did you do to her? Did you use a charm on her? Tell me!" Booth furiously asked Freddie.


    Melody got in the middle and mediated the situation.


    "BOOTH!! STOP IT!! You will only upset Malia if you hurt him. Remember, he is her best friend!" Melody reminded Booth.


    Recomposing himself, Freddie kept his calm even after the sudden rage of Booth.


    "MY CHARM is natural. I do not need to use spells or supernatural force to make her do things. Clearly, even though she lost her memories. Her personality is still the same. SHE IS STILL SELENE. Even you humans wanting to change her nature." Freddie explained.


    "What do you mean? I am confused." Melody curiously requested for clarification.


    "I know her better than the two of you could. I have been with her longer than the two of you. Been there for her lows and highs. She is a stubborn one. Reverse psychology always works on her. She hates being told upfront of her weaknesses. 100 percent she will prove you wrong otherwise. That''s what I did." Freddie cleared Melody''s confusion.


    The two remained surprised and contemplated on Freddie''s words as he left the two on their own.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    Somewhere in the building of the fashion event, the arrival of someone made the other ushers of the event scramble and immediately tend to his arrival.


    "He has arrived! GO!! Lead him to his VIP seat." Said by one of the organizers to the assigned ushers.


    The assigned ushers went to his way.


    Trying their best to accommodate him.


    "Welcome, Sir Ivan! This way please ¡­" one of the ushers led Ivan.


    Ivan was graceful in his response and interaction with the ushers and other organizers of the event.


    "I heard there is a live performance on the runway." Ivan asked.


    "Oh, yes ¡­ there is sir! You will enjoy the show."


    "I hope so. Nothing much surprises me these days. A pleasant surprise would be nice." Ivan replied.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Kaothar


    [3] Hazvie


    [4] Sandra_Hoek


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment.)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)

 Chapter 314 - Fashion Week (Part IV)

    *** Notice! ***


    Credits to the real artists and inspiration of the song on this chapter.


    Ungodly Hour by Chloe x Halle


    ********


    [-Fashion Week Venue-]


    Prince Ivan was a known fashion designer amongst the humans.


    Though, the hunters'' association has a profile of Prince Ivan as a werewolf.


    Within the Hunters'' Association, they have plethora of profiles of supernatural beings living amongst the humans.


    One of the things they had to make sure was the monitoring of every supernatural being living within the cities of humans.


    Hunting becomes activated as the standard protocol once a supernatural being becomes a threat to the safety and lives of the humans.


    No matter who they may be, all humans were treated as an innocent ones.


    Any supernatural being are not allowed to harm any humans and must only have the permission or supervision of the Hunters Association when they initiate an attack against any human.


    For Prince Ivan to be around humans and live normally may have to do with his good set of reputation amongst the humans.


    As Prince Ivan waited in his seat patiently, he looked around at the grandeur and modern setup of the preparation of the runway event.


    Seeing how the preparation was meticulously prepared.


    To make it trendy and fascinating.


    Some of the invited guest could not help themselves but be at awe with the entire ensemble and preparation invested for this certain event.


    Even high profiled and influential individuals were invited and expected to attend the fashion event.


    "Have you heard? Melody is expected to perform live during the runway of the models."


    "Isn''t she one of the most popular singers this year? Woah! This event has truly spent so much for their event. Imagine whole week program set for their advertising campaign of the new batch of designs of their clothing and lingerie."


    "For tonight, it''s all about their dresses. Can''t wait!"


    Some of the conversation could be over heard by Prince Ivan.


    Unintentionally, there were conversations he was hearing nearby.


    Petals of flowers started to fall from above like confetti. As part of the theatrics of the beginning of the live performance and runway show.


    The light of the event began to change into the appropriate mood of the runway show and live performance.


    Indeed an impressive turn of events and theatrics were taking place.


    A voice over began to set the beginning of the official event.


    Then, there Melody and a familiar woman wearing a fashionable veil covering her face.


    Due to the transparent and light color of the fashionable veil, Prince Ivan was starting to wonder who it was.


    Because of the inconsistencies on the lights around the event.


    (Note: Kindly play Ungodly Hour by Chloe x Halle while reading this portion to maximize the experience of the imagination of this scene.)


    < Welcome to the Ungodly Hour! >


    Melody initiated the start of their live performance.


    < Hit me with your eyes, I never seen that kind of view! You walkin'' over here


    The way that it went down, that''s when I knew >


    Malia began to sing the first verse of the song.


    Along the way Melody was harmonizing with her voice.


    < We be talkin'' all night But I can tell you need to work on you ¡­ >


    Exchange of duet moments and harmonizing were mesmerizing everyone in the audience.


    When they began to sing on the part of ¡­


    < Like you! You ¡­ You ¡­ You ¡­ >


    One model after another wearing fashionable dress started walking on the runway.


    Graceful models ¡­


    Full of confidence ¡­


    And amazing catwalk was being exhibited by each model.


    Instead the focus would be on the clothes.


    The performance of Melody and Malia was overshadowing the designs of the brand.


    Each member of the audience were like enchanted from the blending and harmony of their voices.


    < Love me! Love me! >


    ¡­


    < Call up on me! Call up on me! >


    ¡­


    < Ahhh! Ahhh! >


    < Oooh! Oooh! >


    < Won''t you love me? >


    Both were having the perfect performance that any humans could see.


    Most of the staff and members of the Vitre Family did not expect for Malia to have such beautiful voice like Melody.


    Malia was completely different when she was singing.


    Her tough and fierce personality softens into a graceful and sultry appearance.


    While Melody transforms from being sweet and childish into a commanding and sassy vibes when performing.


    As they reach the chorus part of their song,


    Both lifted their respective veil and exhibited their own version of a confident catwalk in the runway.


    Unaware to one specific reaction, the moment they walked as they performed their song.


    Prince Ivan was shocked to see Malia.


    "Noooo! It can''t be! S-Seeleeene ¡­" Prince Ivan uttered in his shock.


    It was as if he saw a ghost.


    Memories of her flashed into his mind.


    But the woman she was witnessing in front of him has a different scent and has a black hair with a platinum blonde strands on her bangs.


    < Won''t you hold me? Won''t you? >


    < Love me at the ungodly hour! >


    < Ooooh !!! Aaahh!!! >


    < Yeah!! Oh, yeaahh!! >


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As their performance ended, everyone stood up for them.


    Giving them a standing ovation.


    Applause were being given.


    Immediately, Prince Ivan went his way to the backstage.


    He did not waste his time clapping or cheering for the performance of Melody and Malia.


    There was one thing he had in mind.


    "I must know! Was she alive all these times? Is she really Selene? Why? How?" Prince Ivan was telling to himself as he made his way backstage.


    He wanted to clear all these questions.


    On the other hand, while he could not wait to find answers to this questions, Malia and Melody were having a moment.


    It was a surprising turn of events for Malia as well.


    She overcame her fear.


    As she was singing and performing, the fragments of a certain memory suddenly cleared.


    The same handsome guy filled with regality and virility.


    Smiling at him as she sang some certain song.


    For a moment she could sense her nervousness and struggle but the words of Freddie took charge in her mind.


    ''Do not fear!''


    ''Let it all fall into place!''


    ''Just sing and perform!''


    Then things became just naturally alright.


    After their performance ended, everyone was congratulating and praising Malia.


    "Oh my God!"


    "You are so great!"


    "That was amazing!"


    "Wow! You have an astounding voice!"


    Some of the compliments given to Malia.


    She was being surrounded by different members of the organizing staff and other individuals who just witnessed her impressive performance.


    "What did I tell you? You would do great!" Melody hugged and marveled at Malia''s performance.


    Overcoming one''s fear was indeed a worth it experience to go through.


    Satisfying ¡­


    Gratifying ¡­


    And fulfilling!


    Booth also complimented and congratulated Malia for her performance.


    Freddie went to see Malia as well.


    When he was about to hug Malia, it was interrupted.


    Someone intervened their moment.


    "Is that you, Selene?" Prince Ivan uttered.


    The rest stopped from what they were doing.


    "Excuse me?" Malia responded.


    A shocked reaction from Prince Ivan.


    Everything flashed into his mind.


    The days they mourned for the supposed death of Selene. Especially, his older brother who is now the new Alpha King.


    Devastated at the loss they thought happened. But seeing Selene well and alive. Brings hope for all of them. This was something that could actually make things better for the Alpha King.


    Confused to what led for her into hiding ... That''s what he thought!


    "We thought you were dead! You were alive after all ¡­ It''s me Ivan!" Prince Ivan exclaimed.


    He was about to approach Malia but both Freddie and Booth stopped him.


    "I am sorry, I don''t remember you. Who are you?" Malia asked.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment.)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*

 Chapter 315 - Seeker Of The Truth (Part I)

    In the middle of the confusion, Prince Ivan wondered.


    "Who are you to stop me from talking with Selene?" Prince Ivan started to become agitated.


    "She doesn''t know you!" Booth replied.


    Prince Ivan became more confused to why Selene could not remember him.


    Then things escalated.


    "What did you do to her, fiends?" Prince Ivan was about to lunge an attack when he realized they were surrounded with humans.


    And the emblem of a prestigious family of hunters was worn by Booth Rogers.


    ''Noble Hunters? Surrounding Selene?'' Prince Ivan thought to himself.


    Malia did not want to offend Prince Ivan from his claims and embarrass him with others.


    So, she asked Freddie.


    "Should I know him? Since you know a lot about my past." Query of Malia towards Freddie.


    Freddie had no single encounter with Prince Ivan.


    Because he did not pay any attention with the other royal members.


    Though, he had a clue that Prince Ivan may be a royal member.


    And it dawned on him the possibility of the identity of Prince Ivan.


    Decided not to reveal it to Malia.


    "I don''t know him." Freddie answered Malia''s query.


    "If you don''t know him ¡­ How did he know the name -Selene- and claim to know me in that case? That wouldn''t be possible if he doesn''t know me." Malia insisted.


    Melody interjected, "Malia ¡­ remember, something bad happened to you when father found you. Not everyone who claims to know you, must be trusted! You need to be vigilant as well. So, let''s go!"


    Booth and Melody pulled Malia away from Prince Ivan.


    If Booth and the others were not aware of who Prince Ivan was, the organizers and staff members felt nervous seeing how the others treated Prince Ivan.


    The prince wanted to follow them but a staff member blocked his path and explained to him regarding the situation.


    "I do not have time for you and this non sense." Prince Ivan was irritated.


    Trying to ignore and pass through the staff member and organizers.


    Freddie left behind and confronted him.


    "I think you should go now. You are aware of those group of people surrounding the woman that looked like Selene. Her name is Malia, daughter of the new president of the Hunters Association." Freddie informed Prince Ivan.


    He was told by Malia regarding the position and connection she has with the Vitre Family.


    "If you think I would stand by and let you play this charades. You are wrong! I am a seeker of truth. And if I remember it correctly, you are one of the rogue brothers that serves my older brother. I guess I should let him know about this scheme that you are trying to pull around." Prince Ivan turned around intending to leave and inform his older brother about what he saw.


    Unfortunately, the moment he turned his back.


    Discreetly and swiftly, Freddie injected Prince Ivan with a strong sedative against any werewolf with added silver nitrate.


    Making it a strong and dangerous substance for any werewolf.


    As Freddie making it look like Prince Ivan collapsed, he caught him before completely falling to the ground.


    Other organizers and staff members panicked at Prince Ivan losing consciousness out of the blue.


    "Oh my God! It''s Ivan he just passed out." Exclaimed by one of the staff members.


    Immediately, Freddie was acting like he was volunteering to bring him to the medical tent for an urgent attention.


    But in fact, he had other plans for Prince Ivan.


    Due to his fear that the prince would immediately inform the Alpha King regarding his discovery, Freddie made a drastic move that may change his fate.


    While carrying the unconscious prince in his arms, some of the staff members were tagging along with him.


    "Just lead me to a private room." Freddie requested.


    "There''s no private room around! It''s all occupied. We need to bring Ivan to the medical tent."


    Freddie made another lie, "He has a heart problem, what he needs is emergency attention in the hospital. Not some first aid treatment in your stupid medical tent."


    People were blindly following Freddie with his lies.


    -Moments after-


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Once they got into an ambulance to transport Prince Ivan to the nearest hospital, Freddie volunteered to bring him alone with the medical team.


    Leaving the other staff members.


    When Freddie noticed that the driver of the ambulance was using a shortcut which uses a dangerous route due its cliff.


    From that moment he realized something.


    Something evil and extreme.


    "I am so sorry if I have to do this." Freddie uttered to himself.


    In his desperation, he breathed deeply before knocking out the driver of the ambulance.


    Losing the control of the wheel.


    Freddie jumped out of the ambulance before the ambulance went directly beyond the cliff.


    A horrific scene that no one would ever expect to happen.


    A point of no return for Freddie.


    Not looking back.


    Shifted into his wolf form and left the scene.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Back in the fashion event.


    [-In the dressing room-]


    Both Melody and Booth were guarding the door of the dressing room.


    "What are you both so worried about?" Malia wondered.


    "Because you kept acting foolishly. Accepting any individual claiming to know you from the past. What if they are enemies? Those who harmed you ¡­ that caused you to lose your memories." Melody remarked.


    "Melody ¡­ is right! Sometimes you also need to assess things and not immediately believe things." Booth added.


    But Malia could not have it anymore with the two people close to her at the moment.


    "Let''s stop kidding ourselves here! You two ¡­ are just afraid that I might remember my past and have the people I cared before back into my life again. If you fear that I will leave the two of you, well you are wrong. I just want to know the truth about my past and move forward after it. Not cage myself with what if''s." Malia explained.


    Only silence could be heard from the two because Malia was right.


    They feared for Malia''s departure once remembers and find those who were part of her past.


    In the middle of their silence, Miss Anderson came inside to check on Melody and Malia.


    "Hey there! Is everything alright? Your performance were amazing!" Miss Anderson complimented the two.


    But Malia had something more important in her mind.


    "I am sorry to cut you off. I just want to ask Miss Anderson, who was the guy that approached us backstage?" Malia curiously asked.


    "Oh, the fashion designer who approached you? Well ¡­ he was Ivan. A talented young designer who has been gaining a lot of attention lately in the fashion industry due to his innovative and regal designs. Rumor has it ¡­ he comes from a rich family!" Miss Anderson shared her own knowledge regarding the information about Prince Ivan.


    No one knew Prince Ivan was a royalty but it became known to many people that he has rich background despite some of it left as a mystery.


    Suddenly, fragments of memories flashed into Malia''s mind.


    Prince Ivan and her sharing laughter.


    Being assisted in wearing such beautiful dress.


    Walking down a certain golden stairs.


    And with Prince Ivan smiling from a distance cheering for her.


    It continued towards her memories when performing in front of many people as she sees the same handsome guy in her dreams smiling at her.


    After her performance, the handsome guy was supposedly about to compliment her when Prince Ivan greeted and congratulated her.


    ''Selene! That was a great performance! You need to sing more often, girl!'' Prince Ivan smiled and hugged her.


    "Oh, my God! I remember some of my memories ¡­ now! That Ivan guy ¡­ is close to me as well! We know each other! Booth ¡­ get him for me, now!" Malia demanded outrightly.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: Rankings of Privy Commenters are decided through the most recent comment.)


    (If you want to be included in Top Privy Commenters, then subscribe for my privy chapters and leave comments. Your name will always be included in every chapter for a shoutout. I can only acknowledge and include your name if you comment on the privy chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 316 - Seeker Of The Truth (Part II )

    [-In the fashion event-]


    Hours have passed since Malia and Melody performed ¡­


    Booth looked for the designer named Ivan.


    Unaware to the connection or relation he has with Malia.


    With the help of the organizing staff members, the details about Ivan was handed out.


    And then Booth realized that the profile regarding the man which Malia requested for him to look for ¡­ was familiar to him.


    The profile of Ivan made Booth recall something he came across with before.


    But he could not remember what it was.


    As he tries to contact one of his relatives, Tess, a sudden vibration from his anti-magic weapon.


    Usually, the anti-magic weapons only vibrates when there is an impending danger nearby.


    Any supernatural being that poses threat to any humans, the anti-magic weapon alarms its wielder.


    Scanning over the crowd of the fashion event, a hooded pale guy was following a curly-haired woman who was clearly running away from the guy following him.


    Using the fire exit stairway, Booth instructed the other hunters to secure the area and make sure all possible exits were being secured.


    "Make sure no one gets harmed." Booth instructed the other hunters.


    Compared to other hunters, Booth was considered one of the elites.


    Following the tracks of the two mysterious individuals, Booth remained calm and vigilant with his surroundings.


    Reaching the top floor of the venue of the fashion event.


    Some portion of the entire floor was dark and dimmed.


    It looked like a huge store room for mannequins and an empty huge rehearsal area.


    From a distance, Booth could see the silhouette of the man pursuing the curly-haired brunette.


    As Booth took a peek from his position, he started preparing for any attack.


    "I hope you know how to mind your own business, hunter!" uttered by a voice behind him.


    Spooked as he was.


    Instinctively, Booth defended himself right away from the sudden presence of a vampire whom dared to sneak behind him.


    "Hiiyaahhh!" Booth exclaimed as he made an attempt to strike the vampire behind him.


    Unfortunately, the vampire was too quick.


    He could hear the vampire laughing and mocking at him.


    "Ooooh ¡­ an anti-magic weapon wielder! In other words, a member from the renowned family of elite hunters. This just became interesting!" the vampire kept mocking at Booth.


    "Enough with this dilly-dally, I will eliminate threats like you!" Booth declared.


    Suddenly a smoke surrounded the vampire.


    "We will see ¡­ I am up for a good entertainment!" the vampire accepted the challenge of Booth Rogers.


    The vampire hissed at Booth as they began to clash.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other hand,


    While Booth was pre-occupied with a powerful vampire.


    Another vampire was about to lunge at his target.


    Upon entering an empty rehearsal studio, the vampire tried to use its ability to see in the dark.


    Then out of nowhere ¡­ a blinding light invaded his senses.


    It was coming from the palm of the curly-haired brunette.


    "You thought I would be an easy target? You were wrong vampire! I am not your typical target. Not your ordinary woman!"


    A luring tactic was perfectly executed by the curly-haired brunette.


    She wanted to use the empty space away from the eyes of any human being so she could take out the supernatural being trying to follow her.


    Screaming in his pain.


    Unexpectedly, the vampire was cornered by his own target.


    A stabbing pain could be felt on his chest.


    "Die! You vamp!" exclaimed by the curly-haired brunette.


    A deadly sharp wooden stake on her hand as she made an attempt to lunge the stake coated with nightshade.


    When she thought that victory was hers already.


    The vampire clapped and her body flew few meters away.


    She landed badly on the mirrored wall.


    -Crash!-


    -Thud!-


    "Ugggh ¡­" the curly-haired brunette struggled to stand up.


    Seeing herself bleed around her knees, head and legs caused by her crashing to the mirrored wall.


    Her bravery and daring move may have cost her a lot ¡­ her own life!


    "You see ¡­ I am not an ordinary vampire as well. I am one of the henchmen of the vampire king. Your ability may have surprised me ¡­ annoyingly! You fucking ¡­ SEER!" revealed by the henchman.


    He continued, "I must applaud you! Most of the seers I have come across with usually squirm in fear and tears. But you are a brave one. DARING and BOLD!"


    Emphasizing the characteristics of the curly-haired brunette.


    "But unfortunately, foolish! Anyways ¡­ don''t worry! I will not kill you but I cannot promise that I will not make you suffer."


    As he approaches the wounded seer.


    Out of nowhere, a blade passed through his own chest and it returned swiftly spinning as it sliced his head off from his neck.


    Slowly he turned into ashes.


    His only last words were ¡­ "NOOO!!"


    Before completely turning into ashes.


    "Good thing, you know how to listen!" Malia pointed out.


    "Just because you saved my ass a while ago ¡­ it doesn''t mean that you can act high and mighty over me!" Booth retorted.


    "Basically it''s a fact. Nothing to argue or debate with!" Malia proudly reminded Booth of her contribution.


    She continued, "Instead of doing what I asked you to do, you are here getting ALMOST KILLED!"


    A while ago, Malia was perfectly on the right moment to help Booth because the vampire he was against with ¡­ almost killed him.


    Being in the right place at the right time allowed Malia to save Booth from his opponent.


    The vampire escaped when it realized the threat of Malia''s powers.


    Booth was about respond at Malia''s remarks.


    Until someone intervened their argument.


    "T-thank y-you ¡­ I thought I was a goner." The curly-haired brunette interjected between the two.


    "No worries! Sorry if you have to see us argue like kids." Booth replied.


    He curiously asked, "Why were the vampires after you?"


    Both Malia and Booth wondered.


    "It''s because I am a seer! Recently, vampires are in the hunt for seers. So ¡­ they wanted to take me and I refused to go without a fight."


    "Impressive! But you placed yourself in a risky position." Malia shook her head as she tried to compress the bleeding wound of the brunette seer.


    Right exactly when Malia placed her hand on top of the wound of the seer.


    A vision came into her.


    Her eyes turned completely white and uttered some warning towards Malia.


    "Seeker of the truth will bathe in darkness. Choice shall be made! Chaos hidden behind the truth. Once released ¡­ blood will rain!" the seer held Malia''s arm as she looked at her with her eyes completely white.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    April 21, 2021


    ~~ Mass Release, 15 Chapters ~~


    Enjoy reading!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 317 - Seeker Of The Truth (Part III)

    *** Moments after Freddie found Malia ***


    [-In the Castle of King Lionel-]


    Ingrid hurriedly returned to the castle of the vampire king.


    Whom she served with complete loyalty.


    Finding out that the sister of Lucas was alive after all.


    A concern that they could not deny.


    Especially King Lionel, the king of the vampires.


    Returning from the mission given to her, Ingrid made everyone leave the throne room of King Lionel.


    Everyone left immediately upon her request.


    Others wondered at the sudden behavior of one of the feared henchman of King Lionel.


    "King Lionel ¡­ we have a problem!" Ingrid kneeled in front of their king before reporting to him.


    As King Lionel gestured for her to stand.


    She started giving her report from what she witnessed and discovered.


    The king of vampires slammed the arm of his throne.


    "Damn it! When I thought things were already going my way ¡­ If that is the case, I must hasten my plans before that woman claims her throne as the supreme ruler of all supernatural being." King Lionel shared to Ingrid.


    Among the henchmen and newly formed 5 -Harbingers of Death- who are considered as most powerful members of the henchmen, Ingrid was the most trusted member and closest to King Lionel.


    Being a member of henchmen of the king of vampires requires someone to have a supernatural ability, experience and skills in combat.


    Ingrid wanted to comfort their king whom she treated like her own father.


    "King Lionel, what are we going to do now? Should I assemble a team to assassinate her? While she has not yet awakened her complete form as the next supreme ruler." Ingrid suggested to their king.


    But King Lionel had something better in mind.


    "No, we will not assassinate her. Based upon the vision, I will have a contribution in awakening her powers. So I would prefer to keep her at bay and secure any leverage I can use against her. And there is something I have in mind." King Lionel was already contemplating for the scheme he had in mind.


    Curious as she may, Ingrid remained observant and silent.


    Not causing any disrespect towards their king.


    "What should we do about Lucas?" Ingrid asked.


    The king of vampires looked at her after mentioning his great grandson.


    "Did Lucas noticed your presence around?" King Lionel''s query towards Ingrid.


    His most loyal henchman hesitated in her answer.


    Trying to be careful on choosing the right words. Making sure she won''t upset King Lionel.


    Indeed there was a doubt within Ingrid if her presence was divulged or discovered by the supposed sister of Lucas.


    "To be honest, King Lionel ¡­ I am not so sure."


    "What do you mean ¡­ you are not sure?" King Lionel requested for clarification from Ingrid''s response.


    "Somehow the sister of Lucas was alarmed with my presence despite my effort. Upon confirming the shocking information which I just found out, I may have caused them to be alarmed. But I immediately flee before they could have the chance to catch me or even know that I was there." Ingrid clarified and was very defensive from the choice of her words.


    "Basically, he is unaware of you knowing."


    "Most probably, King Lionel!"


    King Lionel stood and gave his instruction to Ingrid.


    "Act normally around him! Keep an eye on him and do not include him in any important strategy meetings. Inform him and the others that Lucas answers directly to me. Nobody else! Is it understood?"


    "Yes ¡­ Your command shall be done!"


    "One last thing, Ingrid. Do not harm him ¡­ He still has a use for our domination! His power and strength are very needed for the coming chaos. He has a key role in my plans for the future." King Lionel gave his final instruction to Ingrid.


    King Lionel left his throne room, leaving Ingrid wondering about the future plans of King Lionel.


    -Moments after-


    Lucas arrived with Fluffy.


    Trying to keep his cool.


    Walking his way around the halls within the castle of King Lionel.


    "Where were you?" one of the henchmen asked.


    "Why? Do I have to report to you?" Lucas tried to ignore the henchman who was instructed by Ingrid.


    "Ingrid was looking for you. She told me to inform you that you are expected in the throne room as soon as you arrived."


    Lucas acted rudely towards the henchman because Lucas never felt comfortable around the vampires who attacked and killed his entire wolf pack.


    Including his parents.


    The only vampire he was showing any gratitude was Ingrid, for somehow saving Fluffy with her medical skills.


    But despite his gratitude to her, Lucas was deeply resentful towards the legion of vampires that obliterated his family''s wolf pack.


    He may have blamed mostly towards the former Alpha King regarding the death and annihilation of those people he cared the most. But some portion of the blame and resentment was placed towards the legion of vampires.


    The only reasoned he stayed was his resolve to know more about what happened in the past and knowing more about his enemies.


    Even once he never considered the legion of vampires as his allies.


    ''Keep your friends close and your enemies closer! Knowing their weakness and strength will be greatly useful for the future battle to come.'' Loudly thought by Lucas as he made his way to the throne room.


    *** In the Present ***


    One of the henchman reported to Ingrid.


    Begged for her help after failing in his mission.


    "What? You failed to capture the seer." Ingrid became worried for her fellow henchman.


    Because one of the things which King Lionel hates was failing in the mission he expected to be done smoothly.


    That''s why he sent two of his skillful and experienced henchmen ¡­ to make sure that the capture would go smoothly.


    "A powerful witch came into the rescue of the seer. I had no match against a hunter wielding an anti-magic weapon and a powerful witch at his side. There is a limit to what I can do."


    Ingrid nodded and tried to comfort her peer. "I understand! But we have to think of a way to explain this to King Lionel."


    "Where is he? Is he not around?"


    The henchman scanned the throne room checking if their king is around.


    "King Lionel is in the dungeon ¡­ with you know who ¡­" Ingrid uttered.


    "Right now? Don''t tell me ¡­"


    "Yes! King Lionel is trying to hasten his plans and right now, that man will serve useful to the cause of our king." Ingrid explained.


    Her fellow henchman could only nod in agreement with her.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Somewhere under the castle.


    King Lionel entered the cell of this mysterious guy.


    "My patience is running thin with you ¡­"


    "Even you tell me about Lucas ¡­ I will not help you! I promised my wife ¡­ I promised her ¡­ the love of my life ¡­ I will remain steadfast to our own cause! Eliminating the darkness that endangers the life of the innocent."


    "Oh ¡­ well ¡­ Your daughter is also alive! What if I tell you ¡­ the sacrifice of your beloved will be put to waste. If I kill both of your children ¡­" King Lionel threatened the weakened man in front of him.


    The eyes of the man turned into fury red.


    "DON''T YOU DARE !!!!!" he screamed towards King Lionel.


    "Then ¡­ your cooperation is needed if you want them kept alive."


    He continued,


    "The lives of your children or those lives unrelated to you? Who is more worthy to save?" King Lionel smirked.


    Complete sinister painted on his face.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.

 Chapter 318 - New Generation Of Seers

    After the bloody encounter with the henchman of King Lionel, Malia and Booth brought the seer with them.


    Both Malia and Melody had to wrap the fashion event with their presence.


    Unknown to the other humans, a heated battle took place on the top floor.


    Fortunately, Malia was called by Ben that Booth went to follow a suspicious individual preying on someone.


    She was told regarding the danger since Booth requested for tight security around the venue of the fashion event.


    [-In the venue of the fashion event-]


    Melody faced some of the reporters and members of different media companies.


    Answering their queries and curiosity.


    One of these curiosities was about Malia.


    Her performance gained some attention.


    Seeing her perform with Malia showed a different side of her which most of the audience who witnessed the performance wished for a permanent collaboration between the two.


    It was a great idea for Melody but Malia refused to make a career out of it.


    Many was disappointed regarding this certain response of Melody.


    When things was concluded.


    Even the organizing committee and her other executives from the company wanted to sign Malia a contract.


    Using Melody to convince Malia but immediately Melody informed them that Malia has zero interest regarding making a career out of her singing.


    Moments after the event ¡­


    All of them went back to the penthouse of Melody.


    Including the seer whom they saved from the henchman of King Lionel.


    There were a lot of things to be clarified and to know.


    One of these was the vision recited to Malia.


    [-In the Penthouse-]


    The entire group was tired and exhausted.


    Most of them started to strip off, half-naked.


    Booth with his shirtless look ¡­


    Melody with her mini shorts and bra ¡­


    Ben with his sleeveless shirt and pants ¡­


    And Malia wearing only a huge shirt with nothing inside.


    The seer spilled the bottle of water she was drinking upon seeing the exhausted scene of the hunters.


    -Coughed!-


    Gasping for air.


    "Are you okay?" Ben asked.


    The seer signaled that she was okay after choking on the water she was drinking.


    "I thought werewolves were the only one who likes getting naked." The seer remarked.


    Each of them looked at one another.


    "Technically, we are not naked. We just want to feel comfortable. It was a stressful event. And exhausting one too!" Melody clarified with the curly-haired brunette.


    She curiously asked while the most of them were resting on the living room.


    "By the way what''s your name? Sorry we forgot to introduce ourselves." Melody asked her while introducing the group.


    At first the curly-haired brunette was reluctant to introduce herself.


    But she owed them her life.


    Thus, compelling her to accommodate their queries.


    "I am Elle. My parents died in an accident. So, I am basically an orphan. I grew up around the foster system. And as I have told earlier ¡­ I am a seer. From the new generation of seers."


    Suddenly, it took the attention of everyone in the room.


    "What do you mean about new generation of seers?" Melody wondered.


    Others anticipated for Elle''s response.


    "I do not know if you aware. Seers are extinct supernatural species. After the massacre years ago. Along with the late grand white witch and her followers. We go hiding and do not declare our identity. Somehow the vampires had a way of finding us. We don''t know how they do it but vampires are skillful and dangerous creatures of the night. So, the new generation of seers are considered to be supernatural beings with extra abilities of light magic. Before, seers have their vision only. Nowadays, they ¡­


    [1] Refuse to save lives.


    [2] Choosing to ignore and neglect their role in this world as the eyes of the innocent ones.


    [3] And they hide from the evil which is a shame.


    Because we used to be powerful and noble beings. We should be using our abilities to fight darkness. Not hide within the darkness." Elle''s tears fell as she explained to everyone.


    Upon realizing her tears falling involuntarily, she wiped her face from her wet warm tears.


    "I am impressed with your courage and strength. Many innocent ones need that kind of courage and strength. Because there are many who are born weak and unable to defend themselves." Malia complimented Elle.


    Melody wanted to ask more but seeing Elle become emotional. It made her think twice in asking further.


    Though ¡­ Malia asked instead.


    "Regarding the vision you saw about ¡­" Malia was interrupted in her question.


    Elle understood immediately what Malia wanted to know.


    "I have no idea of the visions I see. Usually when it happens, it is for the one who made physical contact with me. The visions of the seer from this new generation is different from prophecy. Because prophecy is a mirror of the future while the visions of the seer reflects the consequence of certain decisions. So it can vary from one decision to the other."


    Another question was raised by Booth, "What''s the difference of the new generation from the old generation? And how you know all of this regarding the seers?"


    A smile formed in Elle''s face.


    "The new generation of seers are more powerful than the older ones. But the visions of the older generation are close to prophecies. They served the oracle and had him to mentor them. Compared to the new generation who are mostly scattered and hunted by many dark beings. I know all of this because I was mentored by a powerful seer before."


    "So where is this mentor of yours? Why were you left on your own?" Booth further asked.


    They could see Elle clenched her fist and gritted her teeth in anger.


    "One night, a month ago ¡­ a dark witch with a huge dark werewolf with her asked for her assistance. The last thing I remember, I was asked to escape in a tunnel which is sealed from any dark beings."


    The mention of a dark witch and a huge dark werewolf triggered something from Malia''s past.


    A scene of a powerful dark witch standing beside a fierce king seated on a throne.


    Shifted to another fragment of memory where Lucas battled with this fierce king.


    Pain revisited Malia ¡­


    ''Die, next chosen one!'' declared by the king.


    And she saw a scene of Lucas stabbing her from behind.


    "Mal~! Mal~!" Booth tried to assist her as she held on to Booth carefully.


    "I-I think werewolves tried to kill me ¡­ And I was betrayed by my own brother." Malia seen only a portion of her memories.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 319 - Elles Vision

    [-In the penthouse of Melody-]


    Booth assisted Malia back to the couch.


    Trying to make her explain the scene she saw.


    As Melody worriedly looked at Malia, Elle was curious to what was happening.


    She remained quiet and just watched the situation unfold itself in front of her.


    Malia shared the scene she saw.


    And it angered Booth because werewolves caused for the suffering and misery on Malia.


    Including the betrayal of her supposed brother.


    Not knowing the entire picture, Booth became upset for those responsible of her suffering and misery.


    "I will skin some werewolves, tomorrow!" Booth declared as he stood.


    But Malia grabbed his wrist.


    "Please ¡­ stop over reacting! The fault of one individual must not be a burden of the others. It still a fragment. We need to clear it up." Malia plead to Booth.


    For a moment, Booth calmed down.


    Nodding to Malia which confirms his cooperation with her request.


    Then Melody stated something to them, "Where is your werewolf friend? Fr- Freddie ¡­ was it? When we actually need him, he is nowhere to be found."


    "He knows my scent so he will find his way back to us. And it is not difficult to find your address." Malia responded to Melody''s statement.


    She continued with her words, "I just could not understand why I was stabbed from behind by someone who was claiming as ¡­ someone important"


    Malia became careful with her words because not everyone was aware of the claims of Lucas.


    Only Melody and Booth was aware of it, recently.


    Though, Malia still have to be careful because this information may cause some things she may regret.


    When Booth went to get some water for Malia, his hand accidentally brushed against Elle''s hand.


    Another vision visited Elle upon the friction of Booth''s hand against hers.


    This time it was about Booth.


    Elle grabbed Booth''s wrist and told him the vision she saw.


    "Your betrayal will be the ruin of your family. A deserter that will choose his own greatest desire. Bringing chaos upon chaos ¡­" Elle did not finish her words.


    Choosing to withhold some of the vision she saw.


    Since it can still be changed.


    It stunned Booth and the others.


    "Ruin of my family? Chaos upon chaos? What do you mean about those vision?" Booth grabbed Elle with force.


    "BOOTH!!!" Malia reprimanded him.


    "Forgive me! How I wish I can explain but as I said. These visions I have is based on your decisions. I cannot pin point but one of your decisions will lead to something which my vision showed. I have no control over this! It just happens to me and invades my senses." Elle apologized from her actions.


    "Elle''s vision is really something, huh? Can you check on me, if you can see something about me?" Melody approached Elle and touched her hand.


    And there was nothing.


    Elle''s eyes remained ¡­ normal and steady.


    "Sorry ¡­ I do not have control over these visions nor the ability to command it."


    Malia heaved a sigh.


    "Booth will you get me a water please? Do not pressure Elle. Her powers are not for you to play with." Malia tried to sort things out with her friends.


    "And for you ¡­ missy! Try to learn how to control your powers. And do not casually utter the visions you see. If you have no control over it ¡­ the more you should not easily utter a single word about it. Do you understand?" Malia gave Elle some advice.


    The seer nodded to Malia.


    "For now ¡­ you stay with us. To keep you safe from the vampires trying to go after you." Malia told Elle.


    "Ben, will you kindly show Elle to her room." Malia instructed Ben.


    When things calmed down.


    Silence surrounded Malia and Melody.


    Clearly, Malia was trying to contemplate and assess everything going on with her life. This was obvious to Melody while sitting beside her sister.


    Looking at Malia ¡­ closing her eyes and was deeply entranced with her thoughts.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Until, the arrival of Freddie broke the silence.


    "You left me in the venue." Freddie remarked.


    "Excuse me! You were nowhere to be found. We could not find you. Do you think we have telepathy to immediately call for you when needed?" Melody was sarcastic with Freddie.


    She continued,


    "Where were you anyways? You disappeared right after when we left that Ivan guy ¡­"


    Freddie thought of something to make it less suspicious.


    "I carried that Ivan to the ambulance because it seems like he had some hallucinations and breakdown. So most likely he may have been spouting some non-sense."


    Malia stood after hearing Freddie''s explanation.


    "He was actually making some sense. And I saw in my memory that your supposed younger brother ¡­ Georgie was it? He knew that Ivan guy and if he is truly your younger brother. Then he knows about Ivan." Malia looked serious as she walked closely to Freddie.


    Observing his reactions.


    Even Melody knows this expression of Malia.


    An expression where she is trying to determine someone''s words.


    Before Freddie could answer, Malia followed up another question.


    "I just had another glimpse of my memories. A werewolf wanted me dead! Most likely a royalty or a king of werewolves because he was sitting on a throne. Why would the king of werewolves want me dead? Tell me ¡­ Enlighten me!" a serious tone on Malia''s voice.


    Due to his inability to answer immediately.


    Being put on the spot made him nervous.


    Malia knew a spell that stings someone when that individual refuses to answer.


    After performing the incantation of the spell.


    A burning and stinging sensation marked on Freddie''s wrist.


    "Ow! Ow!" Freddie complained as he held his arm.


    He continued, "Make it stop! Ow!"


    "So you are refusing to tell me?"


    "It''s not a refusal. It''s more of keeping you safe, you idiot!" Freddie anguished as he replied.


    "I can protect myself so you do not have to ensure my safety. Truly, I am grateful for our supposed friendship. But there are things that I hate, when someone thinks they can play with me and refuses to tell me what I want to know. So you will tell me the truth or should I yank it out from you?" Malia demanded from Freddie.


    Melody wanted to stop Malia but Booth, who just came from the kitchen, stopped her.


    "Let them be ¡­" Booth stood satisfyingly witnessing Malia handle the situation with Freddie.


    It made Freddie groan in pain.


    Then, Malia loosened the pain inflicted on him.


    A sound of relief could be heard.


    "You can be brutal like the old times." Freddie mentioned.


    "Well, I got worse! Now ¡­ tell me!"


    "I am not acquainted with all of the friends of my brother. I don''t know all of his friends. Did you see me with Ivan? Because to be honest I have not met the guy since the fashion event."


    Freddie continued but he sighed before revealing to Malia.


    "The former Alpha King of Alpha Werewolves wanted you dead. Because you were supposed to be the next chosen one that will rule over the entire supernatural population ¡­ the supreme ruler of us all! Many creatures want you dead because you are a threat to their existence." Freddie revealed.


    Hoping that it was enough to satisfy Malia. Freddie wished for it to be enough.


    While the rest was shocked about the revelation of Freddie.


    Unaware that Freddie chose to limit the truth to share.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 320 - Me As The Supreme Ruler

    [-In the Penthouse of Melody-]


    7:00 am


    Morning after finding out that Malia was actually destined to be the next supreme ruler of all supernatural beings.


    Both of her close friends, Melody and Booth sat for their breakfast.


    Staring at their cereals and milk on their bowl while thinking of Malia as the chosen one.


    Malia was busy contemplating on the revelation of Freddie.


    Deep into her own thoughts.


    Until she could no longer contain her own thoughts.


    "Me as the chosen one ¡­ the destined supreme ruler of all supernatural being?" loudly voiced out by Malia.


    Immediately, Melody and Booth looked at each other.


    "What should we call you if you are the destined ¡­ supreme ruler of all supernaturals?" Booth wondered.


    "Your Majesty?" Melody suggested.


    "Your GREATNESS? GODESS?" Booth added.


    "Oh, right! Because there are plethora of species of supernatural beings. The title must be universal and applicable to all supernatural beings ... YOUR SUPREME!" Melody was so engaged in suggesting on what to call Malia for her destined role in the supernatural world.


    The two of her friends were now exchanging different suggestions.


    Sounding less serious when the two laughed at the sight of Malia.


    Glaring at both of them.


    "I cannot believe that two of you are thinking of that right now. SO SILLY for the two of you. Instead of thinking more important things brought by this new information." Malia was looking worried.


    Knowing her true purpose and destined role in the world of supernatural beings.


    "What could be more important in knowing how to call you from now on?" Booth reiterated to Malia.


    As he took a bow at Malia.


    Melody followed his gesture.


    Instead of feeling better, the presence of Melody and Booth were starting to annoy Malia.


    Due to their constant teasing.


    Knives were starting to float and were pointed towards Melody and Booth.


    "Okay! Okay! We will behave." Booth stopped acting silly.


    Including Melody.


    "But seriously, you as the next supreme ruler of all supernatural being is a great thing. Imagine the lives you will be able to save. And those who will feel relieved from your rulership." Melody was encouraging Malia.


    "I agree with Melody on this one. Now, we have to help you claim the throne you deserve." Booth casually stated.


    In the middle of their conversation.


    Someone joined in without asking him.


    "And what ¡­ endanger her? Don''t you know there are plenty of dark creatures want her dead? The last time we were with her was in a freaking war against powerful and strong creatures." Freddie opposed with the Booth''s suggestions.


    Freddie explained to them the instability and complications at the moment surrounding with the issue of Malia as the destined supreme ruler of all supernatural beings.


    "So ¡­ would you still suggest for her to claim the throne? Knowing that ¡­


    First, many dark creatures will go after her.


    Second, the lacking support system that will rally behind her.


    Third, a lot of uncertainties and things are needed to be cleared first.


    For this few reasons, it is too early and it is too hasty for her to do so without really knowing what to do once she gets there." Freddie''s words made sense.


    Putting them all in a serious thought.


    But Malia had something in mind which Freddie was doubtful about.


    "Lucas can clear it for me. At least he can clarify a lot of things. And if what you told us last night, that I was last seen in a war against those who wanted me and my supposed brother dead. Then, I must talk with Lucas as soon as possible." Malia seriously emphasized the urgency of meeting with her brother again.


    "How will you do that?" Melody curiously asked.


    A hint of jealousy and worry at the mention of someone closely related to Malia.


    Compared to her, Lucas had a stronger bond than what Malia and her shares.


    "I can go to him ¡­ just in case he doesn''t respond to my call." Malia mindlessly answered.


    Altogether, they responded.


    "WHAAAT?" all of them responded in unison.


    Even Freddie.


    "Have you gone crazy?"


    "Seriously?"


    "That''s insane!"


    Three different reactions after they responded at Malia''s statement.


    "What so wrong about it? I know how to find him since I have something from him which I can use to locate him. And lastly, he gave me an address where I could easily meet him."


    Malia continued, "It will be like a visit too! So ¡­ is that an absurd idea to consider?"


    Without any hesitation.


    Together they responded once again.


    "YES!"


    "Fine! So, should I just wait until he shows up again?"


    ¡­


    Without any hesitation.


    Together they responded once again.


    "YES!"


    Malia shook her head as she started eating her breakfast.


    "Let''s just eat our breakfast!"


    Freddie felt some relief that the attention was diverted into Malia''s identity as the destined supreme ruler.


    His calculated answers paid off.


    Technically, Freddie complied with Malia''s request but he had chosen the right answers into his advantage where she would be more worried and concern with rather than other details.


    Such revelation made it possible for him to deflect the issue regarding Ivan and Georgie.


    ''It is better this way ¡­ for you to be away from those who brought misery and suffering to you.'' Freddie thought to himself as he sipped his coffee.


    "By the way, I heard that there was some accident by the cliff ¡­ few kilometers away from the venue of the fashion event." Booth suddenly mentioned.


    Nerve-wracking guilt and anxiety entered Freddie''s senses.


    "How did you come across with this piece of information?" Freddie acted cool while asking.


    "I guess you have a little knowledge about hunters. You see ¡­ hunters patrol areas. Especially around human gatherings and special events. Mostly, each city have number of hunters patrolling around. So ¡­ some hunters informed us about the accident and looks like someone survived from the accident." Booth replied.


    Ben appeared with a worried look on his face.


    "I was right. There is a foul play on the incident. Apparently the driver got wounded. Booth let''s check on it. If a supernatural being got involved with it, then we may have to hunt that bastard. Finish your breakfast already so we can go."


    ¡­


    Things just got complicated for Freddie.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 321 - Investigation

    When Booth and Ben decided to leave for the investigation of the accident.


    Freddie volunteered in helping them.


    "Can I help with the investigation? You can utilize my uncanny senses if you want. I have wolf abilities that can be proven advantageous for your investigation." Freddie offered his services.


    Ben looked Booth if they should bring Freddie.


    Waiting for Booth''s confirmation.


    "Okay! You can help with the investigation." Booth accepted Freddie''s offer.


    "If that''s the case, Elle ¡­ the seer, can help us with the investigation too. She mentioned some of her abilities. Her abilities may come handy too." Ben suggested.


    "Fine, go tell her! Since we are accepting the help from supernatural beings, why not? Go ahead!" Booth agreed and started making his way.


    A tone of sarcasm hinted on his reply and Ben only shook his head as he went to inform Elle for the intention to include her help.


    But the mention of seer just proved more problematic for Freddie.


    While on their way to the elevator, Freddie further asked.


    "You have a seer with you? Why I was not told about the seer staying with Selene, I mean ¡­ with Malia? Would Malia approve on bringing her with us?" Freddie was discreetly hiding his nervousness.


    Trying to discourage Booth from bringing Elle with them. A seer who can see visions and have extraordinary psychic abilities.


    Addition to that ¡­ the new generation of seers having light magic abilities.


    Proving it to be more cumbersome for Freddie''s part.


    His true intentions in accompanying Freddie was not to help but the opposite.


    Making sure that the traces he may have left could be tampered with. And reassuring that his involvement would be kept hidden.


    And untraceable to him.


    "Malia gave the responsibility to me in keeping Elle in check since she will be busy doing her overseer duties. We need to find out as well, why vampires are hunting seers these days? Seems unusual developments with vampires." Booth shared to Freddie regarding the instruction of Malia.


    Even though Booth may come from the Rogers Family, hunters working along with other family of hunters were not a strange thing for hunters.


    For Booth, he became close to the Vitre Family since he met Malia in one of the dangerous missions he had.


    Malia came to his life like an angel.


    Saving him from the danger he was in and from the grief of losing his entire immediate family.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -Moments after-


    During their way to the site of where the accident took place, Freddie remained silent and nervous deep inside.


    Hiding his own worry and nervousness of what will be known once they began investigating around.


    Especially with a seer helping them.


    It was like having a thousand times better than a magnifying glass.


    To see things that could not be seen by the human eyes.


    Instead of conversing with Elle on their way and introducing himself. Freddie was too preoccupied with his own thoughts.


    Unlike the other two hunters, Elle could already sense something was going on with Freddie.


    But since she was taught by her mentor ¡­ not to pry into the personal stuff of others and not using their eyes for their selfish gains. Because curse may befall on a seer who uses their vision and ability for evil and selfish reasons.


    When they finally arrived at the site, the ambulance was already pulled back to the road.


    Some police and other authorities were already around the premise.


    They went ahead after parking the vehicle on the side of the road.


    On their way, Ben showed his badge as a detective.


    While Booth showed his FBI badge.


    A badge which was earned through connections of his family and not through the normal process.


    The Rogers Family is well connected with many politicians and various government agencies.


    Having an FBI badge was one of the easiest perks of the Rogers Family.


    Forging documents and manipulating their way through crime scenes were easily done.


    "They are with us!" Booth referring to Freddie and Elle.


    Ben whispered to Elle.


    "Do your thing ¡­ We will keep the area secure for you. And here is the shades, to cover your eyes." Ben was being extra concern with Elle.


    "Thanks!" Elle accepted the shades and immediately wore it.


    So she could start helping them.


    Correcting her intentions and having a calm mind were the first things she must do before activating her abilities.


    Breathing in and out ¡­


    Calming her mind ¡­


    Elle entered inside the ambulance and touched the walls.


    Then the floor ¡­ the driver seat ¡­


    Slowly she dove into her vision.


    Booth and Ben were outside conversing with one of their fellow hunters.


    "The driver of the ambulance could not give us any concrete details because it turns out ¡­ he has an alcohol in his system. So he might be facing some lawsuit for his misconduct there! For the passengers. The medical officer assisting the driver died on scene. According to the initial forensic results." Said by their fellow hunter.


    "In other words ¡­ you are no help to us!" Booth pointed out.


    "Well ¡­ at least I provided you some information that you can start with. We can say there is a foul play because the wound inflicted to the driver is not from the accident related. It was actually from a supernatural being."


    "How did you get from that conclusion?" Ben curiously asked.


    "Tess used her second whip. Wrapping around the wound area and poof! It reacted to it. Only supernatural caused or inflicted wounds can make her whip vibrates. Good thing, Tess was just in the city. Don''t know why but she was around. Good thing!"


    Their fellow hunter left the two.


    "Looks like Tess is around to monitor me. Grandfather seems to be really upset at what happened with AJ." Booth disclosed to Ben.


    "At least, you will try to clear yourself about it. It was not your fault why he died and eventually losing that anti-magic weapon."


    "Tell that to my grandfather! It is better we solve this before they accuse me of being an irresponsible hunter." Booth remarked.


    And he wanted to ask Freddie something but he was no longer standing beside them.


    "Where is that guy?"


    "Who?"


    "Freddie. Where is he? I want to ask him about something since he offered to help us." Booth wondered.


    Unaware to what happened, while they were busy talking regarding the accident, Freddie followed Elle inside the ambulance.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Kaothar


    [4] Sandra_Hoek


    (Note: subscribe to the privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 322 - Overseer Duties

    The Vitre Family have owned many properties including hotels.


    Ever since Tony Vitre led his family of hunters to the success which they are currently enjoying.


    Through his sheer hard work and vision, Tony Vitre was able to achieve all his goals.


    No matter what the cost is.


    Wealthy and influential ¡­ Vitre Family remained to their core which is strengthening and making their members more skilled than before.


    Because Tony Vitre felt that his family deserves such respect the same way as the founding families of the Hunters'' Association.


    Since he assumed to a bigger role as the new president of the Hunters'' Association, the role as the overseer of the entire Vitre Family has huge responsibility to fulfill.


    [-Vitre Hotel-]


    On the basement level, an underground floor of one of the hotels owned by the Vitre Family, a training ground for its rookie members was created.


    Compared to a wolf pack, each family of hunters do not have that much of a number when it comes to interested hunters.


    Due to the commitment and strict training they are given.


    Vitre Family is one of the families of hunters that have strict code of conduct and regulatory standard for its members.


    Before becoming one of its members, a contract is given for each member to abide with.


    If such person chooses to commit with it, no opting out clause or stipulations that allows a member to leave.


    Either assassination or imprisonment will be their future.


    In other words, death is the only way out for the members who wishes to detach themselves from the Vitre Family.


    As she enters the training ground for the rookie members, Malia scanned the room and requested for the presence of the trainers.


    The rookie members started to whisper around and converse while Malia gathered the trainers.


    ''So that''s the OTHER daughter of President Tony Vitre?'' remarked by one of the rookies leaning against a wall surrounded by his peers. As they talk among themselves.


    ''Maybe you mean the current overseer of the Vitre Family'' one of the rookies corrected her fellow rookie.


    ''Shh ¡­ Stop staring at her. Maybe you can dial down the staring and make discreet alternating glances. Instead of looking at her ¡­ all at once. You guys making it obvious!'' Another rookie warning her fellow rookies.


    ''Can you blame us? We don''t see the top hunters these days.''


    ''You consider her a hunter? We should be hunting her. Rumor has it, she is a witch. So ¡­ we should hunt her instead of leading us.''


    These conversations unexpectedly heard by Malia.


    Unintentionally it may be.


    But she was able to hear it still.


    Wondering how she was able to do so.


    There was no time for her to waste. Because there were a lot of things to accomplish in such a short period of time.


    Like gathering the trainers, informing them regarding the changes on the regimen of their training sessions.


    Since there are plans set by President Tony within a certain period and it requires certain skills and preparation for all its members.


    Doing her overseer duties, Malia had to make sure that each member knows its role and are trained sharp and strictly because ¡­ expectations for them to perform great.


    "Everyone! I apologize if I had to interrupt in your training session because my father wants us to ¡­" before Malia could finish her statement, a snide comment from the back was heard.


    ''Father? She is not even President Tony''s real daughter.''


    No one else heard it except between the two rookies talking about her discreetly.


    Somehow, Malia''s hearing senses were becoming sharper than the usual.


    Having no control over its functions and sudden sharpness.


    Words were still heard.


    "If you have a problem with me being the overseer of the Vitre Family, anyone can challenge me to a match. And yes ¡­ I have magic but I do not use it in sparring and towards humans. That''s a big rule I have promised to my father ¡­ your president! Your trainers would know. Because they challenged me once before but failed to defeat me." Malia declared to everyone.


    One rookie stepped forward, feeling confident.


    "Just hand to hand combat?" he reiterated.


    "Yes. Just hand to hand combat with the trainers being the referee and the judge of the sparring match." Malia clarified to the rookie.


    "Okay ¡­ I challenge you and if you lose ¡­ Step down from the position and recommend me as the new overseer of the Vitre Family to our President Tony." Haughtily stated by the rookie.


    Looking proud and confident.


    But the trainers chuckled at the foolish and reckless challenge issued by the rookie.


    They shook their head in fear for what may happen to the rookie.


    While the other rookies were cheering for their fellow rookie.


    Both, Malia and the rookie started preparing themselves for the duel.


    "If I win ¡­ All rookies will have no break nor holiday weekend for 6 straight months. Trainers will give you double amount for your trainings. And for you ¡­ Instead of staying in the dormitory for rookies, you will be assigned doing errands for me and you will be staying on the roof deck of Melody''s penthouse." Malia mentioned as a warning.


    "So basically ¡­ your lap dog ¡­ your bitch?" the rookie asked.


    A grin from Malia could be seen before replying, "Yes!"


    Other rookie became skeptic and bothered with the condition if Malia wins.


    "Isn''t it too much?" some of the rookies complained


    "Well, stepping down from being overseer ¡­ the humiliation you will put me through ¡­ and the recommendation that is asked from me ¡­ Are those all too much as well? But I agreed, right?" Malia reminded everyone.


    "Fine! Let''s do this!" the rookie mindlessly uttered.


    "Ready ¡­ Hunters on your positions!" said by one of the trainers.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 323 - Life Of A Seer

    The site where the accident took place was filled with police officers and crime scene unit.


    Due to the death and injury of a human, hunters where actively investigating the situation.


    People going over the site.


    Carefully analyzing each angle to what may have caused the accident.


    And mostly, the missing body of the supposed patient and an unidentified man.


    According to the records and some witnesses, there was supposed to be a patient named Ivan, the famous designer, and an unidentified man accompanying the patient.


    Others assumed that the two bodies may have been dragged by the strong current of the river.


    Though, the hunters have their own assessment regarding the situation which leads to an involvement of a supernatural being.


    Which they were trying to determine.


    In the midst of their assessment, both Ben and Booth wondered where Freddie was because he was just right beside them when they were discussing with their fellow hunter.


    Unaware to what happened, Booth and Ben looked around for Freddie.


    Without checking the ambulance first.


    Because they assumed, Elle was alone inside doing her own thing.


    Using her abilities to check what may have happened.


    Freddie went inside the ambulance discreetly.


    Upon entering, he had the intention to tamper with any evidence that may lead to him.


    But Elle was already aware of Freddie''s involvement.


    One of the abilities of Elle was to revisit a scene which occurred already.


    As she go through the scene of what Freddie really did, things happened too sudden.


    Elle noticed something when everything was going down.


    A hint of hesitation and guilt on Freddie''s eyes.


    Horrifying what may have happened but a chance to rectify things.


    Stinging burn on Elle''s eyes due to the limits of her powers can do.


    The moment she returned to her senses, Freddie was already in front of her.


    Stepping back away from him, made Freddie realize that Elle knows something.


    "Whatever you saw, I can explain." Freddie calmly approaching Elle.


    Being vigilant and careful, Elle maintained her distance from Freddie.


    "There is only two choice for you. Tread the path of good or the path of evil. You are in the crossroads right now. Torn between two paths. It is not too late for you to choose to be good, Freddie!" Elle trying to convince Freddie.


    To be good.


    Rather than become someone evil.


    A vision she had a glimpse if Freddie decides to choose the dark path.


    Never-ending chaos within the werewolf kingdom.


    Vengeance after vengeance.


    Hatred ¡­


    Deaths ¡­


    Many more gruesome events would take place if Freddie indeed choose to take the path of darkness.


    Remembering some of the teachings of her mentor.


    ''I want you to always remember ¡­ Every individual has the chance redeem themselves. And there are also individuals that are far from saving. You must be wise in knowing the right time in saving the person and the right time to accept their fate.''


    ''Some can be saved, while there will be others ¡­ who are beyond saving!''


    ''A life of a seer is not all about saving souls. It is more of giving them the options they could take. And guide them to the right one. But it will always be their choice. You can never force nor change something which is already destined to happen.''


    ''We are only given the eyes to see but not the power to play God.''


    Thus, a determination fueled in her to convince Freddie to take the right path.


    Hoping for the best case scenario.


    "It is not too late! But IF YOU KILL ME, then there will be no point of return for you. Only darkness and more misery! You will never have the love you desire for. Not through this ¡­" the seer emphasized the worst case scenario.


    Hearing Elle utter those piercing words.


    Realization came into Freddie''s mind.


    "But ¡­ I already did such horrible things. Lies and hurting someone. How can I even redeem myself now? I have already walked the wrong path. And you still think I can return to the right path?" a crack on Freddie''s voice as if he was about to cry in desperation.


    "Don''t think that way. If you will tell her ¡­ the woman that you deeply care ¡­ the truth and reason behind your actions. You can still redeem yourself. She will understand! At first there will be resentment but in the end she will forgive and understand."


    Shaking his head in opposition of Elle''s words.


    "No! She won''t ¡­ I will lose her completely if she finds out. She will never forgive me. Yes, I am being selfish but it''s my time now. They had their chance. I am grabbing my chance now. With my own life at stake!" tears fell from Freddie''s eyes as he explained.


    Elle was starting to feel nervous as she sees the look on Freddie''s eyes.


    His intent and resolve.


    She sighed in disappointment because there was so much hope to help Freddie.


    From taking the worst turn of his life.


    A point where things will be the beginning of his own undoing.


    This was a life of a seer.


    Full of risks ¡­


    Disappointments ¡­


    And frustrations ¡­


    Most of all, their struggle for survival.


    In her attempt to use the gap through the front seat as her exit way, she swiftly moved on her way after blasting Freddie a blinding light from her palms.


    ¡­


    -Whack!-


    -Thud!-


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, the moment she turned around, Elle stumbled down which made her lose balance from her own footing.


    As she hurried to get up, right at the moment she wanted to scream for help.


    Freddie knocked her out.


    Looking down on Elle''s unconscious body. He decided not kill her yet because it will be very suspicious for her to die in a suspicious situation.


    Before he could plan on doing something else.


    The door of the ambulance opened.


    "Booth he is here!" Ben exclaimed.


    Not noticing at first, that Elle was on the ground.


    "We were looking for you ¡­" Booth did not finish his statement.


    Quickly, Freddie thought of something.


    "Elle! Wake up!" pretense of Freddie.


    Holding the unconscious body of Elle.


    Both hunters got worried immediately.


    "What happened?"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 324 - My Brother And I

    Quickly, the duel ended did not last for long.


    It concluded within few minutes.


    Letting the rookie give his best, Malia easily defeated him without any difficulty or struggle.


    Knocking her opponent out.


    Trainers have declared Malia as the winner.


    Winning fair and square.


    Everyone witnessed Malia''s fierceness in hand to hand combat and martial arts.


    Her strength and agility were indeed impressive.


    Fascinated with what they have just witnessed, the audience were left astonished, impressed and speechless.


    In awe of Malia''s skills.


    Some even admired her afterwards and noticed her beauty behind the impressive fighting skills she just exhibited in front of everyone.


    After the duel match she had with the rookie hunter, a member of the Vitre Family.


    The other rookies were disappointed and upset of the result of the duel. Because of the conditions entailed to the loss of their fellow rookie.


    Complaining at the unfortunate consequence.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Malia went ahead somewhere else.


    Unknown to others, Night before Malia met with the trainers of the rookies of the Vitre Family.


    She sent a message through an enchanted bird holding the letter of Malia meant for her older brother.


    Using her magic, commanding the tiny bird to bring the message.


    Enchanting it with magic to follow her command and surrounded the creature with protection spell.


    To protect it from any interference.


    Cloaking its feathers with a deceptive spell which can camouflage itself from any suspecting eyes.


    If it was not safe to meet up with Lucas in his current location.


    Then it will be safe to choose a right place where they could have their own private talk.


    A lot of things needed to be straightened out.


    Most of all, something has to be done.


    For the future plans which Malia has started to initiate.


    Hence, her arrival on their meeting spot.


    [-A VIP ROOM-]


    Away from any prying eyes, Malia reserved a VIP room within a public restaurant.


    Picking the meeting place and setting up the location for their private talk was something she had to do.


    While waiting for Lucas, she casted a concealing spell all throughout the walls and a barrier for any unwanted presence getting inside.


    Only Lucas could enter the VIP room.


    No waiters or anybody was allowed to enter except Lucas.


    Time passed by ¡­


    Footsteps could be heard approaching.


    And the doors opened.


    Finally, Lucas arrived.


    Hiding Fluffy in his shadows.


    "I am glad, you came!" Malia greeted her supposed older brother.


    "To be honest, it was not easy to comply with your request to meet up."


    "Why is that so?" Malia curiously wondered.


    "Some strict surveillance was put around me due to some untrusting members of the group of vampires I am currently involved in."


    "Group of vampires? Why are you involved with them in the first place? If they sound not too good by the tone of it."


    Lucas smiled because Malia may have lost her memories but her personality and sharp thinking remained.


    "It''s a long story. All you have to know is ¡­ I had to do it for the sake of Fluffy and they kind of found me after we got separated years ago." Lucas explained.


    "Oh, I have plenty of time ¡­ so tell me. Why? And you need to clear everything to me because you forgot to mention that you wounded me in a battle against a powerful werewolf. Now, I want you to tell me everything. From the start and explain to me why you had to do those things."


    "So you are starting to remember now?" Lucas pointed out.


    "Yes ¡­ bits by bits. I do wonder, why you have not mentioned it to me. That is why I am asking for full disclosure of everything that I should know. Including me, being the next chosen one." Malia became serious as she spoke with her older brother.


    Malia saw her older brother tilting down his head and lowering his gaze.


    Due to his shame and regret.


    "I am not proud of what I have done towards you. I was buried by my hatred and obsession for vengeance. To a point I caused you pain and deliberately hurt you." the voice of Lucas was filled with remorse and guilt.


    "Then what changed. What made you ¡­" Malia wanted to ask further until Lucas interjected her words.


    "How I wish I could expound on it or answer you but you were the one who did something for me to change. Something you did that made me completely change. My theory on it is ¡­ you removed my dark magic essence and since it is too great for you to consume, a terrible consequence on your part was inflicted on you."


    He continued,


    "That is the only explanation I can see with how you lost your memory. To me, losing the hatred inside and losing my dark magic. Somehow, I can sense you are filled with dark magic essence. You are struggling to contain and control it. Aren''t you?"


    Malia served her older brother some hot tea while listening to his explanation.


    She was convinced with her older brother''s explanation and narrative of their past.


    Though, her older brother did not mention about their origins and parents.


    Especially with her being the next chosen one.


    "I am struggling with it ¡­ yes! But I need the truth about our parents and our old life. It seems like I am longing for the warmth of a family. What happened with our parents, our family? If you are telling me that you are my brother."


    Silence was the response of Lucas.


    Because he was contemplating if it was the right time to mention about the death of their parents due to her birth.


    Sipping more of the tea which was served to him.


    He reluctantly gave a satisfying answer to Malia.


    "I am sorry ¡­ but I have to return now ¡­ to ¡­" Lucas was starting to feel weird.


    "You are not going anywhere ¡­ brother! You will be steering clear away from the vampires you are working with at the moment. Because we are planning to raid them soon. And you must be far away from them."


    Malia watched Lucas fall to the ground after blacking out.


    A dose of sleeping potion was mixed within the tea.


    "Forgive me, but I have to keep you away from our target. Thanks to you! I have the location of a massive number of vampires." Malia uttered while looking at her unconscious older brother.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 325 - Interlude To The Hunters Raid

    After her secret meeting with her older brother, Malia went back to the penthouse of Melody with her unconscious brother.


    "Where should I put him, Boss?" one of the hunters accompanying Malia asked her.


    "Just put him in one of the guest rooms." Malia''s reply.


    "If Melody looks for me tell her, I am in the training room." Added by Malia.


    Making her way to the training room for a training session.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [-Training Room-]


    Within the building of the hotel owned by Vitre Family, where the penthouse of Melody is located.


    A training room designed for Malia''s powers was installed.


    Just a floor below the penthouse of Melody.


    An entire floor of the building designed for her personal training.


    Not just for her hunting skills and combat skills.


    But for her magic powers as well.


    Time to time, Malia had to sweat it out and practice her battle spells.


    Learning to control the intensity of her magic.


    Trying her best not to let it control her.


    She could not explain how but knowing that she could access all elemental powers.


    It makes her want to explore more of her abilities.


    One element after another.


    Executing different battle spells and elemental attack fusing it together to make it more powerful.


    Lightning!


    Wind!


    Light!


    Fire!


    Water!


    And Earth!


    Earth magic was the easiest element to control for her.


    While -Water Magic- was the most difficult to master with.


    Due to required calmness and sound mind it needs from Malia.


    Since a lot of things was troubling Malia, her mind was currently being distracted by all of the things she was recently dealing with.


    Missing a target while using water element attacks.


    She took a break and leaned against the wall.


    Moments after ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Suddenly the speaker within the training room was activated.


    Melody''s voice resonated within the training room.


    No one was allowed to enter while Malia was currently on a training session.


    "WHO IS THIS GUY? WHY IS THERE A GUY IN OUR GUEST ROOM?" Melody curiously asked and her tone was evidently transparent of her dissatisfaction.


    She added, "I NEED AN EXPLANATION! WHY AM I NOT BEING BRIEFED WITH A LOT OF THINGS?"


    ''Oh my, here we go with miss drama queen!'' Malia uttered in her breath as she sighed in frustration after hearing Melody''s complain.


    Even though she was not yet done with her training session, Malia left the training room to go and explain to Melody the situation.


    Unaware of the plans and intention of President Tony for a massive raid.


    Malia had to clarify and explain to Melody regarding the things which were going on around her.


    As the elevator opened, Malia saw Melody waiting for her.


    Crossing her arms as she stood few meters away from the doors of the elevator.


    Immediately, Malia knew that Melody would complain and nag her like a baby.


    "Oh, please Melody! Not everything should go accordingly to how you want it to be." Malia''s statement towards Melody while walking her way to the guest room.


    Following her like a shadow, Melody kept nagging Malia with different questions and complaints.


    "Why are you bringing this guy here?"


    "What are you planning with father behind my back that I am not aware of?"


    "And tell me ¡­ why the hell Booth and Ben has to detain Elle, the seer, in the hospital?"


    "Really! What''s going on around here? I know I already mentioned before that I do not like hunter stuff because it does not interest me at all. But it doesn''t mean that it''s okay to exclude me!"


    Some of the questions and complaints of Melody.


    As if she was already protesting with how she was being treated around.


    Upon entering the guest room.


    Malia saw different sharp blades stringing around the room pointed at her unconscious older brother.


    In one pull from a trigger everything will be shot towards Lucas.


    Set up by Melody when she arrived and felt suspicious of the man.


    "So immature of you, Melody! Why would you do such a thing?" Malia pointed out towards Melody who was standing behind her.


    "Look! Since you did not inform me beforehand. What do you expect? Of course, I have to make sure of our safety. I get some threatening vibes from him." Melody''s sarcastic explanation.


    "I know you better! You just want to mock at the situation where you are not informed with things going on around you. I thought we made it clear to you that there are things we can tell you and things we can''t. You are mostly surrounded by humans. We cannot risk the confidential information to be leaked. Especially with highly classified information." Malia explained.


    "So in other words ¡­ I cannot be trusted, is that it?" Melody''s retort.


    "I do not mean it that way! Do not put words into my mouth which is not meant that way. It''s more of ¡­ you are not in any ways involved with it. AND we prefer to keep you away with the things that may risk your safety and status as a celebrity. Your involvement may create some complications. Once you get entangled with it. How will you act around humans when there is killing and death involved? Hmm?" Malia asked Melody.


    Silence was Melody''s only reply.


    Then she started to realize the value of not being included in some plans.


    "Who is he anyways? I want to be annoyed but somehow I feel some sympathy looking at him."


    Right away, Malia responded.


    "That''s Lucas."


    "Lucas as in the one claiming to be your older brother!" Melody exclaimed.


    "Yes! And I want you to look after him while we do the hunters raid. If he starts waking up, just use your voice to enchant him. Keep him asleep until I get back! He is powerful ¡­ so he must remain unconscious. Do not forget that!" Malia reiterated to Melody the importance of keeping Lucas unconscious.


    "Fine! I will not forget ¡­"


    "Elle is in the hospital because they found a poisonous substance in her system. Ben and Freddie are making sure of her safety while Booth will join me for the raid." Malia last words to Melody before leaving her in the guest room with her older brother.


    She returned, remembering something.


    "Please! For the love of God ¡­ Take down those dangerous and sharp blades you set up. And behave while we are gone. Even for once!" Malia reminded Melody as she walks away.


    "NO PROMISES!!!" Melody''s loud response.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 326 - Golden Moon Pack Thrives (Part I)

    [-In the mansion of the Golden Moon Pack-]


    Many weeks have passed since they returned to the mansion of Golden Moon Pack.


    Beta Garrett was surrounded with paper works and tasks of keeping the Golden Moon Pack stable.


    Trying to keep himself busy.


    In order not to think of the things bothering him lately.


    First, the upcoming wedding of their Alpha King and they were not invited since he opposed to the idea of Alcyd and Laura getting married despite of not being meant for each other.


    He thought that Laura is meant for someone else and their Alpha King is also meant for someone else.


    Second, new threats regarding vampires have been plaguing the wolf packs around the kingdom.


    Including the Golden Moon Pack.


    Security and finances of the wolf pack must be rest assured.


    Most of all, the pressure of becoming a father for his first born has been taking a toll on him.


    Nervous and worried for what lies ahead for everyone.


    In the middle of his paper works and deep thoughts, Athena entered the main office unannounced.


    Since Beta Garrett was taking charge for the wolf pack temporarily in behalf of their Alpha, the main office was occupied by Beta Garrett.


    "Hun ¡­ Have you eaten your lunch?" Athena asked.


    "Oh, babe! I have to finish this first. There are plenty of stuff that needs to be done." Beta Garrett continued in reading and signing documents.


    "So you skipped lunch once again! How many times I need to tell you? Do not skip your meals and just get back to your work after your meals." Athena worriedly pointed out.


    Oliver who was also in the main office could sense the rising tension in Athena''s voice.


    "I will give you both some privacy." Oliver suggested.


    As he stood from his seat.


    "Oliver, please stay! Don''t leave me with her. She will eat me alive with her nagging if you go." Beta Garrett''s plea from his fellow executive officer.


    "Nah! You are on your own, bro!" Oliver refused to stay.


    He added, "I already told you, it was not a good idea to ignore Athena''s reminders."


    As soon as he left the main office.


    The look on Athena''s face became serious and glared at Beta Garrett.


    "Fine, I will eat. Just bring my meal here! I do not have time to walk across the hall and then go back here again. Time is of the essence!" Beta Garrett finally gave in to his mate.


    His mate, Athena, immediately communicated with Lady Sonja through the mind-link.


    ''Lady Sonja ¡­ It''s me, Athena! Kindly bring up the meal of Garrett for lunch in the main office, please?''


    ''Oh, sure! I will try warm them up first, before bringing it up stairs.'' The chief of staff response to Athena''s request.


    Beta Garrett approached Athena who was standing few meters away from him.


    He tried to rub her protruding and growing belly.


    Compared with humans, the trimester among werewolf pregnancies are way different. Instead of 9 months, it is shortened into 6 months.


    Werewolf fetus grow quicker than normal humans do.


    Even those hybrids and mixed bloods.


    Normally, the pregnancy of a she-wolf lasts for 6 months before it usually goes for labor.


    Rubbing Athena''s belly while making baby talk to her growing belly.


    "How are you feeling, lately? Aside from being a constant nagger and your extreme mood swings and appetite!" Beta Garrett was concerned with her well-being.


    Though he could not resist but to tease his mate, Athena.


    "Are you calling me fat?" sudden remark of Athena.


    "Babe! I did not say that! You are not fat. How can you be fat? Actually you are looking hot! HOT MOMMA!" immediate clarification and quip of Beta Garrett towards his mate.


    "You are just saying that because you want to make me feel good so you can avoid an annoying pregnant mate."


    "No, that''s not true! I really think you are looking hot for a pregnant woman." Beta Garrett was trying to boost his mate''s self-esteem.


    "Really?" Athena seeking for reaffirmation.


    "Yes, really! Nothing but the truth, babe!" Beta Garrett smiled at Athena.


    Then a knock from the door interrupted their beautiful moment together.


    "Come in!" Beta Garrett gave his permission.


    Jane, Jackson''s mate, entered.


    "Oh, Jane! What is it?" Beta Garrett curiously asked.


    "I am sorry if I disturbed you both." Jane apologized.


    "No, you did not!" Beta Garrett replied.


    He continued in his query, "What is it about?"


    "Okay then! It is about another feral newborn vampire sighted on our borders. Don''t worry we got it sorted out, no casualties or got harmed in the process!" Jane reported.


    "My god! Isn''t it the 10th case for this week only?" Athena emphasized the urgency of the issue.


    "Yes! And it is indeed alarming. Thanks, Jane! Good work on leading the patrol units. I will have to send a report to the royal palace regarding our situation here as well. Our neighboring wolf packs are having the same problems." Beta Garrett evident worries in his response to Jane.


    "Even the other wolf packs? So there is truly an outbreak of vampires plaguing the borders and the territories of wolf packs. I thought it was just being exaggerated." Athena expressed her concerns as well.


    "Apparently not. It is indeed a primary concern of most wolf packs these days." Another explanation coming from Garrett.


    Jane interjected between the conversations of the couple.


    "Speaking of royal palace, aren''t you both gonna attend the royal wedding? When are you going to the royal palace?" Jane wondered.


    Beta Garrett looked at his mate.


    And clearly, Athena became upset for a moment.


    Though, trying her best to remain composed.


    "Actually we are not invited to the wedding. So we are not planning to crash someone else''s wedding. Even it is our Alpha ¡­ Oh, our Alpha King! Where are my manners ¡­" A hint of tension and agitation in Athena''s tone and choice of words.


    Her mate held her hand and rubbed her back.


    From that point on, Jane realized that she raised a sensitive topic.


    "Oh ¡­ I am sorry if I kind of upset you." another apology coming from Jane.


    "It''s okay! I guess our opposition to his wedding and future plans made it clear that we are no longer welcome around him." Beta Garrett was referring to their Alpha King, Alcyd.


    In his attempt to change the topic.


    "Where is Caleb and Scarlett, anyways? I haven''t seen them both lately ¡­"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 327 - Golden Moon Pack Thrives (Part II)

    Somewhere in the woods of the Golden Moon Pack Territory,


    A group of youngsters celebrating their graduation.


    Their host was someone respected amongst the ranks of warriors in Golden Moon Pack.


    "Great Party, Lance! You are the best!" exclaimed by one of the celebrating graduates.


    Lance raised his plastic cup filled with beer.


    Proud at the sight of what he has gathered through his efforts.


    One of the orphan children approached Lance.


    "Umm ¡­ I know your intentions are good but don''t you think this party in the woods, a bit dangerous? Especially with the warning from the Beta." Misha expressed her worry.


    "Just enjoy the moment, kiddo! Sometimes you have to live by the moment because you do not know if you will have another chance to enjoy your life as you should be." Response of Lance to the valid concern of Misha.


    The crowd was filled with high school student and teenagers from the Golden Moon Academy.


    Music ¡­


    Booze ¡­


    And dancing ¡­


    Everyone was having fun.


    Until the music got cut off.


    Because of the presence of Caleb and Scarlett.


    "THE PARTY IS OVER! GO BACK TO YOUR HOMES!" Caleb commanded.


    A loud whining and disappointed reactions could be heard from the crowd.


    Unfortunately, Caleb was not in the mood to reconsider.


    "NOW!!!! Or should I terminate all the applications for the warrior training program?" Caleb threatened everyone.


    Immediately everyone dispersed and went on their own way back to their homes.


    "What the hell? I am just giving the graduates some fun times to remember. It''s their graduation day for crying out loud!" Lance defended his actions towards his older brother.


    "You are calling this having fun? I am seeing this as reckless and irresponsible hosting! Aren''t you aware of the sudden attacks of vampires lately? The reports are showing how dangerous it is to be around the borders right now." Caleb reprimanding his younger brother.


    "We need this kind of distractions once in a while. This wolf pack has been mourning and grieving for the loss of our Luna which happened years ago. I do not think it is right to keep the new generation in such a limbo of sadness if we can actually grant them some good days to remember!" Lance retorted his older brother''s reprimand.


    Misha and the other orphan children witnessed the two brothers argue and bicker.


    Then their mate, Scarlett, stepped in between before things got serious between the two.


    "Both of you stop arguing in front of others! Can the two of you stop arguing?" Scarlett mediated the two brothers.


    A brief silence and glaring between Caleb and Lance.


    Two brothers who cannot seem to get along with each other.


    ''Who do you think is stronger between the two?''


    ''Are you kidding me? You are asking that? Of course it''s Caleb! He is the commander of the warriors!''


    Whispers between the other orphan children.


    Misha joined in, ''I think ¡­ Scarlett is stronger than the two! She got those two werewolves under her palm.''


    Smiling towards the other orphan children.


    They nodded with her point. As they approached the three executive officers.


    "Both of you need to clean this up! And we will have to report to Beta Garrett. He is looking for us. I think he has a task for us to accomplish." Scarlett instructed the two brothers.


    Seeing that Lance was looking a little bit disappointed, Scarlett explained to him.


    "Lance, what you are doing for the kids is good but right now we are dealing with something dangerous. There is an outbreak of vampires lately and we cannot put others in a vulnerable situation."


    "I get your point, Scarlett. I will apologize to our Beta later." A clear tone of disappointment in the reply of Lance.


    "I think it''s better if you host it in the mansion. I will help you convince Beta Garrett!" Scarlett tried to uplift the mood of Lance.


    "Really? That''s great then. I will tell the graduates reconvene in the mansion." Lance became excited once more.


    This did not go well with Caleb.


    "You are spoiling Lance, Scarlett. He is not a little kid that needs pampering. He is a grown ass man already." Caleb complained.


    "Caleb! Your younger brother is doing a favor for the younger ones. He has a point. Until when should everyone grieve on our loss? Maybe it''s time for us to make new memories and a better one for the next generation. Not live in the past." Scarlett was serious with her words.


    While Caleb understood Scarlett''s point, he gave in to her words and hugged her.


    "Fine! How can I win in an argument with you, hmm?"


    "Stop making a scene! There are kids watching. So watch your hands and lips!"


    "Hey! You two ¡­ I can see you both! No fair!" Lance yelled from a distance complaining at the public display of Caleb and Scarlett.


    Laughter and teasing went afterwards.


    "I will bring the other kids back to the orphanage. Just wait for me in the mansion." Scarlett volunteered in accompanying the orphan children.


    But the orphans complained.


    "Aww! We are no longer kids, Scarlett." One of the orphans complained.


    "Nah! Don''t listen to them, Scarlett! I am glad that you will accompany us." Misha expressed her gratitude to Scarlett.


    As they made their way, Scarlett wrapped her arm around Misha.


    "Damn, Misha! You are growing taller. How I wish ¡­ Selene could have seen you grow up!" Scarlett sudden remark.


    "Yeah! How I wish for that too." Misha replied.


    Few moments later ¡­


    A sudden screams and noise from a distance could be heard.


    ''Scarlett, get away from the woods! Vampires spotted by the patrol unit. It looks like there are plenty of them.'' Caleb warned Scarlett through the mind-link.


    "Everyone, lets hurry!" Scarlett instructed all the orphan children with her.


    Before they could even get out from the woods.


    Six vampires appeared right in front of her and the kids.


    "Where are you going? Woof ¡­ Woof!" uttered confidently by one of the vampires.


    Things became intense and ominous for everyone.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 328 - Golden Moon Pack Thrives (Part III)

    The orphan kids became nervous at the sight of thirsty vampires.


    "S-Scarrr-leett ¡­ Are they vampires?" Misha stammered as she curiously asked.


    -Hiss!-


    Vampires hissing towards them.


    Unlike the orphan kids, Scarlett remained calm and thought of a way to outsmart the vampires.


    But there was only one way to keep the kids unharmed.


    "Kids, shift into your wolf forms and make your way back to the mansion, quickly. Inform the Beta about the sudden appearance of vampires in our borders." Scarlett instructed them.


    She knew that the kids may be able to shift but they have no training nor experience regarding with dealing against vampires.


    They will only hinder her and become a liability in the battle.


    "But Scarlett ... We can''t leave you on your own here. There are too many of them to leave you by your own." Misha worriedly told Scarlett about her chances.


    "Don''t worry, I got this! That''s why you need to hurry and get some reinforcement. Understand?" Scarlett tried to reassure Misha.


    "Scarlett can handle it, Misha! We must follow her orders!" One of the orphans pointed out.


    In an instant the young ones shifted and sprinted towards the direction of the mansion.


    Some vampires wanted to chase the young werewolves but Scarlett took their attention.


    "I didn''t know vampires would stoop so low and would prefer having a fight with young werewolves. Are they the only ones you can defeat? Have vampires devolved into pitiful creatures?" Scarlett trying to provoke the vampires.


    Unnerved.


    Courageous.


    And fierce.


    Scarlett stood on her ground, unfazed.


    "Oh, we will enjoy this. We will tear you apart, limb by limb." Declared by one of the vampires.


    One thing Scarlett knows, if she shift into wolf form. She will be having hard time defending herself due to her elongated torso.


    Compared to if she remains in her semi-human form.


    Releasing her sharp claws and focusing on her wolf senses.


    As her special skills was evading attacks, it will be easier for her to evade attacks and defend herself in her semi-wolf form.


    "What you waiting for? For me to defeat you, one by one?" Scarlett further provoked the vampires.


    Knowing that she could only expect her opponents'' attacks once they attack first.


    Then she could swiftly think of ways to evade and counter attack at the same time.


    Exactly right at the moment they attacked, Scarlett evaded one attack after another.


    And striking each opponent with her own counter attack.


    Surprised and taken aback that a she-wolf could fight them off on her own.


    Immediately, the acting leader of the vampires gestured to surround her.


    By this time, she knew that being surrounded by vampires will put her in a volatile position.


    Using her reserved strength and inner force.


    Scarlett deflected the continuous attack of the vampires and was able to strike her own counter attack.


    Until ¡­ one of the vampires successfully sneaked behind her.


    Taking a painful vampire bite at her arm.


    "Arrrghhhh!!!!" Scarlett screamed in agony and pain.


    But did her best to snap the head of her assailant.


    After killing the vampire who bit her.


    She started to feel weaker and weaker.


    Holding her bleeding wound.


    There was a clear darkening purple around the bitten area.


    "Painful isn''t it? A bite from a vampire." Said by one of the vampires.


    Not backing down or giving her opponents the satisfaction.


    She remained fierce and unwavering.


    Hiding the intense pain she was feeling at the moment.


    "No matter how much you try to pretend. The bite of a vampire towards a wolf is a lethal wound. A regular werewolf will fall unconscious or paralyzed immediately but the stronger ones can still fight and resist the pain for a while. But in the end, if not tend immediately ¡­ Eventually, our bite will kill a werewolf. Just like you!" the vampire elaborated the effects of their bite towards a werewolf.


    He continued, "I must say, I am impressed that you can remain fierce in that condition. And killing one of us despite being outnumbered."


    Instead of begging for mercy and for her life.


    Scarlett smiled at them and began taunting her opponents.


    "I feel bad for all of you. You truly have not met my mates. I can be forgiving but I cannot say the same for my mates."


    "Mates? You are truly hallucinating. Werewolves have only one mate. Looks like the poison in your system is spreading quickly."


    She kept smiling.


    "Oh ¡­ I am not your ordinary werewolf. I have two mates! And you hurt their precious mate. If I were you. Start running, because they are on their way to tear you all apart. LIMB BY LIMB!"


    When the vampire was about to take another step.


    Two angry large werewolves lunged at the vampires from out of nowhere.


    Savagely defeating the vampires.


    Taking them by surprise.


    Giving them no chance to run away.


    Screams could be heard as they get torn apart.


    Moments after the swift defeat of the intruding vampires.


    Caleb shifted back to his human form checking on Scarlett.


    "Oh my ¡­ Scarlett! You are bleeding ¡­ Laaaancccceee!!!!! I need you here!!!" Caleb panicked at the sight of Scarlett bleeding and getting weaker.


    Both Caleb and Lance could feel some portion of the pain of Scarlett from her wound.


    Each mated werewolves could sense different emotions of their mate. Even the current emotion they are feeling once they have completed the mating process.


    Lance ran towards Caleb and Scarlett''s side.


    Whimpering at the sight of the wounded Scarlett.


    "Don''t blame yourself! This is not your fault ¡­" Scarlett smiled at Lance and caressed his muzzle before completely losing her consciousness.


    "Hurry! Bring her to the mansion." Caleb instructed Lance.


    Putting Scarlett behind the back of Lance.


    Since Lance was way faster than him in terms of speed.


    Caleb may be stronger than Lance but his younger brother was way more agile than him.


    "I will eliminate all vampires around!" Caleb angrily stated.


    As he watched his younger brother swiftly sprinting towards the mansion.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 329 - Golden Moon Pack Thrives (Part IV)

    [-In the Mansion of Golden Moon Pack-]


    Beta Garrett was in the middle of discussion with Jane and Oliver.


    Until Lady Sonja interrupted their discussion.


    "Beta! There are vampires on the borders. And Scarlett is rushed to the infirmary." Lady Sonja reported.


    Before Beta Garrett could ask what happened to Scarlett.


    Lady Sonja reported about Scarlett getting bitten by the intruding vampires.


    No wonder Beta Garrett was feeling nervousness and surprise coming from his mate.


    It might have been surprising to see Scarlett wounded and be in a terrible state.


    "At least, Athena knows how to remedy a vampire''s bite. Let''s leave the wounded to her. Jane! Oliver! The two of you, assemble more warriors to reinforce and guard our borders. We must make sure no vampires have passed through the borders."


    He added, "Jane, lead the patrolling unit within the city to make sure no vampires or suspicious creature lurking around. Alarm everyone to stay within their homes."


    Together, they replied in unison.


    "Yes, Beta!"


    As the warriors prepare for a battle against the intruding vampires.


    In the infirmary of the mansion.


    Athena, the mate of the Beta, become busy as more wounded comes in.


    "How many vampires are there? And we are getting this much of wounded warriors." Misha and other orphan children wondered as they watch few more wounded being rushed to the infirmary.


    Some of the orphans thought, "Miss Elaine might be busy right now in the hospital as well. She might need some assistance."


    Misha stopped the others before they could leave.


    "Stop! We will only cause trouble and become nuisance to her. Her attention might get derailed and she may get distracted by our presence. Her priority right now is to function as the medical chief of the Golden Moon Hospital. Not as our mother superior." Misha reminded her fellow orphans.


    She further reminded them, "Right now, let''s help the others here in the mansion. Maybe the two of you could go to the orphanage and check the younger kids. Bring some warriors with you. Go to our Beta and request some warriors to accompany you. Do you get it?"


    They realized how responsible and quick-minded Misha has become.


    "Yes, Maam!" in unison they replied.


    Misha and the other orphans volunteered in helping the staff members with the tasks in the infirmary.


    Even the simple tasks, they volunteered in helping.


    While Athena was occupied with tending to Scarlett''s wound.


    "This is bad! The poison is spreading too fast. A bite from a newborn vampire has a more unstable venom towards the blood stream of a werewolf." Athena''s initial assessment as she analyzed the condition of Scarlett.


    Agonizing at her pain, Scarlett was visibly convulsing from the worsening effects of the vampire bite.


    Lance panicked at the sight of Scarlett suffering.


    Blaming himself for being irresponsible and putting others at risk.


    Not considering the danger of such situation and safety of others.


    He was told to wait outside.


    But he refused.


    "I am not leaving Scarlett''s side! I am staying right here!" Lance demanded.


    Lady Sonja saw how upset and emotional Lance was.


    She approached him and convinced him to step aside so that Athena and the other staff members of the infirmary could do their job without the distraction from the loved ones of the patient.


    Since it is the protocol within the infirmary to let other wait outside when there is an emergency situation that demands for privacy.


    In order for everyone to do their job efficiently.


    Non-staff members and non-medical officers must wait outside.


    "Lance, dear ¡­ If you want Scarlett to be cured. Let them do their job properly." Lady Sonja trying to convince Lance.


    "I-It''s my fault why she got hurt! She is in great pain right now." Lance expressed his worry and fears regarding the condition of Scarlett.


    As Lady Sonja and Lance walked outside the infirmary, one of the staff members looked for Lance.


    "Sir Lance ¡­ Miss Athena requests for your assistance."


    There is only one meaning once a doctor or any healer requests for the mate''s assistance.


    A life and death or the patient may be going through a crucial stage.


    Requiring for a mate''s warmth of touch can greatly influence the outcome.


    Immediately, Lance rushed towards Scarlett''s side.


    "What''s happening? Athena, TELL ME!!" Lance yelled at Athena.


    "Calm down ¡­ Your yelling and your panicking won''t help us saving Scarlett''s life. Hold her as I try something. A procedure taught to me by Magdeline before we left the royal palace. Though, it requires your warmth to make sure we won''t lose Scarlett in the process." Athena informed Lance.


    As soon as Athena prompted for the beginning of the procedure.


    Lance held Scarlett''s hand and begged for God''s mercy.


    A prayer to the one and sole creator of all beings.


    Tears fell in his desperation.


    Closing his eyes in prayer while holding Scarlett''s hand tightly.


    Unaware of what has transpired, his focus was on his plea and his prayer towards the sole divine creator.


    Desperation.


    Humbling himself to the divine creator.


    Pouring his heart and soul to his prayer.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Moments have passed.


    Athena whispered to his ears.


    "We are done, Lance! You can rest now." Athena comforted Lance.


    "What? Is it done already? Where are the staff members? Why there is no one tending to Scarlett?" Lance worriedly asked.


    "The venom of the vampire''s bite has been taken out of her system. Scarlett is safe now and completely out of danger. So you can give her some room to rest now. We can actually tend to other wounded at the moment. Just give it time and she will wake up." Athena calmly rest assured Lance regarding Scarlett''s condition.


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Lance hugged Athena in his relief.


    Knowing Scarlett will live.


    "Okay! Just keep an eye on Scarlett and call us once she wakes up." Athena smiled at the sight of Lance and Scarlett.


    Upon leaving, Athena heard her mate attempting to communicate with her through the mind-link.


    ''How are you babe? Is everything alright?'' Beta Garrett asked Athena through the mind-link.


    ''Yes, everything is alright! We can manage here. Just focus on leading the warriors. How is everything?''


    ''There is a 25 reported vampires on our borders. We may require some assistance from the royal army. So far, all reported vampires are exterminated but we are keeping our security full-scale.'' Beta Garrett shared to his mate.


    His last words to her before going back to his duty, ''I love you, babe! No matter what happens, you''re the only one I need!''


    She replied, ''I know! I love you too ¡­ So get back to your duty already!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 330 - Golden Moon Pack Thrives (Part V)

    Hours Later ¡­


    A day after the sudden attack ¡­


    Beta Garrett quickly responded to the sudden danger which threatened the residents of the Golden Moon Pack and its members, he issued a tight security on their territory''s borders.


    Keeping a strict lock down all around its territory. And a full force patrolling unit to ensure no remaining threats around the borders and within their territory.


    Only one representative per household can leave their homes and proceed to the -Town Center- for the relief goods and basic provisions which were all provided by the Mayor.


    In collaboration with the Beta.


    Since the funds were mainly from the treasury of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Jane''s father, still remains as the mayor of the Golden Moon City.


    Each residents and members of the Golden Moon Pack were provided with the appropriate care and relief needed for the situation.


    Temporarily, the restrictions and lock down were set for 3 days only.


    Until things can be completely secured and no lurking threats around the territory.


    [-In the Mansion of Golden Moon Pack-]


    Since Scarlett was feeling better and has regained her senses.


    Athena immediately requested for her to be transferred in her private quarters.


    Scarlett shares her huge private quarters with her mates, Lance and Caleb.


    While being under a bed rest, per instruction of Athena.


    Lance was serving Scarlett all her needs and providing her all the care she needed.


    Though, Scarlett wanted to help in the patrol and security of the border rather than being kept in her room.


    "Please, I am totally fine! Let me get out of the bed already." Scarlett requested to Lance.


    Unfortunately, Lance refused Scarlett and reminded her with Athena''s instructions.


    "Remember, Athena''s instructions were for you to stay in bed and rest for a while. Going against her orders will only be defiance to her command. Not being in your full strength will only cause liability in a battle or cause problems to other warriors. Because you will become a burden if you insist on participating while you are still in recovery." Lance reiterated and emphasized on Athena''s words and reminders.


    Scarlett sighed in defeat upon hearing Lance.


    A sound of the door opening and closing.


    Scent of Caleb was already apparent few meters away.


    "Caleb! How is everything?" Scarlett curiously wondered.


    She continued, "Have you eaten already? Who is taking charge with the patrolling units at the moment?"


    A tension between Caleb and Lance was evident.


    The serious look and glares of Caleb towards Lance could cut anything into half.


    While Lance remained guilty and silent towards his older brother.


    Guilt ¡­


    And shame ¡­


    For his irresponsible and careless actions.


    Caleb could no longer contain his anger.


    "Why are you here? You really do have guts to stay around Scarlett after endangering her like that. Now you see how your risky behavior and being irresponsible can cost us. The life of our own mate! BECAUSE OF YOU ¡­" Caleb grabbed his younger brother''s collar.


    But Scarlett reprimanded Caleb.


    "ENOUGH! Let your younger brother go!"


    Immediately, Caleb released Lance from his tight grip.


    A complete guilt was painted all over the face of Lance.


    "It''s okay! Caleb is right! It''s my fault. I will just give you two some privacy ¡­ I will go for patrol task." Lance was about to leave.


    Until Scarlett''s voice became serious and domineering.


    "You are not going anywhere, Lance! You will stay by my side. And Caleb, stop blaming Lance. This was no one''s fault. If I was not there, the orphan kids may have died in the hands of the vampires."


    But Caleb disagreed, "If it wasn''t for Lance stupid and careless graduation party, no one would be at risk ¡­ at all! We could have focused in patrols and tightened our security. Instead we got distracted by his irresponsible decisions. Just like always! Self-centered and careless! When will you grow up?"


    Insulting his younger brother in front of their mate.


    Lance had enough of his older brother''s hurtful words.


    "Pft! You think you are all that high and mighty? Better than the rest of us? You prefer doing your duty than staying by your mate''s side. Even being an older brother, you suck being one! Letting others do your responsibilities instead of you." Lance loud retort towards his older brother.


    "Say that again to my face, you prick!" Caleb was suddenly triggered.


    Pulling his younger brother''s collar again.


    Two brothers who were about to throw punch at each other. Until ¡­


    "STOP THIS NONSENSE! Or I swear I will leave the both of you. I will reject you both!" Scarlett uttered some shocking words.


    Both brothers stopped.


    They let each other go and responded to Scarlett in unison.


    "You do not mean that."


    But Scarlett''s expression was unwavering.


    "No, I am serious! I am tired of you both fighting. Starting tomorrow, I will stay in Selene''s old room in the staff wing before she transferred to the master''s bedroom."


    The two brothers wanted to complain but Scarlett seemed to be set on her decision.


    "Until the two of you learn how to work together as one, respect each other and learn how to treat each other nicely then I might return here with you two. And if not ¡­ then I will pursue in rejecting you two. Whether you two like it or not! This is the only way to make you two stop from going at each other''s throat. I want my mates to provide me some peace of mind, not some chaotic time."


    No one could speak from the two brothers because Scarlett was making sense.


    And they just realized how they were behaving around her.


    "You do not have to move. What if we promise you, that we would no longer fight at all?" Caleb stated.


    While Lance added, "And we will no longer argue in front of you. Would you stay?"


    "No ¡­ I will transfer! And I will only return if I see the changes with my own eyes." Scarlett insisted.


    The two brothers became disappointed.


    "How will we sleep without you near us?" Lance complained.


    "This will be your punishment. For both of you!" Scarlett pointed out.


    Unknown to them, a bigger problem was being faced by their Beta.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 331 - Interim Leader, The Golden Beta

    [-In the strategy room of the mansion-]


    The aftermath of the sudden infiltration of some feral vampires on their borders raised an issue of security.


    Undeniable concern which alarms everyone in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Beta Garrett, the other executive officers of the Golden Moon, and the elders were trying to come up with the best defensive strategy while waiting for the response of their Alpha King.


    Just in case for the worst case scenario, Beta Garrett must come up with all possible strategy to protect everyone in the Golden Moon Pack and prepare a counter-attack against any possible threats.


    This was the first time for Beta Garrett to have a full responsibility and total command on the Golden Moon Pack since their Alpha King gave him the authority to take charge in his behalf.


    "I approve with the recommendation of Oliver. We will triple the numbers of patrol units around our borders. There will be curfews even after we loosen the restrictions and life the lock down protocol. Each corner of the territory will have active warriors in place. We will not rely on the incoming reinforcement. Instead we will maximize all our resources and increase our defenses and our production of goods." Beta Garrett informed to everyone present in the room.


    Some of elders wondered.


    "I know this is for our safety and all. But how will our farmers and other residents produce more goods if there is a curfew in place? Curfews and other restrictions will surely limit the movement of each individuals within the territory. It seems too much if you ask me." Jane''s father, Mayor O''donelle was skeptic with the recommendations of Oliver and the other plans of Beta Garrett.


    "We can make it possible through adding more manpower in the task. If we have to increase the budget for it then so be it. An increased amount of reserved good for our relief programs and emergency stocks must also be replenished since we have used a portion of it." Beta Garrett explained to Mayor O''donelle.


    Lady Giselle added, "Will you just tell us the completely ¡­ what is the status quo regarding this vampire outbreak? Our numbers will suffer, Garrett! Half of the entire army of the Golden Moon Pack is currently in the royal palace serving as the royal guards of the royal family. Meaning ¡­"


    Oliver helped Beta Garrett in explaining to the elders.


    "Yes ¡­ Our man power is not the same as before. Due to the current bulk demand of task. Though, we can rely on the remaining rogue residents to help us with the farming. They have shown great cooperation with us since our Alpha King became the king of the rogue werewolves." Oliver elaborated.


    When the elders were about to complain once more, at the mention of utilizing the support and cooperation of the rogue werewolves.


    Beta Garrett reminded everyone.


    "This is not the time for us to doubt each other and be suspicious. We are past that phase already. We must join hands due to the urgency and common enemy we have. This is why, we need to go this length because I just received a report that it will take time for the reinforcement to arrive."


    He continued, "We must be prepared even for the worst case scenario. That''s why we asked for the permission of the elders to help us as well because based on the reports. King Lionel has declared his expansion. Meaning, an all-out war to any kingdom that will be an obstacle to his expansion. The treaty signed by the vampires are now revoked. It is not yet completely out there! But I just received a report from the royal palace after sending them our request for reinforcement."


    A gasp and worried reaction filled the room.


    "Be calm! We cannot panic at this time. One thing I have learned from our late Luna ¡­" Beta Garrett mentioned one of the things taught by Selene.


    At the mention of their Luna, Selene, the ambiance in the room became serious.


    "Never show weakness to those who depends on you. Especially to your opponents. The least we can do is give our enemies the satisfaction from our suffering and misery. The Golden Moon Pack must thrive through resilience and determination. We can get through this! As long we work together and work as one. Success will never be impossible." Beta Garrett encouraged everyone.


    Not to give up ¡­


    Not to panic ¡­


    And not to break under the fear of despair.


    Soon as their strategy meeting and planning were over.


    Everyone left one by one and went ahead to their corresponding task.


    While Beta Garrett went back to his main office with Oliver.


    Until they saw Lady Sonja guiding someone hooded and masking his own scent.


    "Lady Sonja ¡­ who is with you?" Beta Garrett stopped from his tracks as he asked their chief-of-staff.


    The chief-of-staff, Lady Sonja was reluctant because it was not her plan to inform Beta Garrett about in the midst of his obligations.


    Before Beta Garrett could utter more words, the hooded guy revealed himself.


    "It''s me, Georgie!"


    "Oh, Georgie! Why do you need to hide your scent and move with so much discretion?" Beta Garrett wondered.


    Georgie thought over and assessed the situation if it was right to involve Beta Garrett about it.


    "We can talk about it privately. I am in trouble because of Freddie." Georgie replied.


    "Trouble?" Both Oliver and Beta Garrett became curious regarding Georgie.


    All of them went to the main office and concealed the fact that Georgie was around.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 332 - Georgie In Trouble

    [-In the Main Office of the mansion-]


    Lady Sonja made sure that no one was around except for Beta Garrett and Oliver with Georgie being interrogated by the two.


    The chief-of-staff was already informed about the situation that''s why she remained silent to let Beta Garrett assess the situation on his own.


    "Wait ¡­ Wait ¡­ You mean Prince Ivan was attacked? But he is in the city of humans. How could a supernatural being dare step into the city of humans and cause something as big as this? It''s a common knowledge to avoid the attention from any hunters." Oliver was clearly confused.


    While Beta Garrett remained silent listening and assessing the information being shared by Georgie.


    "Well ¡­ Chloe tasked me to tail on my older brother secretly. Just in case he does something beyond our control. I was given the mission to stop him from any stupid decisions that may risk the kingdom and himself. Somehow, we felt responsible for his own safety too."


    He continued, "Until ¡­"


    "Until what?" Beta Garrett asked.


    "I wanted approach him when I saw him in this big event with the humans. He was already holding Prince Ivan in his arms. So I have no idea what caused it. But one thing I am sure. My older brother jumped out from the ambulance while the prince was inside. Instead of confronting my older brother, my instinct was to make sure Prince Ivan survives." Georgie explained himself.


    "And then what?"


    "When I saw the ambulance in fell to the cliff, I rushed to save Prince Ivan. Good thing, Chloe gave me an amulet to activate once there is a great need for it. So to the rescue, Magdeline appeared with Chloe and saved Prince Ivan." Georgie elaborated.


    "But why do you need to hide ¡­" Oliver wanted to ask further until he realized the involvement of Freddie.


    "Don''t tell me!" Beta Garrett exclaimed.


    "Look! Prince Ivan is alive but when I left the royal palace ¡­ he was still unconscious. But Chloe told me to hide while things are still unclear with Prince Ivan. Because once Prince Ivan wakes up and reveals the truth behind the involvement of Freddie in his mishap. The entire royal family would want me in prison or use me as leverage to lure out Freddie." Georgie divulged.


    Beta Garrett nodded along with the words of Georgie.


    "You are right! The royal family will not be forgiving once Prince Ivan reveals the involvement of Freddie. But the question is ¡­ why would he do that to a member of the royal family? What is his motives?" Beta Garrett pointed out.


    Georgie shook his head in oblivious.


    "I really don''t know what made him do such a thing. One thing for sure ¡­ He has abandoned his mission to find Fluffy and went totally on his own. I intend to find out but I am leaving that to Chloe. My main priority right now is not to get caught by the royal family." Georgie expressed his thoughts.


    But Oliver was not happy at the entire situation.


    "So you are telling us ¡­ we will help you from hiding? And go against the royal family themselves?" Oliver was displeased.


    Instead of jumping into conclusions, Beta Garrett sympathized with Georgie.


    "Oliver, calm down!" Beta Garrett reprimanded Oliver.


    "All I am asking is a sanctuary while things are still unclear. I do not want to involve myself from the conflict which my brother created. I am tired fixing his mess. Selene is no longer here to protect me so I humbly ask. Please help me! The royal family will go looking for me once Prince Ivan reveals the involvement of my older brother." Georgie requested and begged for safe haven.


    A sanctuary under the protection of Beta Garrett.


    "It is only the right thing to do! We will keep Georgie sheltered to avoid any impulsive decisions and actions done by the royal family. If I understand it correctly, Georgie saved Prince Ivan and it''s enough to give him the shelter and protection until things are cleared out. Definitely, the rise of Prince Ivan will clear a lot of things. But definitely, if he does reveal the involvement and misdeeds of Freddie. Even the Alpha King will make sure that Freddie will get punished for his attempt on the life of a royalty."


    "Thank you, Beta Garrett!" Georgie was grateful to the benevolence and mercy of Beta Garrett.


    "Oliver! This is a direct order from me. You will keep this a secret and keep Georgie safe. We do not persecute the innocent ones. Remember that! Do you understand?" Beta Garrett gave a direct command.


    "Yes, Beta! I understand ¡­ I will obey to your command." Oliver reassured his obedience and compliance to his Beta.


    "My only worry is ¡­ What will Alcyd do? Once he finds out the involvement and treachery of Freddie." Beta Garrett wondered.


    "If I am not mistaken, before I left the royal palace. The Alpha King went to meet with the current members of the Altum Council. According to Magdeline, there will be a reform and new policies will be discussed with the other members of the Altum Council. In lieu with the current outbreak with vampires and the detachment of the Altum Council from the war of the werewolves." Georgie shared his information regarding the query of Beta Garrett.


    "Thanks, Georgie! Lady Sonja, kindly make sure Georgie is kept safe and hidden. And Oliver make sure Georgie is protected under our care. Is everything clear?" Beta Garrett reiterated his instructions.


    Both responded in unison, "Yes, Beta!"


    Everyone moved along, leaving Beta Garrett alone in the main office with his own thoughts.


    As Beta Garrett wondered to what made Freddie harm Prince Ivan to such extent in abandoning his fealty towards the Alpha King.


    The mate of his late best friend, Selene!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    In the royal hospital.


    "Shiveena, have you sent a message already to the envoy of Alcyd? Informing him about the condition of Ivan." Prince Alarick asked his younger sister.


    As they made their way towards Prince Ivan, who was being kept under the care of Chloe and Susan.


    "Yes, I already did. I also sent a messenger to Ranku''s residence. Who would do such a thing, brother? Dare such a thing to harm a member of the royal family." Princess Shiveena wondered.


    "We will find out soon. And we will make sure whoever did this will get punished ¡­ by death!" Prince Alarick declared.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] Sandra_Hoek


    [4] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 333 - Members Of The Altum Council (Part I)

    Somewhere far from the werewolf kingdom.


    A huge palace where the former emperor, the first supreme ruler of all supernatural beings used to reside.


    Emperor Odin convenes everyone, members of the Altum Council, in his great hall of unity.


    All the members convene after everyone replies from the invitation sent to them. A huge hall where all leaders of every race that joined the first great war against the hordes of darkness.


    In the middle was a huge marble table.


    Unfortunately, the entire palace became just a mere meeting place for all remaining members of the Altum Council to convene.


    [-- First Arrival --]


    Since the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves requested for an emergency meeting.


    He arrived first with his 3 Elite warriors;


    Galvin, Theo and Jackson.


    Three of his best warriors accompanying him.


    Along with the current -Grand White Witch- whom recommended the meeting.


    "Are you sure they would come, Magdeline?" the Alpha King curiously asked the Grand White Witch.


    "Yes, they will. I know that for a fact." Magdeline reassured Alcyd regarding the attendance of the other members of the Altum Council.


    Theo and the other elite warriors were nervous because it is their first time to step inside the legendary palace of the late Emperor Odin.


    Their attention seem to be wandering off due to their fascination of the place.


    "Wow! The royal palace is incomparable to this one." Theo was completely amazed at the murals and structure of the entire palace as they made their way along the halls.


    Engrossed like Theo, Galvin could not contain his amusement as well.


    "How can such a marvelous palace be left unattended and abandoned? Are there any remaining loyalists or supporters of the late Emperor Odin maintains this place?" Galvin wondered.


    Jackson remained quiet and preferred to keep his senses alert for any surprise attacks.


    Magdeline replied, "Most of them were killed and assassinated. As you know, the former Alpha King and Persephone had their own group killing off any opposition to their own cause. Leaving this palace abandoned like this because no one would dare earn the curse of Emperor Odin."


    Together in unison, they asked.


    "Curse? What do you mean?"


    "The late Emperor Odin casted a curse that any supernatural being that would dare to acquire or own this palace except for the next chosen one." Magdeline responded.


    Seeing the elite warriors of the Alpha King remained confused and curious.


    Magdeline continued,


    "Misfortune and life of misery will befall to anyone who dares to take this palace for their own interest. Only the next chosen one, the destined supreme ruler of all supernatural being has the right to own this place."


    Nodding at the explanation of Magdeline.


    They arrived at the great hall of unity where the members of the Altum Council were supposed to be convening.


    Just like before, only the members of the Altum Council can enter the great hall.


    While the retinue or warriors of each delegate will remain outside the huge door.


    For Magdeline, it brought a lot of memories upon entering the palace.


    Though, she never had the chance to see what was inside the great hall of unity.


    Named by the late emperor himself.


    Signifying the symbolic portrayal of the Altum Council within the supernatural world.


    All throughout the different kingdoms and territories, the Altum Council was known to be the council that defeated the hordes of darkness which was led by the ''Dark Lord'' himself.


    Even King Alcyd was basking on the majestic and marvel of the great hall.


    An experience he never imagined before.


    As they look around and look for their rightful seat.


    Engraved to each seating arrangement was the representation of each supernatural being that joined the battle against the horde of darkness.


    Two of those were ¡­ the werewolves and the witches.


    Positioned next to each other.


    "So ¡­ this is the great hall of unity! I believe this is your first time as well ¡­ Magdeline?" King Alcyd pointed out to the grand white witch.


    "Yes it is! My sister used to bring me with her before when she was still alive. Until one day, I stopped going with her because I was more dedicated in helping the late Queen Esmeralda." Magdeline told the Alpha King.


    A smile could be seen from the Alpha King at the mention of his mother.


    "I have been wondering all these time. Why were you so loyal to my mother?" King Alcyd directly asked Magdeline.


    Before Magdeline answered the query of the son of the late Queen Esmeralda.


    A pause and remembered the reason of her undying servitude towards the late Queen Esmeralda.


    "She helped me give birth. Protected me from a powerful dark being. Mia''s father was a vanquished powerful dark being. During my younger years, I was abducted before by a powerful dark being that took a liking on me. Forcing himself to me and ¡­ Let''s just say, your mother helped my sister in rescuing me. Thus, it forged the beginning of the partnership of the witches and the werewolves from that day forth." Magdeline revealed to the Alpha King.


    Surprised and left momentarily speechless at what he just heard.


    "Forgive me for reminding you with such painful part of your life. We were never told about it. Based on the books and the pages of the history, it was because my mother fostered a good relation with the first Grand White Witch."


    Magdeline gestured towards the Alpha King that he has nothing to apologize for.


    "It''s okay! My sister requested for the late queen of werewolves to exclude the information about my abduction. She was also given the permission to erase any memories of those who knew at the time except for the Alpha King and your mother. Even the memories of other witches were erased as well. Leaving only few to know the secret."


    "Then why would you reveal to me such sensitive part of your life and a big secret? You could have made up your own story about it and I would believe it."


    "I guess, I want you to be reminded and understand that I will never be your enemy as long as I live. Because of the gratitude I have for your mother. I owe her a lot. Protecting you and helping you to achieve the life that you deserve are just some of my ways in paying her back and showing my gratitude. Lastly, I will never allow you to become like your father." Magdeline declared to the son of the late Queen Esmeralda.


    Silence followed through after her big revelation of her past.


    Then the other members of the Altum Council has arrived.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 334 - Members Of The Altum Council (Part II)

    Still in the Great Hall of Unity ¡­


    The venue for the emergency meeting of the members of the Altum Council.


    King Alcyd wanted to ask more about Magdeline and his mother''s friendship.


    But the presence of the other members of the Altum Council became apparent.


    [-- Second Arrival --]


    Just outside the door of the great hall, King Magnus has arrived with his retinue.


    Theo and the other elite warriors of the Alpha King wondered at the conversation of the warlock king and one of his retinue.


    From a distance, King Magnus informed one of his followers to send a message discreetly to the king of vampires regarding their current location.


    No one could eavesdrop the conversation of the warlock king and his followers due to the protection barrier he casted around them.


    "Are you sure about the vision you saw?" King Magnus asked to the seer behind him.


    Full of reluctance and hesitation, the seer did not respond for a moment.


    King Magnus reiterated his question with a serious tone in his voice.


    "Y-yes! The vampire king will remain powerful and his conquest for expansion would still resume. Though, your absence in this meeting will result to all supernatural beings rallying to your city and the king of vampires would abandon you as his ally." The seer was forced to share her vision.


    "So, I have no choice then but keep the facade. After all, survival is the key!" King Magnus declared before removing the barrier surrounding him and his retinue.


    Upon entering the great hall of unity,


    Magdeline stood in respect for King Magnus except the Alpha King.


    The Alpha King felt no obligation to stand or show any respect to other monarchs.


    Feeling some bitterness and derision towards the other members of the Altum Council for not helping the royal army when they requested help to other members of the Altum Council.


    During the abduction of Selene by her own older brother.


    The grand white witch noticed the Alpha King displaying such disrespectful behavior.


    She stomped on his feet hard enough to stand.


    "Ow!" The Alpha King complained.


    "I know you have some resentment towards the other members of the Altum Council. But remember you are the Alpha King now. Your actions may affect the welfare and future of your people and kingdom. Try not to be selfish once in a while. We cannot afford to upset any of them." Magdeline whispered to King Alcyd.


    King Magnus chuckled at the sight of the two.


    "I am surprised Magdeline. You have finally accepted the role of Grand White Witch. Which you have refused in the past. Forcing your sister to extend her leadership amongst the witches." King Magnus remarked.


    "Trying times calls for desperate measures." Magdeline responded in a respectful manner.


    Though, the Alpha King remained resentful and grumpy standing at the side of Magdeline.


    "Haha~! I guess before the Great Oracle died, he saw a bleak future for the witches and werewolves. Thus, both former disagreeing parties have joined forces today. Enemies yesterday, allies today! Am I right?" a clear snide comment of King Magnus towards Magdeline.


    King Alcyd did not like the tone of King Magnus but Magdeline was capable enough to defend herself.


    "Are you referring to yourself, King Magnus? Being an enemy of the entire council in the past then you betrayed your former master, the dark lord, for your own survival. Upon knowing that he would cause extinction to your race and of course ¡­ your death! Am I right?" Magdeline retorted without any hesitation.


    Returning such stabbing words.


    An expression of victorious look was painted all over King Alcyd''s face.


    While King Magnus forced a smile upon remembering his crucial decision in the past.


    Instead of provoking Magdeline and King Alcyd further, the king of warlocks diverted their attention to something else.


    "What are we discussing today? And you called for this emergency meeting." King Magnus asked in his attempt to change the topic.


    ¡­


    Before Magdeline could explain further.


    The arrival of the other members of Altum Council took their attention.


    [-- Third and Fourth Arrival --]


    Noise from two individuals arguing and bickering could be heard.


    Both were bickering about who arrived earlier.


    King Arceus, the king of the Barbaric Demi-Giants, was bickering with King Gazelle, while wearing his brown leather pants and brown fur cape without any top clothing. His heavenly sturdy features is incomparable with the stocky features of King Gazelle hidden in his Diamond Armor.


    King Gazelle may not be the tallest among the members of the council but he is strong enough to defend himself. Especially he is wearing the famous magical diamond studded Armor which the Dwarven Empire boasts among the entire supernatural realm.


    "You fool! I arrived earlier than you!" King Gazelle strutted.


    "Ha~! You can only declare yourself earlier if you have stepped inside the great hall of unity before me!" King Arceus argued.


    [-- Fifth Arrival --]


    Just right behind the two kings who were loudly bickering, was the king of elves.


    King Cornaith Naerie, walking gracefully with his full white elegant cloak covering the royal enchanted tunics paired with breeches made of rare materials.


    His graceful presence was totally opposite of the two.


    Both kings were silenced at his appearance.


    "If I am not mistaken, whoever takes their seat first after getting recognized by the other members of the council is the determinant of one''s arrival." King Cornaith uttered from behind them.


    Immediately the two kings raced to their respective seats.


    With King Arceus being recognized first through a formal bow from the other members.


    King Gazelle expressed his disappointment from his loss over King Arceus.


    Two kings from the dwarven kingdom and tribe of demi-giants, respectively, have been competing of who was better between them.


    Such intense competition has been existed way before.


    Then King Cornaith wondered if they were the only members expected to arrive.


    "No, we are waiting for one more member!" Magdeline responded in a respectful manner.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 335 - Factions

    Waiting for the last member to arrive.


    The other members started to greet one another.


    "I must say, I am surprised to see your message ¡­ Magdeline. After all the years of silence even after the death of your sister, Grizelda. I wonder what made you accept the role of -Grand White Witch- and joined forces with the same creatures who led your sister to her death." King Cornaith did not hesitate to ask.


    King Arceus added, "Yeah! I am also curious about it. What made you agree?"


    "I was actually expecting you would make your own faction against the werewolves because of the death of your sister. But alas! Only silence from you. And now, you are here to convene us." King Gazelle expressed his own thoughts.


    "There are many things I could point out but time is too short for me enumerate and explain my actions." Magdeline responded to their query.


    King Alcyd did not let Magdeline finish, he interjected.


    "You hypocrites have the audacity to demand explanation from Magdeline but you cannot explain yourselves for ignoring our call for help when we asked for support from the members of the council." He did not hesitate to vent his own emotions and thoughts towards the other members of the council.


    Immediately, Magdeline reprimanded the Alpha King for his actions.


    "It''s okay, Magdeline. The young Alpha King will not understand our decision at the moment but for the kingdom of elves. We felt that the ordeal you were facing at those times were not urgent enough to demand our presence. Lastly ¡­" King Cornaith hesitated to share his last reasoning.


    As he looked at the other kings who coughed in pretense of their ignorance.


    Magdeline noticed the feign ignorance.


    "Lastly what? Explain it to me! Because that exact ordeal you mentioned ¡­ I LOST MY MATE!! YOU STILL DEEM IT NOT URGENT ENOUGH!" King Alcyd stood due to his raging emotions.


    Slamming the table with his fist due to his anger and intense emotions.


    Blaming the absence of the other members of the Altum Council, partially, for the supposed death of Selene and failure of her rescue.


    "King Alcyd ¡­ calm yourself! Restrain yourself because we are in the great hall of unity. Such action and tone are discouraged in this respected great hall." Magdeline tried her best to calm the Alpha King.


    He grumpily returned to his seat.


    For a moment, King Cornaith thought over the next words he would utter towards the emotional Alpha King.


    He understands the Alpha King''s feelings and resentment towards them. But he could not endure the fact that he would be blamed partially and held accountable for the failure of rescue of the mate of the Alpha King and her supposed death.


    "I think, Magdeline was not totally honest with you." King Cornaith pointed out.


    Causing a surprise on both Magdeline and the Alpha King.


    From the look on King Cornaith''s eyes, Magdeline understands what the king of elves meant.


    "This is not the time for that ¡­ King Cornaith!" Magdeline reiterated the importance of their meeting.


    But King Alcyd was oblivious about something that the others were aware of ¡­ except for him.


    "Ask ¡­ Magdeline! She knows why the members of the Altum Council did not respond accordingly to the request of King Alcyd." King Cornaith informed the Alpha King.


    Instantly, King Alcyd looked at Magdeline with confused look on his eyes.


    And Magdeline knew that she has no choice but to explain it to Alcyd.


    Taking a deep breath before explaining it to the Alpha King.


    "The Great Oracle sent them all a message. Preventing them to join because of a warning he gave them." Magdeline feared that King Alcyd might misconstrue the intention of the Great Oracle.


    She continued, "Even I don''t know why he did it ¡­ He did not explain to me why ¡­ But according to the message. Destruction and darkness will be absolute for those will come ¡­ to the aid of the werewolves."


    King Alcyd could not believe that the respected Great Oracle would do such a thing.


    "He separated me and my mate and now ¡­ I find out he ¡­ was one of the reasons why the rescue of Selene failed!" King Alcyd uttered in disbelief.


    Before things got more intense.


    Someone entered the great hall of unity.


    [-- Last Arrival --]


    A woman with an enchanting beauty wearing pink dress with a floral fabric.


    Showing some hints of her intimate parts.


    Exposing her alluring body and figure.


    Both King Arceus and King Gazelle could not deny her beauty and lusciousness.


    Especially her voice.


    "I am the new queen of fairies ¡­"


    "Venus! I mean ¡­ Queen Venus!" Magdeline greeted the new queen of fairies.


    Everyone bowed to Queen Venus.


    Showing her the highest respect, next to the late Emperor Odin.


    King Alcyd wondered who the woman was.


    ''Who the hell is she and why they suddenly gave her an immediate respect? If she is the new queen ¡­ do they know her?" Loudly thought by the Alpha king.


    He felt irritated at the moment because of what he was just told about the Great Oracle.


    Processing everything at the moment.


    Making him look like uninterested of her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the castle of King Lionel.


    The king of vampires assembled all his allies and the elder vampires.


    "I am here today ¡­ to introduce to you all ¡­ a new ally to our cause!" King Lionel declared.


    As soon as the huge door of his immense throne room opened.


    A man with red eyes and sturdy built walked the red carpet with the henchmen behind him.


    "MY GRANDSON!" King Lionel introduced to everyone.


    Hoping to unite all vampires and strengthening his forces.


    Due to the growing factions among vampires, having heir to his throne will stabilize his own court of vampires.


    Upon reaching King Lionel, he uttered to his grandfather.


    "Where are my children? You promised me their safety and showing them to me in exchange of my allegiance to you." His grandson whispered next to him.


    "Of course, Berrick! I must know first if you are a man of your words." King Lionel replied.


    While Berrick looked at the shocked reaction of the audience of King Lionel, the king of vampires took a glance at Ingrid.


    Giving her a look regarding Lucas.


    Ingrid made a nervous look.


    Signifying the absence of Lucas at the moment.


    Which made the king of vampires clenched his fist.


    Because Lucas was a crucial key to his plans in getting Berrick to agree in his diabolical plans.


    The former Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack ¡­


    And the father of Lucas ¡­


    And Selene!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] oirCheerio6


    [4] Sandra_Hoek


    [5] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 336 - Waking Up (Part I)

    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    The entire royal hospital was abuzz.


    Medical staff gossiping and whispering ¡­


    Some patients were even talking amongst themselves due to arrival of the royal siblings.


    It became a wonder for everyone to see two royal siblings together.


    ''Is there some trouble again?''


    ''You saw them, right?''


    ''Oh, yeah! Princess Shiveena and Prince Alarick!''


    ''I heard the other prince is also here.''


    ''Who? Prince Ranku?''


    ''No ¡­ The exiled one!''


    ''Shhh!!! He is no longer exiled, remember? The new Alpha King pardoned his younger brother and lifted all restrictions placed on his younger brother.''


    ''Then, why would his younger brother refused to stay in the royal palace or accept his royal manor which was made by the Alpha King for the royal siblings to reside into.''


    Conversations were happening all around the royal hospital.


    But their biggest question of them all ¡­


    "What happened to Prince Ivan, Chloe? What really happened? Even the Grand White Witch won''t tell me!" Susan asked Chloe.


    Inside the VIP private room for Prince Ivan, Susan and Chloe were standing by the window.


    Though, Chloe could not disclose any information because of the sensitivity of the issue.


    It even involves a friend that may have put himself in such troubling situation.


    Somehow, Chloe still treasures her friendship with Freddie.


    Being one of the few remaining closest friends of Chloe.


    "Chloe, dear! Don''t make me use my new title and authority on you. Remember, I am the medical chief of this royal hospital. I demand answers!" Susan jokingly reminded Chloe.


    Hoping it would be enough to make Chloe speak.


    But Chloe looked at Susan with a discerning look on her face.


    "Haha~!" Faking a laugh towards Susan, who became her confidante since the disappearance and supposed death of Selene. "You will find out soon promise! I prefer to wait for Prince Ivan to wake up to confirm everything. Everything right now is just mere speculation. Until the Prince Ivan wakes up. We have no concrete information!"


    Both became serious as they took a glance on Prince Ivan.


    Suddenly, Princess Shiveena and the mate of Chloe, Prince Alarick, arrived.


    "How is he?" Princess Shiveena curiously asked the two witches.


    Chloe looked at Susan, gestured to explain the condition of Prince Ivan.


    Susan started explaining the condition of Prince Ivan while Chloe approached Prince Alarick and held his hand.


    "You, alright?" Chloe whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I am okay." Prince Alarick''s discreet reply to his mate.


    "So in short, Ivan is totally fine?" Princess Shiveena tried to confirm from the medical chief doctor.


    A nod from Susan reaffirms it all.


    Worried and concerned that she may lose another brother.


    "I cannot ¡­ I mean, we cannot afford to lose another sibling." Princess Shiveena was in tears while holding Prince Ivan''s hand.


    "Whoever responsible for this will pay the price?" Prince Alarick stated with such anger and intensity.


    "I may not have been a good brother before but I will no longer let any of my siblings get hurt." Prince Alarick added to his statement.


    Chloe wanted to tell her mate but not now when he is clouded with anger and fury.


    Werewolves are easily triggered by their emotions.


    Especially by their anger.


    Moments followed caused them to focus on Prince Ivan.


    -Groaning!-


    "Umm ¡­" Prince Ivan was starting to wake up.


    Waking up from his slumber and unconsciousness.


    Both royal siblings uttered together, "Ivan!"


    Immediately, Susan approached Prince Ivan to check if he is feeling any pain.


    "Prince Ivan is waking up." Susan pointed out the obvious.


    "Are you feeling any pain?" Princess Shiveena curiously asked her younger brother.


    "Shi-Shiveena? Why are you here? Where am I?" Prince Ivan held his forehead.


    Trying to get up from the hospital bed.


    "Don''t get up, you stubborn one! You were found unconscious and wounded." Prince Alarick strictly reminded his younger brother.


    Hearing his eldest brother, being concerned and worried ¡­ made it weird for Prince Ivan.


    "Oh ¡­ Alarick! I was ¡­" Prince Ivan wanted to speak further.


    Until his memory flashed into his mind regarding his new discovery.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Who did this to you?" Prince Alarick directly asked.


    His mate gulped for breath because the royal siblings may hunt Freddie for what he has done.


    "And who found my brother, anyways?" Prince Alarick furthered.


    "Georgie saved Prince Ivan. He was sent to follow someone and found Prince Ivan. If it wasn''t for Georgie ¡­" Chloe emphasized the good deed of Georgie to avoid getting dragged by the mistake of his older brother.


    Upon hearing Chloe speak, Prince Ivan was not happy to hear that Georgie saved him.


    "Well that''s funny. Because his older brother, Freddie! Caused this and harmed me. I am glad that I am still alive. I am grateful for Georgie''s efforts. But if it wasn''t for his older brother, I wouldn''t be in this situation at all." Prince Ivan revealed.


    There was no mistaking it that the truth from Prince Ivan''s words was indeed valid.


    "Freddie? The rogue werewolf who was close to Selene. Wasn''t he treated well and special in the Golden Moon Pack due to his close friendship with Alcyd''s mate?" Prince Alarick trying to recall and confirm things.


    "Yes! That Freddie ¡­" Princess Shiveena confirmed her older brother''s query.


    "Then we will make him pay for what he has done! We will send a unit to set out our death sentence for him. Once Alcyd arrives, definitely! He will issue a death warrant to Freddie." Prince Alarick expressed his guarantee to everyone that Freddie will be hold accountable for his actions.


    "I doubt he would do that. Especially with what I found out." Prince Ivan became more serious.


    "What do you mean, he wouldn''t do that?" Princess Shiveena wondered.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    For a moment there was silence due to the anticipation of Prince Ivan''s explanation.


    "He would prefer Freddie alive to explain things. Because I cannot explain what I saw. Only Freddie can confirm it."


    "Confirm what? Why don''t you go straight to the point? What did you find out?" Prince Alarick was agitated with Prince Ivan''s choice of words.


    ¡­


    "I saw Selene! Alive and well ¡­" Prince Ivan told everyone what he found out.


    Rendering everyone in shock.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 337 - Waking Up (Part II)

    [-In The VIP Room-]


    Everyone was shocked at the revelation of Prince Ivan.


    No one could grasp the idea that all these years when they mourned for the death of Selene, Selene could have been actually alive.


    "WHAT?!?! That''s impossible! The Alpha King said himself and the rest of the Golden Moon Pack, they could no longer sense Selene. Werewolves can sense once something happens to their Luna. Beta Garrett confirmed to us that even he ¡­ could no longer sense Selene! The Alpha King grieved and mourned for the loss of Selene. Actually, up until now he is longing for SELENE because he could no longer sense her. They completed the mating process! So he would know if Selene was alive." Chloe became emotional.


    Due to the idea ¡­ her best friend may be alive.


    The possibility of Selene being alive changes everything.


    Blaming herself for not utilizing all her powers to confirm and find Selene.


    Relying on the mate bond of Alcyd and Selene.


    When Alcyd and the rest of Golden Moon Pack declared Selene has passed away.


    Chloe did not bother to use all her powers and ability to find out if that was the case.


    Prince Alarick held Chloe trying to calm her down.


    She wanted to cry and scream but Chloe held her own frustrations and let Prince Ivan continue.


    "I understand your confusion Chloe. Even I was confused. Because the face and the voice were completely like Selene. But her scent though ¡­ I cannot say if it was truly Selene. She doesn''t know who I am." Prince Ivan shared his assessment.


    Susan was completely on spectator mode.


    Even though she has current appointment with her patients.


    The revelation and all were too juicy for her just leave.


    Princess Shiveena was trying to make sense everything she just heard.


    "But why Freddie was there? If I am not mistaken, his mission was to track down Fluffy. Am I right?" Prince Alarick pointed out something important.


    Chloe confirmed it.


    "Yes, Freddie''s mission was to track down Fluffy and bring him back." Chloe confirmed her mate''s query.


    "So he knows something and his presence makes your discovery more valid than ever. Just showing up in the same location and doing something drastic like harming you. Proves something ¡­" Prince Alarick conveyed his own assessment of the situation.


    "Harming Ivan means ¡­ his discovery about Selene being alive may be true. Though the question now is ¡­ why did she not recognize Ivan? And why Alcyd could not sense Selene anymore? If she is really Selene ¡­ then why not go back to the arms of her mate?" Princess Shiveena elaborated the assessment of Prince Alarick.


    Silence followed through.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Until, Susan broke the silence.


    "As a third person and an outsider perspective, shouldn''t we immediately report this to the Alpha King? Plus, what happens to the royal wedding if ever Selene is really alive?" Susan wondered.


    "I will be sending a team of werewolves. That will bring back Freddie. His explanation will allow us to see the clear picture and point us where we could find this woman." Prince Alarick uttered.


    "Then I will lead this team! I will make sure Freddie explain himself." Chloe became serious in her tone.


    Upon realizing the words of Chloe.


    "Hell no! You are not going anywhere! You are staying close to me. I will not allow you go in a dangerous mission." Prince Alarick refused the idea of Chloe going for a dangerous mission.


    "Alarick is right, Chloe! It''s too dangerous. When I saw her ¡­ Selene ¡­ aside from Freddie, she was surrounded by a supernatural being and hunters. I could not pin point what''s their role in this but one thing for sure. Finding Freddie or Selene will not be easy. What more if you take them to custody. Remember, Freddie tried to harm me and the supposed Selene was not welcoming of my presence. Especially those who were surrounding her." Prince Ivan reiterated the danger behind the mission.


    "Then the more I need to go along and lead the team. They would need a strong leader and I know the right team for the mission. And Alarick, this is non-negotiable!" Chloe declared before leaving the room.


    The royal siblings sighed in defeat at Chloe''s declaration.


    "Looks like you will be sleeping alone and left by yourself for quite some time, brother." Princess Shiveena was not helping at all with the problem of Prince Alarick.


    "Sometimes you can be really annoying. Reminds me why we fought in the past." Prince Alarick replied Princess Shiveena before he followed Chloe.


    Susan excused herself right away after Prince Alarick left the room.


    "There is something I am worried of ¡­" Prince Ivan told his older sister.


    "What is it?" making Princess Shiveena curious.


    "If indeed Selene is alive. For years, she was gone and had her own life with the humans. What if she chooses to stay with them? And how sure are we that she would return to us. I can''t help but wonder ¡­ Will everything be okay? Or will it trigger another chaos?"


    "She is the next chosen one, Ivan! There will always be chaos on her tail. It will be like a shadow following her. Wherever she goes, there will always be chaos." Princess Shiveena answered.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    In a hospital, somewhere in the city of humans.


    Elle was being heavily guarded by hunters.


    Preventing any suspicious attack.


    Ben was left with Freddie inside the room.


    Waiting for Elle to wake up.


    "Don''t you want to rest for a while or grab some food to eat?" Freddie offered to Ben. Hoping that he would have some alone time with Elle.


    To finish his plan to dispose of her.


    Just like what he did with Ivan.


    "Nah! I am okay. Booth had clear instructions. Not to leave Elle and not let others do the job. For security measures. Just in case!" Ben informed Freddie as he smiled.


    But the truth is, Booth was suspicious with Freddie and if his suspicion was true. The more Elle must be protected from Freddie without alarming the rogue werewolf.


    Booth wanted to interrogate Freddie but the rogue werewolf might cause something terrible.


    Plus, Freddie''s connection with Malia will put Booth in a precarious situation.


    He prefer to deal with it once Elle is awake.


    "Where is he anyways?" Freddie asked.


    "Oh, it''s classified! But I can tell you ¡­ Malia and Booth are together right now. Off to somewhere! They have a mission from our new president. Hunters'' raid is indeed an important mission. We will just have to wait." Ben explained.


    Before Freddie could ask for further questions.


    His fear just came true.


    Elle was waking up.


    And Ben called for nurses to assist them.


    Desperation was settling in.


    ''What will I do?''


    ''What will I do?''


    ''What will I do?''


    ''Think! Think! Think!''


    Freddie was panicking deep inside upon seeing Elle waking up.


    ''Should I just kill her now? But there are too many witnesses. Selene will not forgive me if I kill an innocent one. Though, I already killed Ivan. Or should I just kill everyone in this hospital and make it look like the entire hospital blew up.''


    Something inside Freddie lit up.


    At the thought of the hospital blowing up.


    ''Right, Bingo!'' he loudly thought to himself.


    As he released his beastly claws standing at the corner with a vicious look on his face.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 338 - Waking Up (Part III)

    Freddie started to get closer towards the unconscious Seer.


    With his beastly claws hidden from his back.


    Suddenly Ben and the some nurse went inside to check Elle.


    Ruining his timing.


    The rogue werewolf decided to do the other thing instead.


    Blowing up the hospital while everyone was in it.


    ''Right! It would be better if I do that instead. Rather than risking this too much by killing her with everyone around. Too messy for me.'' Freddie loudly thought.


    "Is she okay? I think she is in pain." Ben was worried.


    Asking the nurses if they could do something about it.


    "We have to wait for the doctor. To confirm everything." One of the nurses replied.


    While everyone was preoccupied with Elle.


    Silently and discreetly, Freddie just left the room and planned to carry out his Plan-B.


    As soon as Freddie left the room, Elle opened her eyes.


    "She is awake!" Ben informed the nurses.


    "We will call the doctor."


    "You should have done that already! Going here without informing the doctor, seriously! Are you even professional nurses?" Ben complained.


    "I am okay! Stop fussing." Elle finally started to speak.


    She continued to inform Ben, "Don''t worry I am okay. I don''t feel any pain at all. Thank you ladies!"


    Elle made the nurses go back to their station.


    "You were poisoned. How can you be okay? And how the hell you got poisoned inside the ambulance. No one got inside except you ¡­ and FREDDIE!" Ben pointed out their suspicion towards Freddie.


    "That''s not important now ¡­"


    "What?!? How can that be not important?" Ben was confused at Elle''s calmness and response to his concern.


    "Where is he?"


    "Who?"


    "Freddie, where is he?"


    Out of a sudden, Ben realized Freddie was gone.


    Confirming their suspicion since he disappeared right at the moment Elle woke up.


    "Damn it! We were right after all!" Ben uttered after scanning the room and the hall.


    He continued, "He was just here a while ago!"


    Elle''s eyes started to turn bright white.


    Visions flashing right before her.


    The decision of Freddie to become worst version of himself and choose the wrong path.


    "You need to stop him! He will blow up the hospital. Bring him to me ¡­ ALIVE! Don''t kill him but bring him to me. We cannot afford to let him choose the wrong path. It''s only death and more chaos if chooses the wrong path." Elle requested for Ben to do so.


    Immediately, the hunter called for someone who was nearby.


    "We need you here now! A lot of innocent ones are in danger. We are in the metro hospital. Please hurry, we need your assistance since you are the closest one around the premise." Ben asked for help from a fellow hunter.


    Before he could say anything further, Elle told him to go already and she will be alright.


    What''s important was the life and safety of the innocent ones.


    Those lives that will be casualty for Freddie''s selfish actions and decisions.


    Waking up in the right time, Elle saw in her visions what she needs to do before it is too late.


    ''There are souls that are beyond saving, Elle. Learn to distinguish when to back off and eliminate the threat. Seers are treated as guide and eyes of many. But we can choose to be the ones to end things. The new generation of seers have now the ability to eliminate threats if they choose to do so.'' A memory of Elle''s mentor flashed into her mind.


    Elle looked at her hands if she has to do it with her own hands.


    "I have not killed anyone yet." Elle feared for the worst.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Back in the penthouse of Melody.


    Melody has been singing and using her enchanting voice to put Lucas back to sleep whenever she sees him starting to wake up.


    After few hours of trying back and forth.


    The young woman felt stressed and tired.


    "Is Malia expecting me to do this all the time? Oh, I can''t ¡­ This is too stressful! Wait ¡­ I have an idea." Melody realized something after complaining at the sight of Lucas.


    Upon standing, there was something Melody could not explain.


    ''Why am I feeling bad for this guy? I want to be mad for what he had done to Malia but somehow even after Malia told me about her older brother''s mistakes. I cannot help but feel bad for him. Ugh! What am I saying?'' Melody shook herself.


    "Oh, yeah right! Prepare some traps." Melody told herself what she has to do.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Moments after ¡­


    She prepared the same trap as she did before.


    "Good! So if this guy wakes up and try to leave then ¡­ poof! Seeing this will make his freeze in bed like ooohh ¡­ Need to keep steady!" Melody was self-talking.


    Indulging and complimenting herself with her own plans.


    Underestimating the abilities of Lucas.


    Disregarding the warning and reminder Malia left for her.


    ''Melody! Don''t forget ¡­ he is strong and powerful so please ¡­ please ¡­ Do not leave him unattended. Make sure he is sedated all the time. Until I come back, okay?'' words of Malia were completely ignored by Melody.


    After setting up all the traps and visible blades hanging around the room.


    She left the room and went for a leisure time.


    Feeling thirsty and hungry after looking after Lucas the whole time.


    Humming to herself while preparing some juice to parch her thirst.


    Losing track of time and leaving Lucas completely unattended.


    Until she heard something in the room.


    "Oh my God! Is he stupid to move out the bed? I hope he is alright. Malia will hate me if something happens to her older brother." Melody worriedly expressed as she rushed her way to the room.


    Then when she arrived, blades were scattered and some smoke in the room as if something exploded.


    Out of nowhere, she got pinned down on the bed with her both wrists restrained by a strong grip.


    A heavy weight on top of her which overpowers her by sheer strength alone.


    "Ugh!! Let me go!! Arggghh!! Somebody help me!!!" Melody begged for help.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Beastly eyes glistening on top of her.


    "You are not going anywhere!" declared by the manly voice.


    Melody realized that it was Malia''s older brother ¡­ Lucas!


    "You will remain by my side ¡­"


    Lucas continued,


    "Mate!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*

 Chapter 339 - Extraction Mission (Part I)

    After finding out from Prince Ivan regarding the possibility of Selene being alive.


    Guilt and plenty of what if''s invaded Chloe''s mind.


    Making her way to the rooftop of the hospital.


    To think ¡­


    To plan ¡­


    To clear her mind with all these questions bothering her.


    All these years!


    If only ¡­ she did not consume her entire time and focus in going after for her evil mother.


    These thought running through mind.


    Maybe she may have done something to confirm it for herself. If her best friend was truly alive and may have saved her in the process.


    Standing on the rooftop where the blue sky was clear and vast.


    "I guess you always have a thing with rooftops." Prince Alarick stated.


    "How did you know I would be here?" Chloe asked.


    "Umm ¡­ werewolf senses? And of course you are my mate ¡­" Prince Alarick replied Chloe.


    Chloe rolled her eyes upon realizing that it''s easier for her mate to find her in a close proximity.


    Prince Alarick followed her scent and using their mate bond.


    "You cannot stop me, Alarick! I am leading the team which you will sent for an extraction mission." Chloe informed Prince Alarick regarding her decision.


    Her mate sighed in defeat.


    "I guess I have no choice about it, huh? Non-negotiable?" Prince Alarick reiterated the words of Chloe back in the VIP room.


    "Yes!"


    "But will you promise me ¡­"


    "Promise you what?"


    "After you take Freddie, you go back to me! Safe and alive! Do you understand? Once you are harmed or if something happens to you ¡­" Prince Alarick expressed his worry and concern for Chloe.


    His tone made Chloe understand his feelings.


    Immediately, she hugged him to ease his worry.


    "Don''t worry ¡­ I promise! The moment we find Freddie, we will take him and go back immediately." Chloe promised.


    "No extended mission!" Prince Alarick was trying to make Chloe reassure him with her vigilance and priorities.


    Chloe smiled.


    "Why do you think that I would go for another mission?" Chloe wondered.


    "Oh ¡­ I know you better than you think! Sometimes that head of yours go beyond. And you are a stubborn one!" Prince Alarick answered Chloe''s query.


    For a moment Chloe laughed and forgotten the thoughts she was worrying with.


    Then silence followed through.


    As it dawned to her the importance and deep connection she had with Selene.


    Their friendship like no other.


    "What''s the problem? Why are you fidgeting? Frowning doesn''t suit you."


    "I am just wondering, why Selene has to go through a lot of suffering and misery? Ever since she was little ¡­ a lot of hurdles and heart aches she went through. As if it were not enough. And now this?" Chloe voiced out her questions regarding the fate of Selene.


    She continued, "Why does this life and her fate ¡­ be this cruel to her?"


    Prince Alarick could sense the increasing worry of Chloe.


    "Because she is the next chosen one! The way I see things ¡­ she is being honed or trained through seeing different perspectives and experience a lot of tests in her life to make her ready for the future that awaits for her." He shared his thoughts.


    Continuing ¡­ "That''s the only explanation I can see to why she had to go through all these things. Plus, we have to be sure yet if it is really her!"


    "My instinct tells me, it''s her! I just need to know what happened and Freddie can lead us to the truth. TO HER!" Chloe emphasized her own assessment.


    "Okay then ¡­ Assemble a team of 5 with you leading that team since you are confident about it. Do you have an idea who to bring?" Prince Alarick told and curiously asked his mate.


    "Yes, I already have in mind. And I will be setting off tomorrow to fetch them!" Chloe answered.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Day after ¡­


    Somewhere in the territory of the Golden Moon Pack.


    [-In the main office of the mansion-]


    Beta Garrett called for following individuals based on the request of Chloe.


    "You mean Prince Ivan is awake already?" Beta Garrett was looking nervous because it only means trouble for the rogue brothers.


    "Yes. And this extraction mission can eventually save Georgie from persecution of the royal siblings. Especially from the wrath of the Alpha King." Chloe explained the situation regarding the importance of Georgie''s cooperation for this mission.


    Before they could further talk.


    The individuals requested by Beta Garrett arrived.


    {¨C Georgie ¨C Scarlett ¨C Lance ¨C Oliver ¨C}


    Lady Sonja led them to the main office while reassuring Georgie that he will not be taken into the custody of the royal siblings.


    It was apparent in his expression, the nervousness and fear.


    "Don''t you worry! We are here for you." Lady Sonja whispered to Georgie.


    Seeing Chloe shuts most of Georgie''s worry.


    A reassuring feeling to see Chloe since it was her idea for him to hide for a while and seek for Lady Sonja''s help.


    "W-why did you ask for us?" Georgie directly asked Beta Garrett.


    "Chloe requested for all of you to be part of her team." Beta Garrett responded.


    This time it was Scarlett who became curious, "For what kind of mission?"


    "Extraction Mission!" Chloe enlightened Scarlett''s curiosity.


    "Extracting who? And why us?" Lance furthered.


    But Oliver understood the situation completely regarding why they were chosen.


    "Freddie, obviously! We are picked for Chloe''s team because ¡­"


    "(1) Georgie can find his older brother better than us. He also rivals Jackson and Jane in terms of sharpness in senses. If you paid attention in profiling, Georgie has advanced sensory and tracking skills.


    (2) Scarlett, because aside from Chloe. She has medical knowledge and skills to assist the team. Athena and Head Mistress Elaine taught Scarlett with some medical stuff. Plus, her evading skills is second to none.


    (3) Lance, is a strong warrior and skilled in combat which rivals her older brother, Caleb!


    With the volatile situation we have right now, both Jane and Caleb must remain here in the Golden Moon Pack to lead the patrolling units. Athena cannot join the team because of her condition.


    (4) Which leaves to why me? So ¡­ out of all warriors. Chloe requires a strategist that can come up with different plans and scenarios for possible attacks and defense against any opponents.


    "Am I right?" Oliver impressively cited all reasons.


    Beta Garrett and Chloe smiled at the perfect assessment of Oliver.


    "Yes." Beta Garrett confirmed.


    "Which leaves us to the question ¡­ when are we leaving? And have we prepared enough for the extraction mission?" Oliver mentioned the real question that begs for an answer.


    "We are leaving tomorrow and ¡­" Before Chloe could finish her statement.


    Prince Ivan arrived with Susan.


    "I am joining your team!" Prince Ivan suddenly declared.


    Surprising everyone.


    Including Chloe.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*

 Chapter 340 - Extraction Mission (Part II)

    [-In the Great Hall of Unity-]


    As everyone bowed towards the new Queen of Fairies ¡­ Queen Venus!


    Showing their respect towards her.


    Other members of the Altum Council welcomed the presence of the last awaited member for the emergency meeting.


    Except, for the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    King Alcyd was evidently agitated from the previous conversation he had with the other members.


    Including with the Grand White Witch, Magdeline.


    Not telling him regarding the message of the Great Oracle to the other members of the Altum Council.


    As Queen Venus took her seat.


    King Magnus could not resist but ask.


    "So ¡­ the former lover of the first supreme ruler, our beloved late Emperor Odin, Venus! Should I say, Queen Venus? Since you have taken over your sister''s crown. I guess you have finally accepted your role as the rightful queen of the fairy kingdom?" King Magnus gave a snide comment towards the new fairy queen.


    "Oh, Magnus! You have never changed!" Queen Venus intentionally trying to provoke the king of warlocks through uttering his first name without his formal title.


    Immediately, Magdeline stepped in between the growing tension.


    It was known to others that Venus and Magnus never liked each other.


    Because it was Queen Venus who kept discouraging the late Emperor Odin to trust King Magnus.


    Her presence was one of the biggest reason to why King Magnus never became close and was not fully trusted by the late supreme ruler.


    Unlike Queen Titania, the new fairy queen doesn''t hold back with her thoughts and was a straightforward individual.


    "I guess, we must focus on the real agenda for this emergency meeting. My issues with the Alpha King should be discussed privately after our real agenda for today." Magdeline emphasized the urgent issue that needed to be discussed by all current members of the Altum Council.


    As everyone listened to her discuss and points out the important issues at large.


    King Cornaith raised a valid point during the discussion.


    "If the issue regarding the expansion of King Lionel must be taken seriously and urgent. Then we must seek for the help of Queen Mira and King Falcon."


    King Magnus responded to this by saying, "From the information I gathered as well ¡­ Ever since the failed attempt of the previous Alpha King to kill them both through the help of your daughter, the Grand Dark Witch, Mia! Those two have been hiding and isolated themselves in their own kingdom."


    Then King Arceus interjected, "Pft! It will be impossible now for us to get through them because they refuse to answer any request. I am pretty sure, the Great Oracle may have sent a specific instruction for them. For their own sake!"


    "Knowing the Great Oracle ¡­ There is a good reason and purpose behind it. ALWAYS!" Queen Venus elaborated.


    Magdeline agreed with Queen Venus as she threw a glance on King Alcyd.


    The Alpha King was still a bit upset at the thought that things could have been different if only the members of the Altum Council came to their aid during the abduction of Selene.


    As the meeting amongst the members of the Altum Council went on ¡­


    Just outside the door, their respective retinue and escorts were waiting patiently for their respective leaders.


    Looking towards each other.


    Group of escorts were positioned in separate groupings along the hall.


    Theo and his fellow warriors were wondering if the other delegates have come in peace.


    Without any trouble stringing around them.


    Observing each group of escorts.


    Jackson and Theo were more experienced in terms of assessing the situation compared to Galvin.


    Having the most experience and being part of the known elite group of Golden Moon Pack warriors, they have acquired such advanced skill in observing and assessing such situations.


    One particular group they became wary of was the escorts of King Magnus.


    "I cannot pin point but there is something not right. And my senses telling me ¡­ some danger is approaching." Jackson shared to his fellow warriors.


    Jackson was not only reliable with his tracking abilities but also with his instincts and senses.


    Before they could further ask Jackson.


    A sudden beaming light blinded them all at the hall way outside the great hall.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Sudden noises were heard by the members of the Altum Council.


    "What''s going on outside?" King Gazelle wondered.


    King Alcyd immediately tried to listen what was going on outside through his sharp werewolf hearing senses.


    "Some unidentified creatures are causing trouble outside." King Alcyd informed the other members.


    They hurriedly check what was going on outside.


    Each leader witnessed an unexpected scene.


    All escorts of each member of Altum Council were groaning and were seemingly blinded by something.


    "What happened here?" King Alcyd demanded from his warriors.


    Since they were the closest to the door of the great hall.


    "Have you identified any of those creatures that caused this?" King Alcyd asked.


    "No, Alpha! Everything happened too quickly." Jackson replied.


    Queen Venus and Magdeline combined their powers in returning everybody''s eye sight.


    A sign of relief from each escort once their eye sight returned.


    Removing the effects of the extreme blinding light which was inflicted to all escorts.


    "This was not a simple attack. Definitely, it was a group of creatures that had a mission specifically." King Cornaith was using his foresight but not strong enough like the seers.


    Only a minor ability to gain some bits of certain scenarios.


    Though, King Cornaith was mostly known with his incredible speed, earth binding seals and beast manipulation.


    On the other hand, King Magnus realized something.


    "It was an extraction mission!" King Magnus revealed.


    "How do you know that?" King Gazelle asked.


    "Because one of my escorts is missing. The seer!" King Magnus stated.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*

 Chapter 341 - Crossroads

    [-In the Metro Hospital-]


    Unconscious utility workers and other employees of the hospital were on the floor unconscious.


    They were all knocked out by Freddie when they tried to stop him from entering the supply room.


    A room were filled of oxygen tanks and other medical equipment.


    Time passed by as Freddie prepared the right amount triggers for the explosion.


    An explosion that will set the entire hospital into flames.


    Killing all the entire witnesses to his crimes.


    Desperation took over his rationality and conscience.


    His desperation to keep Selene to himself.


    Unaware that Prince Ivan survived from his devious act.


    The rogue werewolf intended to eliminate the rest.


    Those who threaten his plans to be with Selene.


    Prepared to do the unthinkable.


    Cruel ¡­


    Evil ¡­


    And heartless it may seem.


    He was ready to harm even the innocent ones just for his own desire.


    Finally, he finished setting up everything to blow up the entire hospital.


    All he needs to do now is leave the hospital and pull the trigger from the outside.


    One spark of the explosion will set off a domino effect of larger explosions due to the bulk number of oxygen tanks piled around the supply room and all floors of the building.


    Pure oxygen is a highly flammable substance. Once it is in contact with organic materials, including greases and lubricating oils, combined with flame or explosion within confined places.


    It would set off a huge explosion depending on the amount of mass of oxygen present.


    When there is a dielectric break in which it produces an electrical discharge. A phenomenon is so strong that it can break the insulation made by air by conducting electrons from one electrode to another through a current flow.


    This was something Freddie was aiming for.


    Gathering a considerable amount of two prime factors: The gas type and the pressure within the site.


    As Freddie leaves the supply room, he was surprised to see that the entire floor was vacated.


    Unaware of what just happened.


    It became clear to him that the entire floor was cleared.


    In order to capture him or take him down.


    His instincts immediately went into defensive mode.


    But it was too late for him because the hunters have already secured every passage or exit points of the floor.


    Disabling Freddie to leave the hospital.


    "You are not going anywhere, bad wolf!" A woman filled with confidence and fury.


    "Tess, just remember! We need him alive for interrogation. Don''t kill him!" Ben reminded the huntress.


    "Fine! But I cannot promise you that I won''t hurt him. Creatures like him must be punished for endangering innocent lives." Tess'' response to Ben''s reminder.


    Upon releasing her bladed whip.


    Her own anti-magic weapon.


    Freddie looked towards her with Ben behind her.


    "So, I guess I am caught in the action?" Freddie feigned a nervous smile.


    Though, he geared for an intense battle.


    Lacking the right and sufficient information about his enemies, he geared to shift right then and there.


    "Oh, I won''t let you shift! You are not harming anyone!" Tess pointed out to Freddie.


    She swayed her whip to constrict Freddie''s body.


    Wrapped around and preventing him to shift.


    A physical contact with her anti-magic weapon disables any werewolves to shift into their wolf forms.


    Preventing them to go full force and tapping into their beastly form.


    Immediately, Freddie realized the difficulty and danger of the situation he was in.


    Realizing that he could not shift due to the weapon used on him.


    ''This is bad!'' Freddie thought to himself.


    He had no choice but to fight through hand-to-hand combat.


    Using his agility and extraordinary strength.


    Even Tess was surprised that Freddie could remain strong and agile despite his restrained condition.


    "Don''t underestimate him! He is a strong werewolf. Not the ordinary kind!" Ben warned Tess.


    Getting pulled through sheer strength by Freddie.


    An intense clash between Freddie and the hunters ensued.


    One after another, hunters were dropping like flies.


    Tess realized that this werewolf is trained in battle.


    "A trained werewolf, hmm ¡­ Time to get serious then!" Tess became serious upon realizing the skills and capability of Freddie as a fighter.


    Powerful lashes were sent towards Freddie.


    Rendering him temporarily stunned.


    "Painful, isn''t it? My whip doesn''t only constrict magical essence and supernatural entities. It negates and penetrates all types of defensive ability from any supernatural being. Making your regenerating abilities, tough structure or any defensive type you have on your sleeve ¡­ useless! Against me!" Tess emphasized her threat towards Freddie.


    And elaborating the disparity of their position.


    "Buckle up ¡­ it''s whipping time!" Tess exuded in confidence.


    Clenching fist in frustration and fear. Freddie could sense the gravity of danger he was in.


    A situation he may not be able to escape.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Hours after waiting, Elle hoped for the best and not the worst.


    [-In the hospital ward-]


    The doors opened with Freddie covered in wounds and bruises.


    A sight that surprised Elle.


    "What the hell? Haven''t I requested to bring him in one piece?" Elle reiterated her request.


    Hearing the complaint and tone of Elle, Tess was irked.


    "Excuse me? And who are you? Ben, I was expecting for some top ranking authority for you to issue a -No Death Call- despite the obvious crime exhibited by the suspect. You expect a member of the renowned and respected Rogers Family to follow this curly hair bitch?" Tess retorted and threw a snide comment towards Elle.


    Ben informed Tess about the significance of Elle and her role at the moment.


    Freddie was catching his breath and lowering his gaze.


    Knowing his own fate at that time.


    Defeated ¡­


    Despondent ¡­


    And a hint of disgust for himself.


    Elle noticed the look on his eyes and could still sense some hope.


    A vision of Freddie being still in the crossroads.


    "Humans are fragile! So as the rest. Everyone makes mistakes ¡­ and everyone deserves to be redeemed. Hunters are supposed to save lives and not terminate one. Am I right? Then why would you sentence someone to his death if there is a possibility of redemption?" Elle remarked as she looked Tess straight in the eyes.


    Putting them all to silence.


    They contemplated on the words uttered by Elle.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 342 - Prince Ranku X Alpha Marcus

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, this content is not for you.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Manor of Prince Ranku-]


    The butler of Prince Ranku hurriedly went to fetch the prince to convey the message from his older sister, Princess Shiveena.


    Nervous about waking up Alpha Marcus.


    Because one of the things Alpha Marcus dislikes was being disturbed by the staff members of Prince Ranku.


    Each staff members were warned not to disturb him or the royal prince.


    Hesitating to knock the door.


    Fortunate enough ¡­ Prince Ranku was awake and opened the door.


    "What''s wrong Mister Alfredo?" Prince Ranku wondered.


    "You have a letter from your older sister." Mister Alfredo informed their royal prince.


    Taking a glance on his mate, Alpha Marcus was lying flat on his chest, still asleep on the bed.


    Discreetly, walking out of the master''s bedroom.


    Mister Alfredo handed over the sealed letter to Prince Ranku.


    Immediately, Prince Ranku took the letter opened it.


    Upon reading its content.


    He became worried for his older brother, Prince Ivan.


    "Ivan is in the hospital. I must hurry and check on him." Prince Ranku became worried for his older brother.


    "Is Alpha Marcus joining you, sir?" Mister Alfredo curiously asked.


    Instead of a confirmation, a long sigh was Prince Ranku''s response.


    "I don''t know if I should bring him. Lately, my sister and Marcus were having some argument which I don''t understand. Before they were good but recently, I can sense some tension between them." Prince Ranku explained.


    He gave Mister Alfredo some final instructions before going back to the room.


    "Prepare our breakfast. I am heading to the hospital right after our breakfast."


    "Yes, sir!" Mister Alfredo formally excused himself to comply with Prince Ranku''s wishes.


    Going back inside the room.


    Prince Ranku stood and looked at the glorious body of his mate.


    Well-built ¡­


    Hard Muscles ¡­


    Long Torso and legs ¡­


    And tattoos on his both arms ¡­


    Amongst the members of the Sunstar Wolf Pack, tattoos symbolizes each opponents they have defeated.


    Their tattoos represents so much pride amongst each warrior of the wolf pack.


    It amazes Prince Ranku because he had never got to experience in having his own wolf pack. Because he was treated as a member in the Golden Moon Pack as an honorary member. And due to his royal status, it did not occur to him the need in having a wolf pack on his own.


    Until now, when he met his mate ¡­ Alpha Marcus!


    While Prince Ranku was wearing his silk blue robe, he marveled at the sight of his mate.


    From his staring, he wondered if his mate feels the same way he does.


    If he also marvels at the sight of his body.


    Compared to his mate, Prince Ranku was petite and has a lean built structure of his body.


    Toned and having a smooth flawless skin.


    When he thought Alpha Marcus was still asleep.


    Out of a sudden, the strong Alpha pulled the prince back to the bed.


    "Marcus! What the ¡­" Prince Ranku exclaimed.


    The Alpha pinned the prince down as he kissed his neck.


    Trying to undo his maroon silk robe.


    "Marcus! I need to go. We need to have our breakfast now because I have an urgent matter to tend to. Plus, you have to check on your father in the royal palace. Remember, he requested you to join him in the royal court with the other Alphas." Prince Ranku reminded his mate with their responsibilities for the day.


    But his reminders fell to deaf ears.


    "My breakfast is you ¡­ remember?" Alpha Marcus whispered as he kissed and licked Prince Ranku''s neck.


    "Please ¡­ Marcus!"


    Prince Ranku could feel his robe opened.


    Exposing his body and hard on.


    "Looks like your cock is telling me the other way around. And I will be happy to give it to you. Since I am your mate, I am obliged to do so." Alpha Marcus smirked with dirty thoughts in his mind.


    Alpha Marcus used his knees to spread Prince Ranku''s legs.


    Using his saliva as a lube for his mate''s pinkish hole, moisturizing around the hole and for his entry.


    Rubbing it gently while kissing his neck.


    His breathing starts to get heavier, Prince Ranku knew at that point there was no stopping his mate,


    Though, he could negotiate his way to make him follow his requests.


    "I will give you a good one round. ONLY IF! We go immediately to breakfast after and fulfill our duties for today. Please let us be responsible adults. You are an Alpha so start acting like one!" Prince Ranku negotiated in the middle of a steamy moment.


    Alpha Marcus how better it is to have the prince go along compared to his unwillingness to do it.


    Way better to have sex with someone you love when they want it rather than being compelled to do so.


    Thus, it made Alpha Marcus agree to the conditions of his mate.


    For a while he stroke his cock fast enough to get it in its glorious form.


    At the same time, Prince Ranku looked at Alpha Marcus.


    Watching Alpha Marcus prepare himself to enter inside him.


    Looking at his ¡­


    Gorgeous face ¡­


    Perfect body ¡­


    Some hairs on his chest ¡­


    Down to his navel area ¡­


    Though, his bush right above his cock was like a dark forest ¡­ thick and furry!


    Prince Ranku was taken by surprise when Alpha Marcus just shoved his entire cock inside him.


    "Aaahhh!!!" Prince Ranku moaned loudly.


    Holding on to the chest of his mate.


    He held on tightly as he feels every inch of his mate''s thickness and girth stretching him inside.


    "Uuuuuggghh!!!" Moaning as he tried his best to take it all in.


    Seeing Prince Ranku struggle to take his entire cock and the sensation of Prince Ranku''s hole clenching around his entire cock, tightly.


    A burst of lust took over within Alpha Marcus.


    From his legs wrapped around the waist of Alpha Marcus, the Alpha grabbed the legs of Prince Ranku and put it around his shoulders.


    A position which enabled Alpha Marcus to go deeper and further inside Prince Ranku.


    Burying his entire fully hard cock further inside.


    Louder moans could be heard from Prince Ranku.


    "Just take it for a while. Endure it for me. I won''t take long. You are making me go crazy!" Alpha Marcus reasoned out to the prince.


    He complimented the prince, "You are so beautiful!"


    Touching his face and kissing his soft lips.


    As his hips kept pounding him ¡­


    Harder!


    Faster!


    And non-stop!


    "Ahhhhh!! Ahhhh!!! Ahhhh!!!"


    He continued moaning.


    "Oh, Maaarcuuuss!!!" Prince Ranku saying his name out loud.


    Entranced at the moment.


    Pure lust.


    Heated passion.


    Burning sex.


    "I am getting close! Hold on ¡­ Ugghh!" Alpha Marcus looked at his mate''s eyes.


    As he kept pounding on the prince.


    The prince pulled Alpha Marcus closer to him.


    Feeling each other''s skin and heat.


    An intense pleasure was taking over them both.


    Moaning louder, Prince Ranku was taking it all.


    Pound per pound.


    While Alpha Marcus groaned louder due to the intense pleasure and orgasmic heat.


    Until a squirt of warm cum filled the insides of Prince Ranku.


    "Fuck!!! Uggghh!!!" Alpha Marcus groaned.


    "Oh, Marcus! Ahhh!!!" Prince Ranku kissed his horny mate after cumming along with him.


    Both laid down in bed, sweating and catching their breath.


    From such intense pleasure and relief.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In the Royal Court-]


    Many Alpha werewolves were gathered for a special meeting.


    After getting the news that their prime minister will be replaced.


    "Have you heard? The agenda for today is appointing Prince Alarick as the new Prime Minister and Princess Shiveena as the new captain of the royal guards." Uttered by one of the Alphas.


    "What happened to Prime Minister Morris?"


    Whispers started to go around.


    But amongst the Alpha werewolves present was Alpha Gerald.


    "The royal siblings are trying to preserve their political control around the kingdom. I can sense the faction of Morris panicking. A huge change of dynamics within the court is about to take place." Alpha Gerald informed his Beta.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 343 - Shiveenas Intervention

    *** Before Prince Ivan left for the mission ***


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    After Princess Shiveena shared to Prince Ivan regarding the revelation she had about Alpha Marcus and his father''s plans, her younger brother could not decide whether they should tell Prince Ranku or not.


    Though, Princess Shiveena wants to tell her youngest brother about it and put an end to the schemes of Alpha Marcus'' father.


    "Why do I feel like ¡­ most fathers of Alphas are so ambitious?" Princess Shiveena remarked.


    She continued, "I think Ranku must know about this!"


    "And tell him what? That his mate is currently scheming something behind his back? Conniving with the father to topple down the influence of the Alpha King, our other brother!" Prince Ivan tried to make Princess Shiveena realize the precaution that they must do.


    Still ¡­ the princess was adamant in wanting to tell Prince Ranku.


    "We must confront Alpha Marcus about it and try to make him explain or enlighten us with the situation." Prince Ivan expressed his own opinion regarding the issue.


    His sister snorted and was clearly opposed with Prince Ivan''s idea.


    "Let him lie his way out of it. Giving him the chance to hurt our brother." Princess Shiveena''s tone was agitated upon mentioning the possibility of Alpha Marcus ingenuity.


    "Actually if we tell Ranku about it without clarifying things with his mate then ¡­ eventually we will be hurting him still. Breaking them apart will hurt our brother greatly." Prince Ivan pointed out something which Princess Shiveena failed to realize.


    Without fully realizing the weight of the pain they may cause towards their brother.


    "I think Ranku needs to know! We are not trying to break them apart. We just want to make him vigilant and careful with his mate." Princess Shiveena insisted.


    Her younger brother looked at her in disbelief that Princess Shiveena kept insisting on doing something which may cause pain and misery towards their brother.


    "What! Stop looking at me as if I did something so terrible. I am just saying, Ranku needs to know because ¡­" before Princess Shiveena could say any further.


    Suddenly, Prince Ranku entered the room.


    "What do I need to know?" Prince Ranku demanded from his siblings.


    Taken by surprise, Princess Shiveena could not utter the words she wanted to say to her younger brother.


    Unknowingly, Prince Ranku overheard Princess Shiveena''s statement regarding her suggestion to tell Prince Ranku regarding what she discovered about the former Alpha of the Sunstar Pack and his mate, Alpha Marcus.


    Instead of focusing his attention to the condition of Prince Ivan, he became more interested and curious about what Princess Shiveena has to say.


    Prince Ivan tried to divert the attention of their youngest brother.


    "I am here in the hospital bed. Not seeing each other for quite some time. No greetings at all, at least hi or how are you?" Prince Ivan looked believable with his attempt.


    "I heard you talking about me and my mate. Just spill it already! Judging with your tone and by the look on your face. There is something that I need to know." Prince Ranku was persistent on making his sister say it.


    It was clear for Prince Ivan that their brother is now more interested to know about the discovery of Princess Shiveena.


    "Fine! I found out that your mate ¡­ and his father ¡­ are scheming against Alcyd through conniving and aligning with the former Prime Minister Morris. And that is why, Alarick is currently doing something to solidify the influence and power of the royal family once more." Princess Shiveena disclosed her own discovery.


    Telling everything to Prince Ranku.


    "Impossible! I would have known. And how the hell you got this information. Who told you this rumor? Have you checked the authenticity and reliability of your source?" Prince Ranku refused to believe his sister.


    This made Princess Shiveena roll her eyes and handed over to him some piece of letters which she intercepted.


    "You cannot deny the official seal and penmanship of your mate. You can smell his scent from the paper which tells us that he wrote those things. By the things he wrote, he was just using you for his interest and reassuring his father that he is still in cahoots with him." Princess Shiveena wanted to say more.


    But Prince Ivan stopped her.


    He faked a cough while directing his glance to Prince Ranku.


    Emphasizing the current dilemma of their youngest brother.


    Upon seeing the clear evidence against his mate.


    Prince Ranku was dumbfounded and in great disbelief.


    Shocked ¡­


    And hurt at the same time ¡­


    Learning about the treachery of his mate.


    No matter how much he denies it. The letter shows the treacherous side of his mate.


    Remembering all the times they spent together.


    ''He just used me!'' he loudly thought to himself.


    For the longest time, his siblings saw his tears fall as he crumpled the letter.


    Gritting his teeth and clenching his fist.


    The royal prince has decided to confront his mate about this matter.


    Before he could even leave the room.


    His wrist was grabbed by Princess Shiveena.


    "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "I will confront him regarding this! Once he fails to give a satisfying explanation, I will end things with him." Prince Ranku informed his sister.


    "Why don''t you cool down for a while? And we have to plan out what we need to do next. Plus, there is something to ¡­" Princess Shiveena suggested to Prince Ranku but before she could share something more important to him ¡­


    "What do you know? You never had a mate! So stop acting like you know what''s best for me!" Prince Ranku uttered emotionally.


    Their youngest brother stormed out the room.


    Leaving his siblings astonished.


    "Ranku!" Princess Shiveena failed to make him stay.


    "I told you Shivs! We should have clarified things first for ourselves before involving Ranku and revealing it to him. This might lead to something big which we may have no control of. How will you handle this without me? Imagine ¡­ we weren''t able to tell him about the possibility of Selene being alive."


    "Don''t blame me! Clearly, he needed an intervention from me." Princess Shiveena defensively explained herself.


    "Sometimes, you do more damage than fixing things ¡­" Prince Ivan shared his opinion without any hesitation.


    Contemplating on the matter whether she had done the right thing.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 344 - Dilemma Of Alpha Marcus

    After their steamy session in the morning and took their breakfast, Alpha Marcus went directly to the royal court.


    He was not planning to meet with his father due to the pressure he has been receiving lately to leave and break it up with his mate.


    The members of the Sunstar Wolf Pack could not accept the fact that their strongest warrior and Alpha has a man for a mate.


    It was unheard of in their own wolf pack history. Sunstar Pack never had a same-sex mates.


    Regarding the fact, Alpha Marcus declared Prince Ranku as his mate was frowned up by all members of his wolf pack.


    Especially, his own father. They had no choice but to discreetly criticize it because the royal prince is the youngest brother of the current Alpha King and their Alpha is the son of their former Alpha.


    Both individuals were influential and well-connected. Thus, each member had to be careful with their words around them.


    So, Alpha Marcus was not in the mood to deal with his father and his narrow-minded members.


    No one would dare challenge him because of their fear to be killed. Alpha Marcus is undefeated in their wolf pack and he was known for his infamous ruthless combat skills.


    His strength was usually compared close to the Alcyd.


    Thus, the father of Alpha Marcus had high hopes for him.


    Hoping that Alpha Marcus would be politically wed with Princess Shiveena or become someone influential in the royal court.


    Never in their wildest dream expected for Alpha Marcus to be mated with a fellow male werewolf.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On his way to the royal court, some of the members of his special ops unit appeared out of nowhere.


    Kneeling in front of him.


    Reporting to their Alpha regarding the mission given to them.


    Finding out about what happened to the former prime minister and digging up some information about Laura.


    Alpha Marcus never felt at ease with Laura because he could sense that Laura is not an ordinary she-wolf.


    Something must be done to make sure the safety of his wolf pack. If his father is having backdoor deals with the Jade Pack, he had suspicion that it''s mostly Laura''s doing. Rather than her father.


    Making it appear as if it''s former Prime Minister Morris sending messages to his father.


    A possibility that his father may get framed for this alone. Which will put the entire wolf pack in a corner where they will be forced to go along with whatever plans of Jade Pack.


    Knowing the current Alpha of the Jade Pack, Marcus was aware of the closeness of Laura and the current Alpha.


    "You were right, Alpha! Laura had something to do with the disappearance of his father and his sudden resignation. We couldn''t get close enough though or go further because she was able to notice our presence and chased us personally. She is no ordinary she-wolf!" the captain of the special ops unit reported while the others remained kneeling and kept their gaze lowered.


    It made Alpha Marcus contemplate for his next plans.


    Then they shared to him their further assessment about Laura.


    Giving more insights about how Jade Pack operates behind the scenes and some of the activities of Laura.


    "Good job guys! Just return to the territory and lay low. She might send her assassins and try to catch one of you. So hide in our safe house in Sunstar. That''s an order! No one will be on a mission for a while to keep yourselves from the public." Alpha Marcus instructed his special ops unit before separating their ways.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Along hallway to the royal court, there was no one spotted around. Because almost everyone was in the royal court waiting for the officiating of the new appointed generals of the royal army.


    And the first official day of the new prime minister.


    Just before he could make another step, the scent of his mate invaded his senses.


    From a distance, Prince Ranku was leaning against the wall waiting for someone.


    "I hope, you are not waiting for other man out here but only me. Why are you here? I thought you will be busy in the royal hospital." Alpha Marcus wondered.


    Prince Ranku hurriedly went to the royal court by transforming into an eagle to quickly meet his mate.


    Intending to confront him for the things he just discovered.


    "Is this true?" Prince Ranku throwing the secret letters to the chest of Alpha Marcus.


    Secret letters which Alpha Marcus had with his father.


    Taken off guard and by surprise, Alpha Marcus was loss for words and panicked in his mind.


    To find the right words ¡­


    Clear things out ¡­


    Stammering at his reply, Alpha Marcus started to fear for the worst.


    "Oh my God! You are not denying it. So, it is true ¡­ You just used me!" Prince Ranku started tearing up.


    "No! That''s not true! Let me explain myself, Ranku!" Alpha Marcus begged for Prince Ranku to listen.


    But emotions were too high.


    Upon confirming everything and for his mate not to deny things he wrote in the letter.


    Prince Ranku started to experience a sudden sharp pangs of betrayal from his mate.


    Immediately, Alpha Marcus tried to grab Prince Ranku.


    Unfortunately, the prince kept resisting and pushing him away.


    "Stay away from me! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?"


    "If you will just let me explain. It''s not what you think, RANKU!" Alpha Marcus desperately plead to his mate.


    "What''s to explain there? It''s clear, you only want to get close to me for your own interest and gain closer access to my brother. You said it there in the letter. That ¡­ I AM JUST A TIGHT HOLE TO SCREW WITH AND YOUR TICKET TO POWER." Tears started falling from Ranku''s eyes.


    When some of the royal guards started to check what was the noise about in the hallway to the royal court.


    Both Prince Ranku and Alpha Marcus recomposed themselves.


    Moments after the royal guard left, Prince Ranku transformed to an eagle once more leaving Alpha Marcus on his own.


    "RANKU!!! COME BACK!!!" Alpha Marcus screamed to his mate.


    Flying away from his mate, Alpha Marcus.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 345 - Lucas X Melody

    [-In Melody''s Penthouse-]


    The other hunters assigned to guard Melody was all knocked out by Fluffy.


    While Melody was preoccupied with her own stuff in the kitchen, Lucas woke up and instructed Fluffy to use its ability {-Shadow Walk-} in knocking out the hunters assigned to guard Melody.


    Including the rookie member whom Malia defeated some time ago.


    All of them were easily knocked out by Fluffy through taking them out in a surprise attack.


    None of them were able to defend themselves.


    ¡­


    So, no matter how loud Melody screamed for help, nobody would come for her rescue.


    "Help me!!! Somebody !!!" Melody suddenly realized that there was no help coming for her.


    Thus, she decided to use her powerful voice.


    Despite the warning of Malia to never use her voice against someone without Malia''s supervision because Melody has no control over her power yet as well.


    The level of intensity and potential of her powers were still being studied carefully.


    Her hesitation to go all out due to the fear that she may harm Malia''s older brother.


    The beastly look in Lucas'' eyes and its flickering brightness seems to scare Melody.


    But his touch around her wrist seems to have a spark and unexplainable effect on her sensations.


    She wanted to resist further but his touch had a pleasurable feeling within.


    As if it was making her want for more.


    "Mate! You are my mate!" Lucas kept mentioning about Melody being his mate.


    Unfortunately, Melody had no idea about mate bonds of werewolves.


    She did not pay attention much about the discussion regarding supernatural creatures.


    Making her clueless about the words being uttered by Lucas.


    Realizing that Melody was clueless and feeling scared.


    A voice within his mind encouraging him to mark Melody right there at the moment.


    His beastly eyes shone brightly and his fangs sharpened.


    Preparing to mark his claim towards his mate.


    ''Mark our mate already!'' exclaimed by the voice in his head.


    It was the first time Lucas heard this voice dictating him what to do.


    Before he could even implement his intention to mark his mate.


    Melody released a deafening scream.


    Immediately, Lucas released his grip on Melody''s wrists.


    Covering his ears and flinching in pain.


    Rendering Lucas immobilized.


    And agonizing in pain.


    Melody kept screaming.


    Once she stopped screaming, Lucas was already on the ground disoriented from the effects of her voice.


    When blood started to drip from his ears.


    And Lucas starting to lose his consciousness once more.


    Guilt and a sudden panic crept within Melody.


    "Oh my!" Melody felt certain guilt and worry seeing Lucas in pain.


    She could not explain but she was suddenly feeling concerned and worried for Lucas.


    "I did not mean to hurt you! I just wanted you to let me go. And you looked like ¡­ you were about to eat me. Oh my! Oh my! Wake up!" Melody was panicking at the sight of Lucas bleeding and in pain.


    If her voice could inflict damage and pain.


    It could also heal someone through activating her enchanting voice.


    Adjusting the notes of her voice, utilizing its enchanting sound ¡­ wounds and certain ailments can be cured just listening to it.


    That is why many humans are going crazy over her voice because of the positive effect it creates to their health and mentality.


    She closed her eyes and began to focus in tapping her healing voice.


    < Hmmm ¡­ > Melody began to hymn at the beginning.


    Then an enchanting voice started to resonate around the room.


    Even Fluffy who was guarding outside went to check on the beautiful and enchanting voice exhibited by Melody.


    Doing her best to fix the damage she has done and pain she inflicted towards Lucas.


    Fluffy crouched and was entranced with Melody''s singing.


    In the middle of her singing.


    The bleeding on Lucas'' ears stopped and he stopped flinching in pain.


    Regaining back his senses.


    As he opened his eyes, Lucas witnessed the beauty of his mate and her enchanting voice.


    Melody was closing her eyes in focus.


    Lucas could not contain his feeling as he kept looking at her.


    ''Kiss her! Kiss our mate!'' the voice won''t stop encouraging him.


    Then there he was.


    Lifted himself to reach for Melody''s lips with his own.


    At the end of her song, she suddenly felt the lips of Lucas against hers.


    Such warmth ¡­


    Unexplainable butterfly feeling from the pit of her stomach ¡­


    Melody wanted to say something.


    Instead of words to come out from her mouth.


    She hiccupped.


    "You are so beautiful! You are like an angel sent from above." Lucas genuinely expressed his attraction towards Melody.


    Speechless and astonished.


    There were no words could come out from her mouth.


    At the same time, Fluffy was cover its eyes through its own paws.


    Lowering its gaze from the sight of Lucas kissing Melody.


    "W-why did you kiss me?" Melody was finally able to let out words from her chest.


    The older brother of Malia held Melody''s face and complimented her with all the right words.


    Blushing and covering her mouth from the sudden kiss that just happened.


    Staring at each other''s eyes.


    As if time stood still and nothing else mattered except the two of them.


    Resisting the extraordinary sensation she was feeling.


    Her heart won''t stop beating faster.


    ''What the hell?!? Why am I feeling this way towards him? Oh no! Oh no! He is the brother of Malia. Oh my! What will Malia think of me if she finds out? That her brother and I ¡­'' loudly thought by Melody.


    Worry started to visit Lucas'' mind.


    ''You are a bad kisser! She is not reacting the way she should. Let me takeover! I will kiss her right!'' the voice within Lucas requested to takeover but Lucas refused.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Lucas wondered.


    "YES!!! YOU KISSED ME, you idiot! Oh my GOD! Your sister will kill me. If she finds out!" Melody was freaking out.


    "Selene will not kill you! My sister would understand because you are my mate." Lucas reassured Melody.


    "What''s with this mate? You keep calling me mate? I have a name ¡­ my name is MELODY! Not mate!" Melody had no idea what Lucas was talking about.


    "So Melody is my mate''s name. What a beautiful name!" Lucas held her hand and gently kissed it.


    He continued, "I am Lucas ¡­ at your service!"


    Melody was totally in shock.


    ''What in the hell is happening?!?!?!?!?!'' looking confused at the sudden turn of events.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [Top Privy Commenters!]


    [1] Dalia_M_Falcon


    [2] Hazvie


    [3] oirCheerio6


    [4] Sandra_Hoek


    [5] Kaothar


    (Note: subscribe to privilege feature if you want to avail the advanced chapters.)


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 346 - The Kings Grandson

    [-In King Lionel''s Den-]


    After announcing to all allied vampires regarding the existence of his grandson, former Alpha Berrick.


    Many reacted unhappily upon knowing that their king has a hybrid grandson.


    Half Vampire, Half Werewolf!


    Something they could not fathom.


    Despite this uneasiness, they showed their support towards the king of vampires in fear for their own life.


    King Lionel was feared more.


    Rather than revered by his own subjects.


    Though, all the members of the -Harbingers of Death- are loyal and have great respect and adulation for King Lionel. Of course, in exception of Lucas.


    In their own personal reasons, all 4 members of the -Harbingers of Death- never strayed away from what their king wanted.


    If he wants his grandson, Alpha Berrick to lead them, then it shall.


    Nobody from them would think about going against the king. At the same time, their respect and adulation for him were incomparable with the other vampires pledging to be King Lionel''s allies and servant only because of fear ¡­ not love for him.


    "WHERE IS LUCAS??? A simple task, to make sure he is around. But now ¡­ HE IS NOWHERE TO BE FOUND?" King Lionel angrily reprimanded Ingrid and the rest of the -Harbingers of Death- because of the disappearance of Lucas.


    "He was stronger than we thought. His guards were knocked out easily without any signs of struggle. Then suddenly he was gone." One of the -Harbingers of death- reasoned out to King Lionel.


    But in his anger, his excuse was not enough.


    He screamed in pain when King Lionel used his powers to his own loyal ones.


    -Screams!-


    -Agonizing Pain!-


    "Arrrghhhh!!!" loudly screamed by the vampire.


    Making the others nervous and flinch in fear.


    Then it stopped.


    "No one is excused from my punishment! Failure is unacceptable. REMEMBER THAT! That''s why I entrusted that task to you all. Especially to you, Ingrid!" King Lionel expressed his disappointment and frustrations while pacing back and forth.


    Only the members of the -Harbingers of death- were in the den with their king.


    A confidential and private moment between the king and his most trusted vampires.


    "F-forgive me for my shortcoming! I will make sure we will find him." Ingrid tried to reassure their king.


    "Oh, you better must! Because my grandson, Berrick, will only go along with my plans if I have my leverage on him. His children are the key component in my plans. One of them is to finally break the unity amongst the werewolves. Berrick will be the worst nightmare of all werewolves. He will be the cause of the divide amongst the werewolves. Thus, it is important for Lucas to be here. Is it understood?" King Lionel reiterated.


    Together, in unison, they replied.


    "Yes, King Lionel!"


    As they kept kneeling, another vampire was requested to be in the audience with the king of vampires as she waited outside the den.


    King Lionel gestured to the guards outside to let the female vampire enter.


    Immediately when she entered, the female vampire showed her respect and kneeled in front of the king.


    "Caroline, when did you sense Lucas leaving? Why was I not informed earlier?" King Lionel asked.


    Caroline is one of the henchmen of King Lionel. She has the ability to create a force field as a tracking energy that identifies any creature that goes in and out of her barrier. A far-ranging ability. It can cover miles of range.


    She was tasked to sense if there were incoming intruders within the territory and borders of King Lionel''s castle. And so that she could sense who goes out and inside their borders.


    Their territory is feared by the most.


    Ingrid stared at her seriously. Trying to give her some signals.


    "I-I was told by Ingrid to hold on it for a while until they find Lucas. No one expected for the king to look for him this time around. Thinking that they could still cover up their mess." Caroline answered the query of their king while avoiding the glares of Ingrid.


    "So ¡­ Ingrid ¡­ Hmmm ¡­" King Lionel was about to reprimand Ingrid.


    But Caroline alarmed King Lionel regarding the fast approaching intruders.


    "King Lionel, we have intruders! Hunters! With few having anti-magic weapons."


    "They brought along some members of the Rogers Family. I have an idea for it. Do not fret! They have no idea what they just entered into. Instruct the others to prepare. And tell Amelia to activate the second layer of our defense." King Lionel confidently brushed the concern of Caroline.


    While telling Ingrid and the others to follow him.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In Berrick''s private chamber-]


    Since he was officially introduced to everyone as King Lionel''s grandson and heir to his throne, he was given the privilege to have his own room and be served as a vampire royalty.


    But no one knows what he was actually thinking at the moment.


    Reminding himself with the pain of losing his wife ¡­ the only love of his life!


    The moment when he saw his wife closing her eyes as she departed.


    Uttering those last words before dying,


    ''Love you ¡­ forever and always!'' smiling as she died.


    Crushing the glass in his hands upon remembering the heart wrenching moment with his wife.


    Berrick was in deep anger remembering the death of his wife.


    ''I will make him pay, my love! He will regret that he did not kill me! I do not care even if he is my grandfather. Once I make sure our children is safe and good. My plans will be set in motion. If he took you away from me, I will take away his entire kingdom and his entire legacy down to the ground. That I swear to you, my love!'' Loudly thought to himself.


    Suddenly the door opened.


    The king of vampires arrived, informing him about a task in proving himself worthy.


    "Prove me your worth and you will see Lucas!" King Lionel said without any hesitations.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 347 - Hunters Raid (Part I)

    [-In Berrick''s Private Chamber-]


    Deep in his thoughts, Berrick didn''t notice the presence of his grandfather, the king of vampires approaching to his private chamber.


    There were two henchmen guarding his door.


    Immediately, the henchmen bowed at the sight of their king.


    As the door opened, Berrick was taken aback at the unannounced appearance of his grandfather.


    The king of vampires arrived, informing him about a task in proving himself worthy.


    "Prove me your worth and you will see Lucas!" King Lionel said without any hesitations.


    This did not come across well for Berrick.


    "Why would I need to prove myself and do your bidding without seeing my son? How would I know if you really have my son for that matter?" Berrick refused to accept any orders from his grandfather without seeing his son first.


    King Lionel smirked at the words uttered by his grandson.


    Expecting for him to demand such proof.


    Ingrid handed over some of the things of Lucas.


    Piece of shirt which belonged to Lucas was handed to Berrick for him to confirm the scent of Lucas.


    "Those things are some of the belongings of your son. His scent is very much apparent and evident on those things. Like that shirt on your hand right now. His scent is still warm and fresh which proves you that I have him under my care ¡­ at my will!" King Lionel pointed out to his grandson the idea of Lucas being under his care.


    Confirming the scent of his son.


    It reminded him of the little sweet boy running around the house and asking him to play with him.


    Those moments they shared as father and son.


    "Where is he? Why is he not here?" Berrick became serious and demanded for his son.


    "I told you ¡­ prove your worth to me and you will see him. And do something reckless and stupid like ¡­ going against me! Then you will permanently not see him and your daughter, for good! Just like your ¡­ dead wife." King Lionel cold heartedly elaborated his command.


    Former Alpha, Berrick was in fury upon mentioning the death of wife and threatening the life of his children.


    As he made an attempt to lunge at his grandfather.


    King Lionel released a painful invisible force towards Berrick.


    Making him experience the excruciating pain of his powers.


    Screams resonated all over the room.


    Until King Lionel released him from the pain.


    Gasping for air and was surprised at the level of power that the king of vampires have.


    Berrick reevaluated his own plans at the moment.


    "Oh, grandson of mine! It''s futile to make an attempt on your grandfather''s life. I forgot to tell you ¡­ I am the oldest vampire in the history! MOST POWERFUL, STRONGEST AND FASTEST among the rest. So, if I were you ¡­ do not even think about crossing me at all. It will only be futile." King Lionel elaborated his prowess and strength to his grandson, Berrick.


    The members of the -HARBINGERS OF DEATH- stood proudly behind their king.


    Looking at his grandson on the ground trying to recompose himself.


    Breathing hard and at the same time, contemplating for his options, Berrick realized how truly dangerous his grandfather is.


    "If ¡­ I do this ¡­ will I prove myself worthy? Will it be enough to see my son ¡­ and my daughter?" Berrick asked.


    King Lionel realized that his grandson may not cooperate if he finds out about his daughter.


    It made him decide to stir Berrick towards his own personal enemies, the hunters.


    "Our deal is only about your son ¡­ not including your daughter." King Lionel told Berrick.


    Berrick wondered, "I thought you have my daughter too?"


    "Hmm ¡­ I will be honest with you, I only have your son." Confidently lied by the king of vampires.


    "How about my daughter?"


    "Regarding with your daughter, hunters killed her when they raided us before. They tried to use her as their hostage. When we failed to comply, they killed her right on the spot." Unwavering lie of King Lionel.


    Fabricating his own way in trying to manipulate his own grandson.


    Ingrid and the others feigned ignorance upon hearing their king lie.


    Not showing any hints of surprise in their face.


    It made the lie of their king more convincing, when they showed a proud look painted on their eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Berrick was lulled into the lies of his grandfather.


    Clenching his fist in anger.


    Thinking ¡­ why would the hunters kill his daughter? And it dawned on him that because of the presence of his grandfather. They may have seen her as a threat to mankind.


    "You are in luck because as of this moment, there are group of hunters trying to raid us. Making an attempt to hunt vampires and obliterate us completely. So ¡­ I want you to prove your worth by eliminating, ALL OF THEM!" King Lionel gave out his orders.


    "Is that all I have to do? Just to prove myself?"


    "Yes! And lastly, my most trusted vampires will observe your task. If someone escapes, your task will be incomplete. In other words, you must eliminate them ¡­ ALL!" King Lionel emphasized the important part of his command.


    That no intruder will be left alive.


    Suddenly, a change in Berrick''s eyes.


    Flickering into its beastly form.


    Due to his anger and emotions.


    Claws coming out and him slowly growing bigger than his previous form.


    Shifting slowly into his wolf form.


    A shock in the eyes of other vampires.


    Witnessing the new form of Berrick.


    From a normal four-legged wolf form.


    Here he was, standing twice his normal height.


    Larger built and form.


    But his skin covered in white diamond with his claws sharper than ever.


    "I bring you ¡­ the wolf form of a Hybrid! My grandson!" King Lionel proudly presented his grandson to his trusted vampires.


    Being proud at the monstrous sight of his grandson.


    "Lead me to them!" Berrick uttered before howling loudly.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 348 - Hunters Raid (Part II)

    Malia gathered a considerable number of hunters with her.


    Together with some of the members from different families of hunters, they joined forces for the hunters'' raid.


    According to the orders of their new president, each family must contribute and send their own number of hunters for such raid.


    The overseer of the Vitre Family, Malia, sent a message to her foster father that she acquired a reliable source.


    Which entails the location of a lair of vampires.


    Hoping for a successful raid and to flaunt his good leadership, President Tony gave a go-signal and a command to all families to send their own group of hunters.


    Lucas wasn''t aware that his younger sister lured him out from his location so that she could initiate an attack towards the vampires.


    An attack which would presumably wipe out the targets.


    For Malia, her main objective was to annihilate those creatures that potentially caused for her brother to be a captive through using his gratitude for saving Fluffy.


    In her mind, if she successfully eliminate their target, then there will be no more reason for her older brother to stay with them.


    Being associated with vampires will only endanger her brother.


    Thus, it is only right for her to take down these vampires.


    What she was not aware of ¡­


    Their target is the main headquarters or the location of the castle of the king of vampires.


    Relying too much on their massive number of hunters and anti-magic wielders.


    Forgetting the significance of sufficient information regarding their target.


    She will learn the consequence of having no sufficient information about her targets.


    So far, Malia has never lost in a fight which makes her rely too much with her strength, magic and elemental powers.


    In the middle of nowhere ¡­


    A vast plain of fields could be seen stretching out miles away.


    Seeing nothing but vast plain of field with nothing else but ¡­


    Barren land ¡­


    And rocks ¡­


    Under the night sky, the entire convoy of hunters stopped in the middle of nowhere.


    Trying to confirm from Malia if they were heading in the right direction.


    All vehicles stopped.


    Including the jeep where Malia and Booth were riding.


    As they stopped, each representative of family of hunters tried to approach Malia.


    "Hey! Are we heading the right direction?" one representative from a family of hunters wondered while walking towards Malia.


    Based on the actions of others, they were confused about where are they really going.


    "We can see nothing, only but a barren land and not even a forest ahead." Another representative from a noble family of hunters expressed his agitation.


    Another representative pointed out, "There is a forest in the east but we are heading to nowhere. Are you sure with your logistics? Or should we head for the east? Maybe you got the directions messed up or jumbled?"


    One representative from the Rogers Family interjected, "Pft! Maybe she doesn''t know what she is doing! Who made her the leader of this raid? It should be someone from the Rogers Family at least. Being a daughter of the new president doesn''t make her better than the rest of us. She may have magic but she is no match for the wielders of anti-magic weapons."


    The others were quiet for a second upon hearing the snide comment of the representative from the Rogers Family.


    Booth clearly did not like the tone of the hunter who insulted Malia in front of everyone.


    He glared at the guy, showing him that he was displeased from the words thrown at Malia.


    Though, Malia gestured for Booth to remain calm and she doesn''t mind the comments of the others.


    "I understand everyone''s concern. But so far, none of you have the most kills and the zero record of failed raids. Making me the best person to lead this raid." Malia boasted her record as a hunter.


    Making everyone look around and whisper.


    Her retort made everyone feel a little bit challenged and put into their places.


    Not intending to cause a fight, Malia thought it was the only way for them to realize her worth as the assigned leader.


    Instead of arguing with them, Malia moved forward and checked the surroundings.


    Using one her elemental abilities.


    Summoning balls of fire around her and shooting them as far as she could.


    The others wanted to say something. But what Malia did made them all gasp in wonder.


    In few kilometers away, the balls of fire hit a barrier which made it bounce off.


    And evidently, everyone witnessed the balls of fire hitting this huge barrier.


    Causing waves and circular motion of wave reactions.


    "Damn it! The vampires may have expected us coming. They are using an illusion to blind our path and a barrier magic." Malia loudly exclaimed.


    Warning everyone.


    Rushing back to their vehicles.


    A sudden appearance of a monstrous presence arrived.


    Landing exactly in the middle of their convoy.


    Everyone was taken by surprise.


    Because most of the hunter were standing outside their assigned vehicles.


    "RAAWWWRRR!!!!" Berrick screamed in his monstrous form.


    Thrice larger than the berserker form of King Viktor.


    His entire skin covered in a diamond scales and his eyes were bloody red.


    At the sight of Berrick, Malia could sense the danger and the incredibly powerful aura coming from him.


    "Everyone run! Stay away from him ¡­ Do not engage!!!" Malia instructed everyone in desperation.


    She could already tell the difference from their former targets.


    But others were too proud to listen to her.


    Someone younger than them ¡­


    And most of all ¡­ a woman!


    They detested her authority.


    Unknown to them, Malia was perfectly accurate with her assessment.


    A discovery which they will find out in the most horrifying way.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 349 - Hunters Raid (Part III)

    Due to their pride and arrogance, some of the hunters ignored Malia''s warning.


    Thinking that they could single-out and eliminate Berrick, the monstrous hybrid.


    Just because Berrick was alone, the hunters thought they could take him down.


    Outnumbering the one in front of them, all of them prepared for a battle they have no idea at all ¡­ except for Malia.


    Everyone had zero information about Berrick.


    His weaknesses ¡­


    Nor his strengths ¡­


    Booth was curious about the assessment of Malia regarding their sudden opponent.


    While Booth asked Malia, the acting leader from the group of hunters representing Rogers Family gathered his peers and prepared their anti-magic weapon respectively.


    Other hunters diverted the attention of Berrick.


    Instead of just only diverting his attention.


    Things escalated into defending their own lives for survival.


    Some of the anti-magic weapon wielders started to attack Berrick.


    Unfortunately, Berrick was too strong and too quick.


    He didn''t need to use his other trick but only his speed and sheer strength alone.


    But due to the effects of the anti-magic weapons, some of the hunters were able to hurt Berrick a little bit.


    Others took it as a sign that this monstrous creature can be taken down if they work together as one.


    Most of the anti-magic weapon wielders were gathered in one area, just when they thought there is hope in defeating the monstrous creature.


    Out of nowhere, one after another, anti-magic weapon wielders started to choke into their deaths as they got hit by a small dagger.


    Such small dagger causing each targeted hunter to be poisoned into their deaths.


    Unknown to the hunters, the four members of -HARBINGER OF DEATH- were lurking from afar.


    Away from the eyes of the hunters.


    "Keep targeting the hunters wielding anti-magic weapons. Our mission is to keep the grandson of our king alive." Ingrid commanded Hanzo.


    Hanzo was one of the most powerful henchmen of King Lionel. He was included amongst the -HARBINGER OF DEATH- due to his loyalty to their king and his extraordinary abilities.


    He has the ability to manipulate metallic properties. Mastering the art of sword and ninja. Hanzo was considered as to be one of the most dangerous vampires in their history.


    Being one of the oldest vampires and through his deadly skills, King Lionel made him the leaders of his own group of assassins.


    Hearing Ingrid''s command, both Petro and Antoin rolled their eyes in their irritation of Ingrid''s domineering attitude.


    "Petro make sure you keep the daggers coated with your deadly poisons." Ingrid reminded Petro regarding his task.


    Before Hanzo shoots each dagger towards their targets, Petro attaches his poisons to each blade of the daggers.


    Petro has the ability to poison every living being he touches. The longer he touches them, the more fatal it gets. His skin can produce poison which being excreted by the pores of his skin. He is known to be dangerous in close combat.


    Though, the poisons of Petro can be expanded and controlled within his will.


    Thus, allowing Petro to create dusty dark poisons coated to each blades of the daggers.


    Antoin teased Petro for being ordered around by Ingrid.


    "Oh, Petro ¡­" Antoin continued teasing Petro.


    Ingrid threw a deathly glare at Antoin since he is becoming a nuisance.


    Immediately, Antoin was apologetic towards Ingrid. For distracting Petro from his task.


    Hanzo made each poisoned dagger floating and he commands for each batch of poisoned daggers to hit his desired targets.


    Satisfied seeing each target eliminated.


    On the other hand ¡­


    "Malia! The hunters!" Booth took Malia''s attention.


    Showing her their other concern.


    Aside from the monstrous creature trying to kill every hunter on its path.


    Malia noticed where it was coming from.


    From a distance, a group of four was serving as the reinforcement of Berrick.


    Upon seeing one death after another.


    Screams after screams.


    "I SAID ALL OF YOU, RETREAT!!!" Malia screamed towards the other stubborn hunters.


    Realizing the point of Malia, other hunters started going back to the vehicles and tried to escape.


    But the nearest vehicle was grabbed by Berrick as if it was a paper.


    Light as a feather.


    Throwing towards the other vehicles.


    Causing explosions and havoc around.


    Despite being alone.


    "Hunters are being murdered! What kind of creature is this?" Booth worriedly told Malia.


    "Help the others escape, gather the survivors. And take control over them!"


    "Where are you going?" Booth wondered.


    "I will deal with those pestering reinforcements. But before I leave you to it. Let me immobilize this monster even for a while so you can have enough time to reassemble others to attack and for you to help others escape."


    Malia summoned thick rock trapping Berrick''s both feet.


    Rendering him momentarily immobilized.


    Struggling to move from the sudden attempt of Malia.


    "Now, Go!" Malia signaled Booth before flying towards the exact position of Ingrid and her peers.


    Having no choice for it but to comply with Malia''s plans.


    Booth ran towards his fellow hunters and gathered them around to attack Berrick.


    He gestured to the other hunters who were non-wielders of anti-magic weapons to escape already.


    While he gathered the surviving hunters, who were wielders of anti-magic weapons.


    "If you want to live, all of you must start listening to the command and stop questioning authority. Will you?" Booth expressed his frustration to his fellow members of Rogers Family.


    After the acting leader died, upon getting hit by poisoned dagger. Booth took charge of them.


    "Time to hit back!" Booth confidently encouraged his fellow hunters to work together as one.


    Including the other hunters who decided to stay along with Booth.


    At the same time, Malia flew towards the direction of Ingrid and her peers.


    Expecting for her powers to help her defeat four vampires.


    Assuming for her victory.


    But things became bleak when she lost control of her flight.


    Feeling suddenly woozy.


    Losing her own balance, she fell to the ground few meters away from Ingrid''s position.


    Confused and shocked at what just happened.


    Ingrid swiftly approached Malia through her incredible speed.


    And she was looking down on her.


    "I must say, you have the guts to face us on your own!" Ingrid uttered to Malia.


    Impressed and confident at the same.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Author''s Extended Note:


    Please! Subscribe for the [-privileged feature-] of my story even if it is [-tier 1-]. It will help me qualify for feature rewards and additional exposure in Webnovel Official social platforms. I humbly request for your fantastic support since it will help me and my story a lot.


    I beg of you, to my dear readers! Let us aim for 1,000 privileged subscribers for my story.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 350 - Hunters Raid (Part IV)

    Just like Ingrid, Malia was also confident with her powers and strength.


    Unexpectedly, her powers diminished and her balance faltered as soon as she got near around the group of Ingrid.


    Like a mosquito fell on a spider''s web.


    Upon falling to the ground, Malia tried her best to gather her powers but to no avail.


    Her powers failed to appear.


    "Oh my, are you not aware how dangerous it is ¡­ to face your opponents alone?" Ingrid told Malia who was on her knees trying to recompose herself from falling mid-air.


    Taken by surprise and confused to what was happening with her powers.


    Antoin and Petro sneered at Malia.


    Mocking at her weakened state.


    Unknown to Malia, it was because of Antoin''s ability for her powers to diminish into nothingness.


    As Ingrid and her peers stood proudly of themselves, Malia tried to move the rocks around the vampires.


    Unfortunately for Malia, her attempts were futile to move such objects or summon her powers.


    If only Malia knew this would happen, she would have thought more over her attempt in confronting Ingrid and the other vampires with her.


    For Malia, upon noticing the presence of Ingrid and her peers, her main objective was to divert their attention and at least allow her fellow hunters to escape.


    Not knowing that these vampires would have such ability to disable her powers.


    Which makes everything worrisome.


    Re-thinking her strategy and approach.


    Another worry visits her mind.


    Hearing the screams of her fellow hunters from a distance, she wondered if Booth was handling the situation well enough compared to her.


    Being on a dire situation.


    ''Booth, please be alive! We must survive this!'' loudly thought of Malia to herself.


    Ingrid noticed that Malia was contemplating on something.


    Immediately, she summoned icicles from her palms.


    Aiming at Malia.


    "We will see if you survive!" Ingrid issued a challenge towards Malia.


    Instantly, as the icicles shot towards her, Malia evaded each attack of Ingrid.


    Hanzo looked at Ingrid and nodded to her signal to attack Malia.


    His mastery in swordsmanship and the art of ninja, makes him a threatening opponent to anyone.


    On her peripheral vision while evading the icicles being shot at her, Malia could sense already the approaching vampire.


    Expecting for his attack, Malia geared to use her mini kris knife.


    Since she could not make it float or move it in the best possible way, at least she could use it to block any attacks and execute her own counter moves.


    When Hanzo released a powerful strike, Malia blocked with her weapon through her sheer strength.


    "Impressive! Blocking my attack with your strength alone." Hanzo was impressed with Malia''s strength and quick reflexes.


    Petro became impatient, annoyed at Malia''s presence.


    He joined the battle without Ingrid''s permission.


    "Petro!" Ingrid exclaimed.


    Underestimating Malia''s combat skills and abilities.


    Petro wanted to end the battle already.


    Intending to land a touch on Malia''s skin so he could poison her.


    But Malia''s quick reflexes along with her unbelievable strength, she was able to evade and block all the attacks coming on her way.


    Surprised at what she was witnessing before her eyes, Ingrid was astonished at the incredible display of combat skills.


    Going against two members of -HARBINGER OF DEATH- at the same time and survive ¡­ is unheard of.


    Even Malia was surprised with herself for being able to keep up against her enemies.


    "How is she doing this, Ingrid? Is she really a hunter? I can sense that she is a witch but going against toe to toe with two of the strongest and most powerful vampires ¡­ even it is just hand-to-hand combat, she shouldn''t be able to keep up. This is unheard of for a witch or hunter." Antoin shared to Ingrid his worry.


    Antoin may have the ability to negate any magic around him, he also could sense magic properties surrounding him which allows him to distinguish which to negate.


    Amongst the members of the -HARBINGER OF DEATH- who swore to serve King Lionel, Antoin was mainly a defensive and sensory type of opponent.


    He has the sharpest and most pristine senses. In addition, his ability to weaken his targets through negating or cancelling out their magic makes him one of the best defensive opponent.


    King Lionel always tasked Antoin to be around him, in making sure of his defense.


    Such a rare occasion for their king to allow him in accompanying Ingrid for a task.


    Usually, Antoin and Petro were tasked to follow the king of vampires wherever he goes.


    Serving as the left and right wing of their king.


    Now ¡­ it was as if the king of vampire lend his wings to Ingrid. In making sure that Berrick will be safe and succeed in his mission.


    To obliterate all intruding hunters.


    Though, a situation which they did not expect as well to encounter such individual ¡­ like Malia.


    At the same time, Malia was assessing her options and trying to identify who she needs to take down first.


    ''The female vampire uses {-Ice Manipulation or Summoning-} sort of ability, these two vampires have their respective abilities as well, {-Metal Manipulation-} and {-Poison Creation-}. Which leaves me to the last vampire. So, he is responsible for disabling my ability!'' Malia was making her deductive analysis of the situation and her next move.


    One of her great skills as a hunter which President Tony commends about her ¡­ was her deductive skills.


    After weighing her options and strategizing her way to survive, Malia finally releases an anti-magic weapon, the other half of the double-edged sword of Booth.


    Thinking that these vampires will be too confident to even consider evading her attempt.


    Hence, after Malia striking down Hanzo and kicking Petro out of her way.


    Consequently, giving her a chance to throw the anti-magic weapon towards Antoin.


    Knowing that Antoin would only catch it instead of evading it completely.


    Based on her brief observation and deductive analysis, these vampires would be too confident to be even cautious with her attacks.


    Exactly as Antoin touches the anti-magic weapon, catching it with his own hands.


    The anti-magic weapon was coated with nightshade, even its entire hilt, from the pummel to its cross guard were coated with thick nightshade.


    Serving as a poison to any vampires.


    Rendering Antoin stinging his hand and weakening him for a moment.


    Due to the strong effects of a nightshade against any vampires.


    Suddenly, Antoin had to focus his full attention in healing and regaining his usual strength.


    Nightshades tremendously weakens a vampire even just a contact with their skin.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Now, allowing Malia to have an opportunity to use her powers.


    Wasting no time to go all-out.


    "Nebular Explosion!!!!" Malia used one of her most powerful abilities.


    A wide-ranging blast of explosion made up of blazing fire.


    Causing all in its path to be destroyed, whether friend or foe. That is why Malia uses this reluctantly when she has allies around her.


    This ability serves only effective when her allies are not around her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 351 - Hunters Raid (Part V)

    When Malia found the opportunity to use her powers, she did not hesitate to go all out immediately.


    Using one of her most dangerous abilities ¡­ Nebular Explosion!


    At the same time releasing the destructive properties of her power, Ingrid did not waste any single second to save her own peers.


    Quick with her movements, Ingrid summoned thick ice around her allies.


    Protecting each one of them.


    Antoin was about to regain his composure and his normal self.


    Until Malia made another attack, manipulating the ice which Ingrid created as a shield.


    Impaling him, a sharp spike of ice extended and passed right through his chest.


    "Aaarrghh!" Antoin was stunned as he bled.


    "Antoin!!!" Ingrid yelled for Antoin''s name.


    Worrying for the life of her ally.


    His allies were shocked at how things transpired.


    Especially with Malia ¡­ controlling the element of ice at her will.


    Never in their vampire years, witnessed such individual or creature that can control and manipulate multiple element like it was nothing.


    All these times, Hanzo and the others thought ¡­ only Ingrid has the ability to create and manipulate the element of ice.


    "Impossible! How could she?" Hanzo uttered while hiding behind the thick ice shield created by Ingrid.


    But after seeing Antoin get impaled.


    Petro and Hanzo stepped away from the ice shield created by Ingrid.


    They were just right in time when they tried to stay away from the ice because Malia tried to do the same towards the two vampires.


    Almost putting them into the same condition which Antoin is currently struggling with.


    Ingrid had no time to even fight against Malia because her priority is to keep Antoin alive.


    Antoin has an important role in keeping their king protected because of his ability to negate magic.


    His death would affect their kingdom once Antoin dies.


    Instantly, Ingrid removed the ice from the chest of Antoin.


    "Aaarghh!!! It hurts, Ingrid!!! Aarrrghh!!!!" Antoin complained as he bled.


    Confusion sets in Ingrid''s mind.


    "You should be healing right now! Why are you not healing?" Ingrid wondered.


    "The ¡­ n-nightshade! She got me tricked ¡­" Antoin informed Ingrid before losing his own consciousness.


    "This is bad!" Ingrid expressed at the sight of Antoin getting worst.


    Turning slowly grey.


    Meaning, once a vampire turns ashy grey ¡­ they are at the brink of their death before turning completely into a dust.


    Because his hand was tainted with nightshade.


    Malia expected for Antoin to touch his wound so he could block the bleeding.


    Unknowingly, Antoin would just worsen his own condition.


    Falling perfectly right into Malia''s scheme to completely take him out of play.


    Allowing her to take out the one with the ability to disable her power ¡­ out of equation.


    "I must remove the nightshade out of your system." Ingrid worriedly looked at Antoin.


    Antoin was like a younger brother to Ingrid despite of not being related to each other.


    When he was newly turned into a vampire by their king, Ingrid was the one who took care of him and mentored him at being a powerful vampire.


    Encouraging him and being there for him all the time.


    A life of a vampire was filled with death, sorrow and hollowness. But the presence of Ingrid made it easier for him to accept the fate he had to deal with.


    This was because Ingrid saw Antoin like her own younger brother who died due to a plague in her own village.


    Looking exactly the same like her 19 years old younger brother, Ingrid always treated Antoin like her own younger brother.


    "Hanzo! Petro! Deal with that bitch! Don''t let her disturb me here ¡­ I am handling Antoin!" Ingrid gave her command to the other two vampires.


    A sudden change within them.


    "Time to get serious!" Hanzo expressed towards Malia.


    Gathering all sharp blades around which were coated with poisons.


    At that moment, Malia prepared herself because she felt the sudden shift of the weight in the air.


    As if death and darkness just became closer.


    Something within her calling her to tap unto her darkness.


    ''Use the darkness in you!''


    ''Let darkness help you!''


    ''And true power shall be yours!''


    Dark voice enticing her to tap unto her dark powers.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the main headquarters of the hunters association-]


    Somewhere far away from the territories of King Lionel.


    An isolated land was heavily guarded with hunters and thick walls surrounding the entire main headquarters like a fortress.


    Making it difficult for any intruders or enemies to penetrate within the walls.


    The security of the place was heavily imposed.


    Only authorized hunters can enter the place.


    Not all hunters were given the authority to enter.


    Even miles away from the main headquarters, plenty of check points were scattered to make sure that no suspicious creature would roam around.


    In the president''s office ¡­


    Some of the heads of other noble families of hunters requested for the audience of their president.


    Including Boss Emil from the Rogers Family.


    As everyone took their seat in President Tony''s office, the president left his desk and approached them instead.


    Taking his seat at the president''s chair.


    "Boss Emil, I was told you and the other bosses wanted to meet with me. Is there anything I can do for you?" President Tony asked the head of the Rogers Family.


    "I came here for two reasons. First, regarding with the raid which you gave the leadership to your other daughter, Malia! Why would you allow a woman lead such an important raid? This is a man''s job! You should have at least assigned my grandson in charge of it. It reduces the morale of the entire group." Boss Emil elaborated his first concern.


    The other bosses or heads of the other noble families nodded along in agreement with Boss Emil.


    Boss Emil continued, "Do you see any woman in the board of directors? Board of directors consist mainly of heads of each noble family of hunters. No woman was allowed to lead because of our belief. A belief where men are the ones who lead and women are the ones who should follow. Not the other way around!"


    After letting Boss Emil express his concerns, President Tony spoke and shared his reasoning for the matter.


    "I totally respect your argument, Sir Emil Rogers! But you have to understand ¡­ amongst all hunters, Malia has a record of zero failed missions and highest survival rate of her team. Making her the most qualified of them all. Lastly, just in case she fails on this mission. We can set it as an example for all female hunters. To why we do not let women lead us!" President Tony told everyone.


    Silence followed through for their amused reaction from President tony''s way of thinking.


    Even Boss Emil was impressed at how President Tony was handling the situation.


    Deep inside, he commends the president for his strategic way of handling things. A win-win situation where he would look fair to all hunters and at the same time he could assert his own principles without being portrayed negatively towards his subordinates.


    ''No wonder he achieved such success! What a calculated move!'' loudly thought by Boss Emil.


    Upon sipping his tea calmly as if there was nothing to worry about. President Tony was simply being calm and collected towards his allies.


    Then Boss Emil expressed his last concern.


    "I guess you have completely taken things into consideration. So, my last concern why I requested for your presence is ¡­ a proposal for two noble families."


    "Okay! What is it?" President Tony asked.


    "A marriage arrangement from our two noble families! The Rogers Family and The Vitre Family united. Thus, I want your daughter to be arranged with my grandson, Booth Rogers!" Boss Emil Proposed.


    "My daughter ¡­ Malia?"


    "No! Your real daughter ¡­ Melody!" Boss Emil cited with full seriousness.


    Everything became silent as President Tony looked at Boss Emil.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Back at the borders of King Lionel''s territory.


    Malia struggled to keep up. A dark voice just became her distraction from her enemies.


    Struggling to keep herself sane ¡­


    And keeping up with two powerful vampires.


    Both Hanzo and Petro became more serious in their attacks.


    Combining one attack after another.


    "Damn it!" Malia was having difficult time keeping up against her enemies and ignoring the dark voice in her head.


    ''Succumb to your true power!''


    ''Let darkness help you!''


    In the middle of her exchange of attacks against the two vampires.


    Malia got hit by the blade of Hanzo and the acid poison which Petro released.


    Hurting her arm and ankle at the same time.


    "Argh!" falling to the ground after getting hit.


    And immediately she released a powerful counter-attack of wind cutters.


    Making her enemies distance themselves away from her.


    Upon raising her head.


    Her eyes completely turned pitch black.


    "TRUE POWER ¡­" Malia silently mentioned.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 352 - Barely Escaped (Part I)

    As her eyes darkened into pitch black, dark energy started to envelope Malia''s magic essence.


    Right before it completely engulfed her senses, Malia refused to use the dark power within her.


    Breathing unstably from the current condition she was in.


    Malia barely escaped her dark transformation. She feared that if she transformed, she may harm her own allies since she has no control over her dark side.


    Failing to have any control over it will only jeopardize the safety of her fellow hunters.


    In addition, Melody was not with her to bring her back to her senses.


    A dilemma and a risk which Malia was not willing to take.


    "I will defeat my enemies on my own! Without relying unto my dark magic!" Malia said to herself.


    The dark voice within her disappeared as Malia closed her mind. Focusing on to her enemies surrounding her.


    "Petro! Always be meters away from her. You will be doing the long-range attack while I will deal with her in close-range." Hanzo instructed to Petro loudly.


    Between the two, Hanzo was considered to be far more superior to him.


    In age and experience.


    Though, Petro was known for his stubborn and rebellious mind-set.


    Only King Lionel was able to tame him.


    "You are not my king! There is only one vampire I serve." Petro refused to cooperate with Hanzo.


    For him, this would be a great chance to impress and earn praises from King Lionel.


    All in his life, since he became a vampire, Petro always sought for King Lionel''s praises and attention.


    Maybe it was because during his lifetime as a human.


    Seeking for validation and praises from his own parents ¡­


    Devoting his entire life for the sake and commendation of his parents ¡­


    When he and his parents died due to a robbery, Petro devoted his entire life to his maker.


    The one who gave him the second life ¡­ King Lionel.


    Allowing him to implement his vengeance towards humanity.


    Same creatures who killed his parents.


    While the two vampires were arguing, Malia was looking for ways to immobilize them.


    Because she was starting to sense Ingrid getting closer in bringing Antoin back to his senses.


    Removing completely the nightshade in Antoin''s blood stream.


    Among the henchmen and vampires serving King Lionel, Ingrid was well-versed in the arts of medicine and surgery.


    As she gets closer and closer in successfully removing all substance of nightshade within Antoin''s blood stream, Ingrid was also preparing how to torture Malia once she gets the chance.


    Though, Malia has decided to combine some of her elemental abilities and make a surprise attack against her enemies and go back to her allies.


    Deciding to take down Hanzo first then Petro before returning to side of her allies.


    Because she could sense her allies losing their own battle against the monstrous creature that ambushed them.


    Fire, wind and lightning were forming above Malia.


    A sight that none of the vampires imagined.


    Petro decided to stop Malia before she succeed in what she was planning, but the ground released thick vine whips which was covered with sharp thorns.


    Attacking both vampires respectively, while Malia trying to complete her lethal attack.


    She aims to end it by attacking all of them.


    Using every ounce of magic essence in her system, due to the level of difficulty of what she was trying to achieve.


    "This is crazy! How can she ¡­" Petro evading each attack while he was in a state of disbelief with what he was witnessing at the moment.


    The same thoughts with Hanzo who slashing each thick vine whips trying to attack him.


    But to their futile attempt, the thick vines just kept sprouting from beneath the ground.


    Non-stop replenishing itself and attacking them.


    Until Malia has finally gathered a powerful sphere of energy.


    Which she intends to use against her enemies.


    Making them focus in evading it and defending themselves rather than attacking her.


    An orbit around the sphere she created appeared and tiny glowing balls of combined elemental energy filled the orbit around the sphere.


    Then Malia began her attack.


    "METEOR RAIN!!!"


    Even though Ingrid was focused at tending to Antoin''s wounds, she had to help Hanzo and Petro through covering them with a thick layer of ice.


    Being completely covered by Ingrid''s ice-made ball of fortress.


    Protecting both Hanzo and Petro from the savage attack of Malia.


    Hanzo started to transform the metallic properties of the blade he used in attacking Malia as an external layer of shield around the ball of ice surrounding him and Petro as well.


    A victorious smile appeared in Malia''s face as she made the anti-magic weapon move from its position.


    Exactly the same weapon that wounded Antoin.


    It spun swiftly like a spinning boomerang and surprisingly struck Ingrid from behind.


    Malia commanded the weapon to return.


    Back to her possession.


    This gave Malia the chance to escape before this group of vampire regain their full-strength.


    If she decided to kill them, she would have succeeded but it would also exhaust her entire magic energy. Which will make it impossible to defeat the monstrous creature and their escape from it will be impossible as well.


    "Time for me to go!" Malia flew away from her opponents and made her way back to her allies.


    Leaving Ingrid wounded and weakened due to the nightshade coated around the blade which struck her from behind.


    Fortunately for her, she was able to succeed in removing all substance of nightshade from Antoin''s blood stream before getting wounded by Malia.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand,


    Booth led the hunters in fighting off the monstrous creature in front of them, Berrick.


    Many hunters failed to defend themselves and died along the way.


    Those who tried to escape were either killed or injured by Berrick''s attack.


    "NO ONE SHALL LIVE!" Berrick declared to the hunters.


    "This is life or death! So choose to live ¡­ everyone!" Booth encouraging the other hunters to fight and not give up.


    Because there were other hunters who were in state of shock and feared for their lives.


    In order to fuel the burning desire of the hunters to live, Booth reminded everyone for their purpose and for their loved ones waiting for them.


    "Surrender must not be an option! FIGHT FOR YOUR LOVED ONES!" Booth loudly roused his fellow hunters.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Upon hearing Booth''s words.


    Berrick remembered his old wolf pack and ¡­ his mate, Sylvanna.


    Sylvanna, the mother of his children and the love of his life.


    Died after taking a strike that was supposed to be meant for him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Same scene took place as Malia appeared out of nowhere receiving the damage that was supposed to be for Booth.


    Malia spat blood after a sharp metallic blade hit her back.


    She had to simultaneously stop other blades from hurting the other hunters.


    The same hunters who insulted her before the attack.


    Saving their lives in exchange of the risk of her own.


    Booth caught Malia before falling to the ground.


    "Ugggh!!!" Malia was completely exhausted.


    Smiling at Booth.


    "Told you ¡­ I will always have your back!" Malia told Booth while her blood dripped to the ground.


    Unexpectedly, memories of the handsome guy appeared in front of her.


    This time, she could hear herself telling to the guy.


    ''Don''t worry! I will always have your back ¡­ I promise! I will stay by your side ¡­ I will never leave you no matter what happens. Only death can separate us!'' Malia''s voice could be heard.


    Then the mysterious handsome guy in her memories started to reply.


    ''I love you ¡­ Selene! Please ¡­ never leave me ¡­'' kissing her as he uttered those words.


    Everything was surreal.


    It was happening as if Booth was the guy in her memories.


    Malia started to hallucinate as if the image of the guy was right in front of her.


    Making her reach for him.


    Thinking and assuming that the guy would kiss him. Which made her kiss him back.


    But in reality, it was Malia who reached for a kiss.


    Totally surprised and taken aback by the moment.


    Booth didn''t know what to do after receiving Malia''s kiss.


    ¡­


    The exact scene between Malia and Booth which unfolded right in front of Berrick.


    Exactly the same scenario which happened with him and his wife.


    Berrick stopped in his rampage.


    Pain revisited.


    Tears fell from his eyes.


    Sylvanna''s face flashed into his mind.


    Allowing others to have the chance to escape.


    Berrick was completely distracted by his own memories of Sylvanna and his last moments with her.


    "YOU SHOULD HAVE LIVED INSTEAD OF ME!!!!!" Berrick screamed in despair.


    Tears fell ¡­


    Scariest ¡­


    And the loudest scream ¡­


    Could be heard as he vent out all his pain from losing Sylvanna, his wife. And his longing for her.


    In a blink of an eye, Malia lost her consciousness.


    "Malia!!!" Booth held Malia''s body.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 353 - Barely Escaped (Part II)

    [-By the borders of King Lionel''s hidden territory-]


    Other hunters started to escape and run for their lives as they noticed the monstrous creature was preoccupied with his own thoughts.


    No one bothered to attack or provoke the unidentified creature at the moment because they already know the difference in their strength.


    Knowing that they would not stand a chance if they engage to another face off with him.


    Most hunters ran away and escaped while other hunters tried to regroup in order for them to strategize their next move.


    Even their current leader is more preoccupied with Malia rather than leading them all.


    "Malia! Malia! No ¡­ You told Melody, you will return alive! Wake up!" Booth started panicking.


    Losing his intention to win against the monster.


    His main objective shifted into surviving and helping Malia.


    Unfortunately, wherever he turned ¡­ only chaos surrounded them.


    No vehicles to use nor allies to seek help for, only chaos.


    Berrick was too engrossed with his memories and reminiscence of his beloved wife.


    The exact scene where Malia sacrificed herself to save Booth made him remember his wife.


    For a werewolf to lose their mate is something worst that could happen to any werewolf.


    Members of the -HARBINGERS OF DEATH- were also preoccupied with their wounded members.


    "Ingrid! Why did you lower your guard?" Hanzo immediately checked on Ingrid.


    Trying her best to regain her senses.


    Struggling to keep herself steady from her position.


    "Ugh! It just dawned on me ¡­ that woman! I saw her before. I was too distracted to realize who she was until I saw her pull off those tricks of hers. The king must know. And you must not let her escape." Ingrid struggling to speak.


    Hanzo was confused.


    "What are you talking about? The king''s grandson can handle it on his own. Looks like he is winning." Hanzo shared his assessment to the wounded Ingrid.


    Ingrid was amongst the vampire who had strong senses. She may not be as extremely sharp as Antoin in terms of sensory skills. But her sensory abilities are considerably decent enough to detect any approaching creatures nearby.


    "There is something ¡­ fast approaching ¡­ and I doubt it is an ally. So make sure to get that witch. We will be needing her!" Ingrid coughed as she gave her instructions to Hanzo.


    Petro was too occupied in looking after Antoin.


    Aside from the king of vampires, Antoin was the closest vampire to Petro ¡­ like brothers.


    If Ingrid treated Antoin like a younger brother, the same as Petro.


    He never showed any affection or concern towards anyone aside from their king ¡­ and Antoin.


    "Before I go, who is she anyways?" Hanzo asked.


    "She is the younger sister of Lucas!"


    "You mean ¡­ the daughter of ¡­ Berrick?"


    "Yes! So hurry and get her already before they get to escape." Ingrid winced in her pain due to her wound from her back.


    Her healing regeneration was disabled due to the nightshade components in her bloodstream.


    For a regular vampire, it would have been fatal. But since Ingrid is a powerful and experienced vampire. Her age and prowess makes her resist against the weakening and lethal effects of the nightshade.


    After hearing Ingrid''s explanation, Hanzo excused himself and hurried towards the location of Malia.


    On the other hand, Berrick began his rampage one more.


    Venting out his anger towards the hunters around him.


    Some remaining proud hunters with their anti-magic weapon tried to take advantage of the situation.


    If there were hunters who ran away and escaped, there were also some who stayed and tried to take advantage of the distracted condition of Berrick.


    When they decided to launch their attack, Berrick regained his senses and began to vent out his frustrations and anger.


    Despite the damage inflicted by their anti-magic weapons, it seems that they are barely inflicting a damage or even a scratch on Berrick.


    Berrick amplified the toughness and durability of his gleaming diamond skin.


    "RAAAWWWRR!!!!" Berrick roared as loud as he could.


    Repelling all attacks being thrown at him.


    Immediately, the remaining hunters realized they were no match against the monster.


    "Malia ¡­ was ¡­ right ¡­ This one is a monster!" uttered by one of the hunters before getting savagely torn by Berrick with his monstrous claws.


    Screams resonated around the field.


    Blood scattered everywhere.


    Flames blazing as a sign of the intensity of the battle that occurred.


    Wreckage from each vehicle thrown around.


    Corpse of lifeless hunters were laying around.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Before Booth could even get Malia out and escape from the chaos.


    Hanzo appeared out of nowhere.


    "You are not leaving!" Hanzo exclaimed as he commanded the blades to strike at Booth.


    Suddenly a bright light surrounded Booth and Malia.


    And he saw this mysterious woman covered in purple armor.


    "Who are you?" Booth curiously asked.


    "This is not the time for greetings and introduction! We need to get out of here." The mysterious woman pointed out the urgency to escape.


    Hanzo realized the presence of the mysterious woman.


    "A fairy? What does a fairy doing here? Interfering with a vampire''s business! You are breaking the treaty between King Lionel and your current queen." Hanzo reminded the fairy.


    "Well ¡­ I am not serving my queen so your king''s agreement with her does not apply with me. So get over it!" the mysterious fairy replied.


    In the middle of their conversation, Berrick''s monstrous figure appeared from above.


    Leaping towards Booth with full force.


    "Oh, no!" The mysterious fairy feared for the worst.


    Instantly, the mysterious fairy grabbed booth and was expecting for Booth to carry Malia with him.


    As fast as she could, she summoned her teleportation portal.


    Beneath her and Booth was a gleaming light of lavender with ancient seals and runes painted around the circle of light.


    "Wait! I do not have Malia. We need to get Malia!" Booth exclaimed as they disappeared.


    Disappearing from the teleportation portal created by the mysterious fairy.


    Unaware to what just happened, the mysterious fairy did not sense Malia getting taken.


    While things were happening so fast, Hanzo waited for the right time to grab Malia through using the metal chains which wrapped Malia''s body and snatched her away from Booth.


    At the same time when the mysterious fairy grabbed Booth.


    Smiling at victoriously doing his task, Hanzo scanned the chaos which Berrick created.


    "You are a freak of nature, Berrick! We did not expect you could handle it on your own. And looks like we even got a bonus for the king." Hanzo expressed his delight.


    Berrick returned to his regular form.


    Covered in blood and naked.


    "Who is that woman? For you to interfere with my mission." Berrick wondered.


    Upon hearing Berrick''s query, Hanzo thought that it was not the right time to tell Berrick who the woman was until they show her to their king.


    "A hunter ¡­ and a half witch that needs to be dealt with by the king. She has killed many vampires." Hanzo explained.


    He continued with a lie, "She is the daughter of the president. The man who killed your daughter."


    Igniting his anger to keep him antagonized against the hunters.


    Justifying the task that the king gave him.


    "Keep that woman away from me then or else I might do something worst to her!" his final words to Hanzo before walking away from him.


    On the other hand ¡­


    Somewhere far away from the territory of King Lionel.


    A magical land hidden from everyone.


    Where only fairies can enter.


    But since the mysterious fairy had the ability to open portal, she was able to bring a human with her.


    Appearing in the middle of a magical forest.


    "Phew! That was close." The mysterious fairy sighed in relief.


    "We need to go back! They got Malia!" Booth hysterically informed the mysterious fairy.


    "WHAT?!? Oh my GOD! How could you let her slip away from your hands? You already had her around your arms right?" the mysterious fairy was in disbelief at the result of their escape.


    Booth wanted to explain himself but he suddenly realized he is somewhere strange and surrounded with unusual things.


    Huge trees with glowing wisp above the trees.


    Unbelievably large roots.


    Creatures that were far from the usual animals he has seen.


    "Where am I? Where did you bring me? Why did we leave Malia out there? And who the hell are you?" Booth curiously asked.


    The mysterious fairy rolled her eyes, "You are in the kingdom of fairies. The Ever Garden! For your information, I did not leave her! You allowed the enemies to snatch her away."


    She continued,


    "And I am ¡­ Magenta! The youngest sister of the current queen of fairies."


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 354 - Barely Escaped (Part III)

    [-In the Ever Garden-]


    Somewhere far away ¡­


    No creatures from the outside has entered except for the late Emperor Odin.


    A kingdom of fairies hidden and preserved from the clutches of darkness.


    Kept hidden from everyone.


    This kingdom known as ¡­ Ever Garden.


    Its castle on top of a valley.


    Surrounded by flourishing wide forest, rivers, falls and lakes.


    A vast land occupied by the fairies.


    Ever since the visit of the late Emperor Odin, he placed the most powerful barrier surrounding their kingdom.


    After his death, Venus strengthened the barrier by placing a condition for anyone to enter and exit.


    No fairy can go out or get inside except the royal family of fairies.


    Which were only few to count.


    Especially with the key for each royalty to have.


    "This is really, really bad ¡­ I was meant to save the new chosen one. Instead, I saved a hunter." Magenta complained as she talked to herself.


    "So, let''s go and get her back!" Booth suggested.


    "Are you insane? We barely escaped, you stupid hunter! I may be a royal fairy but I am not as strong and powerful as my sisters. Though, I have my wits and quick feet." Magenta disagreed with Booth''s suggestion.


    "If you are not doing it then I am going to save her!" Booth turned around and saw astonishing heights of trees ¡­


    Magical creatures ¡­


    Glowing wisps ¡­


    Enchanting voices ¡­


    "Good luck in finding your way! I am your only key out of this place." Magenta confidently stated.


    Booth returned at the side of Magenta glaring at her.


    "Why did you even bring me here?!?!?!"


    "Watch your tone human!!" Magenta changed her tone and made Booth kneel in front of her.


    In a second, Booth was forced to kneel by Magenta through her powers.


    Roots from below pulling down the limbs of Booth.


    A hairy huge creature appeared from behind Booth aiming a sharp weapon on his head.


    Suddenly, Booth felt the danger once more.


    "What the hell?"


    "Look! I was tasked by the Great Oracle, according to his letter ¡­ a danger would come at those areas. For a long time, I left my kingdom ¡­ just to keep an eye on those areas. Until, finally ¡­ the time I have been waiting for has arrived." Before Magenta could finish, Booth interrupted her words.


    "But you failed, because they got Malia and you got me instead."


    "Shh ¡­ shh ¡­ Hush it! It''s not yet over until it''s over! You are right, somehow! Because I failed to rescue the next chosen one. But we can rescue her again ¡­" Magenta was interrupted once more.


    "You mean ¡­ we are saving Malia. What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Booth getting impatient.


    "Are you serious? Do you have a brain or what? King Lionel''s turf is filled with monsters!! A lot of them. You crazy hunters went in there like foolish ones. Just because you had anti-magic weapons, you think that would be enough to infiltrate his fortress?"


    Booth become silent for a moment listening to Magenta''s words.


    "Why do you think his kingdom is in the middle of barren land? It is not easy to get in without getting noticed. You will be torn into pieces once they got you."


    "I thought we are going to rescue Malia?" Booth was looking confused.


    "Yes we are! But not now ¡­ We need to visit my sister."


    "The queen of fairies?"


    "No! My other sister. The queen is angry at me for leaving the kingdom without her permission. I can sense she is not in the kingdom right now. So we have time to visit my other sister." Magenta released Booth as she started moving.


    Then she took a glance on Booth.


    "Hurry! Get yourself up and follow me. We have to seek help from my other sister before my queen sister arrives."


    She continued, "Tusky, please don''t harm my guest!"


    The hairy huge creature with enormous 2 large feet responded affirmatively.


    "Don''t push me!" Booth complained at the creature with the way he was being handled.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Berrick returned while he was being escorted by Ingrid and the rest of King Lionel''s elite vampires.


    Malia remained covered with ice from Ingrid''s power.


    Right after Hanzo captured her, Ingrid and the others followed after recovering quickly from their wounds.


    Including Antoin, fully regaining his consciousness.


    No vampires were allowed to see them except the henchmen and the king of vampires.


    Henchmen of King Lionel were instructed to clear the path of Berrick''s entry with Ingrid without any eavesdropper around.


    Due to the sensitivity of the issue and current captive.


    Only the members of -HARBINGERS OF DEATH- knew the identity of Malia.


    As they enter the castle, a henchman was already expecting for their arrival.


    "Sir Berrick, the king wishes you to proceed to your room. Since you got exhausted from your mission. King Lionel would like for you to wait in your private chambers. He said, there are certain things that needs to be done for a moment. Official matters!" the henchman took a quick glance and exchanged eye contact with Ingrid.


    "Antoin! Petro! Escort Prince Berrick! You must address him as a prince ¡­ from now on! Do you understand?" Ingrid flexed her authority towards her peers.


    Reminding them who is the second in command.


    Petro wanted to complain but Antoin stopped him and gestured for them to just peacefully obey.


    Even Berrick had no time to argue or get curious.


    Because there was only one thing on his mind ¡­ seeing Lucas.


    "Tell your king ¡­ I need to speak with him immediately after your ¡­ OFFICIAL MATTER!" last words of Berrick before walking away.


    Ingrid nodded and glanced at Hanzo to follow her.


    Moments after going their own ways ¡­


    Ingrid brought the body of Malia covered in ice along with Hanzo.


    [-In King Lionel''s Den-]


    The vampire king was wearing his regal robe while taking a sip on his wine glass filled with blood.


    As soon as Ingrid entered along with Hanzo and Malia''s body, King Lionel stood.


    "Is this the one ¡­" King Lionel uttered as he swiftly approached the frozen body of Malia.


    "Yes, it is her ¡­ the sister of Lucas ¡­ the daughter of your grandson." Ingrid confirmed to King Lionel.


    A sinister laugh was the response of King Lionel upon knowing that the next chosen one is in front of him.


    Under his mercy.


    "Who would have thought ¡­ I would have the last laugh after all? Hahahah~!" King Lionel celebrated at the news.


    Both Hanzo and Ingrid were clueless at the sudden behavior of their king.


    The king of vampires continued,


    "Imagine, they chose ¡­ my son to be the first supreme ruler of all supernatural beings. Then suddenly, fate chose my great granddaughter to be the second destined supreme ruler. Both ¡­ under my mercy! And for the second time around I will choose ¡­ the same!" King Lionel declared.


    "Ingrid, dispatch the body! At least I got a last good look at her ¡­" King Lionel returned to his seat.


    But Ingrid remained confused at the last command of her king.


    She assumed that King Lionel would at least use her or take advantage of her identity.


    Among all vampires, Ingrid had a pride that a vampire was the most superior creature in the world.


    Proving her pride was having two descendants of their king as the destined supreme ruler of the entire supernatural beings.


    At first she felt troubled when their king refused to help the dying first emperor but she remained loyal to the vampire king after the demise of the first supreme ruler.


    Hearing from their beloved king to dispatch Malia''s body, the second chosen one to become the next supreme ruler, troubled her mind once more.


    "Haven''t you heard me, Ingrid?" King Lionel reiterated his command.


    "Of course! Your command and it shall be! But ¡­ I have a question if it''s okay to ask." Ingrid took all her courage to voice out her confusion.


    "What is it, my dear Ingrid?" King Lionel allowed Ingrid to ask him.


    "Why are we wasting an opportunity to take complete dominion over the other lands? If we turn her into a vampire now, she will be under your sire. And we would have control over the entire lands, seas and skies. Isn''t that what you want?" Ingrid pointed out.


    King Lionel heaved a sigh before responding Ingrid''s question.


    "Ingrid, you surprise me with your question ¡­ my dear! But you need to understand, I do not share power. Because ONLY I ¡­ deserve the absolute power and reign over the rest. I will no longer share the throne even with my kin. In addition to that ¡­ her being dead would serve me better in convincing Berrick to hate the hunters. And wipe them out with the help ¡­ of werewolves. Which he will do for me ¡­ once he venture back to the werewolf kingdom soon!"


    King Lionel continued,


    "So is everything clear, my dear? Don''t waste your energy thinking about silly things."


    Ingrid knew it would be futile to argue with their king or else she will only suffer in the process.


    "Yes, your highness! I will dispatch of this body immediately." Ingrid reassured their king.


    Since she was the most trusted of King Lionel, the vampire king did not even bother to ask for the process on dispatching Malia''s cold body.


    Hanzo and Ingrid excused themselves out bringing along the body of Malia.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As they got out of King Lionel''s den, Ingrid took charge of everything regarding Malia''s body.


    "Where will you bury the body?" Hanzo curiously asked.


    "Let me handle it on my own. Since it is my task, Hanzo!" Ingrid replied in a defensive way.


    A sudden shift on Ingrid''s mood while walking away with the huge block of ice.


    Containing the body of Malia.


    ''Should we really waste such power and opportunity to bring a better future for the vampires?'' Ingrid loudly thought to herself.


    Inner hopes that Ingrid never shared to anyone.


    Hope for a better future for the vampires. Not only blood lust and killing but a life of peace.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 355 - Other Path

    Somewhere near the castle of King Lionel.


    A secluded tower where a vampire resides.


    Guarded by few vampire soldiers serving King Lionel.


    "What''s your business here?" one of the vampire soldiers asked the hooded female vampire.


    "Excuse me? Are you being disrespectful towards me?"


    "Oh, forgive me Lady Rochel! I did not recognize you for a while." The vampire soldier apologized.


    "I am here to see the grand elder Amelia! I have a book of hers which I need to return." Lady Rochel shared to vampires her reason for visit.


    A strict order was given by the king of vampires that whoever visits the grand elder vampire must declare their purpose for visit.


    The vampire soldiers guarding the entrance of the tower allowed Lady Rochel to pass through.


    Since she is one of the feared henchmen of King Lionel.


    No one bothered to doubt her reasons.


    Upon entering the tower, a spiral long staircase awaits to whoever plans to visit the grand elder.


    As a vampire, it was just like an ordinary staircase but for a regular human ¡­ it may take long before they could reach the top.


    Where the luxurious and huge room of the grand elder is located.


    Announcing her entry to the room, the grand elder vampire gave Lady Rochel the permission to enter.


    Standing next to huge glass window, a vampire who looks in her 30''s stood expected the arrival of Lady Rochel.


    "Have you done as I have told you?" Grand Elder Amelia asked.


    "Yes, grand elder!" Lady Rochel kneeled in front of the Grand Elder.


    "No one suspected at what you did?"


    "They had no idea that I tampered with Ingrid''s thought. I made it so subtle which they would not even feel a thing or suspect anything regarding to what I did." Lady Rochel reassured the grand elder.


    Unknown to others, when Lady Rochel greeted Ingrid and the others from their mission. She used her ability to convey thoughts or tamper with someone''s thoughts. Though, a strong mind and experienced vampire can easily notice that their thoughts are being tampered with. This is why her ability must be used with caution and perfect timing to make any unsuspicious move from her.


    Aside from that, she has the ability to cause nightmare or to visit someone else''s dreams.


    Her true loyalty lies within the grand elder rather than the king of vampires.


    "So, you successfully made Ingrid think of a better future for the vampires. Other path for the success of vampires? Once Lionel gives her the command to kill the next chosen one, definitely she will doubt her own confidence towards the path that Lionel forged into their minds. This will be a chance to cause friction within his own trustees." Grand Elder Amelia wondered.


    "Yes, Grand elder! That''s why as we speak ¡­ she is secretly planning to transport the body of the next chosen one to her friend''s coven. The family of Gorvic!"


    "The coven that resides at the mountainous snow region of the north. She will be safe there, if Ingrid will be sending the next chosen one there. I will try to use my ability to help her. Send her this note discreetly. Convince her to commit to the other path ¡­ of success!"


    "It shall be done, grand elder!" Lady Rochel accepted the grand elder''s command.


    Smiling at her own victorious scheme. Grand Elder Amelia looked at the scenery from her tower. Thinking for the next part of her plans.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile, in the private chamber of Berrick.


    Berrick waited for the king of vampires to take a visit and show him Lucas.


    Since he already did his bidding, Berrick expected for King Lionel to bring Lucas to him as their deal.


    Thinking of how Lucas may have been.


    Being grateful that at least his son was still alive.


    And cursing the thought of the hunters whom he was told that killed her daughter.


    ''I will make sure aside from my grandfather ¡­ all hunters will pay for the death of my daughter! Looks like before I get to kill my grandfather, I will have to kill the hunters responsible for my daughter''s death.'' Berrick loudly thought to himself.


    At the arrival of King Lionel, Berrick stood from the bed in his excitement and anticipation to see Lucas, his only son.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Disappointment sank in when he saw there was no one else but the king of vampires and his most trusted group of vampires were with him.


    Instead of Lucas.


    "I thought you will bring me Lucas once I proved myself worthy." A serious tone in Berrick''s voice as he reiterated the agreement he had with the king of vampires.


    "Indeed we had an agreement but you have not completely proved yourself worthy yet. There were some hunters who got away. Thus, a last proof of your worthiness is needed from you." King Lionel stated.


    "And if I successfully pull this off, you will reunite me with my son?" Berrick tried to confirm from his grandfather.


    "Definitely! It will be done as long as you do your part."


    "So, what is this last task of yours?" Berrick curiously asked.


    "I want you to re-establish your own wolf pack in the werewolf kingdom. The Silver Aurora Pack, the once strong and skillful bunch of werewolves." King Lionel was not finish with his instructions.


    When Berrick growled in anger towards King Lionel.


    "Don''t be upset with me! It wasn''t I who caused their death. If it wasn''t for Viktor. The one you considered as a best friend, betrayed you!"


    "What do you mean?" Berrick demanded for an answer.


    "You see! I am not completely at fault here. I never intended for your mate to die. You were the only one I needed from your wolf pack. Viktor, your former best friend, divulged your location to me. Knowing that I am in search for you. Though, his true motive was to kill your daughter. Since I did not care what would happen to your daughter or your family for that matter. He actually ordered his assassins that night to wreak havoc along with my attempt to get you."


    King Lionel continued to reveal,


    "It was him who killed the entire wolf pack of your wife. They were supposed to reinforce you and your family but Viktor already expected this that is why he ordered for the assassination and complete annihilation of your wife''s wolf pack. Sadly, no one survived!"


    Berrick was fuming in anger upon hearing the revelation of his grandfather.


    "If you will really look at it. My hands are clean. Viktor was really the one who is at fault here. Not me!"


    "Where is Viktor? Lead me to him and I will kill him ¡­" Berrick demanded for Viktor''s location.


    "No need! Viktor is gone after the war of werewolves! But I can help you ruin his own remaining legacy. His son is the current Alpha King of the kingdom. And his children are living comfortably in the royal palace." King Lionel interjected.


    And furthered, "Just like their father, they mistreated your son badly! Before I found Lucas, your son had a vendetta in taking them all down. Unfortunately, he failed. I saved him before they got to kill him too."


    Hearing all these things made Berrick clouded with anger.


    "So you want me to go against them? Through re-establishing my wolf pack, you want to use me against the current Alpha King?" Berrick directly told King Lionel.


    "Yes, exactly!" the king of vampire confirmed Berrick''s query.


    "Then fine by me! I will do it with all my might." Berrick replied with full of conviction.


    The king of vampires looked at his grandson with full of hope.


    His hopes for his schemes to come finally in fruition.


    ''Let my domination begin!'' King Lionel thought to himself as he basked at the moment of having his grandson follow through to his plans.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand, back in the hospital where Elle makes a final attempt.


    An attempt to stir Freddie to other path.


    Away from the dark path which he was forging for himself.


    "I am leaving this to you. I can''t handle stupid bitches like her!" Tess surrendered at the words of Elle.


    Giving Ben the full control of the situation.


    She was not used to being told by someone else regarding what is the right and wrong thing to do.


    "I am sorry for that. Tess is just stressed out." Ben apologized in behalf of Tess.


    Elle did not mind at how Tess behaved towards her.


    Her focus was mainly on Freddie.


    "This is your last chance Freddie. You know what I can do and my visions are. And I see in whatever path you take ..."


    She continued,


    "You will never have the one you love. No matter what you do, she is still meant for someone and that is her destined fate to be with him. Despite against all odds, she will be with him! So you must decide now ¡­ whether you want her to hate you forever or remain by your side as her trusted close friend. It is up to you now. Do the right thing or lose everything that you love."


    She gave her final words to him.


    "Your choice ¡­ Your fate!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 356 - Extraction Mission (Part III)

    [-In the Metro Hospital-]


    Freddie remembered all the moments he had with Selene.


    Since the day they first met as young teens.


    Seeing her drunk and beaten up from the fight she just had with some strangers in a bar.


    Covered in blood and her silver platinum hair glided along with the breeze of the wind.


    As if things were in slow motion while he laid his eyes for the first time on such beauty.


    Despite how wounded and broken Selene was at that time, he was captivated by Selene''s breathtaking beauty.


    From their first introductions to their first mission together as mercenaries.


    Working together with her.


    Even though he never planned to work with anyone else because they were rogue werewolves.


    Teamwork is something rogue werewolves are not good at.


    Somehow, Selene made it possible for him and his younger brother to be at ease with her.


    Until she found her mate which was Prince Alcyd.


    One of his biggest regret was stealing the royal pendant which led Prince Alcyd to find Selene.


    "Selene always gets hurt when she is around that ¡­ self-entitled werewolf! That arrogant bastard! He doesn''t know how to take care of her. He had his chance ¡­ and he blew it! This is my chance now." Freddie emotionally reason out with Elle.


    Tears fell from his eyes as he desperately wished for a chance for him and Selene.


    Though, deep inside he also knew the things Elle just mentioned to him.


    "Freddie ¡­ they are not yet over. Both of them are still going through a lot of things which they are being tested at. Growing ¡­ separately! But they are still meant for each other. More trials and sufferings awaits for the two of them. In the end, it is up to them if they will be able to hang on to each other and survive all of this. Unfortunately, you will never own something that you never had the right to have in the first place." Elle shared the things she saw when she touched Malia.


    Freddie understood it all but he kept refusing to give up his desire for Selene.


    "WHY CAN''T I HAVE HER?!? If I can offer her something better." Freddie wanted to soeak further but Elle revealed something he did not expect.


    "She will meet her demise if you keep pursuing her. And the cycle of the next supreme rulers will stop with her. As I said ¡­ you will lose all those special to you if you keep being selfish and still want to pursue her." Elle revealed.


    She continued,


    "You will cause the demise of your loved ones if you choose the dark path. Your friends ¡­ your brother ¡­ and the woman you love. Will all perish!"


    "Bullshit! That''s not true!" Freddie yelled at Elle.


    Refusing to believe her.


    Then Elle grabbed Freddie''s hand and showed him the vision of everyone''s death because of the chaos he created.


    He saw the vision which Elle saw, the death and bloody corpse of his brother. Including Selene''s.


    After seeing the glimpse of the death of all his loved ones. From his friends to his brother and to Selene.


    Shocked ¡­


    Speechless ¡­


    Despair suddenly invaded his senses.


    Crying his lungs out for finally realizing that he will not be able to earn the heart and affection of the woman he loves.


    Because even she lost her memories, there was only one man she kept remembering ¡­ no other than her mate, Alcyd.


    And it was him who deprived her the chance to be reunited with him.


    "Oh, God! What have I done? I even caused someone to get hurt because of my selfishness!" Freddie accepted the bad things he has done.


    Having remorse and regret for his evil deeds.


    "You can repent through telling Malia the truth. Once she returns, you tell her everything and the fragments of her memories. Help her piece it all together." Elle advised Freddie.


    Ben was also in complete disbelief that Elle managed to pull off such drastic change within Freddie.


    Though, he is confused with the cryptic words regarding chaos and death of those special to Freddie.


    Many things he wanted some answers but Elle made a last request.


    "Ben kindly tell Tess to wear this for me. My token for her help and I think we can return now to the penthouse of Melody." Elle suggested to the hunter.


    Immediately Ben complied with the suggestion of Elle.


    And the seer looked satisfied at what she accomplished.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    On the rooftop of the closest building near to the metro hospital where Elle was admitted.


    Chloe and her team were one step closer in finding Freddie.


    In Chloe''s team were,


    {¨C Georgie ¨C Scarlett ¨C Lance ¨C Oliver ¨C & Prince Ivan ¨C}


    Prince Ivan insisted to come along with Chloe''s team since he is the one who is most familiar in the city of humans.


    He could also identify those hunters surrounding Selene.


    "Georgie do your job!" Chloe did not waste any time and went immediately to their mission after her team got out completely.


    The rogue werewolf nodded and focused in tracing his older brother''s scent.


    "He is on mobile! And he is not alone." Georgie informed Chloe.


    Telling their current captain of the extraction mission about his findings.


    And Prince Ivan was familiar with the route which Georgie just mentioned.


    Telling Chloe the other route to possibly block his path which they could possibly corner their main objective.


    "Okay then! Georgie, lead the others towards Freddie and grab him quickly. Prince Ivan and I will use another path to block his escape route. Make sure no one gets hurt in the process. We cannot alarm any hunters with our mission." Chloe reminded everyone.


    "Before you go, let me cloak your visibility because it may cause worry and gather attention from the humans." Chloe suggested to cloak their presence with her magic spells.


    "Just in case Freddie retaliates? Can we take him down with force?" Lance pointed out.


    Scarlett nudged Lance for being insensitive around Georgie.


    "Can you be a bit empathetic or sensitive with Georgie''s feelings?" Scarlett reprimanded her mate.


    "Nah, it is okay! As long as you don''t kill him. I am okay with the use of force just in case he retaliates." Georgie gave a go-sign for Lance and the others to use force on his older brother.


    "See! There''s nothing wrong with it!" Lance retorted to his mate.


    "Both of you, just dial it down." Oliver stepped in between the two mates.


    He continued,


    "Let''s shift to our wolf forms now." Oliver told Lance and the others that were supposed to chase Freddie.


    "Look the other way around so you won''t see my mate''s naked body when she shifts." Lance was acting possessive around Scarlett.


    Scarlett had enough with the possessive attitude of Lance.


    Without his approval or signal, she shifted right and there.


    Unbothered with what the others saw.


    "Are you kidding me, Scarlett? How could you be so careless? Letting others take a glimpse on your private parts?" Lance kept nagging Scarlett even in her wolf form.


    A loud growl prompted Scarlett''s agitation towards Lance.


    "Lance, that''s enough! You are annoying Scarlett now and we need to finish this mission as soon as possible." Chloe reiterated the importance of completing this mission as fast as they could.


    "Fine!" Lance sighed in surrender.


    As he was joined by Oliver and Georgie after shifting into their wolf forms.


    Right after they shifted into their wolf forms, Chloe gestured for them to wait before leaving.


    "Wait! Let me cloak your entire visibility and presence so that we could move and chase Freddie without worrying for the curious eyes of the humans. Moving freely around the city would help a lot. So stand your ground as I perform the spell on all of you." Chloe prepared everyone for her cloaking spell.


    A difficult spell to perform especially using a separate route from them.


    "Okay, Go!" Chloe signaled.


    Instantly, Georgie leaped forward while the other three werewolves were just right behind him.


    People were wondering with the sudden disturbances and strong wind around the streets.


    A bald old guy catching his fat from being blown away¡­


    Some girl covering her skirt from revealing itself due to the strong wind ¡­


    Passenger from a taxi dropping her things from her hands because of the sudden bump ¡­


    Strange things were occurring due to the sprinting of the werewolves in their chase for Freddie.


    Moments after trying to catch up with the older brother of Georgie.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    They reached a closed amusement park with no people around.


    Chloe and Prince Ivan successfully blocked the other path.


    Realizing who they were chasing.


    "Wait, you are not Freddie!" Chloe uttered as was riding on top of Prince Ivan''s wolf form.


    They may be invisible towards the humans'' eyes but somehow this individual could see them.


    "How could you see us despite my cloaking spell?" Chloe issued a question.


    Then a long whip was released by the huntress while getting off from her motorcycle.


    Other hunters got off from their own motorcycle as well.


    "What do we have here? A witch and some bunch of werewolves!" Tess confidently remarked.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 357 - Extraction Mission (Part IV)

    At the parking lot of an amusement park, the group of hunters decided to lure Chloe and her companions for an interrogation.


    In their surprise, there was no sign of Freddie at all.


    Only Tess and some group of hunters were the ones they have been following all this time after getting out of the hospital.


    Their helmets covered their faces making it even harder for them to distinguish regarding the diversion that was carefully planned by the seer.


    ''Looks like the seer got it right! Indeed, some unusually powerful creatures are after her.'' Tess thought to herself.


    What she doesn''t know, it is not Elle they were after.


    "What do we have here? A witch and some bunch of werewolves with her." Tess greeted Chloe with a threatening presence.


    Releasing her anti-magic weapon, her thick and lethal whip.


    At the same time, Chloe realized that these humans are hunters and one of them has an anti-magic weapon.


    Magdeline has taught Chloe recently regarding the existence of anti-magic weapons and to be careful in dealing with its wielders.


    According to her grandmother, the wielders of anti-magic weapons are no ordinary hunters. They can fight and defend themselves against strong and powerful supernatural creatures. It was more like a gift to humanity as their chance to protect themselves against supernatural creatures.


    In a world where supernatural beings are vastly spread and the boundary between humans and supernatural ones lies thin. Anti-magic weapons can kill and hurt any supernatural. Negating and cancelling any magical properties which makes more lethal to any supernatural being.


    There are even some wielders who are exceptionally powerful and strong which makes even the powerful amongst the supernatural ones to bend on their knees for mercy.


    One must be careful or else ¡­ a looming fate awaits!


    "We do not mean any harm to anyone! We have no business with any of you." Chloe tried to mediate the unexpected encounter.


    Chloe was trying to be careful with her words and actions.


    "But we have something to ask of you. Why are you here in a human populated city? Aren''t you aware of the protocol of the hunters? A supernatural creature must register itself to the hunters in order to get a permission before stepping into a human populated territory." Tess reminded Chloe with the rules of the hunters towards all the supernatural beings.


    She continued, "Not only one but there are more of you ¡­ Which makes all of you a threat! Haven''t you been warned by your leaders? Especially the Altum Council forged this treaty with the Hunters Association. It is a century long rule. And everyone must abide with it!"


    Tess was stern about the law and treaties regarding the appearance of any supernatural creature within a human populated territory.


    Prince Ivan already mentioned this to Chloe beforehand.


    Reminding her the importance of low-key and not getting caught by any hunter in the process.


    This was the reason for Chloe to utilize her cloaking spells which was not an easy spell to do.


    Hoping that they will only have to deal in taking Freddie and leave without being detected by any hunters.


    Unfortunately, their plans did not go like the way they wanted it to be.


    "We will be out of here as soon as we get what we need. Simple as that. No need for unnecessary fight. We do not want to hurt anyone." Chloe tried to convince Tess to calm things out.


    But the huntress has something else in mind.


    "Definitely it''s not me! Because I will make sure I bring all of you in custody. You will have to go with us to the main headquarters. Whether you like it or not! Trespassing is against our law." Tess prepared herself for a battle.


    She instructed the other hunters to deal with the other werewolves.


    "Leave this witch to me!" Tess let out a confident look on her face.


    Immediately, Chloe descended from Prince Ivan''s back and requested for the royal prince to step back.


    Unknown to Chloe, Prince Alarick had a brother to brother talk with Prince Ivan.


    ''I know I have not been a good brother to you or to any of you. So, I do not have right to ask favors or anything from my siblings. But please will you do me a favor, look after my mate. She is nothing but good and loving. Can I rely on you?'' Prince Ivan recalled his older brother''s words.


    He did not step back as Chloe wished.


    For the first time, Prince Ivan showed his fierce claws and growled with an intent to threaten someone.


    Deliberately showing his beastly nature.


    ''Just one wrong move and I will take you down!'' Prince Ivan glared at Tess and growled which made it more evident to the hunters that these werewolves were ready for a fight.


    "So you choose your own deaths, huh?" Tess remarked.


    An amused look was painted all over Chloe''s face because she did not expect Prince Ivan to be so tough.


    Due to his flamboyant personality, the pixie red-haired witch was impressed with the royal prince in front of her.


    "Oh, I reassure you ¡­ there will be no deaths today! But someone will get hurt for being unrelentingly ¡­ annoying!" Chloe showed her confidence as well.


    She flew mid-air, summoning stronger gust of wind to showcase her own ability.


    "I am no ordinary witch!" Chloe uttered.


    As things get more intense between Chloe and Tess, Lance and the others were few meters away from them.


    They were faced with the other hunters with strange weapons.


    ''LANCE! Don''t you even think about it ¡­ We must discern the capabilities of our opponents before rushing to any ¡­'' Oliver advised Lance through the mind-link but Lance did not let him finish.


    He leaped towards the hunters.


    Sharp claws aimed towards his target.


    But the hunter was prepared for such situation.


    Out of nowhere, the hunter pulled out his long bladed machete coated with mixture of components. Including, wolfsbane and silver nitrate.


    Lance got wounded due to the blade and whimpered in pain as the sting of his wound got worse by the second.


    His paws bled.


    Immediately, Scarlett went to his side trying to comfort him.


    ''LANCE!'' Scarlett worriedly exclaimed in the mind-link.


    Rubbing her muzzle against the fur of Lance.


    Before the hunters could take advantage of the situation.


    Chloe noticed her friends being in danger.


    Thus, she made the motorcycles levitate and made each of it strike towards the other hunters.


    One after another, each hunter was knocked out by Chloe''s sudden interference.


    "I am your opponent! Do not go helping others!" Tess yelled in frustration.


    She swung her whip with her right hand.


    And swiftly, Chloe evaded the attempt of Tess.


    Prince Ivan made an attempt at the same time.


    Taking advantage of her distraction for a second.


    But Tess was quick in her moves.


    Her whip made a swift strike towards the royal prince.


    The prince was knocked at the side and tumbled on the ground.


    It was unexpectedly painful and a strong hit.


    Unexpectedly, the royal prince got wounded after taking a painful hit from the anti-magic weapon of Tess.


    ''Prince Ivan!'' Oliver worriedly called for their royal prince through the mind-link.


    ''Don''t worry I am okay! But that got to hurt! We must be careful with that whip. It is no joke!'' Prince Ivan wobbled as he struggled to stand back to his feet.


    More concerned for Chloe rather than himself.


    Remembering his promise to his older brother to look after Chloe.


    After seeing Prince Ivan get hurt, Chloe made another attempt by releasing wind blades towards Tess.


    But Tess surrounded herself with the whip, to prevent the attack landing on Tess.


    Anti-magic weapons can be served as a shield and preventing any magical attacks.


    Wrapping the whip around her body.


    From her legs to her head, the whip secured Tess from getting hurt.


    Chloe was taken by surprise at the infectivity of her elemental attack.


    Consequently, Tess released another whip using her left hand.


    Her metallic belt was another form of anti-magic weapon, which served her as her second whip.


    Instantly, Tess gave a powerful strike at Chloe using the second whip.


    -Thud!-


    "Ugh!!!" Chloe winced in pain as her barrier shield was useless against the whip of Tess.


    Temporarily her magic powers won''t cooperate with Chloe.


    "What''s happening?" Chloe was in a state of confusion.


    Stunned and unable to move from the effect of the lashes she just received after falling to the ground.


    Tess walked towards Chloe.


    Approaching the stunned witch.


    "I forgot to tell you ¡­ I am no ordinary hunter as well!" Tess smirked as she stood in front of Chloe.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 358 - Extraction Mission (Part V)

    As their battle comes into conclusion, Oliver instructed everyone to be careful and remain vigilant.


    Avoid any unnecessary mindless attack because Chloe is just one step away from the huntress.


    Their intense emotions may put Chloe in more danger.


    Even Prince Ivan was not in the mood for being patient and calm.


    His priorities were different from Oliver.


    ''Prince Ivan! Georgie! I know you both want to save Chloe, but don''t rush into any attacks.


    First, the huntress may have expected for all of us to save Chloe and we may fall into her trap.


    Second, she said herself ¡­ she will not kill us because she intends to bring us to their main headquarters for interrogation. Thus, she will be needing us alive.


    ''So, Please! Hold your ground!'' Oliver reminded his fellow werewolves through their mind-link.


    Prince Ivan growled in anger.


    Burying his paws to the ground due to his frustration and anger.


    Georgie stepped forward, thinking for a way to take down the huntress.


    Circling and moving his way to opposite direction of Prince Ivan. In order to surround the huntress.


    ''Georgie! No! Don''t be stupid like Lance who doesn''t use his brain. Think this over!'' Scarlett begged to Georgie through the mind-link.


    ''Don''t worry, this is just in case ¡­ she does something stupid against Chloe. One wrong move for her, then she will have her head rolling on the floor.'' Georgie replied Scarlett.


    ''It''s alright, Scarlett! Surrounding her will be a rational and strategic move. This will give us a standing chance as well if ever she makes a mistake in taking out Chloe.'' Oliver agreed with Georgie''s plan.


    ''Not even you too, Oliver! I thought you are the most clever in the team?'' Scarlett pointed out.


    ''Scarlett! She has only two hands and two whips. Having me behind her will give us a better chance winning against. IF EVER she chooses to take out Chloe.'' Oliver explained to the she-wolf.


    As the three werewolves surround Tess, carefully waiting for the next move of the huntress.


    Lance was still trying to recover from his wound due to his careless move.


    While Scarlett was taking care of him through caressing his fur with the use of her muzzle.


    The warmth from a mate amplifies the regenerating abilities of any werewolf.


    She had to do this in order for the regenerating ability of Lance to work better because somehow it got weakened from the effect of the silver nitrate and wolfsbane.


    ''I am already wounded and you are calling me stupid in front of others.'' Lance complained as he whimpered close to Scarlett.


    ''Stop being a baby, Lance! I was telling the truth. You usually jump to battles without thinking. Male werewolves like you need some reminding from she-wolves like me.'' Scarlett retorted.


    Biting the ears of Lance after reprimanding him.


    ''Ow! I am injured babe! Don''t bite my ears off ¡­'' Lance whimpered while Scarlett kept caressing Lance using her own muzzle.


    Both mates were on the corner while things got more intense between Chloe and Tess.


    Tess stood over confident and gripped the handle of her whip tightly for another lashing.


    Each step of Tess becomes more intensified.


    She also anticipated every movement of the werewolves surrounding her.


    "Let''s try and give you some more lashing." Tess issued a threat to provoke the werewolves around her.


    And Tess was completely right.


    When she tried to bluff in lashing Chloe.


    Just to provoke Prince Ivan and the other werewolves.


    Right before she could even move or initiate any attack.


    Prince Ivan leaped first


    "GOTCHA!" Tess smirked sinisterly as she achieved her plans.


    The royal prince received an extremely powerful lash and the right whip got wrapped into his neck.


    And then Georgie tried to pounce, aiming his claws towards the huntress.


    "Nah, ah!" Tess caught Georgie right on time and choked him with her left whip.


    Both Prince Ivan and Georgie got constricted by the anti-magic weapon of Tess.


    Oliver thought he could attack her from behind but Tess was also expecting another attack from behind.


    Her incredible strength allowed her to use the wolf form of Prince Ivan and Georgie as a blocking shield from the supposed surprise attack of Oliver.


    Utilizing her uncanny strength and anti-magic weapons, the trio fell to the ground knocked out.


    Sounds of whimpering from the three werewolves could be heard.


    Scarlett was surprised seeing the three get beaten down and knocked out by one female hunter.


    ''This is bad! She is not a human! Handling a powerful witch and three werewolves alone.'' Scarlett uttered in her surprise.


    Lance tried to stand from his position.


    But Scarlett used her weight to stop her mate from joining the battle without fully regaining his strength.


    ''You are not going anywhere mister!'' Scarlett stopped Lance.


    ''But ¡­ they need help!'' Lance replied through their connection in mind-link.


    ''You are not gonna help them! You will only be a liability. If you want to help, regenerate quickly!'' Scarlett did not allow her mate to join the fight while he has not regained his full strength.


    As the mate of Lance, she knows when her mate has fully regained his strength.


    Combination of silver nitrate and wolfsbane is a fatal substance against any werewolf.


    Having only few in the bloodstream of a werewolf can weaken a werewolf tremendously.


    Fortunately for Lance, the presence and warmth of Scarlett amplifies his regenerating ability.


    Allowing him to recover despite the fatality of his wound.


    Tess gave a victorious smirk and proud stature.


    Lashing the three furthermore despite being already knocked out.


    Remembering Chloe, Tess intended to finish her showdown against Chloe.


    Since she was able to immobilize her for a moment through the effects of her anti-magic weapon.


    As she turned around, a sharp strike on her left wrist and then on her right.


    Making her let go of the anti-magic weapons on her hand.


    Swiftly, Chloe used this opportunity to cast her spell against Tess.


    Completely taken by surprise, Tess was greatly dumbfounded and had no time to process what just happened.


    "Sleep! My dear huntress!" Chloe finally completed the incantation of her spell and put Tess to sleep.


    The huntress fell to the ground unconscious after Chloe did her sleeping spell which was taught by Susan.


    Sleeping spells were not easy spell to learn.


    Unknown to Tess, Chloe used her healing spell and borrowed the magic property which was embedded to the twin daggers on her hand which she used to transfer the effects of the anti-magic weapon.


    In addition to that, Prince Alarick tried communicate with Chloe using the mind-link and asked what was happening with her. Since they have completed the mating process, both have the access to communicate through mind-link even far from each other.


    Prince Alarick volunteered to take the full effect of Chloe''s ailment at the moment so she could move.


    And got reminded about what Scarlett found back in the mansion.


    Which was the twin long daggers, originally belonged to Selene.


    Before leaving for the mission, Scarlett gave the twin daggers to Chloe just in case they would need it for tracking Selene.


    Something precious which belonged to her, including the laced ribbon which Chloe tied around her wrist.


    Using the weapon of her best friend to initiate her own plan to defeat the huntress.


    Successfully, she pulled it off.


    "Just so you know ¡­ reminding you once more, I AM NO ORDINARY WITCH!" Chloe remarked towards the unconscious huntress.


    Immediately, Chloe tend to the wounds of her friends and casted a healing circle for the three werewolves.


    "Thank you guys for the help!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Back in the penthouse of Melody.


    President Tony''s daughter was having difficulty in dealing with the smitten Lucas.


    Following Melody wherever she goes.


    Always looking out for her.


    Helping her.


    Not leaving her on her own.


    Even in showers, he waits outside the cover sheets.


    Annoying Melody with the extreme behavior of Lucas.


    Until it was too much for her.


    "WILL YOU GIVE ME SOME SPACE?" Melody yelled at Lucas.


    Lucas was surprised to see Melody mad and irritated.


    "Oh ... I am sorry if I annoy you." Lucas looked defeated and gave Melody what she wanted.


    For a moment Melody felt bad for Lucas because of how he looked as he left the room.


    But she stood her ground and wanted space from him.


    "Damn ¡­ Malia''s brother is intense! My God!" Melody pacing back and forth after locking her door.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the arrival of Ben and the others surprised Lucas.


    "What happened? Why Freddie looks awful?" Lucas wondered.


    Elle had no time to explain.


    "I guess your Malia''s brother?" Elle told Lucas.


    "Yes, why is it?"


    "Leave here now with your mate. Chloe and the other bunch of werewolves are on their way to fetch this rogue werewolf. Somehow, you are their second target for their mission. I had to go here to warn you." Elle directly warned Lucas with no hesitations.


    Lucas was speechless but at the mention of Chloe and her team means trouble for him.


    He understood the weight of urgency to leave.


    "Wear this to cover your tracks. Though, I cannot promise what happens next. This is all I can do now." Elle revealed to Lucas.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 359 - Escaping From The Extraction Team (Part I)

    Lucas was utterly confused at the words of Elle.


    "What are you saying? Why are they here? No one knows ¡­" Lucas conveyed his disbelief at the warning of Elle.


    As he tried to gather his wits, he saw Freddie looking guilty and reflecting on his misdeeds.


    "Oh! What did you do, you filthy rogue!" Lucas stepped forward but Elle stopped him.


    "You have no time to reprimand him for his past actions. They are after you too! Bring your mate with you ¡­" Elle advised Lucas.


    She continued by discreetly telling him, "But I guess you have to put her down before taking her with you."


    Upon hearing Elle''s words, it made sense to Lucas.


    He had to bring Elle with him ¡­ no matter what!


    Finally, Lucas has decided to act upon the advice of the seer to him.


    Going towards the room of Melody.


    Despite Melody locked the door, Lucas used his magic to easily unlock the door.


    Melody was surprised that her room got unlocked without her permission.


    Her eyes could not believe what was going on and she was confused at the random actions of Lucas.


    "Where are your things, your clothes, bag and stuff?" Lucas asked Melody directly.


    In her confusion, she just pointed at her walk-in closet.


    "Wait! Why are you messing around with my things? Hey!" Melody complained at Lucas.


    Swiftly, in a blink of an eye, Lucas knocked Melody to sleep and put her gently to bed.


    "Forgive me, love! I have to do this ¡­" Lucas whispered to the unconscious Melody.


    Then he continued preparing her basic stuff for their travel together.


    While Lucas was busy inside Melody''s room, Elle tried to distract Ben by asking him stuff and using her flirting skills.


    Freddie was too busy reflecting on his actions and contemplating to how he would tell to the woman he loved that he lied to her.


    A lot of things running into his mind.


    Whether his best friend would forgive him?


    Would she be happier with Alcyd?


    What life she will have with him?


    Knowing that the Alpha King is engaged with someone else.


    Only Elle knows what was currently going on.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    When Lucas was finally ready to leave, he summoned Fluffy from the shadows.


    Immediately Fluffy was prepared for the command of Lucas.


    Lucas tied the travel bag of Melody around Fluffy''s furry neck.


    Before he carried Melody, doubts and fears invaded Lucas'' mind.


    For the first time he became unsure of himself.


    And felt anxious about someone else''s feelings over him.


    *** Flash Back ***


    Few hours ago, before Elle arrived in Melody''s penthouse.


    Melody was walking back and forth.


    Lucas offered Melody to take a seat.


    "I need to think about what I have to say to your sister. How will I explain this to her?" Melody nervously stated.


    "There is nothing to explain, she will completely understand and be supportive of us. Especially her best friend is my mate!" Lucas confidently pointed out to Melody.


    Suddenly Melody got irritated with Lucas constantly saying that she is his mate.


    "PLEASE! Stop saying I am your mate."


    "But ¡­ you are!" Lucas felt disappointed and hurt at the words of Melody.


    Melody had no clue or idea about werewolves'' concept of mate.


    "Ugggghh!!! Just stop it, don''t call me mate. IF you call me one more time, I will LEAVE YOU AND PUT YOU FAR AWAY!!!" Melody threatened Lucas.


    Lucas disappointment got worst and feared that Melody may reject him.


    ''Shhh!! Don''t antagonize our mate ¡­ I will blame you if she rejects us. Just go along with her wishes for now.'' The voice of the spirit wolf of Lucas becoming more prominent as time goes by.


    Though, Lucas had no time to have a chit chat with his spirit wolf because he was more concerned with Melody.


    His eyes won''t leave the sight of her.


    Pacing back and forth.


    Contemplating on ¡­ how will she deal with Malia''s reaction once she finds out regarding the claim of Lucas on Melody?


    ''Damn! I don''t know how to deal with this mate thing. No one taught me about this! I don''t even know how to convince her in going through with our mating process. She is not even a she-wolf.'' Lucas loudly thought to himself.


    His spirit wolf heard his thoughts.


    ''First of all, you must engage with her in a simple physical contact. Like holding hands ¡­ Or offer her your lap! Our mate needs to sit! That''s it! Go! Offer her to sit on your lap. That will be a great move in forging connection with our mate.''


    Despite being unsure with the suggestion of his spirit wolf.


    He still went through with it.


    "Don''t you want to sit? If you want, my lap is available too." Lucas offered.


    This made Melody stop in her tracks.


    She was completely stunned from the offer of Lucas.


    ''See! I told you ¡­ best way to ¡­'' the spirit wolf of Lucas wanted to boast around until Melody expressed her agitation.


    "There are many chairs and spot in this penthouse for me to sit on, why do you think I would choose to sit on your lap? You are unbelievable!" Melody felt more frustrated at the behavior of Malia''s older brother.


    Lucas was still clueless to how he was behaving towards Melody.


    "Is there something wrong with my lap? You are my mate, there is nothing wrong for someone to sit on her mate''s lap" Lucas insisted.


    "It is totally wrong! It is not right for me to just sit on your lap and for you TO OFFER YOUR LAP!!!" Melody started raising her voice.


    "How will it be wrong if you will be my wife soon?"


    "WHAT WIFE?!?!?!?! Why the hell do you think I will be your wife just like that? I barely know you! And why are you jumping into marriage so quickly?!?!?!" Melody was feeling more irritated and frustrated as their conversation goes further.


    "Then who are you planning to marry, huh? Tell me and I will tear him into pieces. Tell me WHO?!?!?!" Lucas was becoming more unreasonable with his words.


    "Have you gone completely mad? Did your brain somehow shrink into a raisin and you spout absurdity without rationalizing or making sense out of it?"


    "What''s to think if you are right for me and I am right for you? We are meant for each other! So ¡­ One way or another, you will be wife? Maybe not today or not tomorrow, but definitely someday ¡­ you will be mine! WIFEY!" Lucas firmly remarked at Melody.


    ''That''s right! You tell her, man! From now on, call her wifey! So that she gets reminded whom she belongs to ¡­'' the spirit wolf of Lucas applauded the words of Lucas.


    Unfortunately, Melody felt the opposite.


    "I can''t take this anymore! I give up with your madness!" Melody just gave up arguing with Lucas.


    "I have broken Malia''s brother! She will kill me ¡­ Oh my God!!!" Melody uttered in her worry.


    At the mention of Malia possibly killing Melody, Lucas stood in anger.


    "She won''t dare! Or else, she will face my wrath!" Lucas exclaimed.


    Frustration was painted all over Melody''s face.


    She wanted to cry in frustration.


    "You can keep saying it like that but it won''t take away the fact ¡­ I completely broke Malia''s brother into a mad man!"


    She excused herself admitting surrender in dealing with Lucas, "I am going to shower and cool off!"


    "Do you want some company?" Lucas blushed at the thought of Melody going to showers.


    "DEFINITELY NO! You don''t join me, do you understand? Because if you do ¡­ I will cut you into pieces myself!" Melody stormed off.


    Making her way to the shower.


    ''Oooohh!!! Our mate is feisty! Me liking it! Hihih~!'' the spirit wolf of Lucas was enjoying the banters between Lucas and Melody.


    ''She did not say we cannot wait for her inside the bathroom, right?'' Lucas trying to confirm it with his spirit wolf.


    ''Well, we can do that but just go in discreetly and let''s not push her buttons further. Get inside in stealth mode.''


    ''Okay!''


    *** End of Flash Back ***


    "I hope I am doing the right thing in bringing you with me." Lucas worriedly thought to himself.


    Fluffy rubbed his muzzle against Lucas hand.


    Trying to comfort the worried looking tribrid.


    In his worry for Melody, he held Melody while he mounted at Fluffy''s back.


    "Let''s go buddy! Go as far as we could go. Away from everyone! We will find Selene once we find a place to settle in. She can handle herself!" Lucas told Fluffy before they left the place.


    Fluffy jumped off from the balcony and Lucas helped Fluffy to float around while trying to get as far as they could.


    Running away from the group of supernatural ones who may take him into custody.


    Lucas was not ready for the Alpha King and his sister to reunite.


    This was his way of punishing the family of those responsible for his entire family''s demise.


    ''Selene will be more in danger if I allow the Alpha King to be reunited with her!'' Lucas was trying to convince himself from the decision he just made.


    To run away...


    And keep the truth from the Alpha King¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 360 - Escaping From The Extraction Team (Part II)

    After their intense battle, Chloe''s team left the hunters unconscious at the parking lot of an amusement park.


    They took a detour in a rooftop of a building to reassess their objective due to the sudden appearance of some hunters.


    Shifting back to their human form so they could strategize further for unforeseen circumstances.


    Just like what happened with the recent encounter they had with the hunters.


    Covering their private parts with the clothes they found at the rooftop of an apartment building.


    "I already casted a barrier around the building so no one will disturb us. Though, I really do not understand ¡­ you werewolves could easily wear someone else''s clothes. Is this really a werewolf thing? Getting naked and always on the heat stuff? Clothes Snatchers?" Chloe directly told her werewolf team mates.


    Only wearing under wear clothing, Chloe was astonished at how the werewolves looked like.


    Standing with their steaming presence.


    "Wow! You all look like some underwear models. Woof! Summer is truly hot ¡­" Chloe complimented her team mates'' physique in a joking manner.


    Lance smiled proudly for the compliment given by the red-haired witch.


    "Sorry, Chloe! I am already taken ¡­ I am mated with a very gorgeous she-wolf! I can''t reciprocate your admiration." Lance was filled with confidence.


    Scarlett immediately elbowed Lance to behave.


    "She was only complimenting the entire team, not you personally! So put your brakes on and behave!" Scarlett quietly reprimanded Lance.


    "Ow! Don''t be jealous. I will never flirt with anyone."


    "Of course not! I am not jealous, was just pointing out about Chloe''s intention. And you better not flirt with anyone if you still want to be my mate!" Scarlett reminded Lance.


    Oliver faked a cough and took everyone''s attention.


    "I think we must go directly with our main objective here." Oliver took the attention of everyone.


    And instantly, they focused their attention towards Oliver.


    "Apparently, there are hunters around this city and Freddie looks like at the hands of the hunters for some reason. His scent is compromised. Someone is using his scent to derail us. Just like those hunters we just encountered. Second, we need to strategize further our immediate response in case we face certain individuals or creatures that could disable Chloe''s power or at worst ¡­ in a way more powerful level." Oliver pointed out important matters which they have to be aware of.


    "I agree with Oliver! That was a close call ¡­" Chloe agreed along with the concerns of Oliver.


    She continued, "Thus, we must always be careful and not be rushing into things that may risk our own safety."


    "You heard that? It refers to you ¡­ DIRECTLY!" Scarlett whispered to Lance.


    "Come on! I already apologized for my carelessness." Lance defensively retorted back at Scarlett''s words.


    Chloe clarified herself, "This is a reminder for all of us! Not only for Lance but to each of us. Safety of everyone must be our top priority!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "And I suggest that we shift our target. We try to track down Fluffy ourselves. If Freddie may have found Selene while looking for Fluffy. I have a good feeling that Fluffy can lead us to Selene as well. Especially, we cannot be sure if the scent of Freddie that we are trying to track may be another hunter waiting for us." Oliver suggested another course of action for them to take.


    "I agree with Oliver! Tracking down Freddie may put us into another dangerous situation. Since some group of hunters have his scent and used it to lure us out. So, it may be the same with the one we are trying to track down. A risky path to take if we keep pursuing in tracking Freddie down!" Prince Ivan shared his own opinion regarding on their extraction mission.


    "So we are changing our targets now from Freddie to Fluffy? That freaky feral wolf is so hard to track down." Lance remarked.


    "Don''t worry, I have some samples of his fur which Susan got during Fluffy''s admission in the royal hospital. Susan used some of his fur to further analyze the condition of Fluffy." Chloe reassured Lance from his concern.


    "That''s great then! But we must not harm Fluffy! Selene will never forgive us if we harm her guardian wolf." Georgie interjected at Chloe''s discussion.


    "I understand Georgie! Don''t you worry, Fluffy won''t sense us coming! I will hide our presence more carefully and we will capture him without any difficulty unlike what we went through today." Chloe explained to Georgie.


    She continued, "So before we go, I will not only cloak you presence again ¡­ But I will mask your scents into regular humans."


    Moments after conducting her spells and masking of scents.


    Chloe gave a signal for them to go.


    "What? We shifting to wolf form again? Why bother covering our stuff if we are shifting back to our wolf forms?" Lance complained once again.


    "Stop complaining and just follow orders!" Scarlett said to her mate before shifting to her wolf form.


    Lance groaned in his complaints before shifting to his wolf form.


    "Great! Let''s hope for a successful mission!" Chloe encouraged everyone for a safe and successful extraction mission.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In Melody''s Penthouse-]


    Ben went to check Melody if she wanted to eat and saw her room empty with no signs of her.


    With the door leading to her balcony open.


    Prompting for Ben to think that Melody was missing.


    "This can''t be happening! Melody is gone! And that other guy with her." Ben exclaimed.


    In his worry, he felt regretful for not scrutinizing carefully the presence of Lucas.


    And feared for the worst.


    The hunter rushed outside Melody''s room and announced the disappearance of Melody.


    Moments after scanning the entire room of Melody.


    Realizing that her walk-in closet was messy and a hint that some of her clothes may have been taken.


    Though, there was no sign of struggle or stain of blood which could determine any foul play or scuffle that may have occurred.


    A sigh of relief that Melody may not be hurt or struggled in pain but the idea of her missing ¡­ made Ben panic.


    "Oh my GOD! President Tony will kill me if he finds out." Ben uttered to himself in his realization regarding with the situation.


    Then it dawned on him to why he was distracted all this time.


    He rushed downstairs and grabbed Elle.


    "You knew! Didn''t you ¡­ That''s why you flirted with me and distracted me. Damn it! I should have known better." Ben held Elle tightly.


    Freddie wanted to break them apart but Elle knew how to defend herself.


    Brushing off Ben''s grip on her shoulders and came clean with what happened.


    "Yes! You are right! I knew. Lucas needed to go with his mate or else ¡­ Your president''s daughter may have gotten hurt along the way if she was here with you. She would have harmed one of the werewolves and her mate will go in rampage losing control. Killing her on site! No one would have protected her here. No one could protect her better than her mate, which is Lucas." Elle explained.


    Still ¡­ Ben was in confusion.


    "I still do not understand. Why would you get her involved? She is not part of whatever mess!" Ben demanded answers.


    "You are highly mistaken! The moment she was found by her mate. Her fate was sealed and tied with him. Having her here on her own would have harmed her further. Lucas would have instructed his guardian wolf to stay behind and look after for Melody while he was gone. And things would lead to an accident which no one would have expected to happen. A consequence which will kill her, you and Freddie. A chaotic consequence which no one would want." Elle elaborated further the vision she saw.


    "What''s the difference with letting a dangerous man have her, huh? She will be in more danger with him!" Ben worriedly expressed his concern for Melody.


    Elle sat confidently to one of the chairs.


    "On the contrary, she will not be! Because, they will embark into an adventure that will make Melody open her eyes regarding to her mate. This path will bring them closer. As long they remain together." Elle replied.


    She thought to herself, ''And I hope Lucas would understand that this is something he must go through.''


    Freddie figured that Elle did something. Because she made him wear something to hide his scent and redirect the target to someone else.


    "You led Chloe and her team towards Fluffy and Lucas." Freddie realized Elle''s plan.


    "Well ¡­ it is time to put things in the right track! OR else darkness will prevail sooner and it will be too late for any of us to stop our real enemies ¡­ Two souls must unite once more and start gearing towards the approaching blood bath. More innocent lives will suffer if they do not unite." Elle revealed.


    A cryptic message of her vision which she saw when she touched Malia.


    Or mostly known as ¡­ Selene!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Mass Release on May 17,2021!


    Enjoy Reading!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 361 - Escaping From The Extraction Team (Part III)

    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    It has been a day since King Lionel ordered Ingrid to dispatch Malia''s body.


    Thus, the king of vampires wanted to know what transpired regarding his request from Ingrid.


    Sitting on his throne watching each vampires whisper and talk about the issues involving other covens of vampires.


    News regarding the other kingdoms reacting to the outbreak of vampires, has finally spread.


    Antagonizing other kingdoms may have put other coven of vampires in a vulnerable state.


    Though, the king of vampires reassured the safety of other covens through tasking 2 henchmen per allied coven.


    For those covens who have not sworn allegiance to King Lionel will not receive any help nor protection from their king.


    This was one of the reasons why many vampires prefer to swear their allegiance rather than losing support and protection from their king.


    Despite his tyranny and evil plans, many vampires prefer to be under his protection rather than to be persecuted by other creatures and fend for themselves.


    Unlike being under the protection and care of their king, vampires are actually being protected and provided with provisions needed by each coven.


    Whispers ¡­


    Talks ¡­


    And the usual drinking of blood, in courtesy of the hosting of King Lionel.


    Making sure everyone were being fed with preferred blood type while everyone is in his court.


    The sight of his grandson, Berrick, standing by his side looking at the creatures that he hated.


    Berrick thought to himself ¡­


    ''As soon as I am done with my plans in ruining the family of Viktor ¡­ I will wipe out each one of you! Have your drink now and I will take my pleasure in eliminating you all. No one will be safe from my wrath!'' Berrick looked at the crowd in the royal court.


    Looking serious and unhappy.


    "You are looking gloomy as always, grandson of mine!" King Lionel remarked at Berrick.


    "Pretending to be happy and excited is not part of our deal. So, don''t even think about making me enjoy at the presence of these ¡­ creatures ¡­ your coward puppets." Berrick did not hesitate to respond with a snide comment towards the allies of King Lionel.


    Some of the vampires in the court over heard Berrick''s snide comment due to their sharp hearing ability.


    It did not suit well to their hearing and made them glare towards the direction of the former Alpha of the Silver Aurora Pack ¡­ Berrick.


    "Just like your son! I think he got his feisty attitude from you. Same words and attitude he showed when I brought him here." King Lionel was reminded at the similarity of the father and son.


    Both Berrick and Lucas have a lot of similarities which King Lionel noticed.


    Mostly with their attitude and manners.


    Hearing all these things about his son made Berrick lighten up and his attention was redirected at his grandfather.


    "You mean ¡­ you also introduced him in front of your allies?" Berrick curiously asked the king of vampires.


    King Lionel chuckled at the curiosity of Berrick.


    "Yes and I even gave him a high position in my trusted circle. I made him a member of the most elite group which is known as the -Harbinger of Death- and they have the role to lead each of my henchman."


    A confusion clouded Berrick''s mind, "He accepted the role of leading your henchman?"


    ''Why would my son cooperate with these vampires unless ¡­'' he thought to himself.


    "Yes he did ¡­ with some persuasion, of course! I saved his guardian wolf. A feral werewolf who won''t leave his side and he calls him Fluffy. Apparently, I heard ¡­ this particular werewolf stood by your son and daughter since they were young. Very unique werewolf who serves as their guardian ever since. So, saving this werewolf allowed me to have a leverage on your son." King Lionel elaborated the reason on how he got Lucas to cooperate with him.


    Berrick nodded after understanding his son''s reasons.


    "Guardian wolf ¡­" Berrick contemplated on who was this guardian wolf that his grandfather was referring to.


    Then it dawned on him ¡­ Captain Randall.


    A man he entrusted his children with.


    Making promise to look after his children.


    "Oooh! He really did fulfill his promise ¡­" Berrick realized who the guardian wolf was.


    Unexpectedly, for the first time in the longest time ¡­ he finally smiled.


    Even though, it was just for a moment.


    Some vampires was surprised that the grandson of their king knows how to smile.


    "Looks like something made you smile. Would you care to share?" King Lionel also noticed.


    And it surprised him to see Berrick smile even for a moment.


    Berrick shook his head and replied.


    "It''s nothing! I was just going over what you said regarding my similarity with my son." Berrick kept the information about Captain Randall.


    Just in case Captain Randall had a family or relatives alive. He doesn''t want them involved with his own scheme and his grandfather''s evil plans.


    At least this way he could repay the kindness and favor which Captain Randall has impressively shown towards Berrick''s children.


    ''Oh, Captain Randall ¡­ How can I repay your undying service and kindness?'' Berrick contemplated into.


    Then the arrival of Ingrid made other look towards her direction.


    As always, she looked regal and intimidating.


    Her beauty may look timeless and fierce compared to others.


    Looking like in her late twenties rather than old.


    Since she was turned into a vampire during her twenties. Thus, her age stopped aging.


    Right at the moment, King Lionel turned her into a vampire.


    "Ingrid! Finally you have arrived. I have been waiting for you. Where have you been?" King Lionel sounded relief at the sight of Ingrid.


    Immediately, Ingrid approached the king and paid respects to him.


    "So, have you done what I have asked of you?" King Lionel asked.


    "Yes! My king ¡­ I have done what you asked of me ¡­" Ingrid blatantly lied at King Lionel without any hesitation.


    Grand Elder, Amelia, was amongst crowd and smiled at the decision of Ingrid to be part of her new secret little coven.


    Only few souls know about Amelia''s secret coven of vampires.


    Because King Lionel view Amelia as his rival in vampire politics but he could not eliminate his own aunt.


    The woman who raised him as her own.


    But when King Lionel turned into a vampire, the first person he turned into a vampire was his aunt.


    Amelia looked at her nephew with a little bit of resentment.


    ''I never asked for a life like this.'' Amelia thought to herself as she made an eye contact with King Lionel.


    After long years of resisting and running away from his nephew, Amelia was captured and forcefully turned into a vampire.


    Despite her resistance, she was still turned into a vampire.


    Against her will.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Outside the borders of the metropolis, a city fully populated of humans.


    After sprinting at full speed, Lucas asked Fluffy to rest for a while.


    He could sense that they would need a bit of rest.


    Carefully, Lucas carried Melody and placed her down on the ground, after placing the bag as a pillow for her head.


    "We need to rest a bit, you need your full strength just in case we encounter danger." Lucas rubbing Fluffy''s fur.


    Then Melody was starting to wake up.


    Nervousness took over and Lucas tried his best to think for a good reason that he could use in explaining to his mate.


    "Uggghh ¡­" Melody groaned.


    Opening her eyes and seeing starry sky.


    And remembered her last moments before losing consciousness.


    Having no strength to even yell at Lucas.


    Melody directly raised her head and looked around for Lucas.


    Seeing him hesitating to approach her.


    "Before you go mad at me! Let me explain ¡­" Lucas carefully begged at Melody.


    She glared at him with an angry look.


    "You better explain before I do something I regret. If you weren''t only Malia''s older brother, I would have killed you now."


    "Some group of creatures are after me. And if I did not bring you with me. They could have used you as their leverage against me. You are now my weakness. If before I can easily go all-out but now ¡­ the thought of leaving you in a risky situation ¡­ I cannot bear the thought of it." Lucas explained himself.


    "In other words, kidnapping me is your best solution? What a great way of thinking!" Melody mocked at Lucas.


    "Then what would you prefer me to do, huh?" Lucas asked Melody.


    "First of all, we could have talked about it first before rushing into things. Second of all, I am a daughter of the president of Hunters Association. I have plenty of resources at my finger tips and now you just pulled me away from those things. Leaving me completely in a more risky and vulnerable state. And lastly, you do not decide for my life!" Melody complained.


    Fluffy looked away as things get more intense between the two mates.


    Moving to a different spot, giving the two some privacy on their own.


    Until a familiar presence alarmed Fluffy but it was too late for him to warn Lucas and Melody.


    Group of werewolves leaped toward him and a vine of thick roots constricted Fluffy''s movements and forcefully wrapped around Fluffy''s muzzle.


    Disabling his movements and ability to howl.


    "Gotcha, buddy!" Chloe greeted Fluffy while caressing its fur.


    At the same time the voice of Lucas and Melody arguing few meters away was clearly evident.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 362 - Operation Stealth (Part I)

    Lucas and Melody was in the middle of argument.


    "You cannot blame me from keeping it from you. And I am your mate! I can decide what is good for the both of us." Lucas justified his actions.


    But Melody would not accept Lucas'' justification.


    "Oh definitely not okay! I don''t care about what you say ¡­ You do not have the right to dictate what I want to do and what is best for me!" Melody reiterated her view regarding decision-making.


    She even continued,


    "And where the hell are we? Where are you bringing me?" Melody asked.


    There was silence and long pause from Lucas.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Do not tell me ¡­ you do not have a concrete plan and you brought me along with you?" Melody loudly exclaimed.


    "I have a plan!" Lucas finally responded on Melody''s concerns.


    "What is it then? Tell me, NOW! Can''t wait to hear it ¡­" Melody curiously asked.


    "Find an island or a secluded place and settle down there! Then have a family with you ¡­"


    Before Lucas could even go further with his plans, Melody reacted loudly.


    "Excuse me, WHAT ?!?!?!?! Settle down? Have a family? Oh, boy! Bring me back now!" Melody demanded.


    Lucas was confused and had no idea what he said wrong.


    "What''s wrong? What you did not like in my plan? Everything sounds good to me." Lucas stated to Melody without any clue for the reaction of Melody.


    "You call that a plan? Oh GOD! It may sound good to you but for me ¡­ it isn''t a good plan! Have you ever thought of asking my consent about it? If whether I agree with it or not? Because I am quite involved with your stupid plans!" Melody was becoming more agitated as time passed by.


    Then Lucas realized the presence of Fluffy.


    Fluffy could not be seen around.


    Only the wind and the bustling branches of trees moving could be heard.


    Being in the woods and surrounded by trees.


    There was something in the air which alarmed Lucas.


    "Come here, Melody!" Lucas instructed his mate to go his side.


    Melody was standing few meters away from Lucas.


    Instead of listening to Lucas, Melody walked towards one of the trees.


    "I am serious, Melody! Come here! There is something dangerous around the woods." Lucas requested for Melody''s cooperation.


    "No! I prefer staying away from you. You have gone mad with your plans! Who in their right mind would plan such a thing and not ask for the consent of the involved individual?" Melody ranted as she leaned against the tree.


    As seconds went by, Lucas was growing impatient with Melody''s stubbornness.


    "Fluffy! Buddy! Fluffy! Come here boy! Fluffy!" Lucas calling out for Fluffy.


    To no avail, there was no response from Fluffy.


    It was the first time for Fluffy not to respond at the call of Lucas.


    Immediately, Lucas became worried.


    When he stepped forward, two werewolves lunged at him and took him by surprise.


    Even Melody was surprised.


    She screamed in her loudest voice as her defensive mechanism.


    Rendering Lucas and the two werewolves disoriented.


    Out of the blue, Melody''s voice disappeared.


    Confused ¡­


    And shocked ¡­


    Melody doesn''t know what was happening.


    Especially with her voice.


    Holding her throat and forcing a voice to come out. But there was nothing.


    An air with no sound.


    Panicking at her situation. She immediately looked at Lucas.


    Maybe he could do something about it.


    Unfortunately, due to her scream, even Lucas was disoriented for a moment from the deafening effects of her scream.


    "So you were alive all this time! If you were alive, you know what happened to Selene! You ¡­" Chloe became emotional and clenched her fist.


    At the image of Lucas being alive.


    The man who was responsible for her father''s untimely death because of his rampage.


    Georgie held Chloe''s shoulder.


    "Chloe ¡­ calm down! One at a time." Georgie reminded Chloe about her temper.


    He even continued, "Who is this woman? How did she immobilize Oliver and the others?"


    "She will not be able to answer you because Chloe muted her. For now, one wrong move bitch. And I will slit your throat." Scarlett was angered because Melody accidentally hurt Lance in the process of defending herself.


    A sharp blade was pointed at Melody''s throat.


    As soon as Lucas regained his senses, he saw Scarlett pointing a blade towards Melody''s throat.


    Threatening to kill her if he or Melody makes a wrong move.


    Seeing Chloe at the other side.


    "You know the drill, Lucas! We got your mate and ¡­ Fluffy. So do not even attempt of escaping." Chloe warned Lucas.


    "Where is Fluffy?" Lucas asked.


    "He is with Prince Ivan. Tied down and asleep. Just in case you do something stupid. Prince Ivan will take eliminate Fluffy." Chloe bluffed her way with Lucas.


    "PFt! You won''t do that. Knowing Fluffy is one of the closest to Selene. Do you think the Alpha King will approve of that? So do not bluff around!" Lucas remarked.


    "I guess you just have to come with us, Lucas." Georgie directly told Lucas.


    "And if I don''t want to?" Lucas refused instantly.


    "Oh ¡­ you will! With your mate''s life in my hands. She is not related to me or to any of us. So killing her would not be that bad ¡­" Scarlett tried provoking Lucas.


    "You will not dare! If she dies ¡­ I promise you ¡­ I will kill your mate first and all those you care before I kill you!!" Lucas loudly retorted.


    Chloe had enough.


    "Whether you like it or not, you are coming with us!" Chloe released a sleeping spell.


    Putting Lucas down.


    Both Oliver and Lance caught Lucas.


    They wanted to interrogate Lucas first, before putting him to sleep.


    Unfortunately, Lucas sounded he would not cooperate at all.


    "Forgive us, miss ¡­ but you are going with us. You are the only key to soften this man." Georgie apologized to Melody.


    Looking scared and nervous.


    Melody had no choice but get dragged along by Scarlett.


    Both Oliver and Lance regained their senses and followed Chloe towards Prince Ivan.


    Following the instructions of Chloe immediately before she casted the transportation portal which needed certain preparation to successfully execute the spell.


    "We are going back to the royal palace!" Chloe declared to everyone.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In a faraway land, hidden from the rest of the world.


    The kingdom of fairies remained magical and secluded from the other supernatural beings.


    Booth kept following Magenta who was leading him to somewhere.


    Without explaining to the hunter, Magenta kept moving forward.


    "Where the hell are we going to? There is something we need to do and here we are wasting time." Booth continued complaining to Magenta.


    "Will you stop whining and just keep moving? Soon you will find out! And if you want to save your girlfriend ¡­ the next chosen one ¡­ then just keep following my lead!" Magenta''s response at the complaints of Booth.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As they went further, a loud sound of water flowing and birds chirping could be heard nearby.


    Finally, they arrived at the falls of the Ever Garden.


    Some female fairies didn''t fly away at the sight of Magenta and Booth.


    Since Magenta is a trusted key guardian of the forest, no one would think of her suspiciously.


    Though, other fairies thought Booth was another fairy soldier.


    Due to the magical enchantment placed by Magenta.


    Unaware to what Magenta did, Booth was mesmerized by the sight of the magical scene of the falls.


    Filled with magical beings and beautiful scenery.


    It was something that he never seen in his entire life.


    Two human-like lizards guarding an entrance to a pathway just beside the water falls.


    Towering heights ¡­


    Scaly features ¡­


    And equipped with two long spears.


    Both blocked the path of Booth after letting Magenta pass through.


    "No one is permitted to enter unless it is requested by the Great Fairy, Princess Pearl!" one of the guards of the falls strictly reminded Magenta about the rules of her sister.


    "He is with me! I can vouch for him. So let him pass through!" Magenta instructed the two guards.


    But the two lizard men still did not let Booth pass through.


    Until a beautiful voice gave a firm command.


    "Let him through!"


    "At your command, Princess Pearl!" both lizard men complied immediately to the command of their princess.


    "Thank you, sister!" Magenta greeted her sister.


    Standing graciously with her escorts of beautiful fairies.


    Giggling at the sight of Booth.


    The hunter blushed at the sight of beautiful women giggling towards him.


    "Don''t be too flattered. Those are fairies who are looking for a father material. They dream to be mothers. Unless you want some fairy babies, I dare you to even speak with them. Once you do ¡­ you will never be permitted to leave this kingdom. That is an absolute law here in our kingdom." Magenta warned the hunter.


    He immediately lowered his gaze upon realizing the absurd law and customs of fairies.


    "We must hurry, the one you want to save is in a perilous state at the moment." Princess Pearl revealed to Magenta and Booth.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 363 - The Votes Against

    [-In the Great Hall of Unity-]


    After the unexpected and shocking interference of some unidentified creatures.


    Members of the Altum Council heightened their security before continuing their important session.


    A momentary silence occupied the entire hall.


    The Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves broke the silence by starting the conversation.


    "Why would other supernatural creatures have the interest to take the seer and disrupt the Altum Council''s important session? Unless, you acquired the services of the seer by force or against her wishes." King Alcyd directly accused King Magnus without any hesitation.


    "How dare you accuse me of slavery? And insult my good name!" King Magnus raised his tone as he hit the table with his fist.


    "King Magnus, the Alpha King of the werewolf kingdom had a valid question." King Cornaith defended King Alcyd before Magdeline could even utter a single word.


    The king of the elves continued,


    "Do not be too defensive regarding such matter. Because the way we look at it ¡­ there is truly an issue or a possibility that you may have taken the seer against her will. Especially there is a magical barrier which I cannot penetrate as I try to look further regarding the seer you employed."


    Magdeline added which it did not help the case of King Magnus,


    "Who is this seer, King Magnus? Seers have been hiding since the death of their last Grand Seer. So, we would know the motives of the assailants."


    King Magnus clenched his fists because he does not want to be linked to King Lionel nor be associated with him.


    Any association with the King of Vampires may lead votes against him and consequences which will be detrimental for his own kind.


    "Why is it so important? Can''t it be simple as she had bad relations with others or some group of supernatural beings that want her due to her abilities? And no relation to me whatsoever." King Magnus tried his best to distance himself from the extraction of the seer and to avoid any further suspicion of him.


    "But you cannot deny your involvement, King Magnus! The seer was taken without force and no one got harmed. There were no signs of resistance. Meaning, she was basically saved from your employment or rather ¡­ service." Queen Venus pointed out.


    Slavery or an individual serving someone against their will is a sensitive issue amongst fairies and elves since they were creatures before that were enslaved by the Dark Lord.


    In ancient times, Elves and Fairies were enslaved by the Dark Lord along with the other supernatural creatures.


    Until the rise of the first supreme ruler, the late Emperor Odin, who saved everyone from the evil clutches of the Dark Lord.


    Saving most of the supernatural creatures from slavery and extinction.


    Forging relations and unity amongst supernatural beings against the dark horde were one of the legacies left by the late Emperor Odin.


    This was the reason why some members of the Altum Council were trying to demand answers from the king of warlocks.


    "I employed the seer by her own will. I wouldn''t bring her if she was forced. She was not even chained! In fact, I was protecting her from the vampires who was hunting her. Vampires have been more active than usual ¡­ these days! This should be the issue we are talking about, not my seer! Her abduction is my problem and not yours to make!" King Magnus emphasized on the agenda and priorities of the members of the Altum Council.


    Both King Arceus and King Gazelle agreed with King Magnus.


    "I agree with King Magnus! I hope the others won''t get derailed with the real issue at hand. The things we need to resolve rather than talking about the abduction of someone which does not involve our kingdom." King Arceus conveyed his thoughts.


    "For the first time, I have the same sentiments with the king of the barbarians. We do not have the luxury of time to wait things get worst. From the constant horrors and violations which the king of vampires continuously doing. Vampires have threatened the safety and lives of our own people. Are we going to do something about it or not?" King Gazelle was becoming more impatient regarding one of the issues he wanted to be resolved.


    When King Magnus was about to sigh for relief, Queen Venus issued a shocking proposal to the other members of the Altum Council.


    "I would like to cast a proposal of surveillance project in every kingdom for monitoring and protecting each other from the vampires." Queen Venus raised a proposal.


    It made King Magnus more nervous because it will be more difficult for him to act upon the demand of King Lionel from him.


    At the same time the fear of being associated with the king of vampires.


    King Magnus wanted to complain but if he further complain about it, then he may sound more suspicious.


    The other members started to contemplate on the value and significance of the proposal which Queen Venus raised.


    "We need a majority vote for this to be implemented. The conditions and operations of this proposal will be further discussed upon its approval." Queen Venus explained.


    She continued, "All votes in favor ¡­"


    In order of those who raised their hands were ¡­


    First was Queen Venus.


    Second was King Cornaith.


    And then followed by King Alcyd and Magdeline together at the same time.


    Though, the others were hesitant regarding the matter.


    Because others were not sure if it was a good idea to let others monitor their borders and have some risks of putting themselves in a vulnerable position.


    For King Magnus, he was the most hesitant because of the fears he had which may put him in a very bad position.


    Risking everything he worked hard for.


    So, when both King Arceus and King Gazelle raised their hands in favor.


    He also had no choice but to raise his as well.


    To diffuse any suspicion about him.


    "That does it ¡­ Everyone is in favor regarding my proposal."


    Queen Venus continued the discussion and elaborated how her proposal will be implemented.


    Everyone listened to her.


    But King Magnus was more busy thinking about how he could manage his relations with the vampires and the Altum Council.


    Making it more difficult for him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Days after the meeting of the Altum Coucil ¡­


    ¡­


    [-In The Council Room-]


    After the official session in the royal court,


    The officiating of some new appointees and the first day of Prince Alarick as the returning Prime Minister of the Werewolf Kingdom concluded in a very intense manner.


    Many Alphas did not agree with the changes of Prince Alarick because things were more in favor to the royal family rather than the other wolf packs.


    But Prince Alarick reminded everyone their positions and the role of the royal family.


    Since the royal army are mostly deployed for the protection and reinforcement of other wolf packs, the new prime minister justified his actions before taking everything into voting.


    Reminding everyone that whoever votes in favor to his proposals will eventually reveal their cooperation to the throne and to the royal family.


    While, the votes against to his proposal will only mean one thing ¡­ opposition to the royal family.


    Opposing the royal family doesn''t mean rebellion.


    Politics in the royal court allows any other wolf pack to oppose.


    Since they practice democracy and fair leadership.


    But in times where true loyalty is being measured, these were the times where it reveals each wolf pack''s true intentions and loyalty.


    Princess Shiveena and Prince Alarick remained in the council room after the short session they had with the other officials.


    "I cannot believe Sunstar would openly oppose us like that." Princess Shiveena stated the actions of the former Alpha within the royal court.


    "Do not take it too hardly, Shiveena! Their Alpha was not able to vote. Alpha Marcus was not available to cast a vote for the Sunstar Pack." Prince Alarick''s reply to Princess Shiveena''s worry.


    "But that young Alpha of Jade Pack is truly gutsy to lead the votes against your proposals for change."


    "You cannot blame him, we demoted most of their allies. Including his father! It was expected from him. What surprised me ¡­ is the growing influence they have in the royal court. They almost reached a half of the total votes. If Alpha Marcus was present, the votes would have been tied." Prince Alarick became serious.


    Contemplating on the growing influence of the Jade Pack amongst the allied wolf packs.


    "Alcyd would be returning any time by now."


    "If our problems with the Jade Pack and the other Alphas were not enough. How will we explain to Alcyd regarding the possibility of Selene being alive?" Princess Shiveena became more concerned with the problems they have to deal one after another.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Unaware, that someone has arrived unexpectedly.


    Noticing his scent was too late for Princess Shiveena to think over the words she just uttered.


    "What did you just say?" a familiar voice demanded for an answer.


    "Alcyd, you are back!" Prince Alarick stood immediately at the arrival of their Alpha King.


    Unfortunately, Alcyd ignored his older brother and focused his attention to Princess Shiveena.


    "Say that again! Who is possibly alive?" King Alcyd repeated his question.


    Looking at his younger sister seriously.


    Not sure if it was the right thing to do.


    Princess Shiveena looked at Prince Alarick for help or assistance.


    Her eldest brother only nodded, giving her the signal to tell him what they know.


    "It''s ¡­ Selene ¡­" Princess Shiveena slowly revealed to her brother.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Selene is alive?" King Alcyd uttered in disbelief and shock.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 364 - Prenuptials (Part I)

    [-In the Throne Room-]


    The arrival of the woman engaged to the Alpha King was announced by one of the guards.


    Escorted by Amber and other warriors of Jade Pack.


    As they got nearer to throne, Laura could sense something was bothering King Alcyd.


    He may be sitting on the throne looking strong and well but his eyes seems to be somewhere far away.


    His aura was filled with too much weight which even Amber could sense.


    "Why is the Alpha King upset, sister?" Amber whispered to her older sister.


    "We will find out soon." Laura replied.


    Theo approached the Alpha King and addressed the arrival of Laura.


    "Your Highness!" Laura and the others paid respects to the Alpha King.


    Usually, King Alcyd''s attention is focused on Laura.


    Getting used to the treatment of King Alcyd.


    This was something in years, which Laura never felt with King Alcyd.


    Distant ¡­


    And cold ...


    It was as if they were strangers to one another.


    As if she was just a mere guest or a dignitary to the royal family.


    Laura became more curious than ever.


    Her supernatural instinct tells her something is wrong and she could not determine what it was.


    Thus, she instructed all her escorts to give them some privacy.


    Including Theo, Laura looked at him with a request of some privacy.


    Though, Theo hesitated to grant Laura''s request.


    For him, Laura may be engaged to their Alpha King but there is no other woman he could serve as his Luna ¡­ except Selene.


    He tried his best to ignore Laura''s request.


    And Laura was surprised that Theo would not comply with her simple request.


    Before she could even raise her complaints or reiterate her request, King Alcyd requested his Delta.


    "Theo ¡­ please, give us a moment. Make sure no one disturbs us!" King Alcyd conveyed his request to his Delta.


    Instantly, Theo complied with King Alcyd''s request.


    Lowering his gaze and not making any eye contact with Laura.


    "Have I done something bad to your Delta? I would issue an apology if I did." Laura wondered.


    "Forgive him for his rudeness. He is just protective over me because there was an attempt of disturbance or a trouble during the meeting with the other members of the Altum Council. And our wedding is something he is not fully approve of because of his loyalty towards ¡­" He could not finish his last statement due to the mention of the name of Selene.


    But Laura finished it for him.


    "Towards Selene! He thinks that if he is nice to me then it will be a betrayal to Selene? But Selene is no longer alive¡­" Laura was not able to continue because the look on the Alpha King''s eyes shifted into a hostile look.


    Never has King Alcyd looked at Laura in such a way.


    So, it astonished Laura to see King Alcyd act this way.


    Unknown to her, before her arrival ¡­


    King Alcyd had an intense talk with his siblings.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    *** Moments before Laura''s Arrival ***


    [-In the Council Room-]


    Prince Alarick closed the door and made everyone clear the halls so no one would be able to eavesdrop with their discussion.


    "Selene ¡­ is alive?" King Alcyd uttered in disbelief and shock.


    Nervousness ¡­


    Doubts ¡­


    To how will they deal with the emotions of their brother.


    Especially, King Alcyd has never been in a really good condition ever since Selene was declared dead.


    "I asked a question!!!! IS SELENE REALLY ALIVE???" King Alcyd started to raise his voice to his younger sister.


    "Alcyd, calm yourself down! You will not be able to get answers through screaming and if you kill us by accident because of your temper ¡­ how will you find things out on your own then?" Prince Alarick tried to calm his brother down.


    After rationalizing what his older brother said, King Alcyd did his best to calm.


    Princess Shiveena wanted to explain the situation but feared that her words maybe misconstrued or misunderstood by her older brother.


    Knowing there has been tension between them when it came with Selene.


    Thus, it made Prince Alarick step up and explain it instead.


    "Yes there is a possibility that Selene is alive." Prince Alarick revealed it to his younger brother.


    "If she is ¡­ why can''t I sense her? All these times ¡­ she is alive? Why didn''t she return to me? I am her mate! We completed the mating process, why can''t I feel her presence?" King Alcyd felt confused with the revelations.


    "That is why we sent a team led by Chloe. Because we wanted to be sure with what Ivan saw." Prince Alarick disclosed to the Alpha King regarding the special mission he issued.


    "So it was Ivan who saw her?" King Alcyd asked.


    "Yes! Though, she did not recognize him! That''s what bothered us. According to Ivan, the voice and looks were completely similar with Selene''s but her hair and scent was different. Which was mind puzzling. And adding to that ¡­" Prince Alarick hesitated to divulge further because his younger brother is known for his ruthless temper.


    "Continue what you were supposed to tell me ¡­"


    "Freddie was spotted along with her but he refused to acknowledge Ivan and a minor scuffle took place. Good thing, Chloe sent Georgie to follow Freddie because Ivan would have been in real danger if Georgie did not save him." Prince Alarick emphasized on the contribution of Georgie.


    Both Princess Shiveena and Prince Alarick waited for the response of their brother because for a moment, their brother was silent.


    Analyzing the situation and how things transpired.


    With all the things he just found out.


    Then he concluded.


    "Freddie never stays unless it is someone important to him. His mission was simple, track Fluffy down and return him once he finds an opportunity to do so. Unless, he found something more important than his mission." King Alcyd elaborated his thoughts.


    He continued,


    "Those rogue brothers were fond with Selene and the same for Selene. In other words, it can be Selene because of Freddie''s presence lurking around that woman. If I guess it correctly, you sent them to extract Freddie and for us to know the complete picture?"


    Prince Alarick sighed in relief because his younger brother was rationalizing things instead of fuming in anger.


    "Yes, Exactly!"


    "Then, bring me his younger brother. We will use Georgie to get through him!" King Alcyd proposed.


    "Well ¡­ he is with the extraction team."


    "Good, when he returns ¡­ I want them in the dungeon! I will pull the truth out of their souls until they break." King Alcyd clenched his fist in frustration.


    "Alcyd ¡­"


    "I am the king, brother ¡­ So I will do what I wish to do. This is the only way I can shake those two. If indeed Selene is alive and that rogue werewolf kept it from me ¡­ Only Selene can stop me from tearing them into shreds." King Alcyd stood with a cold sinister look on his eyes.


    It was pointless for Prince Alarick or Princess Shiveena to further discuss things with their brother.


    He has completely shut his emotions.


    ''If you are alive, Selene! I will have you back! No one will come between me and you! Not even death ¡­'' King Alcyd walked out the council room.


    While his siblings were speechless.


    "Alarick ¡­ did we do the right thing in telling him?" Princess Shiveena shivered in fear.


    "That look ¡­ it''s a murderous look! My instincts told me to keep silent or I would have made it worse. Those eyes were exactly the same as our father''s murderous look." Prince Alarick shared to his younger sister.


    Both feared for the worst.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    Laura was surprised to see Alcyd this way.


    "Alcyd ¡­ are you alright?" Laura tried to show her concern to the Alpha King.


    But the Alpha King had something else in mind.


    Planning to postpone the wedding.


    "Regarding the wedding ¡­ I want to ¡­" King Alcyd wanted to inform Laura regarding his intentions to postpone the wedding.


    Until Laura revealed to him something else.


    "The wedding will be the best thing for our family! You ¡­ Me ¡­ and our baby!" Laura looked excited and happy.


    Expecting for a good response from the Alpha King.


    But ¡­ the look on his face was different from what she expected.


    "You''re ¡­ pregnant? " King Alcyd uttered.


    Laura could see the shock and surprise look painted all over on the Alpha King''s face.


    "Y-yes, shouldn''t you be happy about it?" Laura was clueless about what was bothering the Alpha king in front of her.


    ¡­


    He was utterly shocked and scared for something.


    ''If Selene is alive ¡­ and finds out I got someone pregnant?'' King Alcyd stood away from his throne in his shock.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 365 - Prenuptials (Part II)

    [-In Throne Room-]


    King Alcyd stood upon hearing Laura''s revelation.


    When things were already stressful enough for the Alpha King of the Alpha Werewolves, this new revelation just added more to the things bothering him.


    Even Laura was expecting for a more positive reaction from the Alpha King.


    Her fianc¨¦e!


    "Are you not happy? Why do you look so bothered upon hearing ¡­" Laura expressed her disappointment but King Alcyd had to weigh all the things revealed to him since his return from the meeting with the members of the Altum Council.


    In his mind, he could not help himself but worry for the future.


    ''What if Selene is alive? And she finds out I have a child with someone else?'' fear invaded King Alcyd''s thoughts.


    Fears of the uncertainty took over.


    The Alpha King trembled at the thought of his mate being alive and hating him for the things he did all these years.


    Instead of looking for her or making sure she was still alive, here he was forged a new relationship with someone and to a point ¡­ becoming a father to an offspring.


    "You will become a father now. I thought you wanted this? I never forced myself to you. You pursued me! Just to remind you ¡­ I was fine on my own and planning my future. But you came along and promised me things!" Laura reminded King Alcyd.


    She continued, "Now ¡­ You and I are expecting a child ¡­ of our own! You are soon to be a father!"


    "Who said I wanted a child from you?" King Alcyd looked at Laura with harrowing stares.


    Shocked at the words of King Alcyd and the look on his eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "THEN WHY YOU MADE LOVE WITH ME?" Laura screamed at King Alcyd.


    He became speechless at his own actions.


    Due to his longing for Selene, King Alcyd tried to compensate his longing for Selene through the existence of Laura.


    Reminding him most of Selene.


    Having similarities in their character and close resemblance in features.


    Thinking that it would be enough to keep him reminded of Selene.


    In Laura''s existence, King Alcyd thought ¡­ it would be enough to fill the pain and void which Selene left in her supposed death.


    Even those times he spent with Laura, it was Selene he was thinking of.


    "Oh my GOD! Please don''t tell me ¡­" Laura approached King Alcyd.


    Upon realizing the words and actions of King Alcyd.


    "Y-ou ¡­ You used me? You used me!!!!" Laura cried.


    She never expected to feel such pain and heartache.


    All these times, when she thought King Alcyd loved her and had genuine feelings for her. She abandoned her initial plans and forged a future for both of them together.


    To a point she rejected her own mate.


    Unknown to King Alcyd, during the second year of their relationship ¡­ Laura found out that she was mated with her best friend.


    Rejecting him on the spot because for her ¡­ there is no man like King Alcyd.


    Her mate accepted the rejection because he knew Laura genuinely loved and cared for King Alcyd more than him. Knowing his own best friend, he chose to give in for Laura''s happiness.


    They both endured the pain of the rejection but it was because Laura loved someone else at the time.


    And her best friend left their wolf pack for good.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!" Laura''s pain took over her senses.


    Things she lost and sacrificed for the genuine feelings she had for King Alcyd.


    Finally understanding that she was never loved nor cared the same way she did for the Alpha King.


    All she was for him ¡­ a replacement of someone he truly loved.


    Laura slapped King Alcyd with all her might.


    Gathering her composure ¡­


    Wiping all the tears she just shed ¡­


    Something within her snapped.


    Remembering all the words of her father.


    ''Love is a weakness that will poison your own goal and ambition. Remember, our brain is located above compared to the heart.''


    Pulling her hands away from the grip of King Alcyd.


    "You are such cruel man like your father!" Laura did not hold back with her words.


    "Don''t you dare compare me to my father!" King Alcyd raised his voice in defense.


    "Truth hurts, isn''t it? No matter how much you avoid it ¡­ like father, like son! Both cruel and ruthless men!" Laura further provoked King Alcyd.


    King Alcyd clenched his fist in anger.


    When he was about to say something.


    Laura pointed out to the Alpha King.


    "If you want the child alive, the wedding will push through! Unless, you want to be like your father. We can end the possibility of you being a father. But ¡­ you will also prove to everyone that you are exactly the same ¡­ or should I say ¡­ worse than your father!"


    She ended her words with, "If Selene was alive, what do you think she will do, once she finds out you got rid of an innocent unborn child? And fathered one ¡­"


    Words struck like a lightning into King Alcyd''s mind.


    Before he could even utter a single word of retort at Laura''s remark, Theo interrupted the intense moment between King Alcyd and Laura.


    "Alpha, Prince Alarick wanted me to inform you ¡­ Chloe and her team has arrived! They are waiting for you in the dungeons." Theo reported to King Alcyd.


    He noticed the suffocating tension between Laura and King Alcyd.


    "By the way, Theo! The wedding date has been changed. Inform everyone ¡­ two days from now will be the official wedding. So, the preparations for the wedding must begin!"


    Shocked upon hearing Laura''s words, Theo looked at their Alpha King and heard no resistance from him.


    Just watching Laura leave the throne room.


    Angry ¡­


    Hurt ¡­


    And scorned ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 366 - Interrogation

    On their way to the dungeons ¡­


    Theo wanted to ask the Alpha King what happened with Laura.


    And to why the wedding was being rescheduled earlier.


    Many questions going over Theo''s mind.


    But his fear towards their Alpha King took over.


    King Alcyd''s aura was heavier than usual.


    Filled with such intensity.


    When they finally arrived at the holding cell where Lucas was chained.


    Hanging with his wrists tied.


    While Melody was seated next to Chloe.


    "Let her go! She has nothing to do with my sins!" Lucas begged towards Prince Alarick.


    Prince Alarick and Chloe supervised the interrogation but Lucas feigned ignorance regarding any information about Selene.


    Telling the couple that Selene was already dead.


    Making his own fabricated lies to how he survived.


    Somehow, Melody understood who they were looking for.


    "Why are you looking for this Selene? The guy already told you ¡­ he doesn''t know where this Selene you are talking about." Melody supported the alibi of Lucas.


    Knowing that if they find Malia, they would take her away from Melody and Lucas.


    Lucas noticed how Melody went along with his lies.


    "We are not here to persecute you for your sins. The main purpose of your captive and interrogation is to extract the truth from you. Something tells us that you know something about Selene. It is too impossible that you have no clue about your sister." Chloe clarified to Lucas.


    "Why won''t you believe me? I already told you countless times. I was separated with Selene and when I woke up, she was already gone. While the vampires took me to their king." Lucas shared the half-truth.


    Chloe put a spell on the chains which would hurt Lucas if he lied.


    So far, the chain remained normal.


    Prince Alarick looked at Chloe.


    "He is telling the truth. The chains is not burning his skin." Chloe replied.


    "Then ¡­ who is the woman whom Ivan saw and heard singing? Ivan mentioned about her having the splitting image of Selene and having the exact voice! So, how will you explain that to us?" Prince Alarick further asked Lucas.


    Lucas answered without wavering in his will to deny the truth from those who only wanted to know ¡­


    If Selene was truly alive or not.


    "Even you ask me countless time ¡­ the answer will not bring back the dead. She is the sister of my mate. Daughter of the new president of the Hunters'' Association. Yes, she may look like Selene! But even I mistook her for Selene. Though, her name is Malia ¡­ not Selene!" Lucas answered.


    Immediately, Chloe looked at the chains constricted around Lucas'' wrists.


    Still ¡­


    Steady and normal ¡­


    Not inflicting any burns on Lucas'' skin nor showing any signs of lies from Lucas.


    Disappointment was painted all over Chloe''s face.


    She was hoping at least for something that would take away the mystery from the disappearance of Selene.


    The others waiting outside the cell were even more disappointed to hear no conclusive information about Selene.


    Remaining the same ¡­


    Clouded with questions and longing for Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Things became more intense at the arrival of King Alcyd.


    "Alcyd!" Prince Alarick uttered.


    His aura was totally different.


    Prince Alarick stepped aside and stood in front of Chloe just in case something went awry.


    He also wanted to ask Theo regarding the certain mood of his younger brother.


    But Theo only shook his head.


    Even the Delta was clueless to what caused for their Alpha King to be in such a foul mood.


    "Alarick ¡­ you are asking the wrong things. Someone as clever as Lucas. An experienced liar and villain. Because of this bastard ¡­ I got separated with the one I love!" King Alcyd stared at Lucas'' eyes with such contempt and anger.


    His ball of fist was clenched tightly and punched Lucas strong enough.


    To hear him groan in pain and for him to bleed.


    They could hear some of the ribs of Lucas crack from the blows of punches which King Alcyd was throwing.


    "Arrrgh!!!"


    "Enough! Stop it ¡­ No!! This is madness! Why are you hurting him? I thought you cared for Selene. Do you think she will be happy if she finds out you are hurting her brother?" Melody could not explain but she felt bad for Lucas.


    She could not endure the sight of him getting hurt further by the Alpha King.


    Everyone looked at Melody at what she just said.


    "If she finds out? I thought you believe as well that she is dead?" Chloe reiterated Melody''s words.


    King Alcyd was already putting pieces together and he was able to figure out the word play of Lucas.


    So, he decided to ask Lucas a direct question.


    "Is the Malia which I just heard you say ¡­ is she Selene?" King Alcyd directly asked Lucas.


    At that point, there was no escaping for Lucas nor dodging.


    It was a direct question he cannot maneuver his way out from it.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Only silence ¡­


    Any word he could think of has no sufficient substance to keep them from knowing.


    "I ¡­ don''t ¡­ know!" Lucas wished for miracle that the chain would not burn his skin.


    Unfortunately, the chains went red ¡­


    Burning his skin.


    -Scream from pain!-


    "Arrrrrrgghhhh!!!" Lucas could not endure the intense pain.


    As he looked at those who were present.


    Completely shocked ¡­


    And in disbelief ¡­


    Those who were outside have heard what just transpired.


    Amongst them all ¡­ King Alcyd was utterly speechless.


    Confirming ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Selene is still alive.


    "Oh my GOD! Selene is still alive!" Chloe exclaimed in shock from the truth.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 367 - Still Alive (Part I)

    [-In the Dungeons-]


    Lucas wanted to keep the truth from everyone.


    Especially from the Alpha King.


    The son of the man who killed his entire wolf pack and ¡­ his parents.


    Being the mate of his sister did not matter for him because he believed that only pain and misery will be the outcome of their relationship.


    He could not bring himself to trust the Alpha King.


    No matter how much he would promise to love or care for his sister.


    For him, the Alpha King is the son of his enemy and he has no intention to help him be reunited with his younger sister.


    Thus, despite his attempt to lie, the chains burned his skin.


    After screaming so loud from the pain.


    Lucas looked at those standing meters away from him.


    "Selene is still alive? And she is currently known as Malia, isn''t she?" King Alcyd directly asked.


    Lucas lied again, "NO! SHE IS DEAD!"


    Once more the chains burned his skin further.


    "Arrrrrgghhh!!!!" Lucas screamed further in pain.


    -Screams!-


    Everyone was ¡­


    Speechless ¡­


    Astonished ¡­


    And taken aback from the realization of the truth ¡­


    They knew from that point on ¡­ Selene is still alive!


    For a moment, everyone tried to grasp the reality of Selene being alive.


    All these years of grieving from losing her, she was still alive after all.


    Scarlett, Lance, Georgie and the others outside heard their Alpha King uttered.


    "So ¡­ Selene is still alive!" King Alcyd became emotional.


    Chloe never been close to anyone aside from her grandmother and her late mentor, Kassandra.


    Selene was one of the very few who made her feel not alone in this world.


    Because of her, Chloe felt more connected with others and earned more people in her life.


    Making it easier for her to forget the fact ¡­ she was left behind by her own parents when she was still an infant.


    From having only two special people in her life, she gained more after having Selene in her life.


    She may not be blood related, but Selene became like a sister for Chloe.


    Upon knowing the shocking truth, that Selene is still alive after all.


    A shocking revelation indeed.


    The spell casted on the chains made his lies useless and truth was revealed from the attempts of Lucas.


    Tears and cries could be heard from Scarlett outside.


    Aside from Chloe, Scarlett treated Selene someone like her own sister as well and revered her highly as their Luna.


    "Where is she?!?!" King Alcyd demanded answers from Lucas.


    "I told you already ¡­ she is DEAD! DEAD! DEAD!" Lucas insisted on lying.


    The burns from his wrist were getting worse.


    His regenerating ability was barely keeping up from the burns he was receiving.


    Before King Alcyd could hit Lucas and hurt him further, Prince Alarick stopped his younger brother.


    "Alcyd, enough! If Selene is alive ¡­ the more you cannot hurt her older brother. Remember, she will not forgive you if you kill him now. You must contain your anger and frustration!" Prince Alarick tried to calm his younger brother.


    Amongst those who were around, only Prince Alarick was calm and level headed.


    Others were emotional and astonished at the shocking revelation about Selene being alive.


    No one saw this coming when they thought that she was already dead.


    "Lucas ¡­ you owe Chloe so much for killing her father. At least do this for her, to ease her pain. You will never repay her for robbing her the chance for them to have more time together." Prince Alarick plead to Lucas.


    Wiping away her tears, Chloe added.


    "Tell us, where is she? Where is Selene now? Why is she not with you?"


    Lucas became tired from lying pointlessly.


    Silence was his only response.


    ¡­


    Feeling ashamed and remorse from the evil deeds he has done before.


    And for Melody to find out in this way.


    He felt ashamed of himself.


    For his mate to see the bad version of himself.


    Somehow, Melody was surprised to hear Lucas killing someone.


    She never thought of him as someone who could do such a thing.


    Despite being possessive and impulsive with her, she never thought of him as a murderer.


    "Lucas ¡­ tell us now! So we can find her and bring her back to where she belongs." Prince Alarick told Selene''s older brother.


    "Selene do not belong here ¡­ Selene deserves to be happy ¡­ You only brought more pain and suffering to her." Lucas replied in a lowered voice.


    King Alcyd wanted to hit Lucas but his older brother blocked his path and made him stop.


    Unexpectedly, Melody spoke in behalf of Lucas.


    "In a cold winter night, my father found Selene covered in blood. Not remembering anything about herself. We called her Malia." Melody hesitated at first to share information about Selene.


    But assessing the situation, she felt these people cared a lot for Selene and even though she wanted Malia or Selene to be with her.


    It was not right to keep someone or the truth hidden if it causes more pain and suffering.


    She was not that selfish to do so.


    Chloe and the rest were more surprised that Melody knew a lot.


    "Melody, No!" Lucas complained.


    "They deserve to know. I cannot bear to see you get hurt further. I do not understand my feelings but I feel like being tortured seeing you in pain. And Malia ¡­ or Selene ¡­ always wanted to know her past. Maybe this will make her finally happy." Malia divulged further.


    "You mean ¡­ you were with her all these times?" Prince Alarick wondered.


    "Yes! We spent most of the time together when she is not in a mission for the hunters." Melody honestly replied.


    When they thought surprises of Selene being alive was enough.


    Hearing Selene working along with the hunters was another shocking news for them.


    "Hunters?" King Alcyd sought for clarification.


    Because it was unheard of for any werewolf to work with hunters.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 368 - Still Alive (Part II)

    When things were shocking enough already to know Selene was still alive.


    Now, finding out she has been under the roof of the hunters.


    And not just with the ordinary hunters but with the family of the new president.


    "What?!? Why are you giving her missions? Isn''t the life of hunters dangerous?" King Alcyd pointed out the dangers which hunters encounter during their missions.


    "Alcyd! They have no idea who she is. Let''s just be grateful that she was protected and kept safe by the hunters. It could have been worse if she was found by the dark creatures." Prince Alarick tried to reason out with his younger brother.


    There were many questions needed answers.


    Like why Selene could not remember them and how she lived with the hunters.


    Most important of all ¡­


    "Where is she? Why Selene is not with you?" King Alcyd curiously asked.


    Melody sighed in disappointment.


    "If you mean Malia ¡­ she went for a raid ¡­ to attack the vampires which tried to take her older brother and their guardian wolf as hostage. Lucas was not told about it because she knew that Lucas will stop her about it." Melody answered.


    Upon hearing the plan of Selene.


    Lucas was greatly worried.


    "NO! Why didn''t you stop her? Does she know the forces she is up against with?" Lucas became clearly worried.


    His concerns and worries were evident on his face.


    "I tried but she is stubborn! It''s been days already since she left for their target. She brought an army of hunters with her." Melody explained.


    "An army of hunters is not enough! King Lionel''s forces are way too powerful than any army! She is going to a pointless mission." Lucas revealed another surprising information.


    Prince Alarick and the others were surprised once more.


    "Wait ¡­ you mean ¡­ Selene is on her way to attack King Lionel? The king of vampires? Why would you think Selene is on her way against King Lionel? And how would you know regarding the forces of King Lionel?" Prince Alarick expressed his own curiosity.


    "Because ¡­" Lucas hesitated to share what he knows.


    "Lucas! Your sister''s life is at stake!" Chloe yelled at Lucas for hesitating to share at all.


    "Wait! Wait! I am confused. I was told she is only going to raid a vampire coven just like she used to. The location you gave her regarding the coven you stayed, she said it''s only an ordinary vampire coven." Melody was looking confused at the words of Lucas.


    "It''s not that simple ¡­ the location I gave her ¡­ if only I knew she would do this ¡­ I wouldn''t have disclosed the location to her ¡­" Lucas was looking more worried.


    He continued, "If Selene was found by the family of hunters, I was found by the henchmen of King Lionel. The king of vampires turned me into one of his henchmen. Selene is raiding the territory of King Lionel, not some ordinary coven of vampires."


    One shocking revelation after another was being disclosed to everyone.


    King Alcyd was having difficult time to process everything.


    It was too much.


    All at once.


    Including his issues with Laura.


    "Where is the territory of King Lionel?" the Alpha King sounded serious.


    Maintaining the distance between of King Alcyd and Lucas from one another, Prince Alarick had to make sure that his younger brother would not do something careless and he would regret in the end.


    "No one survives to those who are uninvited to his kingdom."


    "Then what do you suggest?" Prince Alarick asked.


    "Let me go and check if they got my sister. If what they have done to her."


    King Alcyd and Chloe did not want to agree with this but Lucas reassured them all.


    "Do not worry, I will kill them if they did something bad to my sister. Now you know she is alive ¡­"


    Chloe immediately refused.


    "No!"


    "Let him be! And we will keep his mate in the royal palace as our hostage." Prince Alarick suggested.


    "WHAT?!? As if I will let you ¡­" Lucas refused as well.


    "That''s right! Alarick is right! Bring your sister back here and we will release your mate safely." King Alcyd agreed with the suggestion of his older brother.


    "I don''t care what you want! Help me reunite with my mate and I will grant you the chance to be with your mate again. For today, enjoy seeing her because tomorrow ¡­ you will leave to get your sister back." King Alcyd conveyed to Lucas his command stating his unnegotiable intent.


    He furthered before leaving,


    "Theo! Double the guards in this cell and bring Lucas'' mate after an hour to one of the private chambers for the guests. So that, while we wait for Lucas to bring Selene back ¡­ we will hold his mate as our leverage." King Alcyd instructed his Delta.


    Leaving him upset and agitated.


    The sound of the chains bustling from the movements of Lucas.


    Others followed their Alpha King.


    While Prince Alarick and Chloe were left behind along with Georgie.


    "You do not have to worry about your mate, Lucas. She will be taken care of while you are gone. Your mate is our only insurance policy for you to cooperate with us." Prince Alarick was straight forward with Lucas.


    Immediately, Lucas could grasp the intention of King Alcyd.


    Being forced to do something which he doesn''t want to do was truly a challenge for Lucas.


    "If I were you, just cooperate already! If you think Alcyd made your sister unhappy and miserable, you are wrong! She was happy and had fun with us ¡­ until you came into the picture ¡­ ruining all the good things she had. If you think Alcyd brought her misfortune, you are terribly wrong! Because it was you ¡­ who caused her all this pain and misery ¡­ Leaving her alone with your foster mother and forcing her to leave the side of her mate ¡­ And for her to go through all this struggles and misery were all because ¡­ of YOU! I hope you realize that ¡­" Chloe did not hold back with her words and each word stung like an acid in Lucas'' ears.


    Chloe left with a shock on Lucas'' face.


    Making Lucas realize all the things he brought to his sister''s life.


    The most shocking of all revelations ¡­


    How unaware Lucas was with the impact of his actions and decisions towards Selene ¡­


    Piecing it all together ¡­


    Even he could not deny the heartbreaking truth in Chloe''s revelation.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 369 - Still Alive (Part III)

    [-In the Ever Garden-]


    At the kingdom of fairies ¡­


    One of its magical place is the great waterfalls of Kawasan.


    A place where one of the most powerful fairy sisters was tasked to guard.


    Since one of the most treasured keys for portal to the kingdom of fairies was under the care of Princess Pearl, she was revered by many fairies.


    Her wisdom and powers were sought by many supernatural beings.


    But due to the difficulty of entering the kingdom of fairies and reaching out to the princess, it was a rare scene to see the princess helping someone else aside from the queen of fairies.


    As they stood beside the small pond located just by the foot of the magical falls, Princess Pearl led her sister and Booth to it.


    "I know you are in need of answers and help for your intention to rescue the next chosen one. She is ¡­ still alive but her life is hanging by a thread." Princess Pearl told her sister and Booth.


    This made Booth more worried.


    "Then, what are we doing here ¡­ stalling and wasting time? If you want to help then let''s go already!" Booth expressed his impatience and eagerness to save Malia.


    Magenta held Booth''s hand and reminded him the value of patience and enough preparation.


    "My sister is right, young man!" Princess Pearl agreed with Magenta''s words.


    "I am not a young man, please!"


    "Your age is considered as a child here in our kingdom. So just be thankful that my sister called you young man." Magenta remarked at Booth.


    She then continued to her older sister, "So what we must do now?"


    Immediately, her older sister sat by the edge and reached for the waters.


    And there it was ¡­


    The blue clear waters of the small magical pond gleamed brightly upon Princess Pearl''s touch.


    Seconds after, its waters reflected the image of Malia getting transported.


    Then Princess Pearl performed ancient incantation towards the water.


    Booth could not understand the language but the water seems to be following whatever Princess Pearl was reciting.


    It showed things that Booth has no knowledge of and to his surprise those things came into existence.


    Floated out of the water.


    Turning into glowing dusts and Princess Pearl gestured for it to form into a magical dagger.


    Upon its completion, it shone too bright for Booth''s eyes to handle.


    "There! It''s done ¡­ you can have this ¡­" Princess Pearl handed over the magical dagger.


    In his confusion, he received the magical dagger first before asking anything.


    "What''s this for? I have my anti-magic weapon already." Booth curiously pointed out.


    Even Magenta, the younger sister of Princess Pearl was curious at the purpose of the magical dagger as well.


    The princess took a moment before responding to their queries.


    "I made the needed magical dagger to allow her regain what she has lost and get her back from the darkness that has taken over. She is still alive ¡­ but the darkness has already taken over for her to survive from the supposed death."


    "Darkness taken over? But we just saw her in the water contained in an ice. Is the ice which you meant for darkness? So this magical dagger will break that ice?" Booth assumed for the purpose of the magical dagger.


    "No! The magical dagger must be plunged to her chest." Princess Pearl instructed.


    "EXCUSE ME, WHAT?!?" Booth exclaimed.


    He started to complain.


    "Why would I harm the woman I love? Take this dagger back. I won''t need it to get her back. Just lead me to her and that would be enough. I can save her without this!"


    Magenta wanted to ask as well but her older sister explained.


    "You must understand ¡­ Once she wakes up, she will no longer be the same woman. Her darkness will be more vicious than ever since this is her fourth transformation. Am I right?" Princess Pearl elaborated and mentioned about something not everyone was aware of.


    His silence confirmed the statement of Princess Pearl.


    "My sister''s vision and wisdom is more pristine and powerful than any seer. If she says so then it is what it is ¡­" Magenta reiterated to Booth.


    "You will never have her back the way she was unless you stab her with this. I presume you only use the song of a royal siren. Because it is a rare power which removes darkness from its path." Princess Pearl revealed.


    "What song of siren? We don''t know any sirens!"


    "The young half-breed siren ¡­ the woman she always protects! The one linked to her kin ¡­" Princess Pearl furthered.


    "Melody? You mean her voice? Yeah ¡­ I don''t need this to return her back to normal. Once I find out her location, I will bring Melody with me and get Malia back." Booth informed the fairy with his plan.


    "The problem is ¡­ she is under the shackles of a powerful Alpha King. Not even your genuine heart would allow you to even get near the siren blood. If you choose that path, your death will be certain because he will see your love for the woman he cares the most. You will be his worst rival and your death will be his success."


    Somehow Booth understood the sense of it all, if he chooses to seek Melody''s help.


    "How did Melody got abducted?"


    "It was her fate what brought her to the kingdom of werewolves. Since, time is of essence ¡­ that dagger is your only chance of retrieving the woman ¡­ you truly love!" Princess Pearl explained once more.


    From that moment ¡­


    Everything became more difficult and cumbersome for Booth.


    To plunge the magical dagger in the heart of the woman he loves ¡­


    To even cause pain or hurt her ¡­


    Was the last thing Booth wanted to do!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 370 - Fourth Darkening (Part I)

    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Former Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack, Berrick, has started his own preparations for his return to the werewolf kingdom.


    To re-establish his former wolf pack.


    Many memories began to appear and bother Berrick.


    While he was sparring with three of the henchmen of King Lionel, his mind was filled with thoughts about his former wolf pack and ¡­ his most beloved mate.


    His wife, Sylvanna.


    Despite having to go against with three vampires and being distracted, his fighting skills and prowess were indeed on a different league.


    The vampires watching the sparring match were very impressed with the grandson of their king.


    It was a display of extraordinary strength and fighting skills.


    Berrick ended the sparring match in his favor.


    Others applauded and marveled at his might.


    The training ground of the vampires was located underground the castle.


    A huge training ground was installed for training and practice of the soldiers of King Lionel.


    Instead of doing their usual training exercises and combat practices, everyone watched the sparring match of the grandson of their king.


    A rare opportunity to see him on action since he would be leaving.


    Sweating ¡­


    Exchanges of intense strikes and hits ¡­


    Without any use of special abilities, the sparring match became a spectacle for the vampire soldiers in the training ground.


    Female vampires threw flirtatious look towards Berrick.


    Male vampires admired the sight of Berrick.


    Giving him the deserved respect.


    "Imagine, three henchmen without any difficulty?"


    "And he even looks distracted but he easily wards them off."


    "He is our king''s heir no doubt."


    Some of the whispers going around amongst the vampires watching the sparring match.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other hand,


    Ingrid was confronted by Hanzo in her laboratory.


    "Why do you want to meet me? Is there any message from King Lionel?" Ingrid asked.


    "No, he did not send me here. I wanted to see you because ¡­" Hanzo hesitated if it was right for him to do so.


    He indirectly segued into something more pleasing and prompted for his serious questions.


    "You know we have been serving the king for a long time now. And I know you have been nothing but loyal to him."


    "Why won''t you go straight ahead to what brought you here? And stop beating around the bush!" Ingrid looked at Hanzo with a serious look on her eyes.


    Only Hanzo and Ingrid were in the laboratory.


    No one else were around.


    "Tell me, why did you lie to our king? I know for a fact you have done the opposite of the command which our king has clearly told you. Sending the daughter of Berrick to somewhere else. Instead of doing the task given to you, why have you disobeyed for the first time? Are you rebelling against our king, Ingrid?" Hanzo stated to Ingrid regarding all of his discovery.


    It surprised Ingrid that Hanzo knows the truth.


    Being aware to what she has done was truly a problem for Ingrid.


    "What are you planning to do with the information you just acquired?" Ingrid wondered.


    "Answer my question first and then I will decide what to do next about it." Hanzo became more serious than his previous tone.


    "My main concern is for the welfare and best interest of the vampire. And aside from those things is nothing else! I am not planning a rebellion nor instigating any opposing forces against our king. But, I do not think eliminating the next supreme leader will benefit the vampires. We served the late Emperor Odin with our full loyalty. Only misfortune awaits for those who harm the destined supreme leader." Ingrid elaborated her reasons for her actions.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hanzo was contemplating for the next words he was about to utter.


    "Who do you really want to serve, Ingrid? King Lionel or the destined next supreme leader?" Hanzo asked Ingrid while holding the scabbard of his sword.


    Ingrid did not answer immediately.


    She also contemplated on her supposed response.


    "Both!"


    "Ingrid ¡­ you and I know that is impossible! There must be only one master. Not two ¡­ Not three ¡­ but ONLY ONE!" Hanzo reiterated to Ingrid the value of having one master.


    "Why can''t I serve two?"


    "Because they may have conflicting goals and it is inevitable for our king to clash with the destined next supreme leader. Given the history and goals they have. How will you serve two masters for that? If in the end, you will have to choose ¡­ only one to protect." Hanzo held tightly on to the grip of his sword.


    "Whoever has the best interest and plans for the vampires, that individual will be my true master! As of now, I can only serve two. Until the time has come for me to decide which one I must finally choose as my true master."


    Hanzo turned around.


    And before he left the laboratory.


    "So I will not interfere ¡­ for now! Until you make a decision. Once you have decided then it will depend also on how I will move forward with you. But I must warn you, if you choose someone else as your master. I have no choice but to eliminate any threats towards our king." Hanzo conveyed his thoughts to Ingrid.


    He continued, "Even if I have to kill you. Then I will. So, I highly recommend for you to think it over carefully. And I pray for you to choose the right decision. After all, you are someone I truly care for!"


    Ingrid watched Hanzo leave the laboratory.


    Contemplating on his warning for her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    Somewhere far north from the territory of King Lionel, a hidden fortress where allied vampires to Grand Vampire Elder Amelia expected the arrival of their most respected grand elder.


    In her arrival, they could not wait to report the current status of their new guest.


    Referring to Malia.


    Thus, when Grand Vampire Elder Amelia arrived with her few escorts.


    A smaller fortress compared to the castle of King Lionel awaits.


    Though, inside the fortress was filled with candles and elegant murals.


    Unlike the castle of King Lionel, the fortress of the north is attached to a mountain.


    Originally it was cave and vampires turned it into a fortress which resembles a castle.


    Hidden away from other supernatural creatures.


    Due to the deceptive barrier created by their Grand Vampire Elder, she was able to create an illusion which deceives any outsider.


    Her intention to keep this away from the king was for her own insurance.


    Just in case the time comes for her to go against with the king of vampires openly, Amelia would have a place to hide away.


    She was welcomed by the vampires she saved and kept as her allies.


    Loyal only to her.


    That is why when Ingrid sent the contained body of Malia under the name of Grand Vampire Elder Amelia, no one hesitated to shelter their guest.


    Vouched by the vampire they respected the most.


    "Where is our guest?" Amelia asked the vampires.


    For a moment ¡­ no one answered.


    "Is something wrong?" a query of Amelia to her allied vampires.


    "It''s better to show you ¡­ Grand Elder!" the acting-leader of the group informed Amelia.


    Immediately, she followed the vampire.


    When they finally arrived in the designated room for Malia, they could see the body glowing inside the huge block of ice.


    "Why have you not released the body from the ice?"


    "Grand Elder, there is a great darkness I could sense within. The combined crystals and ice structure which contains the body of this guest of yours is the only thing that keeps the darkness within at bay. Somehow the darkness was also contained but if we release her. The darkness along with it will be released as well." The vampire warned their grand elder.


    ¡­


    "We will release her. She is the destined next supreme leader." Amelia revealed to her ally.


    "What? She is the destined next chosen one?" a surprised tone was evident in the voice of the vampire.


    Astonished at the revelation of their Grand Vampire Elder, Amelia.


    "Yes! And she will not harm us as long as we swear our allegiance to her. So, Remy ¡­ you are former henchman of the king of vampires until he decided to punish you through exile. I believe your ability is enough to melt away the thing which contains our guest." Amelia remarked.


    "But ¡­ Grand Elder, are you sure about this? I ¡­ I am grateful for your kindness by lending your home to my children. I just want us to be careful with ¡­"


    "Remy, I am sure about this. So will you do it for me?" Amelia insisted on releasing Malia.


    Right away, the former henchman approached the huge block of ice containing Malia.


    And as soon as she touched the huge block of ice.


    It slowly melted away.


    Until ¡­ the entire ice became just merely water.


    But Malia remained floating and surrounded by a purple light.


    Moments after ¡­


    Her eyes opened.


    Then darkness covered the entire room.


    Blinding everyone in its path.


    "Who dared to wake me?" a sinister voice was heard.


    Threatening ¡­


    And Vicious ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 371 - Fourth Darkening (Part II)

    The room was filled with shadows and darkness.


    Only the voice of Malia could be heard as they were blinded by the darkness.


    "Again ¡­ why would you dare wake me? I was in a deep slumber, trying to completely fuse my body with darkness until you both wake me. So tell me ¡­ why?" A haunting sinister tone from Malia''s voice.


    Both Remy and the Grand Elder Vampire, Amelia, were on their knees.


    "Because we want to declare our service to the destined second Supreme Ruler! The time has come for you to rule this world ¡­" Amelia nervously informed Malia.


    Floating mid-air ¡­


    Surrounded with dark energy ¡­


    Gleaming with purple light ¡­


    Malia breathed deeper before responding from the devotion stated by Amelia.


    Remy was too scared to even talk or utter a single word.


    She could not believe that their Grand Vampire Elder, Amelia, was able to speak despite the threatening aura which Malia exudes.


    "Hmmmm ¡­ okay!!! So, you are my first and amongst the few followers who wishes to serve me. This is also my first time to see such powerful creature to kneel and to wish such a thing." Malia''s voice was eerie and absolutely filled with murderous intent.


    Instantly, the eye sight of Remy and Amelia were returned.


    Things became clear again.


    Seeing Malia sat on a chair.


    Exuding with confidence and dark energy.


    "First ¡­ I need proper clothes! Bring me stuff that screams ¡­ EEEMPPRRREESSS!!! Or better ¡­ SUPREME RULER! Am I understood with my first request?" Malia reiterated her request.


    "Y-yeeess, we understood!" Amelia could feel the thin patience of Malia.


    "Why is the other vampire so silent? Are you a mute?"


    ¡­


    Immediately, Remy wanted to speak but Malia choked her without even her hand reaching her neck.


    "Aaarrghh!!" Remy struggled with her breath.


    Holding her neck tightly.


    Within a second she was released by Malia.


    "Again ¡­ do you understand my first request?" Malia repeated as she looked at Remy.


    "Y-yes ¡­ your majesty!" Remy stammered in her reply due to her fear of Malia.


    "I don''t like the rhyme of Majesty ¡­ It doesn''t ring nicely to my ears. I do not like it at all. So starting today do not dare mention majesty ¡­ or highness because I want to kill every time I think of it. Thus, once I hear it ¡­ someone must die! Okay?" Malia spoke of it as if killing was a simple thing to her.


    Discarding one''s life into nothingness.


    "Call me ¡­ YOUR EMPRESS! Malia gave her command.


    "Yes, MY EMPRESS!" Remy kneeled with so much fear and lowered her gaze.


    "We will find you all the best garments ¡­ deserving for a Supreme Ruler." Amelia tried her best to show her devotion to Malia.


    "For my second request, gather your loyal soldiers and train them. Because we will start to expand your small fortress. I can sense only few remarkable souls in here. Maybe three or 4 souls only including the two of you. So we better strengthen your soldiers.


    My third request will be ¡­ virgin women and witches ¡­ I want to create something powerful. Enough to kill the king of vampires and the other monarchs of this world." Malia sounded serious with her requests.


    "K-kill the monarchs ¡­ my empress?" Amelia was a bit confused from the intention of Malia.


    Then she stood from her seat.


    "You see ¡­ I do not need anybody to contest me from my destined throne. We will travel to the ancient palace once I have equipped myself with enough power to amplify my magic essence ten folds."


    Amelia wanted to complain or convey her thoughts to Malia but she knew if she would do so ¡­ Her life will be on the line.


    "For now ¡­ those will be your first task from me. Prove your devotion and we will see if I will deem you both useful. I intend to dispatch things that have no use to me at all. So, go now ¡­ before I get bored and kill you both for fun." Malia has become unbelievably too dark for Amelia to even comprehend.


    As they leave the private chamber of Malia.


    Cloud of doubts and fear entered Amelia''s mind.


    ''What have we done?''


    ''What nightmare have we unleashed to the world?''


    Making her way to the other vampires but she had to think of something to control the situation.


    Because things can go differently than she envisioned.


    Meanwhile,


    Standing by the window, looking at the snow fall.


    Malia thought of many ways how she would conquer the world.


    "I WILL MAKE THIS WORLD A LIVING HELL!" Malia uttered.


    "Damnation awaits!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Dungeon-]


    Chloe strengthened the spell on the chains to make sure Lucas would not be able to get away from his chains on his own.


    Prince Alarick tried to convince Lucas to cooperate for the sake of everyone instead of making things difficult for all of them.


    His silence and non-responsive mood made it clear that Lucas may have considered to cooperate rather than risking his mate in the hands of the Alpha King.


    Someone he could not trust.


    Melody was left with Lucas for an hour.


    Royal guards were tasked to strictly look after Melody and Lucas.


    ¡­


    Melody stood and leaned against the wall.


    "Why did you not tell me where my sister was? You should have told me about it as soon as I woke up." Lucas told Melody.


    "Oh ¡­ are you blaming me for the danger which Malia is in right now?"


    "No, I am not blaming you. What I mean is ¡­ it would have been better if you told me back in your penthouse so we could have headed together to save my sister." Lucas clarified himself.


    "I may have told you if only you have acted normal and not like a lunatic. Obsessing with mate stuff. Being possessive all over me. Then maybe ¡­ I could have mentioned it to you. But she made me promise not to mention it to you. So, I doubt I would even tell you."


    Lucas became more worried for Malia.


    While Lucas was worrying for Malia, Melody was contemplating on the things she heard about Lucas.


    Though, she wanted to ask him all about it but Melody realized something with Lucas.


    She may not be as powerful or strong like Malia. But Melody knows how to determine remorse and guilt when she sees one.


    And looking at Lucas.


    He was filled with all of this.


    "I think whatever reason for you to do such evil things. I can see your regret in doing those things. You are sad about the damage you have caused to the lives of others. Going over it will not undo those things. It will always remain as losses and deaths. You cannot change that ¡­ I think forgiveness can only be earned when you have done the same. Forgiveness is a powerful thing you know." Melody tried to comfort Lucas.


    She cannot explain it but there is something in her which pushes her to do things for Lucas.


    Not able to withstand the sight of Lucas getting hurt and upset.


    Despite her promise to Malia, because of Lucas ¡­ Melody gave in and revealed all the things she knows about Malia.


    Her fear of seeing Lucas get hurt further was worse than the thought of Malia leaving her.


    When Lucas remained sulking and depressed.


    Melody started singing for him.


    Her song has always comforted Malia when she was depressed and upset.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    # Enchanting Song #


    Each royal guard were soothed by the voice of Melody.


    They felt rejuvenated from their tired muscles.


    ¡­


    The gloomy prisoners who heard the enchanting voice of Melody felt such emotions they never felt before.


    ¡­


    If those who heard Melody were enchanted, Lucas was completely captivated by the sight of Melody singing.


    Not only was her beauty breathtaking. Her voice was out of this world.


    Mesmerizing and captivating.


    After singing in her enchanted voice.


    Before Lucas could even say anything.


    "Your sister calms down whenever I sing to her. She used to get panic attacks during her nightmares. There are bad nights but there are also some good nights. I guess it was you whom she refers to as the boy who always made her laugh. She could not determine who those two were ¡­ this boy trying to cheer a young girl from missing their parents."


    Tears started to fall.


    Lucas cried in regret for the waste of time and efforts he did.


    Just for revenge.


    Finally realizing that he only worsened the misery and pain they had through his futile obsession for vengeance.


    "I do not deserve you ¡­ Forgive me for causing you all this trouble. You can reject me if you want. Just utter the words ¡­" Lucas was in tears when he realized that Melody will only suffer with him.


    But Melody did not let him finish.


    "I must say, I am not fond of being called your mate. But I do not want to ¡­ reject you. I think you are a good man who just wants the same thing as I."


    These words surprised Lucas and gave hope to his depressing life.


    "Same thing?" Lucas asked.


    "Someone to love and be loved ¡­ you also want those right?" Melody looked Lucas straight in his eyes.


    Upon hearing Melody, it made Lucas speechless.


    And a smile formed in his face.


    "Once you save Malia, you must return and save me. Can you?" Melody remarked.


    "Of course I will return and get you back! I promise!"


    "Do not promise me ¡­ just do!" Melody smiled back at Lucas.


    She continued,


    "I worry for your sister. If ever she goes dark. Stay away from her. She will not hesitate in killing you." Melody shared her worry to Lucas.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 372 - Fourth Darkening (Part III)

    If the Alpha King and others, saw Lucas as someone horrible and a mere vengeful creature.


    His mate, Melody, saw something within him.


    The eyes do not lie ¡­


    Based on Melody''s ability to read one''s soul, there was nothing evil in Lucas eyes.


    Only pain, longing for a family and hope for a miracle.


    Seeing right through Lucas, it was a relief for Melody that the older brother of Malia is not like the man painted by Chloe and the rest.


    For Melody, Lucas may have done terrible and horrifying things but one individual deserves redemption if they choose to be.


    Unlike some other creatures who chooses to be evil and dark, to remain in misery and darkness was also a choice of an individual.


    Though there were scars and markings of darkness of his soul.


    Usually, Melody''s eyes gleams brightly in a shade of blue every time she tries to read one''s soul.


    Malia reprimanded Melody not to do it again without her permission.


    Since her last soul reading, this was her third time ever to use it once again.


    Melody''s ability {_Soul Reading_} was activated when things were revealed about Lucas'' past.


    Her eyes only gleams brightly when Melody''s ability goes deeper in reading one''s soul.


    "The darkness in you was lifted. But the scars in your soul is very evident." Melody unconsciously touched the face of Lucas while reading his soul.


    While hanging with his wrists tied up through the unbreakable chains, Lucas was evidently flustered from the sudden gesture of Melody.


    As soon as she realized the growing intimacy between the two, Melody released her hold of Lucas.


    "I am sorry! I did not mean to spout some non-sense." Melody recomposed herself.


    Her touch caused waves of pleasure towards Lucas.


    Forgetting the words which Melody uttered about Malia.


    But Melody was able to regain her composure and get back to the concern she wanted to share.


    After faking a cough.


    "You must avoid Malia if ever she succumbed to darkness." Melody advised Lucas.


    "I just hope she is still alive and nothing bad happened to her. Knowing King Lionel''s army can do. They can do a lot of unthinkable things to my sister." a worry which invaded the mind of Lucas.


    "Malia is a powerful being. I doubt she would die or lose against the army of the king of vampires. My only worry is her giving in to her dark powers. If that is the case, it will be fourth darkening."


    Confusion was plaguing Lucas.


    "What do you mean fourth darkening? Why are you so sure she would not lose her life?"


    "It''s because I have seen her go completely dark. Her dark powers taking over her entire senses." Melody explained to Lucas.


    She continued while stepping away from Lucas.


    "During her first darkening, she exuded with great power. And saved us from an accident.


    Second Darkening, she became more driven to defeat her enemies. Eliminating them all mercilessly. Her third darkening was pretty much different. After defeating all enemies, she wanted to fight further and turned against her allies. Resulting death to few!"


    Elaborating further ¡­


    "Thus, if ever she goes fourth darkening. I doubt she would even care if you are her brother. Her thirst for power becomes worse in every darkening. A warning was given to us, if Malia gives in to her dark powers and went completely dark, in her 6th time will be irreversible."


    "What do you mean irreversible?"


    "She will go completely dark permanently with no point of return."


    "Then how do you pull her back to her normal self?" Lucas asked.


    "We get her back through my enchanted song. And if you do intend to get her, do not engage with her if she has completely become dark."


    "If I do not bring her back, the Alpha King will not set you free. And if I bring her back, she will be reunited with that man. He will only further hurt her. Then if ever she becomes completely dark, I must avoid her. I think all options look unsatisfying for me. I am starting to doubt myself if I can do this on my own." Lucas doubted himself.


    For the longest time, Lucas never felt this way again.


    Doubting himself and unsure ¡­


    "Sometimes you need to learn in sharing the burden. Stop doing it on your own. That''s why maybe ¡­ just maybe ¡­ you have not achieved what you were longing for because you do things on your own."


    At that moment, Lucas realized how things made sense when he was doing things on his own.


    No one to share his burden.


    "I ¡­ don''t know if ¡­" Lucas stopped in the middle of his words as he further contemplated on his past mistakes.


    The guards informed Melody with her remaining time.


    Before they could escort Melody to her designated private chamber.


    "Few minutes left for you lady!" the royal guard informed Melody.


    "I know!" Melody rolled her eyes after loudly replying to the royal guard.


    "While I am gone, will you behave and refrain from getting in trouble?" Lucas requested from his mate.


    A smile was formed in Melody''s face.


    "I am not your sister! Definitely, I will not be in trouble." Melody''s reply.


    Both chuckled at the thought of Malia or Selene having trouble most of the time due to her free-spirited nature.


    "So ¡­ this means you accept me as your mate?" Lucas took all his courage asking Melody this particular question.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was no immediate response from Melody.


    "At least I am not rejecting you."


    Looking at Lucas with so much hope.


    Indeed her eyes were filled with hope and beauty.


    Which Lucas got drowned into.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In the Northern Fortress-]


    The Grand Vampire Elder Amelia provided all the requests of Malia.


    From her preferred wardrobe ¡­


    Down to her last request were prepared by Amelia.


    Upon completing all the tasks given to her.


    Doubts started to creep in.


    ''Am I doing this right?''


    ''Will she be a better choice than my own nephew?''


    ''Is her power enough to defeat the vampire king?''


    Some of the thoughts visited her shaken her core.


    As she enters the spacious vacant room within the northern fortress.


    It dawned on Amelia regarding the uncanny ritual which Malia was performing at that time.


    To her east was a blazing torch of fire ¡­


    To her west was the empty pool of water ¡­


    To her south were pots of flowers ¡­


    To her north was a strong gust of wind ¡­


    And above her was a silver blue bracelet coated with diamonds and blue magical gem.


    Floating above her.


    Malia summoned the elements surrounding her.


    Remy entered the huge spacious room with the sight of Malia to behold.


    In her awe of Malia''s power, she could not help but express her disbelief and fascination.


    "Am I seeing this right, Grand Elder? Four Elements?" Remy seeking for confirmation.


    "Yes, Remy! It is right! She can control all those four major elements. As I said, she is a powerful creature." Amelia reassured Remy.


    "What is she planning to do now?" Remy wondered.


    "Something no good to come out of. I finally realize that ¡­"


    Remy looked at Amelia waiting for her answer as they watch Malia do her thing.


    "So, it is better to be her ally than to be her enemy! Is that what you trying to say Grand Elder?"


    The four elements gathered around Malia at her command.


    Swirling around her. Then being absorbed by her magical bracelet.


    Moments after ¡­


    A bright light flashed from the bracelet.


    Then a victorious smile was apparent on Malia''s expression.


    "Oh, Empress! We have gathered all of those you have requested in the basement." Amelia bowed along with Remy upon giving their report to the one they serve.


    Wearing her newly made elemental bracelet before responding to the report of Amelia.


    "That''s great then!" Malia''s reply while being marveled at her new creation.


    It made the two vampires more curious at the sight of the newly made elemental bracelet.


    "If we may ¡­ there is something I would like to ask ¡­" Amelia conveyed her curiosity.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Malia looked at the Grand Vampire Elder closely and seriously.


    "Hmmm ¡­ okay? Ask away!" She uttered.


    "For what purpose you have made that elemental bracelet? And how come you can control all elements?"


    A deep sigh was released by Malia, "I made this elemental bracelet so I could amplify my elemental abilities and tap unto the other elements without difficulty. After all ¡­ I need to reinforce my powers and reassure my victory against the king of vampires."


    She continued,


    "We will be visiting the king of vampires sooner than you expect it to be!"


    Both vampires were utterly stunned at the plan of Malia to challenge the king of vampires this early with less preparation.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 373 - Fourth Darkening (Part IV)

    Making the hidden fortress at the northern region of the territory of King Lionel.


    As the temporary main base of Malia.


    Due to its very cold and covered in snow terrain, the hidden fortress became more difficult to locate for outsiders.


    Inside the fortress which is located within the mountain, a decent space for residency and training for the vampires were established by the Gorvic Coven.


    The Gorvic Coven pledged loyalty to the Grand Vampire Elder, Amelia, after she saved their lives from persecution.


    King Lionel ordered for their death warrants but Amelia chose not to kill them for their defiance to him.


    Amelia''s efforts of saving them and understanding the reason for their defiance made the entire coven of Gorvic to be grateful and indebted to the Grand Vampire Elder.


    With Malia''s arrival and sudden plans for her rise to power, the entire coven was shaken to its core.


    Remy as the leader of the Gorvic Coven, they raised their concerns for any uncertainties and fears for their future.


    Having no preparations makes things more worrisome.


    [-In the strategy room-]


    Malia was occupied in analyzing the geographic location of the northern fortress and the castle of King Lionel.


    Wearing a new black dress, accentuating the curves of her body and exposing more skin than the usual clothing she wears before.


    Her appearance was more sensual than before.


    Exuding with sultriness.


    The male vampires guarding the doors were very nervous and distracted with her presence.


    While Remy and Amelia accompanied Malia in the strategy room.


    Guiding her with the things she wanted to know.


    A huge table with an entire map and pins which indicates the territories of King Lionel and his allies.


    "So basically this is the map of the entire territory of the king of vampires and the location of his allies?"


    Both Amelia and Remy confirmed.


    "There are only few covens who are willing to support us if ever I rise to power. Challenging King Lionel ought to be more difficult than I expected it to be." Malia kept analyzing the miniature landscape of the geographic locations of the vampire covens and the territory of King Lionel.


    "Yes, it must be planned thoroughly. King Lionel is not only the most powerful and strongest vampire. He is also surrounded with powerful and strong vampires. If dealing with the king of vampires is a problem, then his henchmen are quite troublesome as well." Remy shared her own insights regarding the plans of Malia.


    Seconded by Amelia.


    "Your plan to challenge the king of vampires must go through a series of preparations. For us to succeed in our objective for you to take power. Not just within the vampire kingdom but also on a bigger scale." Amelia gave her own assessment.


    After hearing the two vampires convey their concerns, a confident smirk was seen from Malia.


    "What if we cut off his supplies and resources from his blood farms? Drying him out and his allies. That would greatly affect them!" Malia suggested.


    Upon hearing this, they were surprised.


    "What?!?" Remy sounded surprised.


    While Amelia asked Malia directly, "Cutting off the supplies and drying the vampires out?"


    "Yes ¡­ Is it wrong to do so?"


    In their disbelief, only Amelia tried to make Malia understand the risk of harming the other vampires that they could potentially sway as their allies.


    Because it will not only affect King Lionel but the entire population of vampires as well.


    Chaos would follow within the kingdom of vampires.


    "It is so unfortunate for both of you not to see what I am trying to achieve here." Malia''s tone had a hint of disappointment.


    Placing red flags on each territory, the other vampires wondered.


    "Imagine if we can hoard the supplies and resources of the blood farms of the king of vampires. We can topple down his influence and rally our own faction." Malia informed the two about her initial plans.


    Surprised at the mention of the idea of hoarding supplies and resources, Amelia pointed out the difficulty of this plan.


    "Underestimating me that much?"


    "N-no! It''s more of ¡­ providing you a realistic approach on your plans." Amelia clarified to Malia.


    "I forgot to remind you ¡­ My elemental bracelet can amplify my elemental abilities. To a point where I can summon calamities. I do not need an army to attack. I need an army to guard the warehouse where I plan to keep all the resources and supplies which I intend to steal."


    Malia continued,


    "But I have something better in mind rather than stealing. Destroying it all completely would demand for a massive replenishing of the lost ones. And with that ¡­ they would be forced to seek for human blood and stack up new ones. Thus, will make the Hunters Association enraged against King Lionel. Then if it may also force some of the allied vampires of King Lionel to poach around the nearby kingdoms."


    Remy and Amelia were shocked at the level of schemes which Malia was planning to make.


    "This is not the way in handling the vampire matters. It will further implicate the vampires in a bad light. You will force the vampires to go against the others. Desperation will make them wreak havoc. This is a dangerous path to take!" Amelia tried to convince Malia to reconsider her plans.


    "Oh, Amelia! Sometimes sacrifices has to be made for us to achieve our goals. You want peace for vampires? Then we must assert force to gain peace. To inflict fear to our enemies, it will gain reluctance to go against us in the future." Confidently elaborated by Malia.


    Worried for the result of the plan of Malia, Amelia insisted on Malia to reconsider.


    "I know that my ways is far too much for both of you. But do you have anyone else that could stop the reign of your current king. As I can see it, you needed me because there was no one that can take him down. I am your only hope in removing your king from his throne." Malia looked overly confident with her words.


    "Yes, we do need you! But we do not want you to create a chaotic place for the vampires to live in. This is why exactly we broke faith with the king of vampires. Because of his tyranny!" Remy complained.


    Dark energy filled the room.


    The ground shook and vibrated at Malia''s will.


    "Actually, I am being kind to you and your coven. You serve me or you die!! Only two options I give to anyone. If you serve me, I expect no opposition and complaints. Instead, inputs and contribution in achieving my plan!"


    Going further to her explanation and threats,


    "I do not force anyone to stay by my side. It''s your choice! But remember ¡­ I am not in the mood for any opposition. Only death awaits those who oppose me!"


    Instantly, they sensed the threatening power of Malia.


    The Grand Vampire Elder held Remy''s hand to stop her from complaining further.


    "She will kill you on sight if you oppose further and complain." Amelia whispered.


    Giving in to Malia''s plans was the only path for them to take now.


    "But ¡­"


    "We have already chosen this path, Remy! There is no more point of return. We can wait for the right moment to strike. For now, we obey!" Amelia whispered while masking their discreet conversation through her illusion mist.


    Making Malia see a different scene.


    Which makes Malia think they were merely listening and bowing to her.


    Clenching her fist because they may have released a far worse creature than the king of vampires.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In the Ever Garden-]


    Booth complained why he had to be the one to plunge the dagger on Malia''s heart.


    Princess Pearl sighed before explaining to Booth.


    "Magenta cannot do it. It is not her fate to do so. Compared to her, you will have a better opportunity to get near to Malia. My dear sister will be playing a different role during your face-off against her. For us to succeed, it must be you who have plunge that dagger!" Princess Pearl recommended to Booth.


    Standing next to the magical pond, the princess of fairies showed to Booth the consequence of not doing so.


    A horrifying scene was shown.


    Massive deaths ¡­


    Complete chaos ¡­


    And the never-ending suffering of humans.


    Booth held the grip of the dagger tightly as he thought of the worst outcome.


    "Fine!"


    Before he could speak further, a loud sound of horn could be heard.


    "The Queen has arrived!" The other fairies uttered.


    "We need to go now or else there will be no assurance we can leave the kingdom." Magenta worriedly stated.


    "My sister will definitely be angry once she finds out there is a human in the Ever Garden." Princess Pearl mentioned.


    Magenta and Princess Pearl were alarmed.


    And things has intensified for them.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 374 - Fourth Darkening (Part V)

    Due to the sudden arrival of the queen of fairies.


    Magenta and Booth must hurry in leaving the kingdom before it is too late.


    Once they are caught by the queen, if she finds out that Magenta allowed a human to enter their kingdom ¡­ Magenta will be imprisoned for her defiance and Booth will never be allowed to leave.


    Punishments of Queen Venus were usually feared by everyone. She does not hold back with the punishments.


    No reconsiderations or leniency.


    An absolute accordance to the fairy law.


    One of Princess Pearl''s maidens arrived with a report.


    "Princess! The queen is on her way to see you. There are things she wants to discuss with you."


    Wings flapping while giving her report to the princess.


    "This is bad! You both need to hurry." Princess Pearl expressed her worry for the two.


    "We will not make it to the forest even if we rush our way there. Our sister will definitely catch us before I could even open the portal with my key." Magenta was more worried than her older sister.


    Booth was also worried for the fourth darkening of Malia. His mind was more focused in how he could successfully pull off his mission without killing Malia.


    Since he has to save her from her fourth darkening.


    "Stop day dreaming! We have to go now!" Magenta informed Booth.


    They followed Princess Pearl on their way to the magical water of the enchanted falls.


    Guarded by the powerful fairy.


    "How are we going to escape from the queen fairy?" Booth wondered.


    "I will be using my own key so you can travel safely." Princess Pearl told the hunter.


    "You have your own key too? Is it even safe for us to use the portal which you will open?" a worried tone coming from Booth.


    Princess Pearl immediately tried to reassure Booth about the safe passage of the portal she was about to open.


    "Have a faith in my sister! Not all supernatural creatures are that bad ¡­" Magenta convincing Booth to have faith in her fairy sister.


    Opening the portal.


    Using her own key for the portal.


    Chanting the sacred incantation for the opening of portal which can only be opened through the magical keys assigned to the royal fairy sisters.


    A strong wind surrounded the waters of the enchanted falls.


    And a bright light suddenly appeared from the waters.


    Other fairies were alarmed from the attempt of the princess.


    "Will you be alright, sister? I do not want you to get punished for my actions." Magenta conveyed her concern for her sister.


    "You do not have to worry! I will not be betrayed by my followers. Those creatures and fairies that reside here are all loyal to me. They would not want to see me get harmed. But I cannot promise they would be loyal to you which makes it more crucial for both of you to leave now. Before things go out of hand." Princess Pearl reassured her younger sister.


    Magenta nodded to her older sister.


    "Okay then, we have to go now!" Magenta grabbed Booth''s hand and flew towards the portal.


    "May the fairy fortune be with you!" Princess Pearl casted her prayer and wishes for her younger sister.


    After entering the portal, things went back to the way it was.


    Immediately, the princess closed the portal and recomposed herself.


    Allies and followers of Princess Pearl promised to keep what transpired in her territory.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Right after Magenta and Booth left. She returned to her usual spot and checked the waters of the small magical pond to how they transported through her summoned portal.


    Each portal has its own passage way of transportation.


    "I hope they won''t get lost in their way. The map I have given them would be sufficient enough for their travel. And Magenta has a good sense of direction." Princess Pearl uttered.


    On the other hand, as time passed by.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Queen Venus announced her arrival.


    Others discreetly avoided the queen to prevent any unnecessary actions that may reveal the sudden visit of Magenta.


    Mostly, it was because of their nervousness.


    No one wanted to look obviously guilty in front of their fairy queen.


    Walking with such grace and fierceness, Queen Venus scanned the area for any unusual activity around the enchanted falls.


    "How may I help our queen? What honor it is for me to deserve such visit, sister?" Princess Pearl was naturally calm and poised.


    "Something took place here ¡­ Did you have any visitors, sister?" Queen Venus curiously asked.


    She was exuding with regality and grace.


    "Only my maidens and some friends appeared in the enchanted falls." Princess Pearl responded.


    Then, she continued in her attempt to change the topic and divert the attention of the fairy queen to something else.


    "Did you immediately made your way to see me after using your own key?"


    "Yes ¡­ I don''t understand why I would have to be chosen from guarding the portal located on the top of the high mountains of -Ever Garden- which is unbelievably tiring."


    Queen Venus whined subtly to her younger sister.


    "How was your meeting with the members of the Altum Council?" Princess Pearl furthered her attempt in diverting the attention of Queen Venus from her initial suspicions.


    "It was eventful and stressful at the same time!"


    Unfortunately for Princess Pearl, the queen of fairies was convinced that there was someone who visited the fairy and she used the portal not too long ago.


    The air felt different and the energy force from the portal was still vibrant for the queen of fairies.


    "Why would it be stressful, sister?" Princess Pearl furthered.


    Queen Venus was completely graceful.


    Keeping herself calm despite her suspicions.


    "Though, the question should be ¡­ why would you use the portal, for what reason? Who did you give permission to pass through?" Queen Venus directly confronted Princess Pearl for her actions.


    The fairy queen continued,


    "I know the Great Oracle messaged you and Magenta as well for his request but I was clear with my instruction and orders. WE WILL NOT ¡­ comply for his request. My beloved and your first supreme ruler died without any warning from the Great Oracle. And he expected us to cooperate with his requests? So, sister ¡­ why would you disobey my ¡­ order?"


    Realizing that the queen knows already.


    It was pointless for her to keep the charades or pretend from not knowing.


    Maybe it was better to become honest with it.


    "Sister ¡­ the next chosen one will wreak havoc and will bring darkness if we do not help ¡­" before she could even finish her sentence, Queen Venus stood with a hint of agitation.


    Though, she remained collected and composed.


    But her aura was filled with tension which Princess Pearl could sense.


    "Don''t you think meddling with such trifling matters that does not involve us will continuously put this kingdom at risk? Haven''t you learned from Titania''s and my mistake?" Queen Venus reminded her younger sister.


    "Sister ¡­ I think ¡­"


    "Shh-- You have violated the fairy law. I am stripping you off from your role as a guardian of the portal and bearer of the key." Queen Venus announced.


    By force, the key hanging from Princess Pearl''s neck was swiftly confiscated by the fairy queen.


    "Sister, our late queen mother entrusted me with that key!" Princess Pearl exclaimed to her eldest sister.


    "Based on the power vested in me as the queen of fairies and the authority I was given. I revoke your responsibility as a guardian and bearer of the mythical key to the Ever Garden." Queen Venus declared calmly and ruthlessly.


    Others gasped in shock at what just happened.


    "Apprehend my sister!" Queen Venus instructed her fairy knights.


    Tension ¡­


    And commotion took place amongst the followers between ¡­ Queen Venus and Princess Pearl.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Berrick has already left for his mission.


    Heading out to the werewolf kingdom.


    One of the henchmen was tasked to come along with him as his guide and King Lionel''s reassurance that Berrick would fulfill his duties.


    Upon the departure of Berrick, the king of vampires thought that things were going perfectly as he wanted.


    But ¡­


    Things were about to go more problematic for him.


    While sitting on his throne proudly, his henchman rushed to their king and kneeled before reporting to their king.


    "Your Highness, news from our western allies ¡­ the blood bank was emptied by a powerful dark witch."


    All the vampires present in the throne room were shocked with the news.


    "WHAAATTT?!?!?!" But the king of vampires was the most surprised amongst them.


    Astonished ¡­


    And he stood due to his disbelief.


    His entire forces guarding the western blood bank were all defeated.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 375 - Fourth Darkening (Part VI)

    After reported to the king of vampires that his entire forces stationed at the western fortress of his territory were wiped out.


    Everyone saw him outraged by the news.


    "What happened? How did we lose the western fortress?" King Lionel demanded for answer.


    The vampire was very nervous to report regarding what happened.


    "Ummm ¡­ T-t-thhheee-ree was an unid-en-tified ¡­" the vampire stammered in his fear of their king.


    Ingrid noticed the frustration on their king and the fear on her fellow henchman.


    Even though she belonged to the most elite group of vampires and ranked as highest amongst the henchmen, she was still considered as henchman.


    Empathizing with her fellow henchman.


    Just in case things go out of hand, things must be put into perspective.


    "Dan, calm yourself before you speak. We cannot understand any of your words because of your stammering. The king will not punish you just for giving a report regarding what happened to the western fortress." Ingrid tried to cool the situation down.


    Such report was too shocking for everyone. The western fortress was considered to be heavily guarded by many henchmen and fully weaponized structure for any infiltration attempts.


    Never has it fallen in centuries since it was established by the king himself.


    Thus, making it too shocking for any vampire to find out that the western fortress fell.


    Especially ¡­ the king of vampires!


    Waiting in anticipation in the full-report of the vampire.


    Taking the advice of Ingrid.


    Dan calmed down and reported to their king the full details.


    After listening to Dan, King Lionel cut his head off.


    Due to his untamable anger, King Lionel killed Dan.


    Other members of the henchmen were not surprised at all because they knew their king too well.


    But Ingrid felt bad for her fellow henchman.


    Dan turned into ashes after his head rolled down the floor of the throne room of King Lionel.


    "SOMEONE DARED TO ATTACK MY TERRITORY!!!" King Lionel was in great fury.


    The other vampires lowered their gaze in fear of their king.


    Only Ingrid had the courage to stare at their infuriated king.


    "Issue an announcement to all kingdoms. From today forth, we will hunt witches and burn them alive. Any supernatural, leader, and monarch that would keep a witch under their roof will be inflicted by my wrath. My declaration will remain unless they will surrender the witch responsible for the attack." King Lionel declared.


    All vampires bowed to their king in acknowledgement of his command.


    He continued,


    "While all of my henchmen will alarm all our allies and track down this insolent fool that attacked my western fortress. The nerve to ransack my entire blood bank and destroy my western fortress. That witch will pay!"


    "King Lionel, if you may?" despite Ingrid''s dissatisfaction at their king''s behavior.


    She still showed respect and honor to their king.


    And King Lionel gave Ingrid the permission to speak as he stood mightily.


    "We must act efficiently and swiftly rather than impulsively. I understand the situation but we need to secure the provisions and supply of blood for you and our allies. We cannot afford any shortage because our enemies may take the opportunity to take us down. No matter how strong and powerful we are as a whole. The reality remains, without blood ¡­ we will not make it!" Ingrid shared her assessment regarding the current dilemma of their king.


    Returning to his throne.


    He slammed his fist to the arm of his throne.


    "Curse that fiend! To have the courage to stand up against me. I must say! It really takes a lot of courage and foolishness to go against the king of vampires!"


    Then he looked at Ingrid, contemplating on her words.


    "You are right, Ingrid! Our focus must remain on preserving and securing our remaining provisions and supply of blood. We still have one more blood bank at the southern fortress. It may not be as massive like the blood bank in the western fortress. At least we can keep ourselves and our allies operating. Rather than crashing down completely."


    Hanzo had a suspicion that it could be possibly Malia.


    There would be no one else that has the power and ability to go against the legion of vampires.


    Against the king of vampires and his entire forces.


    Only Malia was the possible suspect in Hanzo''s mind.


    But he could not share his thoughts because it will only put Ingrid into a bad light.


    Despite her closeness with King Lionel, once the king of vampires finds out the reason and who was responsible for it ¡­ Ingrid will definitely get punished instantly.


    No matter how close she is to the king.


    "I am giving a direct command to Hanzo. Lead half of the henchmen and proceed to the southern fortress. Make sure our southern fortress won''t fall. With you leading the group. While you Ingrid, head to the eastern fortress. Gather volunteers, as many as possible and train them. Secure enough resources as well and wait for my command." King Lionel gave his instructions.


    Hesitations from Hanzo whether he would oppose to the command with Ingrid leading the training for the Eastern Fortress.


    If he does, their king may become suspicious with his words.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Until he realized something better.


    "King Lionel, if I may?" Hanzo raised his hand.


    Attempting to suggest something to their king.


    This made Ingrid nervous.


    Due to the fact that Hanzo knew the truth behind her defiance.


    For the first time in many years, Ingrid feared for her life in that moment.


    Looking at Hanzo with her pleading expressions in her eyes.


    "I think Petro must lead our forces in the Eastern Fortress." Hanzo suggested.


    The king of vampires including the other henchmen became curious with the sudden suggestion of Hanzo.


    "Why would that be, Hanzo? Are you not confident with Ingrid''s capabilities?" King Lionel wondered.


    "On the contrary, I am highly confident with her abilities and prowess in battle. This is the exact reason she must stay by your side with Antoin. We do not know when our enemies will attempt on your life, King Lionel! Remember, you will be mobilizing three-fourths of your main forces to secure your other fortresses. But we must remember to ensure your own safety as well. Only with Ingrid and Antoin, we can truly be sure of your protection." Hanzo explained sufficiently his own recommendation.


    His words did not raise any suspicions at all regarding Ingrid because his reasoning were strategic and made sense.


    But for Ingrid ¡­


    She understood completely the true intention of Hanzo.


    Preventing Ingrid from getting further involved with Malia and her growing forces.


    At the same time, keeping her at bay and closely monitored by the king himself.


    For Hanzo, it will be too risky to place Ingrid in a crucial strategic location of King Lionel''s territory and for her to play such an important role.


    "Then, Petro it is then. Ingrid alongside with Antoin will lead my guards while Petro will be assigned to the Eastern Fortress. Everyone must start preparing!"


    "As your command!" In unison, all vampires uttered.


    ''Nice move, Hanzo! You truly got me cornered now.'' Ingrid glared at Hanzo seriously.


    ''This is the best I can do, Ingrid. To keep you safe and shackled at the same time.'' Hanzo stared back at Ingrid.


    A tension between the two, which only the two of them knows.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    Malia and her forces returned to the northern fortress.


    Everyone was still surprised at what Malia can do.


    She single-handedly took down the Western Fortress of King Lionel.


    Amelia and the rest were only on-standby while Malia did all the job in taking down every single vampire.


    Witnessing what her powers can do.


    Some may have admired her powers and fighting skills.


    But Remy was mostly in shock and fear of Malia.


    The Grand Vampire Elder grabbed Remy to the side and confronted her.


    "Do not even think about flipping at this point, my dear! I won''t be able to save if she tries to kill you. The smartest thing to do now is wait for the right time and go along with the tide. We have chosen this path now. There is no turning back for us!" Amelia tried to convince Remy.


    "But ¡­ Grand Elder!" Remy wanted to complain and express her fears.


    Suddenly, Malia appeared.


    "Is everything alright here?" Malia asked while exuding with dark aura.


    "Y-yes, of course! There is nothing to worry here. We were just talking about keeping our forces intact." Amelia reasoned out while holding Remy''s hand tightly.


    Remy remained silent and her gaze lowered.


    Experiencing the earth-shattering and dark powers of Malia, it will be futile to go against her directly.


    "Okay then! Gather the resources we stole. After all, we emptied King Lionel''s blood bank. Now, we have a tempting offer to the other vampire covens."


    Malia continued,


    "Let the vampire wars begin!" Malia cheerfully uttered.


    At the thought of instigating a war between vampires.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 376 - Fourth Darkening (Part VII)

    For the longest time, the vampires boasted their united front as the most powerful kingdom amongst supernatural beings.


    Second to none!


    Thus, making the plan of Malia in making them fight one another would be her best shot in stealing the throne of the king of vampires from King Lionel.


    Sitting on her customized throne.


    Ever since Malia took over the northern fortress, she has made a lot of changes within.


    Amongst them was installing a throne chair within their great hall.


    Members of the Gorvic Coven were all waiting for the arrival of their Grand Vampire Elder, Amelia.


    While Malia was busy mesmerizing them all with her water tricks.


    So, when the doors opened, which signaled the arrival of Amelia.


    Everyone cleared the path for her.


    Each member showing their respect to their Grand Vampire Elder.


    Behind her was Remy.


    Elegance ¡­


    Grace ¡­


    And fierceness could be seen from Amelia.


    "Finally, Amelia! So ¡­ did everything go according to plan?" Malia curiously asked.


    Immediately, Amelia showed the treasure chests made of steel.


    She gestured for the vampire soldiers to open it.


    Inside those steel chests were robes with ashes scattered within.


    "We eliminated those who directly opposed your proposal while we have some few numbers of vampire covens who are willing to support your cause." Amelia reported straight ahead to Malia.


    A satisfied smile and mood was evident on Malia''s disposition.


    Though, she could sense that Amelia had something in mind.


    While scanning through the chests, Remy was nervous for their Grand Vampire Elder.


    Nervous ¡­ because on their way to the northern fortress, Amelia was planning to confront Malia to change her approach with the vampires.


    If things would go further, vampires will go astray and soon chaos will be unimaginable to bear.


    "You can say it ¡­ I am giving you the chance to say it directly to me ¡­" Malia gave Amelia the permission to speak her mind.


    Seconds passed.


    Amelia kept hesitating if it would be a great idea to do so.


    "I- I think we should reconsider your plans. Empress! Why should we focus on a measly vampire throne if you can secure the supreme rulership? The greatest throne of them all ¡­ the throne of the Supreme Ruler!"


    ¡­


    Malia released her newly forged kris.


    Aiming the tip of her blade at the throat of Amelia.


    Making everyone nervous.


    Others prepared to protect their Grand Vampire Elder.


    Compared to Malia, the ancient vampire was more revered by the members of the Gorvic Coven.


    Flames appeared out of nowhere.


    Threatening for a massive annihilation.


    "I know all of you are more loyal towards Amelia. And you would not blink an eye in protecting her. But let me remind you all ¡­ I can easily wipe everyone out. Turning each one of you into ashes. Just like those vampires inside this chests. So think again before you draw those weapons of yours. Once you point them towards me, there will be no turning back!" Malia warned everyone.


    At the same time, Amelia gestured for everyone to stand down.


    Tension within the great hall was indeed heightened by the actions of Malia.


    But Amelia kept her courage and was bold enough to continue.


    "It will be better for you to take the throne already as the rightful Supreme Ruler of all supernatural beings. Dealing with vampires and scheming on taking the throne from Lionel is something unnecessary compared to the throne destined for you. We are wasting precious time here rather than proceeding to the things we supposed to do."


    Malia heaved a sigh before explaining to Amelia.


    "I do not like being doubted. One more mistake of publicly confronting me will result for your demise, Grand Elder Amelia! My first step in my supreme enthronement is ¡­ security!"


    She continued after lowering her blade.


    "Your king openly expressed his intention in opposing my enthronement as the Supreme Ruler. Which means ¡­ vampires will be my first enemy once I take my rightful throne. Thus, making it better if I remove the biggest opposition and take over his kingdom instead, as my own!"


    Her audience could not believe ¡­ Malia was few steps ahead of them.


    Including Amelia!


    "My ways maybe too much for all of you to comprehend. But you see ¡­


    First, I have successfully scattered the main forces of the king. Away from him! Detaching the limbs off the body, making it difficult for the head to move!


    Second, we just displayed power and strength to those who doubted our forces. Just because we are smaller in number.


    Lastly, I have what your king do not have ¡­" Malia confidently elaborated to everyone.


    Astonished at what they just heard from Malia.


    No one dared to speak.


    It was totally surprising for them all.


    "The king has no foresight of what is about to take place. Since he lost his strongest fortress and biggest supply for blood, his defenses will be more focused in securing his resources rather than on himself. Confidence on his own power. Once we leak to his other enemies ¡­ that the vampire king is open for an all-out attack." Malia shared her plan to everyone.


    Amelia trembled at the sight of the viciousness of Malia.


    "I just sent anonymous letters to nearby kingdoms. Stating the current condition of the defenses of the king of vampires. This would be the best chance for them to strike. And when vampires fear their future, we will be here for all of them."


    "You have thought all of this?" Remy expressed her amusement from the plans of Malia.


    "Oh, my! It''s just the first phase ¡­ I can''t wait when you here the next phase once I get that throne. Total domination will follow through!"


    There was pure wickedness in Malia''s eyes.


    "By the way ¡­ once I become an immortal ¡­ there will be no death, only eternity for my followers!"


    A complete darkness awaits for the future which Malia had in mind.


    ''Is it too late to change plans, now?'' Amelia thought to herself.


    Defeated and despondent for the kind of world which Malia wanted.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In King Lionel''s Throne Room -]


    While King Lionel was discussing further plans with Antoin and Ingrid, one his remaining henchman requested for the presence of their king.


    "King Lionel, Lucas has returned!"


    "Where is he? Why did he not meet me first?" King Lionel demanded for answers.


    "Oh, great grandfather! I was planning to surprise you." Lucas appeared unannounced.


    Everyone was surprised at his sudden appearance.


    "Lucas! Where were you? You disappeared without any notice!" King Lionel was clearly upset with Lucas.


    "Forgive me, your highness!" Lucas was discreetly mocking the king of vampires but he had to be subtle about it.


    He continued, "I had to clear things out with some unfinished business with my mate."


    "Oh! So you found your mate?" King Lionel acted surprise.


    But Lucas had to give some alibi for his disappearance.


    Forcing him to share something which would not make him look suspicious around the king of vampires.


    "Yes, and I was rejected. Because of being partly ¡­ vampire! The poor soul was a she-wolf. After I accepted the rejection, I immediately killed the bitch. No one insults our great family name. We are royalty after all!" Lucas confidently lied.


    Without any hints of hesitation or nervousness in his lies.


    He continued,


    "I was attacked by some hunters on my way here. Was everything okay?"


    "Yes! Everything is okay and dealt with. We wiped out ¡­ MOST OF THE HUNTERS! Because some have escaped." King Lionel replied but he planned to keep the information about the supposed killing of the younger sister of Lucas.


    If Lucas finds out that he issued a death warrant on Malia, Lucas would immediately flip sides.


    And for Lucas, he assumed that one of the escapees was his younger sister.


    Knowing her power and strength, Lucas assumed his sister would have survived.


    At that moment, he needs to act cool and less interested with hunters or else King Lionel will be suspicious with his actions.


    It will be unusual for him to dwell on the issues regarding the hunters.


    The king of vampires requested for Lucas to be escorted back to his private chamber.


    ¡­


    Upon entering his room, within the shadows ¡­ a female vampire appeared.


    "Ingrid! What are you doing here?" Lucas asked.


    "After you were escorted out, I excused myself from the king. You need to know ¡­ the king has issued death warrant to your sister. And I kept her somewhere safe." Ingrid disclosed.


    But things became more serious.


    "Your sister is currently planning a massive uprising against King Lionel." Ingrid revealed.


    Shocked that things were more serious than he expected things to be.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 377 - Fourth Darkening (Part VIII)

    There is one mission given to Lucas.


    In order for him to have his mate back, he has to bring his younger sister back to her mate ¡­ the Alpha King of all Alpha Werewolves.


    How will he do it if things were more complicated than it seems?


    Lucas hoped for things to be less complicated.


    With the things reported by Ingrid, everything just became more difficult for Lucas.


    After Ingrid reported to Lucas regarding the current situation within the vampire kingdom, Lucas became more worried.


    But Ingrid has not mentioned about the return of Berrick.


    Upon King Lionel''s orders, no vampire shall mention to Lucas regarding Berrick.


    ''I guess it would be better if the focus for now will be on his younger sister. Rather than distracting him with the news about his father.'' Ingrid thought to herself while waiting for Lucas to respond to her report.


    Few moments have passed since she reported to Lucas regarding the issue revolving around his younger sister.


    "So, you are telling me ¡­ my younger sister has become dark and the king of vampires has no idea that she is still alive." Lucas reiterated the things reported to him.


    "Basically, yes! Though, I would need your help to stabilize the situation. Or else she would wreak more havoc and cause more chaos than it is already!" Ingrid expressed her concerns.


    She continued,


    "Not all vampires would want to continuously be at war. Sometimes never ending battles make an old soul like mine get tired of it all. From fighting, losses, and further deaths."


    Instead of comprehending all the things which Ingrid was mentioning to Lucas, he was contemplating on something else.


    Remembering all the reminders of his own mate.


    Melody warned him that in case Malia transformed into her fourth darkening.


    She instructed and advised him not to confront Malia.


    According to Melody, once Malia transforms into her dark self, only her voice can bring her back to her usual self.


    *** Before Lucas returned ***


    On the day of his departure, Lucas was permitted to bid farewell with his mate.


    Being closely guarded by Chloe and the elite officers of the Alpha King.


    "I will return for you!" Lucas held Melody''s hand.


    Looking at her eyes deeply.


    Though, Melody was still feeling shy and a bit flustered from the genuine charm of Lucas.


    "Just make sure ¡­ you get Malia back!" Melody remarked.


    Hesitantly, she added.


    "And ¡­ be safe! Don''t do something too careless. Remember ¡­ once she has transformed into dark, retreat and avoid her at all cost." Melody whispered.


    Others were preoccupied with the current warning of their Alpha King through the mind-link.


    Making them distracted for a moment from the whispers of Melody.


    King Alcyd warned everyone to never let their guards down.


    At the same time, Chloe argued with Georgie regarding the command of King Alcyd.


    Georgie would remain in the royal palace.


    "Why would you agree with the Alpha King, Chloe? Would it be better if I go along with Lucas and maybe I could convince Selene to come along?" Georgie insisted.


    "Georgie, you are already informed regarding the current condition of Selene. She would not remember you!"


    "What if she remembers once she sees me? Have you forgotten? I am very close to Selene''s heart!"


    "I know Georgie! But ¡­"


    "It''s about Freddie, right? Because I am the only leverage you can have against him."


    "Georgie! It''s not that ¡­ Actually, it''s the opposite! I cannot protect you if ¡­ you go. King Alcyd is still upset with your brother and we cannot trust him that he will not do something against you." Chloe shared to Georgie regarding her worry for him.


    Others may have surrounded or closely guarded the perimeters of the vicinity around the designated private chamber of Melody, all of them were actually preoccupied for a moment with their personal stuff.


    "Is there any other way to bring her back into her usual self? Only your voice?" Lucas asked.


    "How I wish there is another way!"


    Suddenly, she realized something.


    Discreetly whispering to Lucas that if he finds Booth or the other hunters, they could help him too.


    "Maybe an anti-magic weapon wielder can help you. As long as she has not become dark because if she does ¡­ you have no choice but to avoid her."


    ¡­


    Lucas wanted to do something else to begin his departure.


    "Can I ¡­" Lucas wanted to ask Melody for even just a peck on the cheeks.


    But due to his fear of getting rejected by her, there was hesitation on his part if it was right to ask her.


    Unexpectedly, Melody gave him a hug.


    Warm and sweet ¡­


    Her fragrance and touch calmed everything down.


    ''I can settle with a hug ¡­'' Lucas thought to himself.


    Receiving Melody''s hug and hugging her back as well.


    "Please wait for me and you can trust the friends of my sister. Except for her mate! He is ruthless and be wary of him. Do not accept any offers from him, okay?" Lucas reminded his mate.


    Melody lowered her gaze before responding.


    "Umm, okay! Just don''t take too long ¡­"


    *** Back in the Present ***


    "I was warned not to go against her head-on. I was also told that her fourth darkening is far worse than we could expect it to be. Compared to her, she is way more powerful and stronger than I." Lucas explained to Ingrid.


    "Then what would you suggest for us to do? Wait until she takes over the vampire kingdom?"


    "No ¡­ maybe seek the help of an unlikely ally." Lucas suggested.


    "The hunters? Oh no! Definitely, NO!" Ingrid refused the idea of working with hunters.


    Lucas heaved a sigh.


    A sigh of defeat.


    But hope came to him.


    Realizing that there could be someone who could help.


    "Oh, there is! If you help me to go somewhere else and maybe we could seek someone''s help with a better vision than the two of us combined." Lucas told Ingrid his plans.


    Ingrid remained skeptic with the plans of Lucas.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand,


    While Lucas was busy strategizing with Ingrid on how they could stop Malia.


    Somewhere near the eastern coast of King Lionel''s territory.


    Malia was able to locate some witches on hiding.


    In a certain village ¡­


    All witches were gathered by Malia.


    "So ¡­ are these the only witches in the village?" Malia issued her query to the other villagers.


    There was a row of witches chained by Malia.


    Members of the Gorvic Coven were surrounding the villagers.


    Blocking any possible escape route for them.


    And some members on stand-by for Malia''s command.


    Remy and Amelia were both standing behind Malia.


    With their red eyes gleaming.


    "The king of vampires has declared war to witches. And it seems that witches have angered the king of vampires. We have no choice but to eliminate the threat to the vampire king." Malia gave a convincing act.


    Emphasizing and further sensationalizing the conflict between the vampires and the witches.


    In a gruesome sight, Malia cold bloodedly killed all innocent witches without any hesitations.


    Blood spilled on the ground.


    The children were covered by their elders.


    Preventing them to witness such inhumane act.


    Vampires were surprised to see how Malia could deliver her schemes and no witches could even stand up against her.


    Other witches seemed powerless against her.


    Right after the spectacle she made in front of the villagers, Malia allowed the other villagers to run for their lives and not look back.


    "I still do not understand ¡­ why kill the witches and let the other villagers go?" Remy was obviously confused.


    "Oh, Remy! Remy! Remy! They will head to the closest hunter they could meet. I just attached some tracking insect attached to some of the humans. For sure they will report the gruesome scene that took place here. And hoping ¡­ for the hunters to make another raid against the vampires." Malia answered her query.


    She continued, "Whoever helps those humans, I will be able to find out the other stations of hunters scattered in the territory. Once the massive raid begins, the other covens will seek shelter either to their king or to ¡­ the northern fortress."


    Adding to her explanation.


    "But due to the shortage of resources and constant attacks that I will conduct. The king of vampires will be forced to limit his accommodation for his allies. Which will be on our favor. Giving us the opportunity to sway more allies to our side! And of course ¡­ I need to more dark magic! More death, especially from the witches would make my dark magic stronger." Malia revealed.


    Only silence, they could do. Upon hearing Malia''s ruthless schemes.


    Indeed there will be darker days to come.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    From afar, a group of women were watching the village burn.


    "Should we help the humans, high priestess?" one of the companions asked.


    "It''s too late! We return to our hideout. We cannot do anything here!" the high priestess replied.


    She continued, "We need to hurry before Mia and her dark circle find us!"


    The group of women returned to the shadows and disappeared.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 378 - Alpha Kings Inner Circle

    Right after the departure of Lucas from the royal palace,


    Alpha King gathered his most trusted circle of supporters in his throne room.


    The available -Golden Warriors- of the Alpha King:


    Jackson ¨C Jane ¨C Galvin ¨C Lance ¨C Scarlett ¨C Oliver ¨C  Georgie


    His Siblings:


    Princess Shiveena and Prince Alarick.


    The Grand White Witch and her circle which consist of Chloe and Susan.


    All of them were present in the -Throne Room- for the special meeting for the most recent revelation regarding Selene and the issue which involves Laura.


    Everyone was still in disbelief and shock regarding the news on Selene.


    Chloe looked worried for her best friend.


    "I just don''t understand why we can''t accompany Lucas. We can hide our presence. We have cloaking spell. More numbers means higher success rate. If only ¡­" Chloe mumbled a lot of suggestions.


    But Prince Alarick explained to his mate regarding the danger of trespassing on the territory of King Lionel.


    The king of vampires made it clear to all creatures that whosoever would dare to trespass in his claimed territories dares will perish.


    A risk that no one would dare.


    Especially with the henchmen of King Lionel.


    Such notoriety and reputation.


    "Love, I hope you understand. We cannot afford to risk the lives of others at the expense of the safety of one. The life of one individual does not outweigh the life of many."


    "It''s easy for you to say because Selene is not important to you. Unlike to those who truly cares for her."


    Both mates argued at the corner.


    Until someone faked a cough to get their attention.


    "The Alpha King is about to start with his agenda for this special meeting. I think the two of you must stop arguing. Prince Alarick is right my dear! It''s too dangerous to go deep in the territory of the king of vampires with his henchmen at bay. Our safest path is to trust in Lucas. And you do not have to worry, he is wearing a ring that will allow us to track him wherever he goes." Magdeline tried to calm his granddaughter.


    "What if he removes it? What if he escapes and never come back with Selene?" Chloe mentioned all her doubts.


    "A male werewolf such as Lucas, who has not completed his mating process will not risk the safety of his mate. Knowing we have his mate, he would not gamble the life of his mate for his selfishness. So, stop lashing out on your poor mate. He has done nothing wrong for you to lash out on him." Magdeline tried to make Chloe realize her own behavior towards Prince Alarick.


    The older brother of King Alcyd smiled at Magdeline for trying to mediate between him and Chloe.


    Chloe looked at Prince Alarick with an apologetic look on her eyes.


    Though, she did not express any apology to him. Chloe just walked towards the Alpha King for the meeting to begin.


    "Thank you, Magdeline! For making her understand ¡­" Prince Alarick expressed his gratitude to Chloe''s grandmother.


    "It''s okay! Just call me grannie ¡­" Magdeline replied.


    Another smile was shown by Prince Alarick because of the joy of having more people who cares for him.


    King Alcyd scanned the throne room and saw some of siblings missing.


    "Where is Ranku and Ivan?" King Alcyd was curious at the absence of his two younger brothers. "Have I not made it clear that everyone must be here?"


    "Ivan is currently mediating Ranku and his mate." Princess Shiveena answered the query of their Alpha  King.


    "Is there something wrong?" King Alcyd wondered.


    Princess Shiveena looked around before responding to her older brother''s concern.


    "We will explain in private, your Highness! It seems to be inappropriate to discuss private royal matters in front of others."


    The Alpha King understood the sensitivity of the issue which involves his younger brother and his Alpha mate.


    "Fine then ¡­ I gathered you all here because as you know ¡­ Selene is alive! And according to this woman ¡­ Melody ¡­" King Alcyd began.


    "The president''s daughter ¡­" Chloe added.


    "Yes, the president of the Hunters Association found Selene. And according to his daughter, they found Selene with no memory of her past. So, we must prepare ourselves for her return. I don''t want any of you mentioning about what happened while she was gone. Upon her return, I want all of you to mention that we grieved and kept living our lives while missing her. No mentions about Laura." King Alcyd was not able to finish his words when his older brother interjected.


    The others wanted to speak out as well but had no courage to interrupt the speech of their Alpha King.


    "Brother, I don''t think that would be right at all. One way or another she would find out about what you did while she was gone. You will only put yourself in a worse position if she finds out the truth from someone else." Prince Alarick advised his younger brother.


    "What do you want me to do then? Completely lose her once she finds out I ¡­" fear and worry were apparent on King Alcyd''s face.


    "That you were unfaithful while she was gone ¡­" Chloe uttered such direct and piercing words.


    ¡­


    Prince Alarick gestured at his mate to keep her feisty words to herself.


    "What Chloe is trying to say ¡­"


    "Stop beating around the bush. Let''s be honest for once and for all. You have been fooling around with that Laura ¡­ and all the time you''ve been with her, you have been thinking of Selene? If only you focused on doing your part in making sure that she was still alive ¡­ we will not be in this position!" Chloe did not held back with her words.


    Her mate, Prince Alarick held her hand to keep her quiet.


    "Brother, I think your mate should know her place before speaking her mind. No matter what our brother did ¡­ he is still the Alpha King and you mate is being disrespectful right now." Princess Shiveena glared at Chloe for being too honest.


    There was indeed tension in the room.


    Others would not want to join the fray of banters.


    "I completely understand your sentiments Chloe. But you have no idea what I went through. When I felt that lifting of our mate bond. The pain ¡­ the misery ¡­ the void inside! You don''t know how it felt ¡­"


    King Alcyd continued,


    "Having to lose the half of the reason of your being! I had to ¡­"


    "Find somebody else and ¡­"


    "Chloe!" Magdeline reprimanded her granddaughter for going beyond her limit.


    A strict persona and seriousness was painted all over Magdeline''s face.


    She thought of something to divert the tension and put the agenda back on track.


    "We apologize, your Highness! For the immature behavior of my granddaughter. Her rationality is clouded by her emotions ¡­ just like the others. Though, I think there is a more important reason why you have gathered us all here. Including the witches ¡­"


    The others realized the point of Magdeline''s words.


    ¡­


    There was a momentary pause from the Alpha King.


    Finding the right words to say before he reveal to others.


    "I want to seek assistance from the witches in dealing with Laura." King Alcyd pointed out to Magdeline.


    "Why would you need the help of the witches, Alcyd?" Prince Alarick wondered.


    "Laura is pregnant ¡­" King Alcyd finally revealed.


    Others were shocked at the news.


    Now, Selene is alive. How will things go with a child involved?


    "And you are the father?" Prince Alarick wanted to confirm the obvious.


    But Chloe became more agitated towards the Alpha King.


    "When your actions do not meet with your words. Claiming you love Selene but you would do this to her. No wonder Lucas does not want Selene to be with you at all." Chloe kept conveying her thoughts towards the mate of her best friend.


    "Why would you need our help? I think you are the most qualified to handle the situation." Magdeline kept her calm despite the shocking news about Laura''s pregnancy.


    "I want you to put her to sleep like how you handled the pregnancy of Mia. I heard how you kept her stable despite her resistance."


    "Brother ¡­ why would you need to do that?" Prince Alarick was confused with King Alcyd''s concern.


    "Laura demanded an early wedding but I refused to act upon it. Using our unborn child as leverage for her demands."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Everyone was astonished at the revelation of King Alcyd.


    "So can you help me with it?"


    Chloe was disgusted with King Alcyd.


    She left unexcused and walked away from the meeting.


    Following her was Scarlett and Georgie.


    Lance hesitated at first but he eventually followed his mate.


    The Alpha King could not force others to stay.


    It was understandable that others would react the way they were reacting at the moment.


    "Brother ¡­ we cannot jump into actions that may put the entire kingdom in turmoil. Laura holds half of the influence in the royal court. Having such influence and involving a possible heir to the throne. This is a sensitive matter that once we mismanage this. Stability in the royal court and your position will be at stake here." Prince Alarick advised his younger brother.


    "The werewolf kingdom will fall once it goes into another war. The legion of vampires will take advantage of this situation if there would be another war between werewolves." Magdeline added to the advice of Prince Alarick.


    ¡­


    "Are you saying, I should marry her?" King Alcyd exclaimed in anger.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 379 - Malias Rescue Team

    Ever since the disappearance of Melody and the supposed raid of the hunters to the territory of King Lionel,


    Ben took charge on the penthouse and became more worried regarding the lack of communication from Malia and the daughter of their president.


    Waiting for any news was like a nightmare for Ben.


    He was evidently stressed and bothered.


    Unlike Elle, who was clearly calm and unbothered.


    Drinking her hot tea.


    "How are you Ben? You look so stressed and tired." Elle shared her observation.


    A clear dark circle could be seen around the eyes of Ben.


    "Who would not be stressed with the things going on? It''s easy for you to relax and look complacent because you are not the one tasked to look after the president''s daughter." Ben complained.


    He continued complaining,


    "Are you sure, Elle? Will Melody be alright at the hands of that ¡­ freak?"


    "You mean ¡­ Lucas?"


    Having another sip before continuing in her words.


    "I am telling you. There is nothing to worry about! She will be alright. The one we should be worrying about is Malia." Elle told Ben.


    "What do you mean ¡­ worry about Malia? Compared to Melody, Malia can look after herself. I am more worried for Melody because President Tony will kill me if something happens to her. Every time her father calls, I don''t know if my lies would have worked." Ben kept whining.


    Freddie joined the two.


    Just like Ben, he was also evidently stressed about something.


    "If I were you, Freddie ¡­ stop thinking about what if''s and just straighten things out already. Delaying it further would only worsen your worries. Remember, it''s not too late to rectify your mistakes if you really intend to redeem yourself. An opportunity will knock for you so I hope you will not pass on it." Elle advised Freddie.


    "What opportunity?" Freddie wondered.


    Elle kept herself busy with her hot tea.


    Suddenly the sound of elevator opening was heard, which indicates someone''s arrival.


    And the voice of Booth was heard.


    "Ben? Ben? Where are you Ben?" Booth calling upon the hunter.


    "That''s the opportunity which I was talking about!" Elle''s response to the confusion of Freddie.


    Immediately, Ben went to check on Booth''s arrival.


    Along with Freddie.


    Curious to why Booth was alone and he returned unannounced.


    "Buddy! What happened? Where is Malia? Why there is no update regarding the raid? The headquarters are in disarray due to the lack of communication. Since you left, no hunters have reported back to the headquarters. Everyone is worried ¡­" Ben stopped in the middle of his statement.


    Seeing Booth''s expression ¡­


    It could already tell how the raid concluded.


    Even Freddie assumed the worst due to the expression of Booth.


    "Where is Selene? Why are you not with her?" Freddie demanded some answers.


    Behind Booth was Magenta.


    No humans could see a fairy, unless the fairy permits or unveils their own cloaking enchantment.


    Magenta casted an enchantment which allows Booth to see her while other humans could not.


    "Why not tell them already?" Magenta suggested to Booth.


    "I don''t where to start. And what should I ¡­" Booth argued with Magenta.


    Ben was confused with the actions of Booth.


    Talking to someone but there was no one behind him.


    Except for Elle and Freddie, they could sense the presence of Magenta.


    Freddie''s strong sense of smell and Elle''s powerful eyes.


    They know there is someone behind Booth despite her attempts to conceal her presence.


    Fairies have a strict policy on no exposure to any humans in their territory especially to hunters.


    "We lost the raid. And we have to rescue Malia. I just went here to confirm if Melody is not here and to check on something with the seer." Booth informed Ben.


    Ben was surprised and shocked to hear that Malia failed in their raid.


    It was the first time to hear Malia failed in hunting.


    Her record was flawless in terms of raiding.


    "I-Imppossibleee ¡­ How can that happen? She never fails!" Ben stammered in his words.


    He was in shock upon hearing regarding the failure of the raid.


    "You are here to confirm the aid of the fairies? They have shown you a lot and you still doubt them? You think there is another way?" Elle interjected.


    "Yes, I was hoping there could be." Booth hoped for another way.


    Magenta was annoyed to hear that Booth would doubt her sister''s words.


    "How dare you doubt my sister?!?! Now human ¡­ are you satisfied with the words of a seer." Magenta expressed her agitation.


    Clenching his fist at the realization that there is no other way but the one recommended and advised by Princess Pearl.


    Turning his back, planning to proceed on their initial plan with Magenta.


    "Wait! Are you planning to rescue Selene?" Freddie exclaimed.


    "You mean ¡­ Malia?" Booth clarified.


    "Yeah!"


    "Why do you ask?" Booth conveyed his query.


    "Don''t tell me ¡­ this wolf wants to join the rescue mission." Magenta rolled her eyes at the thought of Freddie joining them.


    "Let me join you. It will be easier for you to track her down if you have a werewolf with you." Freddie volunteered.


    Out of nowhere, Lucas revealed his presence.


    "Good thing I came here to check on the seer!" Lucas remarked.


    "Lucas?!?!" Freddie was surprised to find out the arrival of Lucas as well.


    "Wait! Since when did you ¡­" Ben wanted to ask Lucas for his undetected entry in the penthouse.


    "What do you expect from a weakling guarding the rooftop? Having only one hunter on the rooftop is a suicidal task for any hunter." Lucas pointed out.


    Ingrid appeared right beside Lucas.


    "Will you tell me why are we here again? Wasting precious time instead of stopping your sister." Ingrid nonchalantly spoke her mind.


    A sudden tension between Ingrid and Magenta.


    As soon as they locked eye contact,


    They were about to engage into a sudden battle.


    Fortunately, Lucas and Booth stopped the two from engaging into a battle.


    "Don''t even think about causing a scene here. It will alarm other hunters if a battle take place in a hunter''s turf. After all, this is a hunter''s turf." Lucas warned Ingrid.


    "Magenta, those vampires are not ordinary vampires. My anti-magic weapon is warning me about their presence. There are many humans around this building. I won''t permit any casualties of any innocent ones." Booth shared to Magenta his own assessment.


    Both sides were triggered from each other''s presence.


    Ben was confused at what was happening.


    Only Ben was unaware with the presence of the fairy.


    There was a friction between the vampire and the fairy.


    Because of their past encounter.


    Among all fairies, Magenta seems to be the one with a lot of experience against the vampires.


    "I guess the two essential parts of rescuing the next supreme ruler are here." Elle declared.


    "What do you mean with two essential parts?" Lucas was curious.


    Jumping from the top floor and swiftly sitting on the couch.


    Followed by Ingrid who casually sat at his side.


    They moved in a blink of an eye.


    "Having the knowledge in locating your sister and the weapon that can extinguish her current plight." Elle immediately looked at Booth when she referred to the weapon.


    A weapon that would extinguish Malia''s current darkness.


    "What? There is such a weapon?" Ingrid was amused at the mention of a weapon which can defeat the sister of Lucas.


    "Extinguish means return her to normal. Not kill her?" Lucas sought for clarification.


    Because for him, extinguish can also mean terminate one''s life.


    "Of course, not to kill ¡­" Elle clarified.


    "Where is this weapon? Can you show us?" Lucas demanded for the weapon to be shown.


    "There is no time! The longer Malia stays in her dark form ¡­ the darker she gets. Her soul becomes more attached to the dark power, the longer she clings to it." Booth elaborated his worry and concern.


    "What?!?" Lucas stood in his worry.


    "I guess the hunter is aware of the darkness. Which the supreme ruler is cursed with." Elle became serious upon hearing the worry of Booth.


    She continued when Lucas turned his gaze on her.


    "When she saved you from your own darkness. There are consequences in one''s action."


    At that point, Lucas understood exactly what Elle was talking about.


    "You mean I am the cause of this?" Lucas asked Elle.


    But silence was the seer''s reply.


    Signifying the answer behind the question of Lucas.


    In his disbelief, Lucas was suddenly reminded with the words of Chloe.


    ''Am I really the one causing misery and pain to my sister?'' Lucas started to contemplate on how he affects the life of his sister.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 380 - Presidents Daughter

    [-In Melody''s Penthouse-]


    After Lucas contemplated regarding on how he affected Selene''s life in totality.


    Somehow he was troubled with the words of Chloe.


    But the words of his mate, the president''s daughter, reminded him that Selene never blamed her older brother for all the misfortunes she went through.


    Making him admire his younger sister more.


    ''Oh, Selene! It looks like you have been saving me instead of me saving you. So, this time around I will make sure I would save you.'' Lucas became more determined in saving his younger sister.


    Elle tried to elaborate the best way in stopping Selene from her dark self.


    "Working together would be the best way to get her back. Having your own way will not lead you to success. Whether you like it or not ¡­ both would need each other in pulling her out from darkness."


    Others got very serious at the words of Elle.


    Each of them have their own purpose and reason for why they need to stop Selene from being dark.


    --Ingrid--


    Ingrid had to make sure the stability amongst vampires.


    Due to the Selene''s scheming, many vampires are being put at risk and unnecessarily being involved with the ploys of Selene.


    --Magenta--


    Magenta wanted to complete her task in saving Selene.


    Failing is something she could not tolerate. This basically made her hell-bent in doing all possible ways to successfully complete the task which was secretly given to her by the Great Oracle when he was still alive.


    To a point she would work with a hunter which was considered by her kind as taboo.


    --Booth--


    Booth loved Selene like no other woman.


    Ever since he met her, his life went back on track and had hope in living when he thought he was about to lose his mind.


    Being despondent and depressed caused him to be in such condition that he was considering to commit suicide.


    Things started to become more positive when Selene came into his life.


    Making him appreciate the life he was taking for granted.


    He was completely captivated by Selene''s beauty and way of showing her care to those she loves.


    Such as Melody, the president''s daughter.


    To witness and experience the way Selene care for those important to her, made Booth fall for Selene completely.


    --Lucas--


    Lucas was engulfed by hatred and vengeance for so long.


    Not realizing the damages and impact he was causing to his sister.


    At least this time around, he wanted to do something as the brother of Selene.


    He has neglected his role and responsibilities as Selene''s older brother for a long time.


    And to get back his mate from the clutches of the Alpha King.


    Compared to others, Lucas had more reason to rescue Selene from her own self.


    "So, if we do not work together ¡­ we will fail in getting back Selene. Is that what you are trying to say to us?" Lucas pointed out.


    "Yes!" Elle confirmed instantly.


    "If you vampires know the exact location and how to get to her quickly than our own plan. Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s do it and get this over with!" Booth was clearly getting impatient to go get the woman he loves.


    "Before you go, have you made your resolve firm?" Elle raised a question which was plaguing Booth''s mind.


    The hunter did not immediately answer.


    Others were wondering.


    Especially Lucas.


    "Resolve?" Ingrid and Lucas both wondered in unison.


    Booth could only sigh in discouragement.


    "I am working on it." Booth''s response to the seer.


    "No! You must decide before you leave. Because once the opportunity unfolds in front of you, there must be a firm resolve in order to succeed. Or else ¡­ only failure awaits for all of you." Elle warned Booth.


    "It''s easy for all of you to say for me to do it because you are not the one stabbing the person you love. Whether she lives or not, the mere fact I will be causing her pain is ¡­" Booth could not finish his statement at the thought of hurting the woman he loves.


    Though he continued,


    "Unimaginable!" a pained look was evident on Booth''s expression.


    Upon hearing stabbing someone he loves.


    Lucas became curious.


    "Who are you planning to stab again?" Lucas asked.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-Hunters Association Main Headquarters-]


    When the meeting with the heads of the other noble families of hunters, President Tony was kept busy in his main office.


    Recalling the proposals of the heads of the other noble families, there was one particular proposal kept him serious.


    His hitman asked him if he was okay.


    "Boss Tony, what''s bothering you?"


    "Don''t worry, I am okay! I was just thinking about the proposal of Boss Emil Rogers." President Tony replied.


    His hands crossed and his chin on top of it.


    Giving a very serious vibes from the other hunters working under President Tony.


    Since Tony Vitre became the president of the Hunters Association, he was heavily guarded by his own personal trained hunters.


    Serving under his wing.


    Under the banner of the Vitre Family.


    He continued expressing his concern.


    "I do not know if it will be a good idea to arrange my daughter into a marriage which I have not consulted yet with her. But it will be a great move for the entire family if we secure an alliance with the Rogers Family. The most powerful noble family of hunters."


    Few moments later ¡­


    A staff member of the president reported to Tony.


    "Is there any news from Malia and the other hunters? It has been days since they went for the raid." President Tony asked the hunter.


    "Negative, Boss! We tried to reach for them and sent some of our nearest detailed hunter to check but there was nothing to trace them. It was as if they never left somewhere different. We sent some reinforcement as well ¡­ to follow the directions given by Malia. Unfortunately there was no significant traces of our hunters."


    "This is very unusual coming from Malia! No updates nor traces of their raid. It makes things more alarming." President Tony expressed his worry.


    He further asked.


    "Have you called Ben?"


    "Yes, Boss! He said everything is alright with your daughter."


    "Good! Because I will have to visit her ¡­ After some important meeting with some allies, I will be heading to see my daughter." President Tony informed his men to prepare for his itinerary.


    President Tony thought to himself.


    ''Accepting the proposal of Boss Emil to arrange my daughter with his grandson would definitely solidify my position as president and stabilize the relations within the Hunters Association. At least, it will quench their pride if my daughter will be married to the heir of the most noble family of hunters.''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In Melody''s Private Chamber-]


    Since the departure of Lucas, Melody could not help it but worry for Lucas.


    ''Why am I worried with what will happen to him? I do not understand this feelings of mine.''


    Melody was trying to figure out or determine her feelings towards Lucas.


    ''Is it because I pity him?''


    ''Or maybe I relate with him?''


    ''After all ¡­ both of us are longing for such reason to fill the void within our heart.''


    ¡­


    "URRRRGGHHH!!!" Melody was clearly concerned for the well-being of Lucas.


    Hitting the pillows, in her attempt to vent out her frustration.


    ¡­


    Unable to find answers regarding her newly emerging feelings for Lucas.


    ¡­


    In the middle of her own train of thoughts.


    Suddenly, someone announced her presence to enter.


    A pixie red-haired witch entered with a blonde woman and two guys tagging along.


    Immediately, Melody recomposed herself.


    "Forgive us for the sudden visit. I hope you won''t mind if we take some of your time." Chloe apologized for their sudden visit.


    She explained herself for the purpose of their visit.


    "There are things we would like to ask you about Selene. I mean ¡­ Malia. If that''s the name you call her."


    Chloe continued, "We know that you are the president''s daughter. And it seems that you are very close with her. Will you tell us everything that took place since your father found ¡­ Malia?"


    At the mention of her as the President''s daughter, she remembered that her father has no idea at all that she is currently somewhere else.


    Somewhere far away from him.


    Melody was too occupied recently with all the things going on between her and Malia. She has totally forgotten about her own father.


    "Before I respond to your request, I would like to ask you all first ¡­" Melody remarked.


    "Are you aware of my father''s temper? Holding me hostage against my will and keeping me far away from him. Are you all prepared for the consequences that you have put yourselves into? My father is the president of the Hunters Association."


    ¡­


    Then it dawned on Chloe.


    They were all too engrossed with having Selene back into their arms.


    Prince Alarick was completely right in raising the issue about the backlash from the Hunters Association.


    "Yes we are aware. And we are prepared for the consequences of our decision to keep you here." Chloe confidently answered Melody.


    Showing their desire to have Selene back.


    Melody was impressed at the look on their eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A burning desire to have Selene back.


    "Where should I start ¡­" Melody uttered as she begins to tell Chloe.


    ¡­


    Everything that happened in the span of few years being with Selene.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 381 - Pressures From The Alphas

    News regarding the pregnancy of Laura broke out to the Alphas like a wildfire.


    The entire royal court was in turmoil regarding the headline of the news.


    ** News Headline **


    --- The Alpha King and his Fiancee are soon to be parents! ---


    Members of the royal court were all arguing and debating regarding the situation.


    "Why are we not pushing for the wedding to be scheduled earlier?"


    "Is the Alpha King really the father?"


    "How dare you?!?!"


    "Are you insinuating the fianc¨¦e of the Alpha King would sleep with another man?"


    "What will happen if she finds her mate?"


    "This is good! We will be having an heir to the throne already!"


    Loud arguments and debates were occurring amongst the ministers, Alphas and members of the royal court.


    "This is an insult! They should be married already!"


    "Anyways, when will be the wedding?"


    Some Alphas are even demanding for the Alpha King to issue his own statement regarding the situation.


    Majority of the Alphas from different wolf packs wanted to know what would their Alpha King do.


    Supporters and allies of Laura were demanding for the royal wedding to take place already.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [-In the Royal Council Room-]


    After the long and stressful session in the parliament.


    Prince Alarick immediately requested for his younger brother and sister to meet with him for a private meeting amongst themselves.


    Upon his arrival in the council room, Princess Shiveena and the Alpha King were already waiting for him.


    Both of them were silent and looked very serious.


    "Alarick! How did it go?" King Alcyd curiously asked his older brother.


    "One thing for sure, there are pressures from the Alphas." Prince Alarick answered.


    "Pressure for what?" Princess Shiveena had a feeling what it was about but she wanted to confirm it from her older brother.


    Since Prince Alarick is the Prime Minister, the stance of the royal family and their interest were pursued better than the time when Alpha Morris was in charge as the Prime Minister.


    "To hold the royal wedding soon! Because Laura is with a child of the Alpha King. Pressuring us to act upon it already. Just like what happened during the late Queen Esmeralda."


    "But Selene is alive! And I refuse for Laura to be seen like some new queen material." King Alcyd became upset with situation.


    "I know, Alcyd! But fact is a fact. You proposed to her and now ¡­ you got her pregnant. This is something they want you to take responsibility for." Prince Alarick informed his younger brother regarding the demands of the ministers and the Alphas.


    Princess Shiveena was worried for their Alpha King.


    Because this was something that may cause some problem if King Alcyd insisted on backing out from his initial marriage proposal.


    Clenching his fist in anger.


    "I REFUSE TO BE FORCED IN MARRYING HER!" King Alcyd''s fear was coming to its fruition.


    What would Selene do once she finds out that her mate married someone else?


    Reject him?


    Hate him?


    Or worst ¡­ get hurt from the reality of King Alcyd having a child with someone else.


    The Alpha King covered his face in frustration.


    Princess Shiveena felt bad for her older brother.


    Especially Prince Alarick, he could understand the dilemma of his younger brother.


    "You are the one who proposed to her in the first place. And she is currently pregnant with your own child. So, you have no choice but to be a responsible Alpha King." Magdeline interjected.


    Arriving unannounced with Chloe.


    Before they entered the council room, Magdeline casted a mute spell on Chloe.


    Temporarily, Chloe''s voice was sealed by her own grandmother.


    Looking grumpy as ever.


    Her mate, Prince Alarick became worried for a moment.


    Taking the seat next to her mate. Chloe sat in an agitated manner.


    Evidently expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "Why are you upset?" Prince Alarick wondered.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -No answer-


    ¡­


    Touching her hand and asking her once more.


    ¡­


    -No answer-


    ...


    Chloe looked at her grandmother.


    Unaware to what happened, the royal siblings were not aware that Magdeline casted a mute spell on her granddaughter.


    Because of the feisty and unfiltered attitude of her granddaughter.


    For Magdeline, this attitude of Chloe was developed by the influence of Selene.


    Spending a lot of time with Selene when she was still around caused for Chloe to become assertive and high-spirited. Though, she was once meek and shy-type.


    Due to the constant encouraging and motivating presence of Selene, Chloe developed such an attitude.


    ''Did I do something wrong, love? Why are you ignoring me?'' Prince Alarick became desperate in getting a response from his mate.


    Through the mind-link, Prince Alarick thought of something to make Chloe respond.


    Her pixie haircut and the cherry color of her hair added some more flair to her personality.


    ''I am not ignoring you! My grandmother sealed my voice for this meeting because she knows I won''t behave in front of your younger brother.'' Chloe replied through the mind-link.


    A sigh of relief was made by Prince Alarick because he assumed that he did something wrong with his mate.


    His other siblings became curious at the sudden smile of Prince Alarick.


    He chuckled upon hearing his mate''s explanation regarding her current condition.


    "Are you suggesting that I should really marry Laura? Is that it, Magdeline? Because that''s absurd! You are literally suggesting to sabotage my relationship with my mate ¡­ with Selene! Now ¡­ she is alive!" King Alcyd raised his tone.


    ''Pft! You are the one who screwed yourself. You are the one who fucked that bitch and proposed marriage to her!'' Chloe was speaking her mind despite being muted.


    Only Prince Alarick could hear the loud grumbling of Chloe.


    Showing nervousness from the words of his own mate. Prince Alarick was grateful to Magdeline for taming his own mate because Chloe will only worsen the current mood of the Alpha King.


    "Your Highness, I think you need to consider the stability within your kingdom. The mere fact that the news regarding the pregnancy of Laura broke out to the entire population. Clearly, the information was leaked to the public. And there will be no other way of containing this. Unless ¡­ you are prepared to lose your own throne and your position as the Alpha King." Magdeline shared her assessment regarding the situation.


    "I do not care at all with my position as the Alpha King! I can easily abdicate from this position." King Alcyd mindlessly mentioned about giving up his throne.


    Immediately his siblings reacted.


    "Big Brother! That''s not a good idea at all." Princess Shiveena opposed to King Alcyd''s words.


    Their eldest brother agreed to this.


    "Alcyd, we cannot allow that to happen. Or else, there will be a lot of uncertainties and problems will flood around the kingdom. Passing down to another wolf pack the responsibility of the crown as the monarch will only put the kingdom at chaos.


    First, the rogue werewolves only recognize you as their king and no other else. Trust will be broken and conflict with rogue werewolves may arise again.


    Second, our father is still alive and this will put the kingdom in a vulnerable state because this will only mean ¡­ instability.


    Third, giving the other wolf pack some more power and control over a large pool of resources will only result in monopoly and the possibility of corruption.


    Fourth, a transition of power will always destabilize the norm and changes may not be accepted willingly by others." Prince Alarick reasoned out with their Alpha King.


    Slamming the table, King Alcyd refused to listen further.


    He stood in anger.


    "Why should I be responsible for the lives of many? There is only one life I care about ¡­ and that''s Selene''s!" King Alcyd became emotional and kept refusing the idea of marrying Laura.


    He continued, "Yes, I proposed to her! I can also take back my proposal as well. No one can force me to marry someone if I do not want to."


    Silence echoed within the room.


    Until Magdeline decided to give her own piece of advice.


    "I know you fear the reaction of Selene or how she would take it if you marry Laura. But ¡­ it is already out there. Knowing that you got someone else pregnant will still hurt her."


    King Alcyd understood Magdeline''s point.


    She continued, "Do you want your child to grow up, painting you as the villain who broke Laura''s heart? Whether you like it or not, the child will be raised by Laura. She will insist on the custody of the child. And based on the laws in the werewolf kingdom, the mother will always have the custody. In other words, do you want to be like your own father?"


    Both Prince Alarick and Princess Shiveena looked at Magdeline and were surprised that she would mention their father to their brother.


    Something that triggers the anger of the Alpha King.


    "Do not associate nor compare me with my father! I am not my father!" King Alcyd was angered at the words of Magdeline.


    "Then ¡­ learn how to sacrifice and think about the life of others that you will affect if you decide to be selfish. You need to face it ¡­"


    Magdeline ended her speech with, "This is the life of an Alpha! You are no longer the boy who can easily choose for your own good."


    ¡­


    In the middle of their meeting, Theo rushed to report something.


    "Alpha! The Jade Pack and their allies declared cutting ties with the royal family and the Golden Moon Pack. Laura left the royal palace with her entourage. We tried to stop her but she threatened to hurt herself and the child if we do not let her."


    "This is bad!" Prince Alarick uttered in worry.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 382 - New Schemes

    [-In the Mansion of Jade Pack-]


    The Alpha of the Jade Pack arranged the arrival of his eldest sister.


    All the staff members of the mansion stood on stand-by for her expected arrival.


    Security around the borders of the Jade Pack was heightened due to their current severing ties with the royal family and the throne.


    Tension was incredibly high against the forces of the Alpha King.


    Since their declaration, the entire werewolf population feared another possibility of war between werewolves.


    If before the werewolf war was between the royal army and their allies versus the rogue werewolves. But this time around, it may be between the wolf packs.


    After the prime minister issued a non-concrete response towards the pressuring move they made during the session in the parliament and in the royal court.


    Such decision was made to corner the royal family and put them in a crucial decision-making.


    At the arrival of Laura, Alpha Alister welcomed his eldest sister.


    Looking upset and serious.


    "Welcome, Laura! How was your travel?" Alpha Alister greeted his eldest sister with enthusiasm.


    But his eldest sister was not in the mood for pleasantries.


    "Request for the elders to proceed in your main office. There are things we need to finalize regarding the current issue with the royal family. I want you to step up as the Alpha of the Jade Pack." A serious tone on Laura.


    Amber who just right behind Laura was giving their younger brother a signal that Laura was currently in a bad mood.


    Reading the situation, Alpha Alister immediately acted upon the instruction of his eldest sister.


    Proceeding to the main office of the Alpha.


    Taking a seat next to the chair of the supposed seat of the Alpha, Laura was silent and seemed to be very distracted with something.


    "What are you thinking, sister?" Amber curiously asked Laura.


    Since it''s only two of them in the main office.


    Waiting for others to arrive for an emergency meeting.


    Laura felt that it was safe to share her own thoughts with her younger sister.


    "About how foolish I have been ¡­" Laura directly told her younger sister.


    "We both know that you are far from foolish, Laura! You are the smartest and the strongest woman I know. I refuse to agree with the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack stating Selene as the strongest and the smartest woman ever. Why would you think such a thing?" Amber made an attempt to comfort her eldest sister.


    ¡­


    Laura took a pause before responding to her younger sister''s words.


    "Because I thought I would be truly loved by the Alpha King. That I would replace his dead mate in his cold heart. I really thought I hit the jackpot! Thinking ¡­ I would have the fairytale. The Prince Charming, the wealth, the power ¡­ everything!"


    She continued, "Who am I joking? I will never win against the dead! Now ¡­ I am pregnant ¡­ and based on the actions of the Alpha King, he doesn''t want to pursue the marriage for a certain reason which he doesn''t want to disclose."


    Amber wondered, "He was completely head over heels with you before. Just recently, things changed completely. What happened?"


    "I also don''t know. He won''t tell me as well. But I am sure something related to his mate. Because even the mate of his eldest brother has been acting weird lately. Actually, the entire royal family is acting weird. Hiding something from everyone." Laura replied.


    She continued,


    "My instinct tells me that it is related with his mate."


    Laura paused for a while.


    And Amber took this chance for her to speak out her mind.


    "You surprised me when you really wanted to commit with the Alpha King. It is very unlike you to fall for someone who is mated to somebody else." Amber was direct with her older sister.


    No hesitations.


    No sugar coating.


    "I know! But once you fall for someone, you would understand what I went through. Setting aside all your plans and having to hope for something different from the initial plans you had."


    Laura kept going with her worries.


    "And now ¡­ having this child ¡­ I refuse to lose the future I want for my child. Even they would hate me for it. I would take all lengths to achieve what I need to do. TO HAVE THE LIFE I WANT."


    Moments after ¡­


    Alpha Alister arrived with the elders of the Jade Pack in tow.


    The elders were surprised with the current developments and decision of the Alpha.


    Seeing Laura present in the main office.


    They feared that the sudden decision of their Alpha may have been influenced by his eldest sister.


    Ever since the take down of their former Alpha, the elders feared the influence of Laura towards their Alpha and her own schemes.


    No one could be compared to her scheming and she was considered to be a rival to Prince Alarick''s skills and knowledge in politics.


    "I thought this is an emergency meeting with the Alpha only." Tessio, one of the elders, expressed his concerns.


    The other elders cowered in fear at the sight of Laura.


    Her aura was filled with spite and evident tension.


    "Tessio ¡­ I think you need to be careful with your words." The other elders tried to warn their fellow elder.


    "Oh, Sir Tessio ¡­ listen to the other elders! Even elders can be easily replaced just like our resident witch. Do not question our presence because amber and I are the official advisers of the Alpha." Laura displayed an authoritative aura.


    "Yes ¡­ as advisers ¡­ not the devils that will manipulate the Alpha to engage such impulsive decisions."


    Immediately, the two younger siblings of Laura were surprised at the words of their elder.


    Laura scoffed at the boldness of Tessio.


    "Don''t you know that the royal family is at the verge of tolerating the Alpha King''s decision of backing out from his initial proposal? From what I have heard from our allied ministers close to the prime minister. There is a possibility of re-opening the private quarters for a concubine of the Alpha King. In other words, there is a decision of treating me as a concubine of the Alpha King."


    "Such insult will not happen to me! If Persephone and her wolf pack allowed such a thing to her. Then they are wrong if I would let that happen to me."


    The elders were shocked at the revelation of Laura.


    "But ¡­" Tessio was not able to finish his reasoning because Laura interjected his reasoning.


    "Pressuring them and cornering them to a situation will allow us to achieve the things we intend to have."


    "At the risk of stability of the kingdom and lives of our own people!" Tessio insisted his opposition in the sudden decision of their Alpha.


    "It is not a risk if it is something that I know for sure they would not allow to get worsen." Laura showed her confidence in her plans.


    Upon taking their seats, Tessio remained unsettled and bothered with the declaration of Alpha Alister and Laura.


    To sever ties with the Alpha King.


    "But are you not afraid that this will lead to war? They are far stronger and more powerful than our warriors."


    Instantly, Laura retorted.


    "Do not underestimate our wolf pack. We have the connections that they do not have and we are the richest wolf pack. Without our contributions and an embargo would cripple the entire kingdom. What do you think will happen if they lose our support and we block all operations on the distribution of the resources needed by the other wolf packs?"


    Amber and Alpha Alister smiled at the elders.


    Being proud for their eldest sister.


    Only Laura had the audacity to challenge the royal family.


    Knowing the leverage she could have against the royal family.


    "We would not sever our ties with the Alpha King if we were not confident with the outcome." Alpha Alister supported his eldest sister.


    The elders remained quiet.


    Including Tessio.


    After hearing their Alpha there was no sense in going against with his decision.


    They have decided to concede.


    ¡­


    Discussing on how they will approach their current situation.


    ¡­


    When the meeting ended, Laura excused herself and left her younger brother with the elders.


    Amber escorted Laura back to her room.


    And was surprised to see their new resident witch.


    "Everything is ready! Mia the -Grand Dark Witch- has been located and with your command ¡­ we can open the line of communication with her."


    "Perfect!" Laura was satisfied by the report of the resident witch.


    Her younger sister was astonished upon hearing the words from the new resident witch.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 383 - Circle Of Witches

    [-In Laura''s Room-]


    Amber was stunned at the discovery of Laura''s new schemes.


    The name of Mia was already considered as the most wanted.


    Next to the former Alpha King.


    "Laura, why would you contact the -Grand Dark Witch- and what are you trying to achieve here?" Amber could not believe the extreme lengths of the schemes of Laura.


    She even furthered,


    "And Freya ¡­ what the hell are you doing here?"


    The new resident witch did not respond and she avoided the glares of Amber.


    "Do not blame, Freya! She is following my orders."


    "She is the resident witch of Jade Pack. Her loyalty and services must be ¡­"


    "Must be focused and stay to me. No one else!" Laura looked at Amber with a very serious and fiery eyes.


    "Are you not afraid of the other circle of witches? Especially the circle of witches, under the command of Magdeline. I know we are trying to pressure the Alpha King but we cannot afford in antagonizing the other witches. Remember, it can be problematic if Magdeline and her circle of witches will be going against us too." Amber was very worried at the extreme ways of her older sister.


    This was something she considered as too much already.


    "Amber ¡­ do not worry about me! This is something I have to do. For the safety of my child and to distract the resident witch of Alcyd. Because if I want my plans to work then I must ensure the removal of Magdeline in the chess board." Laura approached the golden mirror she requested.


    "Chessboard? Are you treating this as a chess game? Laura ¡­ our lives and the future of the wolf pack are not a game for you to toy with. Do you plan to kill Magdeline?" Amber assumed the worst.


    "I am not planning to kill her but I will keep her busy in dealing with Mia. Her daughter will play an important role in distracting the -Grand White Witch- which will be significant for my plans to succeed." Laura explained.


    In Amber''s great disbelief of seeing her sister take such extremities.


    Employing someone who was considered as one of the most wanted ¡­ is something Amber could not comprehend at all.


    Before Amber could complain further.


    Her older sister gestured for her to stop complaining.


    While giving a signal to Freya for them to start.


    Freya nodded at Laura''s command.


    Incantation of certain spells could be heard from Freya.


    Casting the spell to connect with the location of Mia through the huge golden mirror.


    Moments after casting the spell.


    The huge golden mirror was starting to vibrate and reflection of someone was starting to appear.


    "Oh, Mia ¡­ the most powerful dark witch! Can you hear me? Oh, Mia!" Laura tried calling upon Mia.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the same time, Mia was confused from the voice she was hearing.


    Mia, the -Grand Dark Witch- was trying to look for the source of the voice.


    Scanning her surroundings.


    Her followers were busy meditating.


    The former Alpha King in his cursed wolf form was resting at the corner of their hideout.


    Then she saw a huge pot of water.


    Instead the clear water from the huge pot would emit her reflection, an image of someone else was reflected.


    Confused at what was happening.


    "Oh, Mia ¡­ Mia?"


    "Who are you? For you to be bold enough to reach me out. What do you want from me and who the hell are you?" Mia asked.


    "I am Laura!"


    "Laura who?" Then Mia remembered the eldest daughter of Alpha Morris.


    Mia continued, "The eldest daughter of the richest Alpha in the werewolf kingdom. What insane reason for you to try and go this extreme to reach me out?"


    "I will go straight ahead then ¡­ I want to provide you some assistance in your attempt to find the rare item ¡­ the long lost ELIXIR made by the late Emperor Odin." Laura directly offered the Grand Dark Witch.


    It caught the full attention of Mia.


    Because she was searching for the rare item in years.


    And here comes Laura with the most tempting offer she has heard for the longest time since the former Alpha King gave an irresistible offer.


    Her face became serious and clearly interested with the offer.


    "You cannot bluff me! Such information cannot be known by the likes of you."


    "Who said I am bluffing? I really do have some lead regarding such information. As you know Knowledge is power!" Laura enticed Mia with the information that she knew would come useful towards Mia.


    Both Freya and Amber were surprised as well like Mia.


    They were unaware with the words uttered by Laura.


    "How did you get across with such Intel?" Mia wondered.


    "Let''s say ¡­ I have allies that are currently in possession of this rare item." Laura revealed to Mia.


    In their surprise, even Freya wanted to stop Laura from revealing the location of such rare item.


    But Laura seemed to be determined in executing her plans.


    "What''s the catch? You would not offer such a very important information regarding a rare item. Don''t you know what it will do once I get possession of it, hmm?" Mia asked.


    "I know! But I really don''t care if you become stronger and more powerful. Because I have my own set of problems to worry about. So, whether you acquire possession of it or what not ¡­ I really don''t care. As long as you commit to the deal which I am trying to make with you."


    "Fine! What do you want in exchange for that valuable information you''ve got?" Mia gave in to the ploy of Laura.


    "-Blood Oath- of protection from you and a portion of your magic essence linked to a magical weapon." Laura declared her demands.


    "Sister, this is insane! She is a dark witch ¡­ the darkest of her kind." Amber complained.


    An evil smirk was released by Mia.


    -Blood Oath- of protection from any dark witch means a contract of protection and employment to ensure the safety of the one you are in contract with.


    Aside from demons, a powerful dark witch can perform such dark magic.


    -Blood Oath- is different from any other protection spells.


    It involves life and dark forces which may inflict harm to such any involved life form.


    "You have a deal! When should I do it? How can I reassure the validity of this piece of valuable information you have?" Mia was trying to make sure that Laura would uphold her part of the deal.


    "I will send a letter which will be magically sent by our resident witch. It contains the information you need. Once you successfully perform the -Blood Oath- and the magical letter will unseal itself. Revealing the contents that you would need." Laura''s immediate response.


    ¡­


    A magical letter was sent through the huge golden mirror.


    Upon receiving it, Mia could sense there is a magical seal which would automatically burn the letter if she tries to violate the deal she made with Laura.


    "Just in case you are trying to trick me. You and your unborn child will perish. From the life force I could sense in you. After all ¡­ the -Blood Oath- will inflict damage once the condition is not met by the other entity. So, be reminded of that!" Mia reminded Laura.


    "Enough with your fears. Do it already!" Laura expressed her impatience.


    Right after the crucial exchange of their deals.


    Fulfilling their own part of the deal.


    Both Laura and Mia were satisfied with the result of their exchange.


    Once the ceremonial -Blood Oath- ended, Laura bid her farewell and wished Mia some luck for her search of the rare item.


    "Happy Hunting, Mia!" Laura ended their communication.


    ¡­


    -Zzzttt!-


    The huge golden mirror returned to its normal features.


    "Sister ¡­ what did you do? Why are you taking these extreme lengths? This is too much!" Amber begged her sister to stop.


    Ignoring the concerns of her sister, Laura gave another command to the new resident witch of Jade Pack.


    "Send this another magical letter to Magdeline. Revealing the attempt of Mia in taking the possession of the mentioned rare item. Mia would definitely make an attempt tomorrow." Laura instructed Freya once more.


    She stood by her window after handing out the magical letter to Freya.


    Thus, she looked at the bright full moon.


    Hoping for her schemes to work out.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Morning after such dark night ¡­


    [-In the Royal Palace-]


    After informing the Alpha King and Prince Alarick regarding her departure.


    Magdeline left some reminders to her granddaughter.


    "Please, my dear ¡­ do not misbehave while I am gone. Assist your mate in the best you can. I will return as soon as I am done with this emergency."


    Chloe demanded for the disclosure of this urgent mission of her grandmother.


    "Granny, why are you suddenly leaving? In the middle of such crisis?"


    "I cannot tell you because I cannot risk with you ruining my attempt of preventing such disaster. Only Susan and I must know. Not even the Alpha King was told about our urgent mission. While I am gone, you must take charge of the other circle of witches serving the Alpha King."


    Magdeline was in so much hurry.


    Hoping to stop a great disaster.


    For Mia to obtain further power.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 384 - Greed Of The Dark Witches (Part I)

    Somewhere far away from the Werewolf Kingdom,


    A heavily guarded main headquarters of the Hunters Association.


    Surrounded by armed guards.


    Mostly were serving the new president.


    Coming from the same family of hunters, -The Vitre Family-


    Since the appointment of President Tony Vitre, he assigned new guards around the main headquarters.


    The entire compound was fenced and strictly guarded.


    One of the structures or buildings within the compound was known as ¡­


    -Museo Encantro-


    Named after the very first president of the Hunters Association.


    A place where important and magical artifacts were being kept and sealed.


    In such dark night, each guards were attentively and strictly doing their rounds in their assigned areas.


    "I heard the president is leaving soon with his entourage." One of the guards told his fellow guards.


    "Yeah! And we will be left here to do our duty as guards."


    "Don''t you miss hunting dark creatures? Mostly vampires?"


    "I also miss it but the new president assigned us to be the new guards here in the main headquarters. So, if he tells us to do this ¡­ then we have no choice but to obey his command."


    "I know! I know! But come on ¡­ don''t you miss it?"


    Their fellow guard joined their conversation.


    "Be careful what you wish for dude! Because at least we get to see another day. Unlike the two of you, I have a family now. So, I prefer this kind of assignment rather than going for a dangerous hunting mission."


    Nodding along to the opinion of their fellow hunter.


    What they don''t know ¡­


    ¡­


    Just nearby the compound of the main headquarters.


    A group of dark witches were fast approaching.


    "Mia! Are you sure about this?" one of the dark witches asked.


    "Will you stop doubting my decisions? All of you must keep this circle and keep summoning dark energy. And do not hold back or cut the linking spell. Viktor and I ¡­ will attack the main headquarters with the help of the combined dark magic essence of you all." Mia elaborated to other dark witches.


    She continued, "If ever this infiltration becomes successful, then all of you will gain more magical power than before."


    At the mention of gaining more magical power.


    It fueled the greed of the dark witches accompanying Mia.


    Believing to her dark plans for their future.


    All of them entrusted their future and believed in the dark powers of Mia.


    Each dark witch focused on the task given by Mia. Hoping for Mia to succeed.


    The former Alpha King prepared to assist Mia.


    King Viktor, in his cursed werewolf form, was exuding in dark aura and savagery.


    Mia equipped the cursed werewolf with a black magical collar that will amplify his durability, strength, and agility.


    At the same time, Mia wore the dark ring which magically links her to the magic essence of her allied dark witches.


    Their commonality was their greed for more power.


    And inside the walls of the compound of the main headquarters of the Hunters Association was something that would allow them to succeed.


    Right after her preparations, Mia gave a signal to the cursed Viktor for them to begin.


    "Viktor, Let us begin!"


    Excitement was very apparent all over Mia.


    Viktor growled in response.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Under the bright moon, where things seemed to be tranquil and went by like the usual nights.


    Then from out of nowhere, a rain of dark flames began.


    "What''s that?"


    At the realization of an attack.


    "Incoming!!!!" Screamed by one of the guards.


    Watch tower activated its alarm.


    Ringing loudly.


    Thus, chaos began.


    Explosion all over the place.


    More hunters scattered and took cover from the raining dark flames.


    Some hunters went outside riding a protected jeep with some wielders of anti-magic weapon.


    In their attempt to find the intruder who was trying to cause havoc in the main headquarters of the Hunters Association.


    The dark witches, allies of Mia, formed a circle in the woods.


    Nearby the compound of the main headquarters.


    Movements of the hunters were detected by these dark witches.


    Aside from constantly gathering dark energy to provide more dark magic essence to Mia.


    These dark witches were also capable of multi-tasking.


    Such as defending themselves and diverting the attention of the other hunters.


    "We cannot let the wielders of anti-magic get near us!" one of the dark witches informed the others in the circle.


    "Yes! Let us collectively summon a giant -Dark Golem- for them to deal with."


    -Dark Golem- is an animated anthropomorphic dark creature which can be brought to life through dark magic.


    Unlike the usual -Golem- creatures, this one can last longer and has stronger exterior which can be more difficult to defeat.


    Especially at night.


    "Not just a dark golem! Add some dark winged-monster to reinforce the -Dark Golem- that will help us wreak havoc."


    At the sight of the summoned dark creatures, the group of hunters took a pause on their tracks and parked their vehicles at the side.


    A face-off between the hunters and the summoned dark creatures were about to begin.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the compound of the main headquarters.


    Panic ensued.


    Other hunters calling for more reinforcement at the sight of the summoned dark creatures appearing from a distance.


    From that same moment, a shadow appeared right at the entrance of the -Museo Encantro-


    Both Mia and the cursed Viktor emerged from the shadow.


    "Finally! We are in the location." Mia uttered in excitement.


    Instantly, they knocked out the nearby guards assigned to secure the entrance.


    Blasting off the knobs and chains of the entrance.


    -Zap!-


    Forcefully making their way inside.


    More darkness surrounded inside.


    Once Mia and the cursed Viktor entered the premises, a surprising light blinded their eyes.


    "Arrrghh!" Mia covered her eyes.


    Viktor roared in anger.


    "That will not intimidate me ¡­ oh, Viktor!" a familiar voice registered to Mia''s mind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Mother!" Mia angrily mentioned her mother.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 385 - Greed Of The Dark Witches (Part II)

    [-In the Museo Encantro-]


    The supposed display of artifacts were moved before the arrival of Mia.


    Unknown to Mia, her mother arrived earlier to the main headquarters of the Hunters Association.


    Laura disclosed the location of the main headquarters and gave a detailed approach in convincing the new president of the Hunters Association.


    Revealing her own affiliation with the Vitre Family.


    *** Flashback ***


    Moments before the attack of Mia.


    President Tony Vitre postponed his departure and had a private talk with Magdeline.


    At her side was Susan, the new official apprentice of the Grand White Witch.


    Circle of witches flocked around Magdeline in pledging their loyalty and service to her.


    Sharing the information to the new president regarding an approaching threat which pertains to her evil daughter.


    Immediately, they transferred all important artifacts.


    Including the rare magic elixir which Mia aimed to acquire.


    The combined forces of President Tony Vitre and Magdeline planned a trap for Mia.


    In exchange of her Intel and help, Magdeline requested for the possession of Mia once she is captured.


    Once they successfully lure Mia to their well-thought trap, Magdeline wished to seal the powers of her daughter and imprison her to the royal dungeons.


    No matter how evil her daughter is ¡­


    Magdeline realized that Mia is still her daughter.


    Maybe if she removes the magic of Mia and dry her out from any ounce of magic.


    A wishful thinking was thought by Magdeline.


    "If your plan to seal her magic fails, I will not hesitate to issue an immediate order of execution on site!" President Tony warned Magdeline.


    "Do not worry! I won''t fail ¡­ I am putting my life at stake." Magdeline reassured the president of the Hunters Association.


    In the middle of their conversation, Magdeline was trying her best to contain any information regarding the daughter of the president.


    Because the president has still no idea that his biological daughter is currently a hostage of the Alpha King.


    "Good, Make sure it won''t fail!"


    After their urgent meeting, the preparation to entrap Mia began.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    Due to the surprise element, Magdeline did not waste time in immobilizing Mia.


    Taking the opportunity to keep her stunned.


    While the hunters were tasked to knock out any allies of Mia.


    Focusing their attention the cursed former Alpha King.


    Viktor struggled due to the powerful anti-magic weapons being used against him.


    Some members of the -Rogers Family- were requested by President Tony to assist him.


    Mia was trying to retaliate from the trouble she was put in.


    ''How dare that bitch double-cross me?'' Mia thought to herself.


    Realizing the treachery of Laura.


    When she planned to revoke the effect of the -Blood Oath- which was supposed to be a deal between the two of them.


    Unfortunately for her, all conditions were given by Laura to validate the effects of their deal.


    (1)  Authenticity of the information needed by Mia.


    (2)  Location of the rare elixir.


    (3)  Existence of the expected rare elixir.


    It dawned on Mia that it was never stipulated that she must acquire the rare item which she aimed to have.


    "Damn it! That clever bitch!" Mia was frustrated at her own mistake of overlooking the situation.


    Despite the trickery which Laura pulled on Mia, the dark witch is still bound to the -Blood Oath- which she conducted completely in effect.


    Even though Mia was temporarily blinded by the surprising flash of bright light, she was able to summon powerful dark hexes.


    Harming other hunters.


    Susan quickly aided those wounded hunters.


    She was tasked to guarantee the aid and medical support to any wounded allies.


    "I will not go down easily!!!!" Mia screamed in anger.


    Summoning all her might.


    But beneath her was a huge ancient writings and symbols.


    Which were placed by her mother.


    Magdeline was about to finish reciting the incantation of her sealing spell.


    The most powerful sealing spell she prepared for this exact moment.


    Upon her completion, the seal gleamed brightly.


    Mia was expecting to summon a destructive power using the additional power she was able to access from her allied dark witches.


    Woefully in her part, her worst luck has arrived.


    Her attempt failed in the middle of its execution.


    Shocked at the sudden disappearance of her magic essence and powers.


    "What''s happening?!?!?!" Mia panicked.


    Scanning the entire area.


    Viktor struggling to keep up against the hunters trying to knock him down.


    Wielders of anti-magic weapons have greatly made it difficult for Viktor to win against them.


    Seeing Mia stuck in her position.


    Unable to summon any forms of magic.


    She was on her knees.


    Few meters away from Viktor.


    If he tries to scoop Mia and make an escape out of the building, Viktor might get stuck as well.


    Because it was clear that Mia''s magic and powers were completely neutralized.


    On the other hand, Viktor can still survive and make it out alive if he leave now.


    ¡­


    Just in few moments, the huge cursed werewolf made a run and flee from the scene.


    "Viktor!!!" Mia desperately called out for her partner hoping for a rescue.


    The sight of Viktor unrelenting attempt to escape made it more defeating for Mia.


    "Arrrrghhhh!!!!" Mia screamed in defeat.


    Not only she was captured and her magic sealed, Mia was also bound to make sure of the safety of Laura''s unborn child.


    A scene which Susan and Magdeline never expected to see from Mia.


    ¡­


    A complete defeat and ¡­ insanity!


    "Nooooo!!!!!" Mia refused to accept her defeat.


    Even Preside Tony Vitre was astonished at sight of Mia.


    It might be victory for Magdeline but the view of what her daughter has become ¡­ was the saddest part of it all.


    "Just accept it already ¡­ you lost this one!" Magdeline stated to her daughter.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 386 - Lovers Quarell (Part I)

    *** Days Before ***


    Right after the confrontation between Prince Ranku and his mate, Alpha Marcus.


    Prince Ranku flew his way back to his private manor.


    Rushing his way to his private manor.


    "Ranku!!!!" Alpha Marcus tried to stop his mate from flying away.


    Unfortunately, the royal prince was too upset to even listen for what he has to say.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -Moments after-


    At the arrival of Prince Ranku ¡­


    The entire staff of the manor were in fear for their royal prince.


    Because it was rare for them to see him angry and upset.


    Especially in tears.


    No one had the courage to even talk to him.


    They avoided to make any eye contact with him.


    His aura was emitting with such fury and anger.


    It was known to many that the temper of the royal family was more lethal than any Alphas.


    Thus, seeing their royal prince angry puts them all in a risky position.


    The most senior staff member who is considered to be the head butler of the private manor was hesitating to approach their royal prince.


    "MISTER ALFREDO!!!" Prince Ranku called for the head butler.


    Immediately the head butler rushed to the master''s bedroom to where the royal prince was.


    As he entered the room, he saw the entire room messed up.


    Things all over the place.


    Some hole the wall.


    Broken mirror.


    Shards from the broken glasses and the wrecked window were scattered on the floor.


    "Oh, dear! Send a code -Defcon 5- to the royal princess. We need her assistance now!" Mister Alfredo instructed the maid behind him.


    "Where are you, Mister Alfredo?!? Come here ¡­ NOW!!!" Prince Ranku was yelling loudly.


    Inside the walk-in closet of the royal prince, the head butler saw their prince putting some of the clothes of Alpha Marcus inside the travel bag.


    And some hanged long sleeves were being removed from its original place.


    "How may I help you, sir?"


    "Take these all out! I want it all out of this house. I don''t want to see it nor smell it. Is it understood?" Prince Ranku gave a firm command.


    There was no room for any questions.


    His eyes was filled with anger.


    So, the head butler complied with the command of the royal prince.


    "At your command, sir!" Mister Alfredo immediately complied.


    One after another, Mister Alfredo took all the things which was piled up and stuffed by Prince Ranku.


    Intended to be thrown.


    As they got out of the huge walk-in closet, Alpha Marcus was panting and sweating by the door.


    "Mister Alfredo, put all those things down." Alpha Marcus displayed a powerful and intimidating -Alpha''s Aura- towards the head butler.


    But the royal prince over powered his mate.


    "Mister Alfredo, THROW IT ALL OUT!!!! I DO NOT NEED THOSE GARBAGE IN MY ROOM!" Prince Ranku insisted.


    "Forgive me, Alpha!" Mister Alfredo remained formal towards the Alpha and continued walking out.


    Alpha Marcus sighed in frustration.


    At the sound of the door closing, Alpha Marcus tried to approach the royal prince but Prince Ranku kept his distance from his mate.


    "Will you stop this non-sense and childish behavior, Ranku?"


    "Non-sense? Childish? Huh?!?" Prince Ranku was completely upset.


    "If you will only let me explain and listen to me ¡­"


    "What''s there to explain? It''s very clear! You are using me for your father''s scheme against the Alpha King."


    "EXACTLY! My father''s ¡­ not mine!"


    Making an attempt to reach out to his mate.


    "What not yours?!? You are the Alpha of Sunstar! According to the letters and the secret notes you have sent to your father, YOU AGREED TO IT. REASSURING HIM!" Prince Ranku yelled.


    He continued while in tears, "You are clearly in cahoots with your father! I am just a piece of your plans. One of your stepping stones! Is this how you will repay my feelings and devotion for you?"


    "I completely fell for you! I FUCKING LOVE YOU!!! BUT WHY? WHY?!?!"


    Prince Ranku''s mate wanted to clarify himself and reassure his mate that the feelings were mutual.


    He also loves him too.


    But there was too much anger surrounding Prince Ranku.


    "Ranku ¡­ I ¡­" Alpha Marcus wanted to comfort his mate and explain himself.


    Unfortunately, the prince was completely emotional.


    He took a huge shard of glass and threatened the Alpha.


    "If you are not going to leave ¡­ my house! I WILL KILL MYSELF! I WILL END THIS MISERY OF MINE!" Prince Ranku has lost his rationality and became ¡­


    Complete mad!


    Prince Ranku was completely convinced that Alpha Marcus was just using him for their own schemes and ambition.


    Holding on to his own perception.


    "Alpha! Please ¡­ give him some space and time ¡­ to think ¡­ and calm down." Mister Alfredo advised the Alpha.


    After giving up, Alpha Marcus listened to the head butler and left the manor.


    Giving the prince some space and time to calm down.


    He planned to return once things cool down.


    ¡­


    Hours passed ¡­


    Days have passed ¡­


    There was no hint of calling him back to the prince.


    ''Damn it! I''ve had enough, I will go back inside!'' Alpha Marcus was determined in confronting his mate again.


    He has been waiting for the prince to request for his return and hoping that his mate would realize that it was all just a misunderstanding.


    But he has been going back and forth checking by the gate of the manor of Prince Ranku.


    And Mister Alfredo kept giving him bad news.


    So, he had decided to confront the royal prince.


    Surprisingly, Prince Ivan arrived.


    "Do not force it, Alpha Marcus! You will not solve anything if you force him to hear you out or listen to your explanation." Prince Ivan remarked.


    "Then ¡­ what should I do? Absolutely ¡­ I will not accept his rejection. I do not want to lose him." Alpha Marcus genuinely expressed his feelings for Prince Ranku.


    "Well ¡­ did my younger brother uttered any rejection towards you?"


    Alpha Marcus realized, despite the anger of Prince Ranku, not even once the prince mentioned about rejection.


    ¡­


    "See! So ¡­ just wait further ¡­ Let me handle this!" Prince Ivan smiled at Alpha Marcus.


    He further suggested.


    "I will send for your return once you have taken a bath and cleaned yourself up. You look like a mess, Alpha! And you stink! You will drive my younger brother away if he smells that you are stinking and looking this awful."


    For the first time, Alpha Marcus never felt this way.


    So helpless ¡­


    So desperate ¡­


    At the same time ¡­ grateful for the help of someone else.


    "Thank you! I will wait patiently ¡­" Alpha Marcus replied.


    Prince Ivan was contemplating on a serious matter.


    "Oh boy, I have a huge task ahead of me!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 387 - Lovers Quarell (Part II)

    [-In the Manor of Prince Ranku-]


    At the arrival of Prince Ivan, he went directly to see his younger brother.


    The other staff members felt relieved seeing the older brother of Prince Ranku arrive.


    Mister Alfredo reported to the older brother of Prince Ranku regarding the behavior of the prince and his tantrums.


    Especially, his refusal to eat.


    "So he is also in a hunger strike. What a pain?! This worse than I thought!" Prince Ivan stated to the head butler.


    "Umm ¡­ where is the princess? I thought she would be handling the situation with you?" Mister Alfredo wondered.


    Instead of Princess Shiveena whom they expected to arrive.


    Was nowhere on sight.


    "She felt responsible for the misunderstanding. I also agree with her lack of skills in handling situations like this. That is why ¡­ she was never tasked as a mediator nor a diplomat for our kingdom." Prince Ivan informed Mister Alfredo.


    He added, "Plus, there is an urgent matter that needs to be taken care of. I will have to take care of this on my own. Don''t worry, I think I will be able to turn this thing back to its course."


    Prince Ivan was confident in mediating the problem between his younger brother and his mate.


    As soon as he checked Prince Ranku in his room, the prince had all the intention to mediate and fix things between his younger brother and his mate.


    ¡­


    At first, Prince Ranku refused to believe and listen Prince Ivan but due to the extraordinary ability of Prince Ivan to calm things around him ¡­


    He succeeded in making Prince Ranku listen to his own advice and things he had to say to the emotional prince.


    To a point he was able to convince his younger brother to give Alpha Marcus the chance to clear things out for everyone to understand his side.


    "Brother, if your mate doesn''t care for you ¡­ he would have left you for someone else and would not patiently wait for you to call for him. Give the guy a chance and let''s see the complete picture of what really happened. A piece of the puzzle will not suffice for you to conclude things."


    He continued, "Let''s hear him out. Can we?"


    Only silence was Prince Ranku''s response.


    Just like Alpha Marcus, the royal prince was also in a complete mess.


    "Before we call for him to go here, why don''t you bath and clean yourself up? You stink as well! I do not understand why you have to neglect your hygiene just because you are upset. This is something that is completely a mystery to me regarding couples." Prince Ivan assisted his younger brother.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Upon receiving the message that he was being requested back to the manor of Prince Ranku.


    Alpha Marcus could not hide his excitement.


    And hope for reconciliation with his mate.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    *** Back in Present ***


    Meanwhile,


    Scarlett and Lance were in their room waiting for the orders from Chloe.


    Since they found out about Selene being alive and hearing out all the things shared by Melody.


    There was worry for their Luna.


    Uneasy at the thought she is somewhere far on her own.


    All members of the Golden Moon Pack have accepted and revered their Luna.


    So much respect and love for her.


    Worrying for her was felt by her own mates.


    Since they have completed the mating process already.


    Both of her mates could sense Scarlett worrying a lot.


    "Will you give it a rest already? There is no point in worrying for something which we have no control of. The only thing we can do now is pray for her. And hope for the best." Lance tried his best to comfort Scarlett.


    But it was not effective enough.


    "How can I do so if our Luna is all alone? She suffered so much already. What will she say once she finds out that our Alpha had an affair with someone else while she was gone? To make it worst, they have a child with that ¡­ pretentious bitch!" Scarlett did not hold back with her words.


    Pacing back and forth.


    "Come on, babe! Just take it easy."


    "Don''t tell me to take it easy! Because how will we face her if we did not do our job as her friends? And as her loyal warriors."


    Lance interjected Scarlett''s statement, "We are the Alpha King''s warriors. Not our Lunas!"


    "I beg to differ! I am not some typical warrior of the Alpha. My service and priorities are mainly to the Luna. Not the Alpha!"


    "Ugh! Typical she-wolves!" Lance was not able to resist in venting his frustration.


    "Excuse me?!? Typical she-wolf?!?" a clear agitated tone from Scarlett.


    Instantly, Lance wished he did not utter those words. But it was too late already.


    Most of the she-wolves in a wolf pack were commonly more loyal to the Luna.


    Compared to their Alpha.


    Usually, female members of the she-wolves of each wolf pack refuses this fact.


    Though, it was a common knowledge amongst werewolves. But not openly discussed. Due to the conflict it creates between mates and family of werewolves.


    Before Scarlett could lash out to Lance, Caleb reached out to Scarlett through the mind-link.


    ''Scarlett? Scarlet? Are you there?''


    ''Yes! What is it?''


    Both communicating through the mind-link.


    Lance noticed the sudden silence of Scarlett which meant for the possible mind-link with his older brother.


    He was relieved that he was saved by the interruption of his older brother.


    ''When are you returning to the Golden Moon City? I thought right after the mission is finished you would return to my side. I did not agree for you to extend your stay far from me.'' Caleb reminded Scarlett with their agreement.


    When he agreed for Scarlett to go for a mission without him.


    Mated werewolves usually can''t resist being away for too long from their mates.


    ''Caleb ¡­ Selene is alive! So ¡­ right now, I have to be ¡­''


    Scarlett''s other mate did not let her finish.


    ''You either return here or I will go there!''


    Giving Scarlett an ultimatum.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 388 - Surrender

    [-In the Council Room-]


    Loud arguments could be heard inside.


    The royal guards were nervous because of the tension within the room.


    It concluded with most of the members walking out.


    Leaving only the royal siblings inside.


    Prince Alarick and Princess Shiveena looked defeated at how the meeting transpired.


    But the Alpha King remained furious and adamant with his decision of not pushing through on his initial marriage proposal to Laura.


    Even though it would result to further division amongst wolf packs and Alphas within the kingdom.


    "Alcyd, we need to consider another option now." Prince Alarick chose to be honest with his younger brother.


    Things became worse than they expected it to be.


    (1)  An embargo which was led by the Jade Pack commanding its allies to boycott the Golden Moon Pack and its allies. Mostly centered on the royal family!


    (2)  Poorer and smaller wolf packs that were surrounded by the allies of Jade Pack, suffered mostly due to the isolation and tension from the allies of Jade Pack.


    (3)  Supporters and allies to the throne have become more aggressive against the bold moves of the neighboring wolf packs that were aligned with the Jade Pack.


    Sparking a possible war amongst wolf packs.


    (4)  Rogue werewolves were starting to become the casualty of the worsening tension between the faction of the Alpha King and the supporters of Laura.


    Now ¡­ there is a growing clamor from the majority of the allies of King Alcyd to either wipe out those wolf packs that dared to defy the throne.


    The severing of ties towards the Alpha King was considered to be an act of treason.


    Which is punishable by death.


    But a huge number of werewolves and wolf packs that broke faith from the Alpha King will lead to a massive war.


    Something that the Alpha King must reconsider as the reigning monarch of the werewolf kingdom.


    King Alcyd slammed the table upon hearing that he must consider fulfilling his initial proposal to Laura.


    "Why would I marry her if my mate is alive? I would completely lose Selene if she finds out I married the mother of my child. Having a child from someone else would definitely hurt Selene, what more if I marry the mother of my child? Do you think she would forgive me if she returns with all this web of absurdity?" The Alpha King insisted on refusing.


    "You are an Alpha King before a mate! You need to remember that Alcyd!" Prince Alarick reminded his younger brother.


    "Then give the crown to somebody else! The hell I care!"


    "Alcyd ¡­"


    "Look, brother! I do not give a cent or care if I fuck it up as an Alpha. As long as I do not fuck it up with my mate. I cannot afford to lose Selene."


    "You are underestimating the feelings of Selene towards you and her level of understanding. Plus, what would your mother say if you are willing to let the majority suffer? Just for your own selfish reasons ¡­"


    Instantly, it lit an anger within the Alpha King at the mention of his mother.


    "DO NOT ¡­ mention my mother here!" King Alcyd gave a deadly glare towards his older brother.


    Princess Shiveena was completely speechless and quiet.


    Not knowing the right thing to say.


    She doesn''t want to further agitate the Alpha King because she also agrees with Prince Alarick.


    Things have become too much for them to handle.


    "I am sorry if I brought her up. But the fact is ¡­ you have to preserve the legacy of your mother. Not caring at all for the things she cared for is tantamount to insulting her existence and hard work. I just want you to realize that keeping this decision of yours is far bigger mistake than what you have done already ¡­"


    Prince Alarick continued,


    "Brother ¡­ we can work together in gaining Selene''s forgiveness but we will not stand a chance as a fragmented kingdom. Many of our enemies will take this chance to completely annihilate our people. Innocent lives will perish and be affected by your selfishness. Selene will forgive you, brother ¡­"


    For a moment, King Alcyd covered his face in frustration before responding to his older brother''s advice.


    "How sure are you, she will forgive me ¡­ hmm?" King Alcyd pointed out.


    "Because she has a good heart. She still loved you even after knowing that father was responsible for her family''s demise. Even though her older brother convinced to kill you, she still chose to protect you." Prince Alarick conveyed his faith within the good heart of Selene.


    "We can work harder in gaining her forgiveness and her affection once she returns. But we cannot risk the innocent lives. Let us surrender!" Prince Alarick was genuine with his concerns for his younger brother and for the people they serve.


    The Alpha King heaved a defeated sigh.


    On the other hand ¡­


    Just outside the council room, Chloe was already on her way.


    The couple, Scarlett and Lance interrupted her entry to the room.


    "Scarlett ¡­ Lance ¡­ why the two of you look serious? What can I do to help?" Chloe offered her help to the two.


    "I cannot find the strength to face the Alpha King ¡­ So, I want you to extend to him our plan to return in the Golden Moon City." Scarlett told Chloe.


    "Don''t you want to wait for the return of Selene before you go back?" Chloe wondered.


    "The pack will be in a vulnerable state if Caleb leaves and rush his way here. Especially with what''s going on right now. The timing is off but I am also expecting ¡­ a child." Holding her stomach before continuing.


    "Thus, it would really be better if I go now." Scarlett revealed.


    Lance was already shocked beforehand when he found out.


    Forcing Scarlett to return as soon as possible.


    Away from the royal palace.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 389 - Mission: Take-Down (Part I)

    After their long preparation for their mission take-down,


    The whole rescue team of Selene gathered nearby the location of the northern fortress.


    Reviewing their plan to defeat Selene.


    Making sure that they win against her.


    There was still a clear tension between Lucas and Booth.


    Because Lucas cannot fathom the idea that Booth has to stab his sister.


    Just to defeat her and put her back to her normal self.


    Fortunately, Elle made Lucas understand the wisdom behind it and its significance.


    Before they left the penthouse of Melody, it was explained to Lucas how things must go.


    Reassuring him that Selene won''t die in the process.


    ¡­


    [-At the borders of Northern Fortress-]


    They were hiding on a cave finalizing their plans while waiting for the hail storm to end.


    "So ¡­ the Team B must wait until we clear the path for all you." Ingrid reminded everyone.


    Team A:


    Lucas ¨C Ingrid


    Team B:


    Booth ¨C Magenta ¨C Freddie


    "How sure are you that those vampires will go along with your plan?" Freddie asked.


    "Because those vampire and I are in the same faction in the vampire court. They trust my judgment. Our Grand Elder is waiting for this opportunity to put a stop on the unrelenting and merciless plans of Lucas'' sister. They will not be doubtful of our plans if your presence would not sway their decision. After all, trusting other creatures is still a difficult thing for them to do." Ingrid elaborated her reasoning.


    "So once you have cleared up the secret path inside the fortress, we can sneak up behind Malia once all of you distract her." Booth confirming his task and what they have to do in their mission.


    "Basically that''s it! The rogue werewolf can be your additional muscle and at the same time, he can sense if there will be unexpected approaching vampire. I must remind you ¡­ do not kill any vampire or else I will kill you myself. These vampires are not war-driven individuals." Ingrid further explained.


    "Okay! I get it ¡­" Booth agreed with the plan.


    "If you kill my sister, do not expect to live another day!" Lucas threatened Booth.


    "You do not have to remind me with that! I will do everything I can to prevent that from happening. If she dies, you wouldn''t have to do it yourself because I will end my own life once she dies from my own hands." Booth reassured Lucas.


    Magenta was leaning against the wall of the cave while listening to them planning.


    "I must say ¡­ all of you are impressive. I have underestimated the skills and capabilities of other creatures for a long time." Magenta candidly conveyed her own thoughts.


    "Of course, just because you belong to the -Trinity- from the late Emperor Odin''s declaration."


    "What -Trinity- ¡­? Late Emperor Odin''s declaration?" Freddie was completely confused.


    Even Booth and Lucas were clueless and had no idea about the revelation of Ingrid.


    "It means ¡­ Three founding kingdoms ¡­ According to the Late Emperor Odin, there are three kingdoms who were considered to be the oldest and the early powerful creatures. They were treated as the -FIRST EMERGENCE- of civilization amongst supernatural beings. Amongst these three founding kingdoms is ¡­" Ingrid looked at Magenta as she explained.


    "The -Ever Garden- is amongst those three founding kingdoms. The land of fairies were the very first immortals. But the vampires wanted to consider themselves as one of the trinity but they were not ¡­" Magenta scoffed at the mere fact that the Vampire Kingdom was not considered to be one.


    "Then which category do they belong?" Freddie was curious.


    "They were categorized as one of the -SECOND EMERGENCE- of supernatural kingdoms. Together with the Werewolf Kingdom and Warlock Kingdom." Magenta revealed.


    "Fairies think too highly of themselves just because of that fact. You were only favored by the late Emperor Odin because Queen Venus is his lover. Being the mate of the late Emperor Odin doesn''t prove that fairies are the best and most superior among other kingdoms." Ingrid continued explaining.


    "Bitter much?" Magenta kept provoking Ingrid.


    "I am not! Because the bloodline of the supreme rulers came from the vampire blood. From the first ¡­ down to the second chosen one!" Ingrid boasted around the lineage of the chosen ones.


    This sparked more curiosity.


    "What do you mean being in the same bloodline ¡­ even the first emperor?" Freddie was shocked at this revelation.


    Ingrid realized that this was something which shouldn''t be revealed to anyone.


    She got carried away due to her banters with Magenta.


    Immediately, Ingrid tried to shut it down by mentioning about the history of the rogue werewolves.


    Which was effective enough for the attention of Freddie and Booth to be diverted towards something else.


    But both Magenta and Lucas understood what Ingrid was trying to accomplish.


    After the brief discussion on the history of the rogue werewolves and the founding fathers of hunters, Lucas asked Booth a serious question.


    "Why do you love my sister? You are a human ¡­ and a hunter!" Lucas pointed out.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Booth replied instantly.


    "It''s because ¡­ you are basically the opposite of the element soul of Selene. Like water and fire ¡­ Dark and Light ¡­ You are mere mortals while we are the opposite!" Magenta explained to Booth.


    "Just because she is beautiful?" Lucas assumed that the beauty of Selene what attracted Booth to her.


    "Not mainly that! Her infectious presence ¡­ where she makes you want to live. The way she sees things ¡­ Her warmth! Her way of living! Her genuine care for those she loves! Which makes you want to be loved by her as well ¡­" Freddie interjected the conversation between Lucas and Booth.


    "Oh my GOD! Not you too? You are also in love with the second chosen one? Wow! It''s raining men all over her!" Magenta casually expressed her thoughts.


    But Freddie''s answer just made things awkward between the men.


    Silence followed through as they wait for the hail storm to end.


    "Yes ¡­ That''s how it is ¡­" Booth agreed with Freddie''s answers.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 390 - Mission: Take-Down (Part II)

    Once the hail storm ended ¡­


    Lucas and the rest were on the move.


    ¡­


    Malia was busy experimenting with her dark magic.


    An entire floor was added in the fortress.


    For the sole purpose of Malia''s experiments and personal training ground.


    Spacious ¡­


    High ceiling ¡­


    Black and white flooring ¡­


    Candles lit everywhere and scattered all throughout the area.


    Eyes of Malia were completely dark as the shadows.


    Levitating with dark magic essence surrounding her.


    Ancient writings were written on the floor.


    Summoning four elements at the same time.


    {-Fire-}


    {-Water-}


    {-Earth-}


    {-Air-}


    Combined with her dark magic.


    It has become easier for Malia to control the four elements at the same time.


    Without relying to her powerful amplifier bracelet.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    On the war room where few members of the Gorvic Coven were gathered.


    Including Remy ¡­


    Standing beside Amelia ¡­


    "Grand Elder Amelia! I received a message from one of our spies in the vampire court. King Viktor is losing supporters. It looks like Malia''s plans to pressure the other covens and divide the vampire court are working." Remy informed Amelia regarding the reports she received.


    "Well, that''s good! What we need to worry is the neighboring kingdoms which may take advantage of our weakened state and low defenses¡­" Amelia expressed her concern and worries.


    In the middle of their discussion, the huge doors of the war room opened.


    Announcing the arrival of Ingrid and Lucas.


    "Ingrid!" Amelia was surprised to see Ingrid with Lucas.


    "And you brought Lucas!" Amelia was more surprised in seeing Lucas with Ingrid.


    "Grand Elder! I know this may sound too sudden ¡­ but we need your help on this!" Ingrid requested for the cooperation of their Grand Elder.


    Remy and the other remaining members of the Gorvic Coven became curious at the request of Ingrid.


    "What kind of help you need? And what are you doing here? Aren''t you tasked to remain in the castle of King Lionel?" Remy interrogated Ingrid.


    "I begged Antoin to let me accompany Lucas without the knowledge of our king. It is better to accompany Lucas than let him on his own. Which convinced him immediately. And of course, with the help of Caroline, her ability to summon trajectory which is kind of similar to your illusion ability ¡­ Grand Elder! So, you do not have to worry about the king looking for me." Ingrid explained herself.


    "You did not answer my other questions!" Remy pointed out their main concern.


    Both Lucas and Ingrid exchanged eye contact.


    "Well ¡­ we want to take down the new chosen one!" Ingrid revealed.


    "It will be impossible now!" Amelia regretfully declined Ingrid.


    "Why impossible, Grand Elder?" Ingrid and Lucas was confused at the reply of the vampire Grand Elder.


    "Because she is more powerful than ever. And her powers are amplified. She is equally match with the king of vampires. Actually ¡­ even more powerful now!" Amelia elaborated the difference of their powers.


    She continued, "Even we work together, there is no way we can defeat her."


    "There is a way! We have a weapon that was made to specifically defeat her. No matter how strong and powerful she has become, all we need is to stab it on her chest." Lucas convinced Amelia to join forces with them.


    Just in few moments, it piqued the interest of Remy and Amelia.


    "What weapon is this?" Amelia conveyed her curiosity.


    "A special weapon made by the fairies. Designed to bring my younger sister back to her usual self." Lucas disclosed the details about the weapon which was explained by Booth before they separated ways.


    "Help us, Grand Elder! This is not the version of the supreme ruler we want to serve. We can choose to serve the better version of her. Not this one!" Ingrid continued persuading the Grand Elder to help them.


    Upon hearing the possibility of defeating Malia, Remy stepped forward and volunteered herself.


    "We may lack with enough numbers to help you. But I will lend you my support." Remy remarked.


    Remy saw the wondering expression of Ingrid, so she continued in her remarks.


    "Our new -Supreme Ruler- ordered them to transport some of our resources to our new allies. As a leverage for the support of other vampire covens."


    Then, Ingrid looked at Amelia if she would help them as well.


    "Grand Elder ¡­" Ingrid looked at their Grand Elder with a desperate look in her eyes.


    "I think this is our only chance to stop her dark streak. This version of her is far worse than King Lionel. Even though, we defeat the vampire king. We will have no other chance in defeating her if we let this opportunity go to waste." Remy gave a more convincing appeal to their Grand Elder.


    And it made Amelia ponder on the consequences of their decisions.


    "Okay! But we will need a great plan in going against her. We must make sure to succeed or else ¡­ our lives will be snuffed by her darkness." Amelia reminded Ingrid and Lucas.


    "Don''t worry, we have a plan!" Ingrid was confident with the addition of their Grand Elder in taking down Malia.


    "This is great! All we need to do now is ¡­" Lucas began explaining to Amelia and the others regarding their entire plan in defeating the darker version of the younger sister of Lucas.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other hand, while they were planning.


    The group of Booth were on standby waiting at the tunnel.


    "That female vampire said, we have to wait for someone to fetch us here. Before we proceed in taking down Malia." Booth told Freddie.


    Stopping him from going somewhere else.


    Clenching his fist in impatience.


    "I swear to God, patience is something I hardly excel at." Freddie admitted in lacking patience.


    ¡­


    The night ahead becomes more uncertain.


    ¡­


    An ominous feeling started to alarm Malia.


    "I can sense some danger approaching my way." Malia smiled wickedly as she prepare herself as well.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 391 - Mission: Take-Down (Part III)

    [-Third Floor of the Fortress-]


    Before they marched to the where Malia was.


    The challengers of Malia devised a plan to successfully take her down.


    --First, to conceal their presence through the ability of the vampire Grand Elder, Amelia.


    Her ability of {-ILLUSION-} ¡­


    An ability to distort the perception of reality. A distortion of the senses, which can reveal how the brain normally organizes and interprets sensory stimulation. Although its effectiveness may vary and depend on the mental fortitude of their target.


    --Second, upon their arrival to the location.


    Certain roles were assigned to each of them.


    Long-range attacks: Ingrid


    All long ranging attacks were assigned to Ingrid. Her {-Crystallization-} and {-Ice Element-} Abilities will serve better for long-ranged attacks,


    Mid-range attacks: Lucas


    All middle ranging attacks were assigned to Lucas. Hoping for his {-Explosion-} and {-Fire Element-} Abilities would reinforce the close-range and long-range attacks.


    In addition, he could shift into his wolf form just in case he finds an opportunity to pin down her younger sister.


    Close-range attacks: Remy


    All close ranging attacks were assigned to Remy.


    Her crushing ability and expertise in close combat would serve her as the best individual for the role.


    She would be dealing with throwing impactful close-ranged attacks.


    --Third, once they spot Malia, simultaneously ¡­ they will attack her based on their respective roles.


    While Amelia will keep her distance and remain in focusing as the defensive force of the group.


    --Lastly, the moment Malia is pinned down or completely occupied with the others, Booth must plunge the magical dagger on Malia''s chest.


    On their way to where Malia was.


    So much hope was placed for the success of their mission.


    As they opened the door to the third floor, they were welcomed to the training and experiment grounds of Malia.


    Candles lit everywhere and scattered all throughout the area.


    Ancient writings could be seen on the floor.


    Scanning the area, in search for Malia.


    "Where is she?" Remy wondered.


    Going deeper in the hall of the third floor.


    The vibes around become darker and darker.


    Every beat of their heart could be heard.


    Nervousness ¡­


    Anticipation for any attacks ¡­


    Sensory skills were activated.


    Since Lucas has the best sensory ability compared to Remy and Ingrid.


    He concentrated in finding his younger sister.


    "Lucas? Have you found her exact location?" Ingrid asked.


    As he focused more.


    Positioned at the far back, Amelia surrounded herself with fog to keep herself hidden from the Dark Malia.


    Just when Lucas finally detected Malia.


    "She''s behind us!" Lucas alarmed everyone.


    It was too late for Ingrid to react.


    Malia caught Amelia and choked her in the intention of killing her.


    "Haven''t I warned you? If you go against me, I will not think twice in disposing any of you!"


    "Amelia!!!!" Remy exclaimed.


    Crushing her throat and summoning flames.


    Fire covered the entire body of Amelia.


    "Next!" Malia looked towards Ingrid and the rest.


    A huge ball of fire was shot towards their way.


    ¡­


    Until Malia realized ¡­


    "Clever!" Malia noticed the ruse she fell right into.


    The group of Lucas in front of her which she thought entered was entirely made of illusion.


    A sudden kick from her side.


    Catching the feet before it hits her face.


    But a punch with the ability to melt and crush its target was thrown just few inches away from her.


    A telekinetic force field stopped the punch an inch away.


    Remy was immediately thrown to the side ¡­ hitting the stone pillar hard.


    It was too late for Malia to realize the simultaneous attacks being thrown her way.


    Her feet frozen by ice.


    Immobilizing her for a moment.


    Receiving the explosion blasts from her older brother.


    Instantly, she picked herself up and saw herself bleeding.


    A sudden change in the air.


    From dark into complete vibes of death surrounded the hall.


    Shutting down all the candles.


    Even the real Amelia, positioned outside the door sensed the drastic change in the air.


    "Retreat!" Amelia screamed from outside.


    "Are you afraid to die?" Malia uttered surprisingly.


    Appearing out of nowhere from behind Amelia.


    "Ugggh!" Amelia felt a stabbing wound from behind.


    A sharp solid rock blade penetrated through Amelia''s body from behind her.


    Seeing Amelia paralyzed from her wound.


    Malia whispered, "You won''t be helping anyone anymore!"


    And Malia disappeared once again.


    Falling to her knees. Amelia''s vision started to blur.


    Crawling to the side, she could sense the fast approaching reinforcement from Booth and his team.


    Lucas felt his younger sister throw combination of attacks.


    All of them were quickly evaded.


    "You are indeed my brother! Evading my attacks are impressive!" Malia commended her brother for being quick in his feet.


    Ingrid summoned ice blades thrown at Malia.


    A fire barrage countered the direction of the ice blades.


    Instantly, Ingrid lost her ability to breathe and was lifted from the ground by unknown force.


    "Ggghhhahhh!!" Ingrid struggling with her own life.


    Kicking mid-air for her own life.


    When Remy thought she could sneak behind Malia.


    She was completely wrong.


    "Since you''re asking for death wish ¡­"


    Malia trapped Remy in a powerful gust of wind.


    Cutting her flesh non-stop while being trapped inside the gust of wind.


    Screams from Remy echoed the halls.


    "Aaaaahhh!!!" Remy screamed in pain.


    "Death for all of you is too easy! Let me watch you all writhe in pain before all of you die." Malia declared her ruthlessness.


    "STOP THIS, SELENE! THIS IS NOT YOU!" Lucas begged his younger sister.


    "On the contrary, this is me! I have never felt so alive. So liberating!!!" Malia''s response to her brother''s plea.


    Then she continued.


    "Now, brother ¡­ how do you want to die? Since you are my last remaining family member ¡­ I will reward you with a quick death." Malia looked at her brother with the intent to kill.


    From that point, Lucas understood the warning of Melody regarding the lethal presence of his younger sister.


    A complete detachment from her humanity.


    Morphed into monstrosity.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 392 - Mission: Take-Down (Part IV)

    Amelia was barely hanging on with her life.


    Even though she was a skillful and strong vampire, she had no match against the new chosen one.


    A large spike was left on her stomach.


    It was left there for her to suffer.


    Trying to figure out how the hell it got stuck inside her.


    Every time she tries to pull it out, her spine would move along with it.


    Causing her more pain and possibly die from it.


    "Damn ¡­ she really wants us to writhe in pain. She is worse than my nephew. I hope you stop her! Tread your path with caution." Amelia warned the newly arrived reinforcement.


    Booth''s team was cloaked by enchantment of Magenta.


    All of them floated as they entered the hall.


    Both Freddie and Booth wanted to complain.


    Using her Psychic Abilities.


    A voice could be heard from within their minds through the abilities of Magenta.


    ''Do not worry! We need to keep our stealth. Our footsteps can trigger her senses. I will help you move through mid-air. Just imagine you are flying temporarily. In order to sneak up on her, we have to find the perfect timing and keep ourselves super light.'' Magenta instructed the two.


    Now, Booth understood the role of Magenta.


    She will be dealing with Malia directly and their cloaking while he wait for the best moment to strike.


    On the other hand,


    Darkness enveloped the soul of the sister he once knew.


    "SELENE! PLEASE! I know you are there somewhere ¡­ Come back to us!" Lucas begged to her sister.


    Unfortunately, only a wicked smirk was the response of his younger sister.


    "How do you want to die, brother? Do you want it slow or quick without any pain? Because I can grant it for you!"


    She continued upon looking towards Ingrid and Remy.


    "But I cannot promise that your allies would die in peace. Their pain and screams ¡­ brings so much ecstasy!"


    Throwing an evil glance to her older brother.


    Lucas completely understood that her sister is nowhere to be found.


    Being reminded of the words of Melody.


    ''Once she has completely succumbed to her darkness, I am afraid you have to stay away from her. Because she can kill you with no remorse. Our last encounter, she killed our allies and was about to kill me too. My voice stopped her but I struggled to take her down. I fear that next time will be worst!''


    Decided to fight his sister with full force.


    To save his allies.


    Lucas was surrounded by golden red flames.


    Not some ordinary flames.


    The rarest form of fire.


    "I have no choice but to defeat you with my own hands." Lucas release all his might against his sister.


    From total darkness.


    The embers and light from his flame shone the entire hall.


    "This is more like it! Show me what you can do ¡­ brother!" Malia challenged her older brother.


    Igniting an intense battle between two powerful beings ¡­


    Between two siblings ¡­


    "INSTANT BIG BANG!"


    Unexpectedly, Lucas summoned his instant explosion. Taking Malia by surprise.


    An explosion resonated from him and releasing it everywhere.


    Throwing everyone to the side.


    Putting Ingrid and Remy unconscious.


    At least, Lucas intervened the torturing process of his younger sister.


    Malia realized what her older brother did.


    After getting blasted and thrown hardly to the wall, she remained intact and ready for more.


    "Is that it? Because I can play with you some more!" Malia expressed her excitement for more intense battle.


    Lucas was completely in his golden flame avatar.


    "I am not yet done! That was just warm up." Lucas retorted.


    Magenta could not believe the sight they were witnessing.


    Two siblings with powerful abilities and monstrous strength.


    Going at it without holding back.


    Exchanging strong blows and blasts.


    ''Booth, the moment I appear ¡­ sneak up from behind her. I will be decoy. And you ¡­ rogue wolf! Be the second decoy to throw her defenses off. Understood? She must not see Booth coming to her. I will give you both a signal, okay?'' Magenta explained.


    When Lucas was starting to be on a disadvantage position.


    Large roots sprouted from the ground and ball of lights surrounded Malia.


    Suddenly appearing out of nowhere.


    Before Malia could strike a lethal strike to her older brother.


    Exhausted from their extreme exchange of combination attacks.


    He fell into his knees and his golden flame avatar diminished.


    Faded into the thin air.


    Leaving Magenta to continue the battle.


    "A reinforcement?" Malia stated.


    "No I AM YOUR REAL OPPONENT!" Magenta confidently introduced herself to Malia.


    Two magical maroon arnis appeared from her hands.


    Magenta''s weapon was her personal choice.


    With deadly magical knobs on its tips.


    Dealing triple damage to each strike she does.


    Penetrating to any barriers or force fields. Making any defenses useless.


    As she got hit after another, Malia felt the prowess and fierceness of the fairy.


    "I have underestimated you!" Malia looked at Magenta with killing intent.


    Immediately she summoned a combined element attack.


    Rendering Magenta stunned and hanging on a huge pillar.


    "Ughh!!!" Magenta spat blood as she received Malia''s attack.


    "NOW!"


    The fairy screamed for the signal.


    Instantly, Freddie appeared from the shadows and lunged at Malia.


    Through her quick reflexes and sharp senses, Malia blocked Freddie''s surprise attack and knocked him out to the ground.


    Using her monstrous strength to slam Freddie''s body to the ground.


    Right at the second her hands successfully released Freddie''s body.


    Booth swiftly moved towards Malia.


    And when she turned to check on her opponents.


    There was an excruciating stab of pain on her chest.


    "Ah!"


    Shocked at what happened.


    Her dark powers disappeared in an instant.


    Holding Booth''s hands.


    Too late to do anything or even stop him.


    As she closes her eyes, Booth shook in fear for what he had to do.


    But catching Malia just in time.


    "Malia!" Booth caught Malia right on time before her head hit the ground.


    Looking at her ¡­ unconscious.


    "Please ¡­ Please ¡­ don''t die on me!" Booth prayed for Malia''s life.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 393 - On A Limbo

    Finally, they have defeated and outsmarted Malia.


    Not losing any lives in the process.


    Though, most of them were badly wounded and some ¡­ unconscious.


    Freddie rushed to Malia''s side.


    Seeing her in Booth''s arms.


    "Why is she bleeding? Isn''t she supposed to be healing on her own?" Freddie pointed out.


    "Calm it down, you ¡­ rogue wolf! Her body is transitioning from being dark to normal. Can''t you see she is healing but ¡­ slowly? She used up a lot of her magic power and strength."


    Magenta kneeled beside Malia so she could heal her wounds.


    "Wait ¡­ can you heal first the vampire elder outside? She may not survive it if we leave her in that state." Lucas appeared holding his rib.


    For a moment, Magenta resisted and hesitated to help any vampires.


    With the persuasion of Lucas, she gave in and helped the vampires.


    "Please, show to us that fairies are better than vampires." Lucas tried to convince Magenta.


    "Fine! I wonder why your words did not work on your sister." Magenta teased Lucas as she disappeared from her position.


    On the other hand,


    While they surround Malia, the spirit of Malia was trapped somewhere else.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Somewhere in a dark and cold place.


    No light could penetrate,


    Until a gleam of light shone from above.


    Waking up from darkness, she opened her eyes.


    And saw no one.


    "Hello?!?!?"


    "Is anyone out there?"


    ''Where the hell am I?'' Malia thought to herself.


    ''Last memory! Last Memory!'' Trying to remember her last time before blacking out.


    Then she remembered saving Booth from getting a hit from their monstrous opponent.


    Standing and moving around.


    There was nothing but darkness.


    Wondering where she was.


    It seems that the light only shone around her and moves wherever she goes.


    But her surrounding remained dark and vast.


    Moments after wandering endlessly.


    She felt the exhaustion and toll on her body.


    -Panting-


    "Hello?!?!?! Can anybody hear me?!?!?!" Malia yelling loudly.


    ''What the hell is this place? Am I dead? Oh please ¡­ I want to ¡­''


    Then her surroundings started to show different scenes.


    A man she was starting to recognize.


    ''Please ¡­ do not leave me like that again! I do not know if I will be able to handle it again.''


    ''It''s all yours, love! Only yours!''


    ''LIFE should never be taken away because only of grief. Many would love to be alive but their time was cut short. We need to live life to the fullest and be grateful that we have another day to spend. While others do not have that luxury to have.'' Malia looked at someone familiar with such radiance.


    ''Please promise me ¡­ you will stay by my side forever and choose to be with me.'' A familiar voice was uttered by the man from the scene flashed around her.


    ''If before I was lost in my anger and grief ¡­ But now, I found my way because of your love!''


    ''You are my life now! I love you ¡­ Selene!''


    ''With all my life!''


    ''I love you too ¡­ Alcyd!'' a faint whisper of Selene while Alcyd was asleep.


    Caressing his face while he slept peacefully.


    Tears fell down from Selene''s eyes ¡­


    "OH MY GOD! I REMEMBER NOW!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    After their victory, everyone gathered at Selene''s bed.


    Worried ¡­


    Her older brother pacing back and forth ¡­


    "Will you stop moving around?" Magenta held the shoulder of Lucas to stop him from walking back and forth.


    Amelia and Ingrid stood at the other side.


    Opposite from Magenta''s.


    "Remy is taking care of the defenses of the fortress. Just in case, some surprises and unexpected visitors arrive." Ingrid informed their Grand Elder.


    Their Grand Elder only nodded her head but her focus remained at Selene.


    "I do not understand! Why is she not waking up? Why her pulse is getting weaker by the hour? I thought she will not die after I plunge the magical dagger into her heart." Booth wondered.


    The usual aura of Selene was starting to get weaker.


    "It only means her life force was greatly damaged from the darkness and transitioning back to normal. This is why dark magic and any form dark powers have its price to pay."


    Magenta continued, "Technically yes! The magical dagger supposed to remove the darkness within her. To remove it from its total control. But it''s actually up to her ¡­ if she can get out from wherever she trapped all this time. While her darkness reigned over for weeks!"


    "What?!?!" All the men in the room reacted together in unison.


    "Trapped where?" Freddie asked this time around.


    "The limbo ¡­"


    "Limbo ¡­ what?" Lucas was clearly confused from the replies of Magenta.


    "Why would my sister be trapped in there?"


    "You have to understand ¡­ When her darkness took over, her good version or what we call the -light version- is buried deep down where it can never surface again. But imagine removing all the darkness that buried her ¡­ the soul got lost somehow and must find its way again. Usually those souls remain ¡­ on a limbo!" Magenta explained.


    She continued to explain and elaborate further.


    "Limbo is a place where soul travels while waiting if they go to heaven or to hell. A place where souls with unfinished business resides."


    "What if her soul chooses to remain there?" Ingrid gave an important query.


    "Technically, that''s not how it goes! According to what was taught to me by the GREAT ORACLE when I was young ¡­ there is a certain duration of time that a soul can only stay within the limbo. Thus, it will have to be given its destination. Whether it is on hell or heaven." Magenta clarified.


    "In other words ¡­ death!" Amelia understood what the fairy was pointing out.


    "WHAT?!? She could still die if she cannot return to us?" Booth exclaimed.


    ¡­


    Things got more worrisome for Selene.


    Everyone was thinking the same thing.


    ''Will she be able to return from the limbo?''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 394 - Return Of The Memories

    "My name is Selene! Not Malia!" Selene remembered as her memories return.


    Tears fell as watched all the scenes surrounding her.


    Fragments of her memories being played simultaneously.


    From her childhood to adulthood.


    Collection of all her memories.


    Seeing Alcyd''s face and hearing his voice made her rush to the side where he kept saying.


    "I love you more than this life of mine!"


    "Shhh ¡­ Don''t say that! You need to take care of yourself too or else I will be crushed to know you are suffering because of me." Selene replied to Alcyd while holding his face.


    Together in the bed.


    Skin to skin.


    With their body wrapped to one another.


    Sealing their moment with more kisses.


    ¡­


    The scene changes time to time with other memories flooding in.


    Reaching towards the transparent screen of her memories.


    She realizes it was pointless to reach for something you cannot touch.


    "Where am I?"


    Confused ¡­


    And desperation sets in ¡­


    "Somebody heeelllppp me!!!"


    "PLEEEAAASEEE!! I want to go back to his arms!"


    Falling to her knees crying.


    Because the return of her memories made her realized what she has done.


    Aside from the evil and dark things she have done.


    Breaking her promise towards Alcyd.


    "I promised him ¡­ but I chose to leave his side." Selene held herself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time passed and a ball of light appeared in front of Selene.


    Like a wisp, it floated in the air.


    Trying to get Selene to follow it.


    When Selene realized that the ball of light wanted her to follow the light.


    She wiped her tears and began to recompose herself.


    Following the light.


    Curious and wondering to where the ball of light was leading her.


    "Where are we going? Where am I?" Selene asked while she continued walking along the lead of the wisp-like creature.


    At last ¡­


    They reached somewhere ¡­


    To a bright portal.


    "You want me to go in there?"


    The ball of light formed into a word, -YES!-


    Selene was hesitant and reluctant at first but there was no other choice.


    It was either stay and be reminded of her mistakes or do something and return to her normal life.


    As she has decided, Selene walked towards the portal and entered.


    Soon as she walked through the portal.


    A new sight to behold registered to her eyes.


    There was a huge garden.


    Full of flowers everywhere.


    And there was one lady watering some flowers nearby.


    "Hi there! Can I ask for your help? Where am I? I need to go back home ¡­ and I do not recognize this place. I am kind of lost ¡­ you see!" Selene sought help from the lady in front of her.


    The lady in front of her was someone familiar to Selene.


    Her platinum long hair ¡­


    Her flawless skin ¡­


    And goddess-like features ¡­


    Selene was star-struck at the sight of her.


    Remembering her previous dream.


    "I have met you already before! In my dreams, warning me about something ¡­ To choose both, blood and heart." Selene reiterated the words from her dream.


    --The heart and blood are both important. You cannot sacrifice the other. In order to keep your own, both must be protected and kept.¡ª


    After repeating the same words told to her in her dream.


    The lady turned to Selene.


    And greeted her.


    "Finally, you have decided to return to those whom you love. But your path for return has been closed already my dear. We are now here ¡­ to wait for God''s verdict for your eternal fate."


    Selene could not believe that there was no way for her to go back.


    Back to Alcyd''s arms.


    And fulfill her promise to stay by his side.


    "NO!! That can''t be ¡­ There should be a way! I am not yet ready! I want to go back to him ¡­ to Alcyd." Selene begged the lady.


    From a distance a huge wolf growled at the words uttered by Selene.


    Moving away from her.


    Irritated at hearing her desperate pleas.


    "I am sorry, my dear! Even I want to ¡­ the path for return has been closed."


    Upon hearing that she could no longer return.


    Tears fell ¡­


    Desperation becomes more intense than ever.


    Looking around if there could be another portal or something she could enter into.


    Alas! There was nothing ¡­


    "If you are looking for the bright portal ¡­ you will not see one! As I said, God closed the path for your return."


    "I cannot let it end like this! I cannot leave them ¡­ They need me ¡­ I have to rectify all my mistakes. I CANNOT GO LIKE THIS!" Covering her face in tears.


    Selene continued expressing her regrets and her plans to rectify everything she has done so far.


    "So ¡­ you realize the danger and harms of resorting to darkness. Am I right?"


    "Yes! I was foolish to think that more power can resolve all my problems and make the world that I wanted. I have not realized until now ¡­ that nothing comes good in resorting to darkness."


    Selene cried and cried at the thought that she has died.


    "Why is it always too late? When I thought things would be okay ¡­ then I get to suffer once more. Why do I have to keep suffering? I grew up without knowing my own parents! My brother leaving me on my own! Losing my second mother!"


    She continued,


    "Then my mate ¡­ being a son of the man who killed my parents. Why am I filled with so much misery? I never asked for all these things to happen. Life is really cruel to me!"


    Feeling bad for Selene, the lady tried to comfort Selene.


    A whimper from a wolf nearby could be heard as well.


    "Well ¡­ God just wants us to be stronger and hopeful to his miracles ¡­ Because our life is full of tests."


    Ending her words with ¡­ "Just like now!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 395 - Selene, Come Back

    [-In the Northern Fortress-]


    Defenses became more strict upon the possibility of any surprise attacks.


    Booth panicked at the sight of Selene no longer breathing.


    "Magenta!!! LUCASSS!!!!" Booth yelled for help.


    "What''s wrong?!?" Lucas wondered.


    Swiftly he went to his sister''s side.


    "I cannot feel her pulse anymore. Then she just stopped breathing!" Booth elaborated the situation into details.


    "Oh, no ¡­" Magenta sadly informed the two regarding the current condition of Selene.


    "What, oh no?!?" Freddie demanded answers from the fairy.


    "It means only one thing ¡­" Magenta looked at Lucas with a sad look on her eyes.


    The men surrounding Selene understood what Magenta meant by her words.


    Not necessarily finishing her words.


    They understood it.


    "Oh my GOD! I killed her with my own hands ¡­" Booth stepped away from the bed and looked into his hands.


    As if it was filled with dirt.


    Booth was invaded with remorse and grief at the thought of Selene''s death.


    He wailed into his tears upon realizing that ¡­ he killed the only woman he loved.


    The woman who allowed him to see the light after the dark days of his life.


    He thought losing his parents was the end of his life.


    But things became better and he started to hope for a better future when he met Selene.


    Seeing the way she took care of Melody.


    Her unearthly beauty.


    Stepping down from the stairs with her beautiful dress, complimenting the curves of her body.


    Her infectious smile while talking with Melody.


    Their moments together fighting side by side.


    Having each other''s back against their targets.


    Training together.


    Getting intimate at some point in their time together.


    His cries became louder as the thought of Selene dying from his own hands.


    This was different with Freddie.


    He had no time crying.


    Because there was only one thing on his mind.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Freddie was filled with rage and hate.


    Immediately, Magenta summoned a powerful binding magic.


    Sealing the movements of Freddie.


    "You are not going to kill anybody!" Magenta told Freddie.


    Completely furious and angered.


    "LET ME GO, YOU BITCH! LET ME KILL HIM!!!!"


    "I am sorry but you have to contain that anger of yours. Werewolves are REAAALLLYY impulsive creatures. Hot headed and ¡­ filled with anger!" Magenta shared her thoughts about the werewolves.


    Trying his best to get out from the bind created by Magenta.


    Amelia and the other vampires entered the room.


    Seeing the depressing scene of the thought ¡­ Selene has died.


    "Her warmth is gone ¡­" Amelia informed the other two vampires behind her.


    "You mean ¡­ she is really ¡­ dead?" Remy could not believe it herself.


    Noises of Booth crying and Freddie screaming in anger filled the room.


    But Lucas remained steady and calm.


    Looking at his sister''s lifeless body.


    "Oh, Selene ¡­ please, come back!"


    I have found my mate!


    I am no longer filled with revenge.


    You succeeded in pulling me out from my own darkness.


    Don''t give up now! I want you to come back! I can feel it ¡­ you are still there. I know you are tired, but for your big brother ¡­" Lucas haven''t noticed the tears from his eyes falling.


    "Selene, come back!"


    "Fight to live!"


    Lucas continued to beg to his sister.


    Holding her tight.


    No one could intervene such heart wrenching scene.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere far from the northern fortress.


    [-In the Royal Palace-]


    The Alpha King looked at his picture with Selene.


    During the first ever festival he hosted together with his mate, Selene.


    Those were the happy days with her.


    Filled with laughter and joy.


    To commemorate their genuine bond at that day, they took a picture together and added it next to his mother''s picture.


    His royal pendant.


    The thing which started it all ¡­


    That brought him to his mate.


    His chase for his pendant.


    Reminiscing the past. When he was hell bent in finding the culprit.


    And meeting Selene for the first time.


    The first glance to her captivating beauty.


    Such a goddess-like aura.


    Unearthly ¡­


    And extraordinary ¡­


    With her intoxicating scent.


    "Oh, Selene! Come back to me!" The Alpha King whispered while holding his royal pendant close to his heart.


    ¡­


    Moments after ¡­


    Prince Alarick entered his room.


    "Everyone is ready now. It''s time!" Prince Alarick informed his younger brother.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    In an enchanted garden.


    Stuck in a loop.


    Selene was upset to hear that the path for return has been removed.


    But at the revelation that things may all be a test for her.


    "What?" Selene was surprised.


    "I mean ¡­ the path of return is indeed closed. But I was given a key to open a new path for your return. If I deem you worthy for a return." The goddess-like lady explained to Selene.


    "So, I can still return to ¡­ Alcyd!" Selene became hopeful after crying her heart out.


    "Yes ¡­ you can!"


    "Why make me cry and suffer such heart attack like that miss beautiful lady?!?!"


    "Well ¡­ I had to see if you have learned your lesson. I cannot send you back if you will only repeat your mistakes. After all, you are my ¡­" The lady stopped in the middle of her words because if she reveals something.


    It may affect the decision of Selene to return.


    Realizing that her presence must not influence Selene''s desire to return.


    She cannot be selfish for her own reasons.


    Fortunately, Selene was not able to hear the last portion of the words uttered by the lady.


    Selene hugged the lady so tightly in her excitement to successfully return to her loved ones.


    Mostly, to Alcyd''s arms.


    "Thank you so much!!!"


    "Just remember, do not ever resort to darkness! Be wary of your decisions and the life of others. And ¡­" The beautiful lady gave her final reminders.


    "Yes I will keep it in mind ¡­ and what''s last thing?"


    "Tell your brother that I will make his favorite pan cake when we meet again and send him this kiss of mine."


    As soon as the beautiful lady kissed Selene on her cheeks.


    Her presence started to dissolve into a bright dust.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Time for your return, oh ¡­ sweet child ¡­"


    When Selene completely disappeared.


    "¡­ of mine!"


    Wiping her sudden tears.


    After few moments, she called for someone.


    "Sylvia! Time to for you to return as well. She has learned her lesson. Or if you want you can give her another one upon your return."


    "The second option is better ¡­ Another lesson must be given to her ¡­ Pft! Deciding on her own and discarding me just like that ¡­" the spirit wolf of Selene vented out her frustrations and grievances towards Selene.


    The spirit wolf continued.


    "Stop laughing, auntie! Because you are no better! She actually got her personality from you. Your decision-making and way of life. Your daughter really resemble you a lot ¡­"


    The two of them shared few last moments.


    Until another light came for the spirit wolf and it was her time to return as well.


    "Safe travel, my baby girl!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 396 - After Mission

    [-Northern Fortress-]


    The room was filled with ¡­


    Crying hunter ¡­


    Screaming rogue werewolf ¡­


    Desperate brother ¡­


    Magenta was looking around the vibes of the room.


    ''We just found the next chosen one and now ¡­ we lost her! Who will replace her now? Damn ¡­ I also failed my mission if that''s the case.'' The fairy thought to herself.


    Lucas hugged Selene tightly.


    Refusing to accept that his younger sister has passed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­ "Luke ¡­ I can''t breathe! You are holding me too tight, you''re crushing me!"


    It surprised everyone.


    As if they saw someone scary.


    Taken aback by the scene which unfolded in front of them.


    "Woah!" Lucas was shocked at the sudden awakening of his younger sister.


    Letting her go from his tight grip.


    Even Freddie, Booth and the others were astonished from her sudden awakening.


    "Malia!" Booth exclaimed.


    Wiping his own tears.


    "OH MY GOD!" Magenta could not contain her surprise.


    Selene was completely dumbfounded with what was going on around her.


    "What''s wrong? It''s like you have seen a ghost ¡­" Selene remarked.


    "You were literally dead! As in no signs of life ¡­" Magenta reiterated the fact regarding Selene''s death.


    Lucas still could not believe that his sister is alive and breathing.


    At the same time ¡­ his gratitude and relief that she came back to life was more important.


    "I thought you were going to die on me!" Lucas hugged his sister again.


    Selene smiled at the thought of her older brother.


    "Of course, I won''t leave you like that! After all ¡­ who would clean your mess if I am gone? Hihi~!" Selene hugged Lucas back.


    Amelia and the rest laughed at Selene''s response towards her older brother.


    "Malia, you really scared us there! Thinking for a moment that you really died on us." Booth expressed his surprise.


    "Booth ¡­ My name is Selene so stop calling me Malia. I can remember everything, now!" Selene revealed the return of her memories.


    "You mean ¡­" Freddie uttered in fear.


    "Yes, Freddie! I can remember everything. Now, I can distinguish the memories I have. Even the one which you told me ¡­ about Georgie but in fact was Alcyd." Selene glared at Freddie for lying to her before.


    "I am sorry for the lies I''ve made. It was because of my selfishness and my fear for your safety." Freddie genuinely apologized for his mistakes.


    Not including the real reason for lying.


    Because of the feelings he has for her. Freddie could not confess his love for Selene while knowing Lucas would smack him for it and the outcome of his confession.


    He knows ¡­ only rejection awaits for him if he told Selene the real reason for his lies.


    "I understand! I do not have the time to waste in dwelling for something which can be forgiven. The important is ¡­ you are sorry for it and you know your mistake. Owning up to it and being apologetic about it is enough for me. Don''t do it again because I don''t know if there will be another chance I could give for that kind of lies." Selene forgave Freddie on the spot.


    "Since you are alive and well ¡­ We would like to discuss about your new set of priorities, Your Empress!" Remy took the opportunity to discuss about the future plans of Selene.


    Though, Amelia gestured for Remy to calm down from her sudden excitement.


    "This is not the time for that ¡­ We need to let her recuperate first ¡­" Amelia whispered to Remy.


    "But ¡­" Remy wanted to insist.


    The serious look on Amelia''s eyes made Remy gave up with her initial intentions.


    Ingrid smiled at the sight of their Grand Elder reprimanding someone loyal to her.


    "I am sorry ¡­ Remy, was it? There is nothing else I want to do ¡­ but go back to the arms of the man I love." Selene refused to accept any plans aside from returning to her mate.


    Partially revealing her priority at the moment.


    At the same time, when Booth heard Selene utter such words. He expected that Selene was referring to him.


    Returning to him.


    When he was about to say something ¡­


    "I miss my mate ¡­ Alcyd! I need to go back to him! I have been away for a long time. He is suffering with my absence for sure!" Selene thought of Alcyd being in a complete mess without her.


    Then the pain of disappointment invaded his senses.


    Realizing that Selene prefers to be with someone else ¡­ and was in love to someone else.


    Before Booth could another thing ¡­


    Selene remembered something.


    "Why are you here, Freddie? Are you supposed to be with Alcyd? You are still a member of his Golden Crew, right?"


    It dawned on Freddie that Selene was still unaware of Alcyd''s current status.


    ''Oh fuck, I haven''t told her yet about Laura!'' Freddie gulped in nervousness.


    This was his second chance of being honest with Selene.


    Remembering Selene''s warning. ''No more lies!''


    -Gulp!-


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In a deep and cold dungeon.


    Someone was chained with some plain clothes on.


    "You will be imprisoned for a life time until we deem you worthy for release. Until you find in yourself worthy for second chance. Then we may think over if you would deserve a pardon from the crimes you made." Magdeline told her daughter.


    "I will never beg for your mercy ¡­ you old hag!" Mia remained spiteful towards her mother.


    Susan felt pity towards Mia.


    The daughter of the most powerful witch.


    It was a pitiful sight to behold.


    "Then you will remain here for the rest of your life. In this dark and cold place. Death will be too easy to grant for someone like you. What you need is to contemplate on the horrors of your crimes."


    "I will never and do not regret any of it ¡­ Even if I was given another chance ¡­ I would do it over and over again! That will be my answer to your useless hope!" Mia spat after rejecting her mother''s words.


    Both Magdeline and Susan left Mia chained ¡­ and sealed.


    In a place only the two of them knows.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Tears fell from Magdeline eyes as she walked away from her own daughter.


    "YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS, YOU OLD HAG!!!"


    "FUCK YOU!!! I CAN''T WAIT TO SKIN YOU ALIVE ONCE I GET THE CHANCE!"


    Susan could see the pain in Magdeline''s eyes to hear and see her only daughter become the person she has turned into.


    Someone unrecognizable and completely ¡­ a nightmare for any mothers.


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Please Purchase my Privilege Feature for more rewards and support for my story!


    Every purchase will tantamount for support in my story and reward for readers once we reach our goal.


    #TogetherWeAIM


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 397 - Royal Wedding (Part I)

    After an arduous debate regarding the right decision to be made.


    The Alpha King conceded defeat.


    Taking responsibility to something he has done.


    It may be one of the most difficult decisions he has done in his entire life.


    On his way to the throne room, Jackson approached their Alpha King.


    "Jackson, what is it?" The Alpha King asked.


    "Beta Garrett wanted to give you something before your wedding. He told me to give his letter if ever you proceed in marrying Laura." Jackson explained.


    Immediately, King Alcyd took the letter and opened it.


    *** Content of the Letter ***


    ''Dear Brother,


    I am sorry if I cannot make it to your wedding. This day may signify a milestone in your life. I know that this decision may not have been easy for you. You have went through a lot of hurdles and tests in your life. I know, you will survive this one. We applaud your decision to make the greatest sacrifice in your life. Which is to marry someone ¡­ you never truly love. There are things in life that we need to go through. In order for us to appreciate things we have. Sometimes, mistakes happen for a reason. Sometimes, time can only tell when things can be okay again.


    I just want you to know that you will never be alone in the path which you have chosen. We may not be present with you, today. But know ¡­ your -Golden Moon Crew- will remain loyal and supportive to you. As we always say ¡­ EVEN HEAVEN AND HELL CANNOT BREAK US! As long as we remain united!


    P.S you will be an uncle soon!


    Your Beta,


    Garrett


    (With the signature and seal of the Beta, on top of his name)


    *** End of Letter ***


    King Alcyd smiled at the content of Beta Garrett''s letter.


    Theo and the other elite warriors behind the Alpha King felt the spirit of their Alpha King uplifted due to the letter.


    "Looks like Beta Garrett is the best right hand of our Alpha King. Even he is not with us, he can make our Alpha King think straight and boost his confidence." Galvin whispered to Theo.


    "Of course he is the Beta!" Oliver replied to Galvin.


    Hearing them commend and appreciate the efforts of their Beta, Theo remained silent for the first time.


    Respect and admiration to their Alpha King was kept because he was willing to sacrifice his own happiness and love for the better good of many.


    Though, their dislike towards Laura has become hatred due to her cunning and cruel schemes.


    Which almost endangered and risked the lives of many innocent ones in the werewolf kingdom.


    Just to achieve her own interests.


    After regaining his composure, King Alcyd asked the others for them to proceed.


    His older brother, Prince Alarick felt bad for his younger brother.


    So, he could not contain his own emotions as well.


    Wishing that his mate was by his side. Because Chloe chose to visit Melody rather than witness the event which will mark a new era.


    A new era filled with uncertainties.


    Prince Alarick held his younger brother''s shoulder and asked him.


    "Brother! I am sorry if you always have to face such unfair decisions in your life. Just this moment in our life, I will be as selfish as I can be ¡­ Run away! Leave the throne! Screw them all! Pursue what makes you happy!"


    For the first time, the elite warriors of the Alpha King heard the royal prince utter such bizarre words and completely out of his character.


    Even the Alpha King himself was surprised at the sudden behavior of his older brother.


    New emotions were introduced to King Alcyd.


    The concern of an older brother which he wished for when he was younger ¡­


    Displayed by Prince Alarick on such momentous occasion.


    King Alcyd released a smile and tapped his older brother''s shoulder.


    He wanted to hug him so bad.


    But he suppressed his own desire to display such excessive emotion and restrain himself to be emotional at that moment.


    Because for King Alcyd, the occasion at that day doesn''t deserve to be celebrated or any excessive display of emotions.


    The only thing he could do was to make Laura suffer as well.


    Before going back on his way to the throne room.


    "Thank you, Ricky! But you are right ¡­ we cannot afford to let the innocent ones suffer. Just because of our selfishness. Selene will never forgive me if I allowed the innocent ones be at risk. I will face this head on and have faith in the love we both share."


    As he turned his back and made his way to the throne room.


    Prince Alarick was in surprise for the response of his younger brother.


    Such maturity unfolded in front of Prince Alarick.


    ¡­


    As soon as King Alcyd entered the throne room, everyone stood up.


    Every Alpha from all allied wolf packs and ministers were invited in the wedding.


    All of them were present in the royal wedding.


    Whispers of amusement at the sight of their Alpha King.


    Most handsome as ever ¡­


    Dashing like no one else ¡­


    Emitting such powerful aura ¡­


    Once he reached the steps of his throne, Magdeline stood in front of his throne.


    Signifying her role as the officiator of the royal wedding.


    Waiting for the arrival of the bride.


    Prince Alarick followed through and stood behind King Alcyd.


    Princess Shiveena was giving orders to every royal guards to tighten the security and the patrols around the royal palace.


    Other royal siblings were also present.


    Including Prince Ranku and his mate ¡­ Alpha Marcus.


    Holding each other''s hands.


    Everyone awaits for the arrival of the bride.


    Unknown to them ¡­ Laura was breaking down in her room upon knowing ¡­ Selene was still alive.


    Magdeline looked at King Alcyd and thought to herself.


    ''I will keep my promise to your mother! I will always be here for you!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 398 - Royal Wedding (Part II)

    *** Moments before the Wedding Proper ***


    Laura was busy preparing for her biggest day.


    Looking satisfied from her plans.


    Having the sense of victorious aura around her.


    While the resident witch of Jade Pack and Amber assist Laura for her big day, someone knocked and requested for Laura''s permission to enter.


    "Yes? You may come in!"


    Magdeline entered and scanned the room.


    "You truly have prepared for this day! You have all the things ready."


    "Of course! The bride must always be ready for anything!" Laura expressed her delight and excitement.


    Amber was not comfortable with the presence of Magdeline.


    "What is she doing here?" Amber could no longer contain her agitation at the presence of Magdeline.


    "Sister, do not be rude at our wedding officiator! After all, Magdeline is also the -Grand White Witch- of all light witches. So ¡­ what honor do I deserve your visit, Lady Magdeline!"


    "I won''t waste your time, I am only here to inform you that I have captured and successfully defeated my daughter." Magdeline informed Laura.


    She continued, "And that is thanks to your letter."


    Laura wanted to deny her involvement.


    But Magdeline did not accept Laura''s denial.


    "Let''s cut to the chase of your deceptive and pretentious words. I am not Alcyd! If you were able to pull that crap with him for these years, do not treat me the same."


    The smile and sweet demeanor of Laura faded.


    And her sassy attitude emerged.


    "Okay! Why are you here? It seems you have done your job! Do you need some prize money? Or some tap from the back? For a job well done in defeating Mia?"


    "No! I am here because I want to know. How did you find her? And how did you get across with the information about the rare magical elixir? What is your relations with the Hunters Association? What is your agenda here? What chaos are you planning to unleash? Because I am telling you ¡­ I will not let you ruin the peace we have worked so hard." Magdeline looked serious and threatening in the presence of Laura.


    Both Amber and Freya were alarmed at the presence portrayed by Magdeline.


    Laura gestured for the two women in front of her to calm down.


    "First of all, I have nothing to explain to you regarding how I get my Intel and my relations with others. You are not my mother! Regarding with peace and chaos, as long as no one stand in my way then things will remain as peaceful. Though, I cannot promise if someone dares to go against me. I already exhibited how capable I am in crushing my opponents. Do no throw empty threats in my way because threats shouldn''t appear that way."


    Laura instructed for Freya to give Magdeline something.


    Upon receiving the mysterious parchment.


    Magdeline was shocked to discover that Mia was transferred without her notice.


    "That map contains the new location of Mia. How I was able to do it? Simple ¡­ I used a proper way of making threats. Not like yours ¡­ empty and shallow! So if you want to issue a threat, make it impactful and lethal. Susan will live, don''t worry! Though, she has to rest due to her wounds."


    "You ¡­" Magdeline clenched her fist and glared at Laura.


    "I showed you that map because you will be the warden of the new prison but ¡­ under my command ¡­ I will decide how to utilize the dark witch. So ¡­ you can go now to the venue. There is a wedding that will take place. Be careful ¡­ not to antagonize me, Magdeline!" Laura warned Magdeline.


    Magdeline wanted to walk away but she realized something.


    She could not let Laura enjoy the day completely.


    "By the way, good luck in your future marriage. Selene is alive! And she is arriving soon!" Magdeline walked away after dropping the bomb of revelation to Laura.


    A shocking revelation which took Laura by surprise.


    "What?" she uttered.


    While seeing Magdeline leave the room.


    "Did I hear it correctly? Selene is alive?" Laura repeatedly asked.


    Freya hesitated to respond.


    "Yes, sister! According to Magdeline, the mate of the Alpha King is alive after all. No wonder the sudden change in him." Amber mindlessly replied.


    Laura went to get the wine glass and threw it on the huge mirror glass.


    Screaming in anger and frustration.


    Realizing that the cause of the sudden change within the man she loves was because of someone.


    Tears fell upon realizing that she her rival for the love of Alcyd was still alive.


    "It was a hell to compete with her when she was supposedly dead. Going against her ghost was a nightmare ¡­ and now she is alive!"


    Laura kept venting out her anger towards the news of Selene being alive.


    Now, it will be more difficult to earn King Alcyd''s love.


    "Sister! Stop this non-sense ¡­ calm down!" Amber trying to hold Laura down.


    "I thought ¡­ I could make him love me through our child. But how ¡­ how can I make him love me if his mate is alive? His GREATEST LOVE and ONE TRUE LOVE! What match I can serve if she has everything already?" Laura broke down in tears.


    Amber held her sister''s hand and made her regain her senses.


    "Then we have to kill the bitch! WE WILL MAKE HER DEAD, FOR REAL THIS TIME! So stop crying. You have a groom to catch! At least you will be the legal wife!" Amber convinced her older sister.


    ¡­


    Laura understood the value on Amber''s statement.


    "You are right!"


    ¡­


    *** Back to Present ***


    Guests began whispering about the tardiness of Laura.


    King Alcyd was hoping for Laura to have a change of heart.


    ''God, please! Make her change her mind. OR let something happen for her not to proceed.'' Wishing for the wedding not to push through.


    When King Alcyd was about to announce that there will be no wedding.


    The huge doors of the throne room opened.


    With Laura in her beautiful white wedding dress.


    Behind her was her sister, making sure that no one would step on the fabrics of the wedding dress.


    Laura looked ahead at the sight of her groom.


    ''That''s right! I will kill anyone who stands in my way ¡­ even if it''s SELENE!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Please Purchase my Privilege Feature for more rewards and support for my story!


    Every purchase will tantamount to support in my story and reward for readers once we reach our goal.


    #TogetherWeAIM


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 399 - New Objectives

    Freddie hesitated at first.


    If he should inform Selene regarding the current status of her mate.


    Since Selene was persistent in knowing, Freddie told everything regarding what happened in the duration when Selene was thought to be dead.


    (1)  Everything about the Golden Moon Pack while she was gone.


    (2)  Updates on their friends.


    (3)  New era of politics in the werewolf kingdom.


    (4)  Most important of all, everything about the Alpha King.


    Things that happened during the supposed death of Selene.


    Selene was shocked at the news about the Alpha King marrying someone else.


    It was like her world crashing down in front of her eyes upon hearing about the man she loves would be marrying someone else.


    "Damn it! How could he hold my mate as a hostage in exchange for my sister? While he was engaged to marry someone else? I will rip him apart once I get to see him!" Lucas was enraged at the thought of the Alpha King''s engagement to someone else.


    At first, Selene wanted to hide away but after hearing her older brother mention about mate.


    "Your mate ¡­ what? Alcyd has your mate? Why haven''t you told me that you have found your mate?" Selene had another surprise.


    Lucas realized he has not told his younger sister about Melody and him.


    "Once you have rested, I will tell you ¡­"


    Making a gesture that they have an audience and it was something he doesn''t want the vampires to know.


    Knowing the nature of the vampires to be cunning, he doesn''t want Melody to be in a volatile position. Just because of Lucas.


    But Selene insisted.


    Immediately, she activated her extra-ordinary ability of mind-link.


    Amongst all werewolves, only Selene could mind-link to any werewolf creature.


    Whether hybrid or mixed blooded, as long as the creature has a werewolf blood, Selene could apply her mind-link ability.


    This was a discovery of hers during the war between the -Royal Army- and the -Rogue Army- which concluded badly on both sides.


    ''Tell me, who is it?'' Selene insisted.


    At the same time, she activated a close-range bubble where time can be manipulated. She can have a day worth of conversation with someone while time only passed a second outside the bubble.


    ''How are you doing this?'' Lucas wondered.


    ''Shhh! As I told you, I developed more powers than you. So, back to my question. Who is the unlucky she-wolf that has to clean your shit, for eternity?''


    ''Hey, I am your older brother! And my mate is not a she-wolf ¡­''


    ''Woah! What is she then?''


    ''I was told by the fairy ¡­ she is a siren. And she is someone close to you.''


    ''What?!?! Really?!?! Who?!?! I don''t know any siren, I would love to meet an actual siren?!?!''


    Even Selene was not aware with Melody''s true nature.


    ''It''s ¡­ Melody ¡­''


    Selene was speechless at the revelation of her older brother.


    ¡­


    It took few moments for her to register that her older brother and Melody are mated to one another.


    ''Wow! It''s funny how fate plays with our destiny. The more we must return sooner! If Alcyd has your mate. Then, we have to get her back!''


    ''But ¡­'' Lucas doesn''t want his younger sister to go through a heart breaking experience.


    Seeing your mate with someone else.


    Especially having a child together.


    ''Do not worry about me! I can handle myself.''


    Selene lifted the magical bubble.


    Not even a second passed, while they had their conversation.


    Booth looked hopeful regarding the current situation of Selene and Alcyd.


    Because if Alcyd was to marry someone else, then Booth will have a chance with Selene.


    On top of it all ¡­ Alcyd was expecting a child with the woman he will be marrying.


    Unfortunately, Selene had something else in mind.


    "We will be returning tomorrow ¡­"


    "Where?" Booth was curious.


    "Back to the werewolf kingdom." Selene answered.


    "It will take days for us to travel back to the werewolf kingdom." Freddie retorted.


    Magenta interjected.


    "I can help you with your return. I can open a portal which will lead exactly to the royal palace."


    "That''s great then! Tomorrow before the sunset, we will be going!"


    ¡­


    Amelia wanted to stop Selene due to their desire for her to be enthroned as the second -Supreme Ruler- of all supernatural beings.


    "But what will happen to your position ¡­ your Highness? I think it is time for you to take your throne as the next supreme ruler already. The throne has been empty for too long. You must no longer delay because darkness is on the rise." Amelia expressed her thoughts regarding the priorities of Selene.


    "Forgive me if I have to prioritize something else. The throne will always be there, as long as I live. But I cannot let someone endanger those whom I care for. And there is someone I have to confront with and teach a lesson for the decisions have been made."


    Remy was on her way to complain. But Amelia held her hand and stopped her.


    "Okay then! We will excuse ourselves, your Highness!"


    Soon as the three female vampires bowed.


    Selene stopped them.


    "Please, drop the formalities. Just call me by my name ¡­ Selene. And don''t worry I will inform you for my future plans. As of now, I have new objectives and priorities to accomplish."


    "We understand, your H-- ¡­ I mean, Selene. We will wait for your return. Just remember, the northern fortress will always be at your service." Amelia reassured Selene with the support of the Gorvic Coven.


    After Amelia left the room, Ingrid remained inside.


    "May I speak with you Lucas, privately?" Ingrid requested for Lucas.


    "Okay ¡­" Lucas went out from the room with Ingrid.


    Then, Magenta commanded Freddie to leave the room with her.


    Freddie doesn''t want to leave but was dragged along by the fairy.


    Until Selene and ¡­ Booth remained.


    "So ¡­ I should call you Selene now?"


    He continued, "What happens to me now? Are you leaving me on my own?"


    Selene looked at Booth with empathy.


    Finding the right words to tell him ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 400 - Wedding Dinner (Part I)

    "I do!" Laura uttered with full sincerity and joy.


    Unlike the Alpha King, who was only doing it for the sake of his kingdom and the future of his child.


    "I pronounce you both ¡­ husband and wife!"


    ¡­


    Cheers and rejoice echoed all over the hall of the throne room.


    Except for the inner circle and royal siblings of the Alpha King.


    Because they know the struggle of King Alcyd.


    And where his heart truly belongs.


    "Smile wouldn''t be too difficult to do." Laura whispered.


    "I already agreed to marry you ¡­ do not push it too further." King Alcyd retorted.


    Feeling more hurt than ever.


    Containing the pain from the coldness of King Alcyd.


    Laura thought to herself.


    ''I don''t care how much it takes ¡­ I will never let you go! You will love me, one way or another!''


    Looking at her new husband.


    If Laura was filled with bliss and sense of victory.


    It was total opposite with King Alcyd.


    Even during their exchange of vows were complete opposite.


    King Alcyd sounded hollow and his expression was defeated.


    Compared to Laura, her speech was long and heart-felt.


    Full of conviction.


    Unfortunately for Laura, her feelings were not reciprocated by the Alpha King.


    A one sided love affair.


    ¡­


    Moments after the official wedding.


    Everyone was invited for a wedding dinner.


    Prepared by the members of the Jade Pack.


    Since no one from the Golden Moon Pack would want to volunteer in any preparation of the wedding and its celebration.


    For them, it was not a joyous occasion that deserves any of their efforts.


    It was indeed a sad day for everyone in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Knowing their Alpha King would be married to someone else, aside from their Luna.


    Right behind the Alpha King was his elite warriors.


    They could all sense the burden and sadness of their Alpha.


    While the royal siblings of the Alpha King were seated near the front table where the newlyweds were designated.


    "I am happy for both of you. Patching things up for any misunderstanding ¡­that occurred." Prince Alarick conveyed his satisfaction at the sight of Prince Ranku and Alpha Marcus being together again.


    Alpha Marcus smiled at his mate.


    Grateful for the second chance given to him by the royal prince.


    "Thanks to Ivan, he allowed me to see things differently ¡­ in a better light. Unlike someone triggered me to do stupid things. Instead of allowing me to be mature and understanding regarding certain issues." Prince Ranku gave a snide and indirect comment pertaining to his older sister.


    "Excuse me! Are you referring to me?" Princess Shiveena was offended from the tone of the words chosen by her youngest brother.


    She continued, "I was only stating the fact presented in front of me. The same with you, I was not told regarding the real intentions of your mate. If only I was also briefed regarding his plans and intentions, then maybe ¡­ I could have acted properly."


    "Why are you so defensive? Did I mention your name?" Prince Ranku jeered at Princess Shiveena.


    Tension was starting to rise between the two.


    "Will you both stop it? It is not the right time for both of you to act immaturely. The two of you are old enough already to know how to behave in such a manner." Prince Alarick reprimanded his two siblings.


    Prince Ivan used his ability to calm the situation.


    At the same time, he tried to divert the focus on something else.


    "Any updates on the mission of Lucas? And where is your mate? I do not see Chloe around." Prince Ivan stated the obvious.


    "She is looking after Susan."


    "Why? Did something happen to Susan?"


    "Yes ¡­ Magdeline won''t say what happened. Only an excuse of accident while trying to concoct a dangerous experiment. But I could sense there is more to it. After this event, I would investigate regarding the sudden injury of Susan."


    "Well, that''s really odd and suspicious. All of a sudden ¡­ By the way, who is guarding the mate of Lucas?" Prince Ivan issued another query.


    "I assigned royal guards and Jane to give the woman some security and company." Princess Shiveena elaborated to the prince.


    In the middle of the discussion.


    Before Alpha Alister from the Jade Pack could propose some toast for his eldest sister.


    A commotion took place by the entrance of the dining hall.


    When everyone expected that the wedding dinner would be peaceful as they thought it would be.


    An entrance of an uninvited guest grabbed the attention of everyone.


    "Why am I not invited in this momentous occasion of the Alpha King? Who happens to be my mate?" Selene appeared with Freddie and Lucas behind her.


    A deafening reaction echoed within the dining hall.


    King Alcyd jumped from his seat at the return of the woman he loves.


    The longing for her touch and her scent.


    Laura tried to hold his hand but King Alcyd brushed it off without any hesitation.


    Only one soul mattered to King Alcyd at that time ¡­


    No other than Selene!


    Literally, everyone ¡­ was shocked at the arrival of Selene.


    Including the royal siblings of the Alpha King.


    From that point on ¡­ Laura knew the difference between her and Selene.


    Alpha Alister and Amber could see their eldest sister in the verge of her tears.


    A complete humiliation and defeat.


    Caused by the shocking appearance of Selene.


    "Where are you going? You are already married to my sister!" Alpha Alister blocked the path of King Alcyd.


    "Are you asking for a death wish?" King Alcyd growled in anger.


    His eyes turned beastly and gleamed brightly from its anger.


    Not only Selene has returned.


    ''Should we kill this bastard?'' a familiar voice in his head that has been absent for a long time.


    ''Kratos?''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 401 - Wedding Dinner (Part II)

    Moments before the sudden appearance of Selene, the Alpha King was feeling uneasy already.


    His body heat was unusually discomforting.


    Loosening his tie.


    But nothing would make his discomfort disappear.


    Something was off and he could not determine what it was.


    The same with Laura, there was something bothered her which she could not determine as well.


    Masking her unexplainable worry and concern. Due to her supernatural instinct, there was something off in the air.


    *** In The Present ***


    "Oh my God, is that Selene?"


    "The mate of the Alpha King!"


    Some of the remarks being thrown around.


    Confusion ¡­


    Shock ¡­


    And astonishment filled the royal dining hall.


    Instantly, the royal siblings went to their respective tasks.


    Princess Shiveena alerted the royal guards to control the situation because tension was starting to arise between the Alpha of Jade Pack and their Alpha King.


    Prince Ivan and Prince Ranku decided to provide protection for Selene just in case for any surprise attack that may be aimed towards Selene.


    While Prince Alarick headed to diffuse the tension between Alpha Alister and his younger brother.


    Or else ¡­ the wedding dinner may turn into a blood bath.


    If the royal siblings went to their respective tasks, the supporters and siblings of Laura went to her rescue as well.


    Aside from Alpha Alister, blocking the path of the Alpha King.


    Amber went running to her sister''s side.


    "Where are you going? You are already married to my sister!" Alpha Alister blocked the path of King Alcyd.


    "Are you asking for a death wish?" King Alcyd growled in anger.


    His eyes turned beastly and gleamed brightly from its anger.


    Not only Selene has returned.


    ''Should we kill this bastard?'' a familiar voice in his head that has been absent for a long time.


    ''Kratos?''


    ''Let''s talk later! Focus on our mate and remove this blockhead from our path.'' The spirit wolf of the Alpha King has returned. After years of absence and disappearance, Kratos re-emerged from long silence.


    Before King Alcyd could do something reckless, Prince Alarick locked both arms of his younger brother.


    "Alcyd! Alcyd! You are in the presence of other Alphas ¡­ Keep your composure! Harming the Alpha of Jade Pack will only ignite a war between wolf packs. So calm yourself down!" Prince Alarick used all his strength in stopping the Alpha King from committing a murder.


    At the same time, the Beta of the Jade Pack and some other guests tried to stop the Alpha of Jade Pack from engaging with the Alpha King.


    "Have you lost your mind, Alpha Alister?"


    A great tension between two men.


    "Guards! Remove the uninvited guests! NOW!!" Laura demanded loudly.


    The attention was now focused on the command of Laura.


    Indeed, the tension just escalated far from their own expectations.


    Upon hearing the command of Laura, not even a single royal guard dared to apprehend or approach Selene.


    Laura witnessed the defiance of the royal guards towards her demand and direct order.


    "Why would they do so?" Selene pointed out.


    Unrelenting to the rising tension.


    Every word coming from her sparked more tension within the royal dining hall.


    Freddie and Lucas were impressed with Selene''s boldness.


    "I AM THE WIFE OF THE ALPHA KING! WHETHER YOU LIKE IT OR NOT!"


    King Alcyd wanted to cut Laura''s head off at the moment for challenging Selene in front of everybody.


    "You may have become his wife, I remain to be the Luna of the Golden Moon Pack! So, why would the royal guards follow your command?" Selene retorted Laura''s sudden command.


    Clenching her fist in anger.


    "Sister, Keep your grace! There are many eyes around. This is not the right place for you to lose control. You have a child to think of." Amber convinced her sister to control herself.


    Everything has become an open area of tensions.


    One side to the other.


    "Do not worry! I won''t stay long ¡­ I am only here to fetch someone important. And of course, greet you both, congratulations!" Selene clarified her intention of appearing.


    Mocking the entire celebration.


    "S-Selene!" King Alcyd looked at the direction of Selene.


    Despite hearing the call of her mate, Selene remained unmoved and fierce.


    "Where is Melody? We will leave immediately once we get her back!"


    "What?" King Alcyd was confused with Selene''s words.


    He thought that Selene crashed the wedding dinner because of him.


    Because Selene may have missed him too.


    The way King Alcyd longed for her.


    Hearing from her to have another motive rather than ¡­ showing some excitement or desire to be reunited with him.


    There she was ¡­ looking unfazed and distant from him.


    Right exactly when they locked eye-contact.


    Her eyes could tell it all ¡­


    All the emotions she would want to express.


    King Alcyd felt the shame and pain from committing all those reckless decisions.


    The mere fact, he got Laura pregnant.


    From his position, King Alcyd wanted to beg for her forgiveness in failing her.


    But she left immediately after Prince Ivan disclosed the location of Melody.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Selene refused for anyone to escort her aside from Freddie and Lucas.


    "Enjoy the dinner, everyone!" Selene left the royal dining hall with everyone disarray and shocked.


    As soon as the doors of the royal dining hall closed, a tumultuous reaction could be heard from everyone inside.


    ¡­


    "Selene ¡­ why did we have to go inside? Fluffy is with Melody. We didn''t have to ask them about Melody''s location." Lucas mentioned to Selene regarding his confusion.


    Freddie was surprised to know that there was no need for them to create such a scene in the royal dining hall.


    But they both understood when Selene gestured for them to stop.


    "I know ¡­ but ¡­ I just wanted to see him soooo badly ¡­" Tears fell as she released all those emotions she contained while pretending to be tough.


    Lucas covered his sister and gave her comfort that she needed at that time.


    And Freddie realized ¡­


    How much Selene loved Alcyd ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 402 - Yield To Me!

    Lucas hugged his sister.


    Shielding her vulnerability from any prying eyes.


    "I missed him so much! Why does it hurt so much?"


    From that point on ¡­


    Freddie yielded to the realization ¡­


    There will be no man like Alcyd in Selene''s heart.


    Her love for him was so strong that it did not matter if she will get hurt along the way.


    As long as she get a glimpse of him.


    It would be enough.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After venting her emotions, Selene released herself from the arms of her older brother.


    Wiping her tears off from her face.


    Regaining her composure.


    "We need to hurry and get Melody out of here. I know for sure, they will do everything to stop me from getting out of the royal palace. Especially after the stunt which I pulled off in their wedding dinner." Selene told her older brother.


    "You are right! Let''s go!" Lucas agreed with his younger sister.


    But Selene held her older brother to stay still.


    "No need to go anywhere. Now, I have my memories back and my old self. I can access and activate the {-Shadow Walk-} of Fluffy, better than you ¡­ brother!" Selene informed her older brother about the extent of the ability of their guardian wolf to walk through shadows.


    ''Fluffy! Fluffy! I know you can hear me ¡­ Take Melody and let her come with you through the shadows.''


    Activating the full extent and capability of Fluffy''s ability.


    Hence, upon hearing the call of Selene.


    Fluffy rubbed his own muzzle against Melody''s touch.


    "Wooah! What''s wrong?" Melody was a bit surprised by the sudden behavior and activeness of Fluffy.


    Dragging her skirt towards the shadow.


    "Hey! That''s my skirt ¡­ Let go of my skirt! Hey!" Melody was forced to follow along with Fluffy.


    In her surprise, they walked through the shadow and she squeaked in nervous.


    "Daaaddyyy!!!" Melody whined like her childish self.


    "Who you calling daddy?" Lucas heard Melody screaming her lungs out.


    Catching her after falling from the shadow above.


    With Fluffy jumping all over Selene.


    Expressing his own delight in having her back.


    "I missed you too!" Selene hugging their guardian wolf.


    On the other hand, Lucas and Melody started arguing.


    "I was referring to my father! You can put me down, now!" Melody complained.


    Lucas gave in to the request of his mate.


    "Malia!!!" Melody ran immediately towards Selene.


    "Melody!"


    "You got me worried! What happened to you? Where were you? Where is Booth? Why is he not with you ¡­ did something happen to him?" Melody wondered.


    "You have too many questions! Booth is waiting for us, just right outside the borders of the royal palace. It''s a long story, we will discuss about it later! First, we need to get out of here, quickly!" Selene stated the urgency of their escape.


    "What? Why?" Melody was confused.


    "Freddie, it will be a ¡­"


    The rogue werewolf did not let Selene finish in her request.


    "I know what to do, I will be your decoy! They won''t harm me. Tear a piece of your cloth and I will wrap it around my wrist." Freddie complied with Selene''s request.


    "Thank you, Freddie! See you in the Golden Moon City ¡­" Selene gave a parting hug towards Freddie before they handed him their piece of cloth to deceive their pursuers.


    "Melody, you ride on the back of Lucas. While I ride on Fluffy''s."


    "Wait! What now? Riding who?"


    Selene rolled her eyes with Melody''s train of questions and complaints.


    "It will be easier if you shift into your wolf form." Lucas retorted.


    "Ever since my witch powers ascended and when I miraculously saved you, I lost my ability to shift. Including ¡­" Selene had a hard time admitting about losing her spirit wolf.


    Instantly, Lucas understood what Selene meant.


    "No way! Your spirit wolf?"


    "Yeah ¡­ we better go now! So, shift already and leave this palace." Selene tried to change the harsh topic.


    "Fine!"


    The moment Lucas shifted into his huge wolf form.


    Melody saw Lucas in his wolf form.


    A beautiful and mesmerizing sight to behold.


    His fur was enchanting for Melody to see.


    "WOW!" astonished seeing Lucas in his mighty wolf form.


    "Melody, no time to be fascinated." Selene complained to her best friend.


    She made Melody float and guided her at the back of Lucas.


    And then she easily rode on Fluffy''s back like she used to.


    "Time to get outta here!" Selene signaled for their departure.


    Freddie went on his separate way while Selene and her group rushed towards the opposite way from Freddie.


    Hiding their scent away.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In the Royal Dining Hall-]


    Everyone was still in shock.


    Tension was still high.


    Members of the Jade Pack and the allies of Laura were all in outrage for the behavior of King Alcyd.


    Prince Alarick and the other siblings of King Alcyd tried to control the situation.


    There were screaming, shouting and arguing all over the place.


    Cussing ¡­


    Debating ¡­


    Confusion ¡­


    Everything was in chaos in the royal dining hall.


    This was a sight which Laura never imagined for her wedding dinner to conclude.


    Contemplating on the things which transpired at the sudden appearance of Selene.


    The one true love of the father of her child and ¡­ now, her husband!


    When the Alpha King roared and released his Alpha King aura.


    Forcing everyone to yield from his command as the Alpha King.


    {-Alpha King Aura-}


    Once it is activated, lower forms of werewolves will yield in recognition of the Alpha King''s might and power.


    Whether they like it or not.


    Unless they would prefer harming themselves. Because if a werewolf resists to the Alpha King''s Aura and refuses to yield. Usually, the werewolf will be weakened and lose its consciousness if they keep resisting from its commanding presence.


    Only yielding will keep a werewolf safe.


    At the same time, King Alcyd released a powerful Alpha''s roar.


    Making everyone fall into their knees.


    Others shook in fear and nervousness.


    This was the first time that their Alpha King used his roar to force his will.


    "I AM STILL THE ALPHA KING ¡­ if you all have forgotten!"


    "I already sent the guards with Jackson in pursuit of Selene." Theo informed his Alpha King.


    "That''s great ¡­ Theo!" King Alcyd commended his Delta.


    Before he could even step any further.


    Amber screamed for help.


    "SOMEBODY HELP!!! It''s Laura ¡­ she''s bleeding!!!" Amber panicked.


    King Alcyd was torn whether should he pursue Selene and get her back.


    -OR-


    Help his wife and his unborn child.


    ''DAMN IT!!!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 403 - Alpha Kings Unborn Child

    A total pandemonium inside the royal palace.


    Search for Selene ¡­


    On-going chase on Freddie, serving as the decoy of Selene.


    As soon as they cornered Freddie, the royal guards realized Freddie was the decoy of Selene.


    And a commotion inside the royal dining hall.


    [-In the Royal Dining Hall-]


    Screams ¡­


    Panic ¡­


    At the sight of Laura bleeding.


    "Aaarggghh!!" Laura held on to her younger sister as blood kept running down on her legs.


    There was an incredible pain she felt.


    She was too distracted at her broken heart.


    From the pain caused by the realization of ¡­ King Alcyd choosing Selene over her at their supposed wedding dinner.


    Not realizing she was already in pain somewhere else.


    The Alpha King was dying to chase over Selene but the thought of his unborn child being in danger.


    Even the spirit wolf of King Alcyd could sense their unborn child being at risk.


    ''I can sense our pup in danger ¡­ At least our mate is alive but ¡­ our pup!'' Kratos advised King Alcyd.


    ''Damn it!!!'' King Alcyd loudly thought to himself.


    Clenching his fist from frustration.


    He rushed towards Laura''s side.


    Alpha Alister grabbed King Alcyd''s collar for causing so much pain to his older sister but Amber reprimanded her younger brother.


    "Alister! This is not the time for that ¡­ Laura is barely breathing!" Amber''s tone reflected her desperation for their sister''s life.


    Laura completely blacked out from the pain and loss of blood.


    There was no time to think any other option.


    King Alcyd remembered his rare ability which he learned when he was in a battle during his younger years. He was taught about this knowledge by his former mentor, his father''s Beta, Nolan.


    <<<_Life Share_>>>


    The power to share the quick regeneration ability of an Alpha when the Ultimate Force is activated. It is only accessible to very few Alphas due to the risk it brings to the Alpha. They do not just share their ability but also transfers a few essence of their life span.


    It is an ability that needs the approval of the spirit wolf since it involves both of their life force which affects their life span. They both need to be in sync when performing this ability.


    ''Kratos I know this is too much to ask from you.'' King Alcyd requested from his spirit wolf.


    ''You don''t need to remind me! This is for our pup ¡­ not for that wicked she-wolf! Apparently, if that she-wolf dies, our pup dies with her.'' The spirit wolf of King Alcyd replied immediately.


    The Alpha King activated first his,


    <<<_Ultimate Force_>>>


    Then, the Alpha King''s wolf claws were out and looking sharply dark.


    Others were reluctant to let King Alcyd pass through but other Alphas knew what it meant.


    "IS THAT???" One of the older Alphas around was knowledgeable with wolf skills and abilities.


    "We have no time to squander! Amber, trust me ¡­ I will save your sister! After all ¡­ she is the mother of my child!" King Alcyd admitted the importance Laura and the significance of her survival.


    Even his royal siblings were shocked and astonished at the things unfolding right in front of them.


    King Alcyd dug his dark sharp claws on Laura''s ribs.


    Instantly, her eyes gleamed as the light from the Alpha King''s claws transferred to her.


    Extending Laura''s life and preventing the life of their unborn child to be at risk.


    Gasping for air, Laura was saved from her plight.


    But she remained weak and needed more medical assistance.


    "What was that?" Freya who was right behind Amber wondered.


    Despite Freya''s knowledge with magic, her expertise doesn''t involve healing.


    Prince Alarick standing near his younger brother answered Freya''s query.


    "That was the -Life Share- which allows any Alpha extend a portion of their life force to someone who is need of it. In this case, Laura just received a portion of the Alpha King''s life force." Prince Alarick elaborated.


    Everyone was relieved at the thought of Laura being saved.


    Temporarily forgetting that Selene was currently being searched by the royal guards.


    Princess Shiveena was informed by some members of the royal guards regarding their failure to catch Selene.


    Instead, it was Freddie they were able to catch.


    "We will report it later to the Alpha King. Our priority just shifted. Gather all the royal guards, NOW! And proceed to protecting the Alpha King. There could be a threat to his life once things may go differently with the Jade Pack." Princess Shiveena gave orders to her lieutenant.


    Preparing for a shift in Jade Pack''s behavior.


    Due to the current condition of Laura.


    Alpha Alister clearly showed hostility towards the Alpha King.


    Making Princess Shiveena more careful and on a defensive state.


    On the other hand,


    King Alcyd wanted reassure the safety of their unborn child.


    "Where is Magdeline?!?!?! Can someone get Magdeline for me?" King Alcyd demanded for the Grand White Witch.


    She was supposedly around the premises of the Royal Dining Hall but when Selene exited, she also disappeared.


    "We need to make sure our baby is safe. Laura is out of the woods now but we need to make sure that the baby is not harmed." King Alcyd''s longing for Selene shifted into concern and worry for his unborn child.


    The siblings of Laura realized at that point, King Alcyd may love Selene more than their sister but his love for their unborn child can rival his love for Selene.


    "I am here! Make way!" Magdeline appeared from the entrance of the royal dining hall.


    Rushing towards the position of Laura and the Alpha King.


    Everyone made way for the Grand White Witch and let her do her expertise in healing.


    -Moments After-


    After performing immediate and emergency healing spells in making sure that the unborn child and Laura were safe.


    "Everyone can take a rest now from this chaotic evening. THE WIFE of the Alpha King and their unborn child are safe. The best thing we can do now is ¡­ give them some room to rest and time to heal. Especially ¡­ NO STRESS!" Magdeline glared at King Alcyd.


    Emphasizing his responsibility.


    For a moment, King Alcyd and the rest were able to breathe from their relief regarding Laura.


    "You cannot leave her side, Alcyd! Her pregnancy is sensitive ¡­ anytime another bleeding or worst can happen if we cause any stress to her right now." Magdeline revealed to King Alcyd.


    She continued, "Keep your unborn child safe and I will handle Selene for you. I will promise you that!"


    Magdeline acted motherly towards the Alpha King which made King Alcyd grateful for the offer and initiative made by Magdeline.


    ¡­


    Indeed, it was a night filled with uncertainties.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 404 - Run, Run, Run

    *** Moments Before ***


    ¡­ Before Magdeline returned to the royal dining hall.


    Run, Run, Run ¡­ were the only things Selene could think of.


    Since the return of her memories, Selene has the choice to reconnect her mate bond with the Alpha King.


    Due to the absence of her spirit wolf, she could not reconnect the broken bond.


    While Selene was deep in her thoughts, Melody was holding unto Lucas tightly.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere ¡­ Magdeline blocked their path.


    Lucas and Fluffy growled at the sight of Magdeline.


    "Guys, calm down! She is not an enemy!" Selene tried to calm the huge wolves down.


    "I will only let you pass through if you tell me where you are heading." Magdeline told Selene.


    "Why should I tell you? So, that you can tell the Alpha King about my location." Selene''s retort.


    "Selene ¡­ you should know by now ¡­ there is no safer place for you other than here in the royal palace. Many dark creatures will go after you! You are the next chosen one ¡­"


    Selene had no time for lectures from the Grand White Witch.


    "You are wrong, Lady Magdeline! There is another place I can be safe. A place which I can call home. Unlike here, infested with annoying presence. I do not want to be reminded of my mate marrying someone else and having a child with her. I may not be killed by the dark creatures but my mate will kill me with heartache."


    She continued explaining to Magdeline.


    "Right now, I would prefer leaving this place and return to somewhere I could call my own home."


    "So ¡­ if you do not step away from my path. Then, you will truly see the power of the next chosen one. I can easily take you out right now but I prefer keeping you alive. For my best friend''s sake." Selene threatened Magdeline.


    Upon hearing Selene''s response from Magdeline''s query and concerns.


    The Grand White Witch understood where Selene will be heading.


    Stepping aside, giving Selene the pathway for her to continue in running along with her companions.


    ''Most likely, you are heading back to the Golden Moon City ¡­'' Magdeline watched Selene escape as fast as she could with her companions.


    ''I guess ¡­ it would be better if you stay there for a while.''


    Then Magdeline could sense her presence being needed back in the royal dining hall.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -Moments After-


    Reaching the borders of the royal palace.


    Unconscious body of werewolves were scattered around the ground.


    Selene saw the bodies of unconscious werewolves lying around the ground.


    "Is that you Booth?" Melody recognized Booth immediately.


    But she could not get off the back of Lucas.


    Instead of letting Melody get off, Lucas remained on his wolf form.


    Preventing Melody to get off from his back.


    Her excited prompted Lucas to feel jealous over the excitement of Melody in seeing Booth.


    His growl made Selene notice the sudden jealousy of her older brother towards Booth.


    "Melody, I am sorry but you have to remain at the back of Lucas. We will be moving soon, anyways!" Selene made an excuse for Melody to remain at the back of Lucas.


    A satisfied look on Lucas upon hearing his younger sister inform Melody about remaining on his back.


    His younger sister approached Booth.


    Astonished at the scene in front of them.


    "Booth, what did you do?" Selene expressed her surprise.


    "Don''t worry! I did not kill them. I just knocked them out with my anti-magic weapon. Some werewolves were patrolling the borders and they just lunged at me when I refused to leave the premises." Booth reasoned out with Selene.


    "Of course! They are the royal patrols of the werewolf kingdom. Assigned to patrol around the borders of the royal palace. Haven''t I told you to remain hidden?"


    "Well ¡­ I got bored and impatient with waiting."


    "Anyways, we need to keep moving! Are you sure, you do not want to return to your family?" Selene asked.


    "Yes! I told you already ¡­ I am going, wherever you go!" Booth had his resolve to follow Selene wherever she decided to go.


    "But ¡­"


    "No but''s!"


    "Your grandfather will look for you!"


    "Well ¡­ same with you and Melody! You cannot just disappear with Melody. I think you have forgotten that ¡­ Melody is the president''s daughter. And you are his overseer." Booth reminded Selene about the fact regarding the Vitre Family.


    "Oh, shoot! Yeah ¡­ I totally got distracted about wanting to see Alcyd and getting Melody back."


    Selene furthered, "Maybe, Lucas can drop Melody back in her penthouse. To avoid any worry from President Tony. Then I will just make some random excuse to why I cannot return for a while."


    "Hell, NO! I am also going with you. You are not leaving me with my strict and boring father! I am tagging along with you." Melody refused to comply with Selene''s plans.


    "But ¡­"


    "No but''s as well."


    "Urgh!! You two are annoying! Fine! If that''s the case ¡­ I will just have to find a way in explaining to President Tony what happened and make some random excuse why the two of you can''t return. Maybe he will believe me if I made some excuse related to the outcome of our failed raid. I just hope he would not send some hunters to fetch us." Selene conveyed her plans to her companions.


    Both Melody and Booth released a satisfied smile on their expression.


    "Time to go back home!"


    Selene started to summon a portal to the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Gather around! We are leaving!"


    A bright circle with ancient writings appeared on the ground, beneath Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Destination: [-GOLDEN MOON CITY-]


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 405 - Arrival Of The Luna

    [-In the Mansion of the Golden Moon Pack-]


    Beta Garrett took over as the interim leader of the Golden Moon Pack while their Alpha King was pre-occupied with his reign in the Werewolf Kingdom.


    A lot of things were needed to be supervised due to increasing threats from different potential enemies of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Since the incident regarding the ploy exhibited by the Jade Pack and its allies, the Golden Moon Pack became more vulnerable than ever.


    Aside from the threats coming from external entities like the vampires and dark creatures lurking around.


    Including the possible vengeance of the former Alpha King, Viktor ¡­ Beta Garrett could not loosen the security around the borders of the territory of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Garrett! I think you need to rest time to time. You do not have to over work yourself!" Lady Sonja brought the late dinner of Beta Garrett.


    The chief of staff of the mansion reminded Beta Garrett about his health and meals.


    "You missed your dinner again. If I would not make an effort of bringing your dinner here then I think you would not eat dinner at all." Lady Sonja worriedly told Beta Garrett to be mindful of his health.


    Caleb was in the main office of the mansion.


    Sitting in front of the Alpha''s desk which was currently occupied by Beta Garrett for official use.


    "Good thing, we have you Lady Sonja! You should keep reminding our Beta regarding his health. Especially, he would be a father soon. Any time by now ¡­" Caleb agreed with Lady Sonja.


    "Thank you for your concern but we have plenty to worry about ¡­ since things are piling up. The more I cannot rest knowing Athena will be giving birth soon while the borders of the Golden Moon Pack territory is open for any possible attack." Beta Garrett explained to the two.


    He continued,


    "With Caleb requesting to be closer in the mansion rather than leaving for patrols and errands. He passes it to someone else. I am glad that we do not have to worry with rogue werewolves anymore."


    "I am sorry, Garrett! You know Scarlett is pregnant now. I cannot leave her side even for a day." Caleb reasoned out with their Beta.


    "But ¡­ you have Lance to guard her. What''s the use of having two mates if both werewolves are being too protective of her?" Beta Garrett complained about the excessive protectiveness and possessiveness of Caleb.


    "I do not want to depend the safety of my mate and our baby to my irresponsible younger brother." Caleb elaborated his lack of trust regarding the reliability on Lance.


    Lady Sonja smacked Caleb''s head upon hearing Caleb''s complain.


    "Are you a fool? How can your younger brother learn if you keep doubting him? Sometimes, in order for someone to grow and develop skills ¡­ is committing mistakes along the way. Nobody is perfect!" Lady Sonja advised Caleb.


    "You remind me of our Luna! Selene used to say that with Alcyd ¡­ every time he reprimands us or doubts us. Selene always intervenes and reminds Alcyd about those same words." Beta Garrett smiled at the memory of Selene.


    Even Lady Sonja and Caleb understood the statement of their Beta.


    "Anyways, where is Lance? I gave him an errand and he has not reported to me yet."


    "Lance asked someone else to do the errand. A trainee warrior did the errand in behalf of Lance. He is currently looking after Scarlett. Providing Scarlett with her cravings." Caleb explained to their Beta.


    Beta Garrett shook his head at the explanation of Caleb.


    "Brothers alike! If only I knew that both of you will be reluctant doing the errands and tasks here in the pack, I would have requested for Galvin and Oliver to return here in the mansion. So, I could have some legit help and assistance."


    Lady Sonja chuckled at the complaints of their Beta.


    Suddenly ¡­


    ''Caleb! Bring our Beta and the others in the garden ¡­ this is urgent!! HURRY!!'' Scarlett requested her mate through their mind-link.


    Instantly, Caleb stood from his seat.


    Assuming something bad happened to his mate.


    Due to the crying tone of Scarlett.


    Rushing his way to the garden.


    Forgetting to inform the Beta and Lady Sonja.


    "Hey, Caleb! What''s the rush?" Beta Garrett wondered.


    While on his way out, Caleb replied.


    "Something happened in the garden. Scarlett is asking for help and assistance!"


    Beta Garrett stood and gave a stern command to the nearby warriors to reinforce Caleb for a possible intrusion from unknown entities.


    At the same time he followed pursuit with Caleb.


    Rushing their way to the garden.


    -Sprinting-


    -Sprinting-


    As they arrive to the entrance of the garden.


    They could hear Scarlett crying.


    And there she was ¡­


    Hugging their Luna ¡­ Selene!


    "Stop crying already!" Selene comforted Scarlett.


    "You are really alive! You have returned to us!" Scarlett kept crying and her tears won''t stop falling.


    Behind Selene was her brother and her friends.


    "I didn''t know ¡­ they could be this emotional!" Melody whispered to Lucas.


    Booth contained his laughter upon hearing Melody''s loud whisper.


    "I think there''s no use for whispering. Werewolves have heightened hearing ability." Booth told Melody.


    "Whatever!"


    "Keep your distance from my mate!" Lucas remarked at Booth.


    Melody childishly felt victorious at the defense of Lucas for her.


    On the other hand ¡­


    The members of the Golden Moon Pack present in the mansion have finally reunited with their Luna.


    Lady Sonja was stunned from her position upon seeing Selene.


    Well and alive.


    Covering her mouth from her own astonishment and delight.


    Lance and the others started to gather around Selene.


    "You are back Selene!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 406 - Luna Of The Golden Moon Pack

    [-In the Golden Moon Pack-]


    At her arrival, Selene shook the entire mansion due to her unexpected return.


    "Why won''t Scarlett stop crying?" Selene worriedly pointed out with the rest.


    No one could respond immediately because each individual was trying to register that Selene is alive and their Luna has returned.


    Beta Garrett approached Selene and wanted to hug her but he has to keep himself from any scent of women attached to his clothes due to Athena''s sensitivity.


    Caused by her pregnancy.


    "Scarlett is just overly emotional due to her hormones kicking in. She is expecting a baby ¡­" Beta Garrett explained to Selene.


    "Wow! Who is the unlucky guy?" Selene teased her friend.


    Everyone laughed at the sudden teasing of Selene towards Scarlett.


    Wiping her own tears before replying Selene''s remark.


    "You wouldn''t believe it if we tell you." Scarlett replied.


    "Try me!"


    "It''s ¡­"


    Both Lance and Caleb stated in unison, "I am the father!''


    Both raising their hand at the same time as well.


    Realizing that Scarlett has two mates.


    "OH MY GOD! SCARLETT! 2 unlucky fellas!" Selene expressed her surprise.


    Another round of laughter filled the entire garden.


    Booth and Melody were surprised to see the effect of Selene''s presence towards the present members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    A huge difference from the usual aura and presence which Selene portrayed around the hunters.


    ¡­


    "You are really alive and have returned to us ¡­" Beta Garrett wanted to ask something else and inform Selene about something.


    But Beta Garrett hesitated if it was the right thing to say at this blissful reunion.


    Though, Selene could already sense based on Beta Garrett''s expression.


    Immediately, Selene diverted the moment and introduced her companions.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce to everyone. I guess most of you are acquainted with my older brother ¡­" Selene started to re-introduce her older brother.


    From a joyous and happy ambiance, others started to become serious.


    At the same time, Lance and Caleb surrounded Scarlett in a protective mode.


    It was understandable that most of the members of the Golden Moon Pack have a bad experience and a horrible encounter in the past with Lucas.


    Melody noticed the change in the air.


    And remembered the words which Chloe uttered during their interrogation in the dungeon.


    She could see the tension from the eyes of the members of Golden Moon Pack.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas felt the hand of Melody reaching for his.


    Holding him tightly.


    Emitting such warmth and comfort.


    Lucas looked at Melody with gratitude and fondness.


    He wanted to kiss her right at that moment but it was inappropriate to do so.


    "I know, it''s not easy to trust my older brother. But please! Will you give him this chance ¡­ I can vouch for him. This is Booth ¡­ a friend of mine!"


    Selene had to discreetly keep the information of Booth being a hunter at the mean time because she was not prepared to deal with the questions and complaints of the members.


    "We just came from the royal palace and we are kind of exhausted. A good rest would be highly appreciated."


    At the mention of royal palace ¡­


    Everyone was worried for Selene.


    But Selene gestured for them to calm down.


    "We can talk about it tomorrow in the breakfast. Right now, we all need rest and continue with our reunion. Inform others to join us in the breakfast. But please ¡­ I highly request for everyone''s discretion not to inform your Alpha King regarding my stay here at the moment. Or else I will be forced to move to another location. Is it possible? Can I rely on you all?" Selene requested from everyone in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Others understood the situation with Selene and their Alpha King.


    Nodding along to their Luna''s request.


    They were disappointed and saddened at the current complications between their Luna and their Alpha King.


    There were too many things involved and entangled in the situation between the two lovers.


    "Lady Sonja!!!" Selene hugged the chief of staff of the mansion.


    The old she-wolf returned the hug of Selene.


    "I missed you, Luna ¡­ I mean Selene!"


    "I missed you too, Lady Sonja! We can catch up tomorrow. There are too many things to talk about. For now ¡­ Lady Sonja kindly assist them to the guest room. Melody will be staying with me ¡­ in the master''s bedroom while my older brother, Booth and Fluffy will be using the guest room nearest to the master''s bedroom."


    "Of course! Gentlemen ¡­ will you please, follow me?" Lady Sonja gestured to the male companions of Selene.


    "It''s okay, Luke! Melody can sleep comfortably more when she''s around me."


    "But ¡­"


    "Remember, do not force yourself to her ¡­" Selene reminded her older brother.


    After few moments of hesitation, Lucas gave in and cooperated along with Selene''s request.


    "Phew! Finally, I can have some breathing space without your older brother constantly sticking around me." Melody expressed her relief.


    "It is a werewolf thing. Soon, you will get used to it! For now, let us head to the master''s bedroom. Garrett, will you do the honors?" Selene prompted for Beta Garrett to lead the way.


    "My pleasure, Luna!" Beta Garrett complied with Selene''s request.


    He instructed others to return to their respective rooms.


    Even Scarlett and her mates excused themselves to the Luna of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Beta Garrett and the others have a lot of queries and questions to ask their Luna but they thought of giving Selene some time to rest before bombarding her with lots of questions.


    ¡­


    At the sight of the door their master''s bedroom, Selene stopped along the hallway.


    "Garrett, I think I prefer to use my old room ¡­" Selene tried her best to contain her tears from falling.


    There was no need for Beta Garrett to ask.


    He understood the reluctance of Selene to stay in the master''s bedroom.


    A room filled of remembrance and memories of what used to be ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 407 - Morning With Their Luna

    [-In the Golden Moon Pack-]


    Only few warriors were told about the return of their Luna.


    Some of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack were excited to take the shift of guarding around the mansion.


    To other warriors of the Golden Moon Pack, being tasked in guarding the mansion is considered to be a boring one.


    Other warriors became curious and wondered why some warriors prefer to be tasked around the mansion.


    "The warriors assigned yesterday as guards to the mansion will remain in their shifts. Meaning, for the entire week ¡­ shifts of tasks will remain the same!" Caleb announced to the warriors.


    A new training ground away from the mansion was built.


    "YES!" some of the warriors exclaimed upon hearing their tasks remained.


    "What''s with them?" other warriors wondered.


    Caleb made a cough which gave a signal to other overly excited warriors to contain their excitement.


    -Ahem!-


    -Ahem!-


    "Anyways, that''s all for the morning!" Caleb dismissed all the warriors.


    As the warriors dispersed to their respective designations, some of them read the news for the day.


    "Have you seen the annoying headline?" one of the warriors asked his peers.


    *** Headline of the News ***


    -- Royal wedding of the century! --


    "What a rubbish! How could the Alpha King marry such a woman?" another warrior complained at the thought that their Alpha King married someone different from their Luna.


    "If our Luna was still alive ¡­ she will definitely wreak havoc for this crazy wedding!"


    Unaware of the presence of their Luna in the mansion.


    "Rumor has it! Our Luna maybe alive after all!"


    "Nooo way! That''s insane! But how I wish that would be true ¡­"


    Many warriors started to gossip around and exchange information on their own.


    While Caleb and the warriors tasked for the security of the mansion headed back to the Golden Moon Mansion.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    [-In the Mansion-]


    Melody and Selene shared room for her stay.


    Whole night, Selene stared the ceiling reminiscing her moments with Alcyd and the problems she has to face with her return.


    She thought things would be normal but it seems that there were many things changed while she was gone.


    Aside from the snores of Melody, Selene''s thoughts and contemplating made her stay up whole night.


    The sun has risen already but her problems and worry won''t go away.


    "Selene ¡­ Selene ¡­ Selene ??" Lucas whispered by the door.


    Despite being new to the mansion, Lucas found his way to where Melody was.


    Upon hearing her older brother''s voice, Selene knew exactly what her brother wanted.


    "Melody is still asleep!" Selene informed her older brother.


    "What?"


    "I said ¡­ she is still asleep! So go away!" Selene tried to dispel her older brother away from her room.


    "Can you let me in?" Lucas requested to his younger sister.


    "Excuse me?!? So early for you to annoy me and guys are off limits to any female''s room." Selene kept trying to dispel Lucas.


    "I am her mate and you should understand. I want to know how she looked like when sleeping."


    "Luke, don''t be a creep! You will have your opportunity soon enough. But today ¡­ IS NOT THE DAY! So, SHOO!!!" Selene insisted.


    "Fine! Tell her I will be in the dining ¡­ Tell her to have a seat next to mine. I will save one for her." Finally, Lucas gave up with his sister''s response to his request.


    "OKAY!" Selene replied.


    The sound of Lucas'' footsteps were getting lighter.


    Which signified his walking away from the door.


    "I guess ¡­ your brother is really in to me ¡­ huh?" Melody suddenly spoke while lying next to Selene.


    It surprised Selene for a moment due to the sudden remark of Melody.


    "Woah! Don''t spook me like that. I thought you were still sleeping." Selene expressed her surprise.


    "Well ¡­ I was! Until your brother''s voice woke me up and his presence seems to be causing something unexplainable to me. Like there is ¡­" Melody tried to wrap her mind about the right description to her feelings.


    "Like a butterfly on your stomach which you can''t remove or shake off." Selene mentioned exactly the specific feeling which Melody was feeling.


    "YEAH! That''s it ¡­ have you felt it before?" Melody pointed out.


    "Yes I did ¡­ and still do! That feeling won''t go away. It will only get worse. Until you realize ¡­ you can''t start your day normally or end your night without him by your side."


    Melody saw the sadness and conviction in Selene''s eyes.


    She already had an idea who it may be.


    "Is this ¡­ the ¡­ Alcyd guy!" Melody was careful with her words.


    A long silence was Selene''s response.


    Immediately, Melody understood how Selene was feeling.


    Out of nowhere, Melody started to sing for Selene.


    In her attempt to calm and comfort her soul.


    Since, she could sense Selene was not able to sleep.


    Thus, Melody started singing.


    #-Melody''s Song-#


    After few notes ¡­ Selene sang along with Melody ¡­


    Some of the staff nearby wondered where the voice coming from.


    Every staff in the mansion started hearing such enchanting voice.


    "Woah! What a beautiful voice!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    # There will be sun shine ¡­ #


    ¡­


    # Today #


    ¡­


    Upon ending their duet, Selene started smiling again.


    "See! You like singing ¡­ and you just needed the right person to encourage you. And now, there is the smile I wanted to see." Melody was successful in lifting Selene''s mood.


    "Thanks, Melody! I guess it''s time for us to go for breakfast. I could sense others are waiting already for us." Selene had a feeling that others could be waiting for her already.


    To start the morning with their Luna.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    July and August updates may have 3 chapters per week.


    I apologize for the inconvenience. September onwards updates will be daily regular.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 408 - New Objectives (Part II)

    [-In Melody''s Penthouse-]


    A day after Lucas and the rest left to save Selene, Elle had a premonition thru her dreams.


    Something which caused her to wake up.


    Gasping for air ¡­


    Remembering the warning of her mentor ¡­


    ''There will be consequences when you meddle with your visions. There are individuals worth saving ¡­ and some who are meant for evil. No matter how much you try ¡­ darkness will find its way back to the shadow. We do not play Gods, my dear! We are only the bearer of truth and history.''


    Gulping at the realization of what she has done so far.


    Preparing herself to leave ¡­


    Ben knocked at her door.


    "May I come in?"


    "You may!"


    "Wait ¡­ where are you going?" Ben asked.


    "Somewhere that I am needed."


    "You can''t go! Malia gave a clear order. YOU MUST STAY!"


    "I am sorry! I have no time to play cat and mouse with you. I have a new objective to accomplish." Elle refused to comply.


    A bright light flashed from the palms of Elle.


    Blinding Ben temporarily.


    And then she left the penthouse.


    ¡­


    -Moments after-


    As soon as she reached the lobby.


    A group of women flashed a blinding light around.


    Blinding even Elle.


    "Finally! We got you ¡­" a mysterious woman knocked Elle out from behind.


    Dragging her along with them.


    Which seems to be a group of women with similar abilities like her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Northern Fortress-]


    The security remained tight and strict.


    Due to the resources kept within their newly established vault, upon the initiative of Selene when she was still under her dark version.


    Selene''s empty throne in the northern fortress was kept vacant and polished.


    So that upon her return, it will be occupied once again.


    As if it was not left vacant.


    Few meters away from the throne, Amelia pondered on her next move against King Lionel.


    "Grand Elder!" Remy requested audience with Amelia.


    "Oh, Remy! What is it?" Amelia''s response after breaking away from her pondering.


    "Was it right for us to let our new supreme ruler to return in the werewolf kingdom?" Remy begged the question regarding the return of Selene back to the werewolf kingdom.


    "We have no choice but to follow her lead. Even if we insisted, her wishes will still remain."


    Remy had something else in her mind but was hesitant to tell Amelia.


    "What is it? I can see the worry and concern painted all over your face." Amelia stated the obvious in front of her.


    "Shouldn''t we have mentioned to our new supreme ruler regarding her father?"


    Instantly, Amelia''s expression changed.


    "From what I have heard ¡­ Ingrid has mentioned it already to Lucas. We must not get involved with her personal life. Learn how to detach yourself from things we do not need to get involved with. The things we need to work on right now is the work she left behind for us." Amelia reminded Remy.


    "I understand, Grand Elder!"


    "Right now, keeping the vault secured and gathering more supporters for our cause must be our priority."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Ingrid entered the castle discreetly.


    On her way inside, she carefully made sure that no one noticed her presence.


    To her surprise, she was stunned by one of henchmen of King Lionel.


    "Arrghh!!" Ingrid winced in pain.


    An electrifying shock paralyzed her movements.


    Giving her no time to act upon her defenses.


    As soon as she fell to the ground, two henchmen took her body and brought it to the vampire court where the king of vampires awaits.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    Waking up after her terrible moment during the wedding dinner.


    Opening her eyes, seeing the Alpha King standing next to her.


    Immediately, Laura turned her face towards the window.


    "I am glad you are awake ¡­"


    Amber gestured to the others to leave the room.


    To give their Alpha King and Laura some privacy.


    Including Alpha Alister, their only brother.


    At first, Alpha Alister did not want to leave his sister with the Alpha King but due to the persuasion of Amber. He gave in to his older sister.


    "How are you feeling?" King Alcyd forced himself to care for Laura due to their unborn child.


    He remembered the warning of Magdeline that Laura must not be stressed.


    And her pregnancy is currently sensitive than they expected it to be.


    Magdeline informed the Alpha King when Laura was still asleep that the bleeding of Laura may signify the sensitive and weak condition of their unborn child.


    Thus, they have to be more careful around Laura.


    To avoid anything that may stress her out.


    "I thought ¡­ you will be with your mate now ¡­ Why are you still here?" Laura found out the difference between her and Selene in the most painful way as possible.


    Having to experience the rejection despite getting married to the man she loved, her heart was too broken to even look at the Alpha King.


    Clenching his fist, trying his best not to antagonize or annoy or cause any distress to Laura.


    He tried to ignore her question.


    "Since you are awake now ¡­ we need to talk about how we will look after your health. It seems that your pregnancy has complications." King Alcyd sat down beside the mother of his unborn child.


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME, HUH?!?" Laura raised her voice.


    "I am giving you the chance to leave me now! GO!"


    King Alcyd was tempted from the sudden offer of Laura.


    "I SAID GO ¡­ NOW!!!"


    "BEFORE I CHANGE MY MIND!!"


    Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    It was so tempting in King Alcyd''s ears.


    To leave that door ¡­


    To run towards the arms of the woman he truly loves ¡­


    To be with her and finally be reunited with her ¡­


    Then the voice of Kratos crept within his mind.


    ''You stupid? Our new objective now is to keep our unborn pup alive. We can reunite with Selene afterwards. For now, let''s make sure this crazy wife of yours won''t do something bad to our unborn pup. So keep your head straight!''


    King Alcyd embraced Laura tightly and forced himself to stay.


    "Shh ¡­ I am not going anywhere. I am staying ¡­ with you!" King Alcyd whispered against his true desires.


    "Really? You are not leaving me?" Laura hugged King Alcyd tightly.


    A brief pause before he answered.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "No, I won''t leave you" he responded just to comfort her.


    More tears fell as Laura felt better after hearing the one she loves ¡­ that he would stay.


    ...


    A desperate hope that maybe ... just maybe ... their marriage might work after all.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    July and August updates may have 3 chapters per week.


    I apologize for the inconvenience. September onwards updates will be daily regular again.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 409 - Back In The Golden Moon City

    [-Dining Hall-]


    As soon as Selene and Melody entered the dining hall, the other members of the Golden Moon Pack stood in respect for their Luna.


    Lucas and Booth were a bit surprised from the reverence of the members of the Golden Moon Pack towards their Luna.


    Despite of not going through the official ceremony of being the Luna of Golden Moon Pack, all members ¡­ including all the elders of the Golden Moon Pack recognize Selene as their Luna already.


    Melody was surprised at the sight of all present members in the dining hall.


    Even the staff members volunteered to help in the preparation and service for the breakfast of their Luna.


    Since Selene requested for the present elite warriors of the Golden Moon Pack and other staff to join her in the breakfast, the dining hall was occupied by members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Present members were the only individuals who were aware regarding the intent of Selene in hiding from the Alpha King.


    "Good Morning, Luna!" In unison, together they greeted their Luna.


    Immediately, Selene gesture for all of them to take their seats.


    Per protocol, once the Alpha is absent for breakfast. The Luna will be seated on the opposite center of the long dining table.


    The Beta or other officers will not take their seat until their Luna take hers.


    At the sight of them remaining from standing, it reminded Selene about the protocol.


    "Oh, yeah! I forgot."


    "Forget what? Are they always like this with you?" Melody whispered to Selene.


    "Mostly, yes! I must take a seat first, before they can take theirs." Selene explained to Melody.


    Upon taking her seat.


    Others started taking theirs.


    After Selene took her seat, she scanned the dining hall.


    Seeing some of the executive officers of the Golden Moon Pack present and some of her friends.


    Garrett ¡­


    -The Beta of the Golden Moon Pack-


    Lady Sonja ¡­


    -Chief of Staff-


    Caleb ¡­


    -Commander of the army of the Golden Moon Pack-


    Scarlett ¡­


    -Member of the Golden Crew-


    Lance ¡­


    -Member of the Golden Crew-


    All of them smiling and excited at the return of Selene.


    While some other warriors and staff members prefer to stand at the side.


    To be at the audience of their missed and most revered Luna.


    "I am happy to see you all and doing well. By the way, where is Athena? If Garrett is here, why don''t I see her around?" Selene pointed out.


    "Well ¡­ she needs to stay in the bed. Athena is expecting to give birth any time by now. Actually, she insisted of joining us for breakfast but we begged her not to for the sake of our baby." Beta Garrett explained to Selene regarding the absence of Athena.


    "Oh ¡­ good for both of you! Congratulations, for the two of you. Do not worry, I will visit her after the breakfast." Selene showed her concern for the Beta Couple.


    "That will be great, Luna! I mean ¡­ Selene! It will truly make Athena happy. Recently, she has been tired of staying in her bed." Beta Garrett was evidently grateful for the genuine concern of Selene.


    Selene prefer being called by her close friends and others by her name.


    Instead of Luna.


    But she cannot make others stop calling her Luna. Due to their deep reverence and great respect for her.


    "It seems, a lot have changed. Friends having their own offspring, having two mates, being promoted from their previous ranks, and ¡­ those who get to marry someone." Selene elaborated her own thoughts.


    From her last statement, it made an awkward ambiance due to the fact that it was clearly referring to their Alpha King.


    Others looked at their peers for the awkward situation with their Luna and Alpha King.


    "Oh! I am sorry if I made everyone uncomfortable! I was purely trying to refer those who are here. Like ¡­ Melody and Lucas ¡­ they are married couple!" Selene tried to save herself from the awkward atmosphere she created.


    "Your brother is married already?" Lady Sonja wondered.


    Hearing Selene lie about their status, Melody got choked from eating her meal.


    Staring at Melody and Lucas with pure pleading.


    Unlike Melody, Lucas was elated to play along with the charade which Selene created.


    Drinking one whole glass of juice from her shock.


    Fortunately, Melody was wearing her favorite pink diamond ring.


    Scarlett noticed the luxurious ring.


    "Wow! That''s a beautiful wedding ring ¡­ I would love to have my own too ¡­ one day!" Scarlett unintentionally issued a pressure towards her two mates, Caleb and Lance.


    After drinking, Melody looked at Selene.


    ''What the hell?!? Who is married now?'' Melody thought while staring at Selene.


    ''Please! Will you go along with it?'' Selene begged.


    ''Nice! Me and my mate ¡­ as husband and wife!'' Lucas was beaming in happiness at that moment.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Just to diffuse the awkward atmosphere she created, Selene made a lie.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    Before going to see his eldest sister, Alpha Alister over heard the Alpha King talking with Theo, Oliver and Jackson.


    ''Have you tracked Selene?'' King Alcyd asked Jackson.


    ''Forgive me, Alpha! The Luna seems to have covered her tracks.'' Jackson apologized to their Alpha King.


    Evidently, Kign Alcyd became upset about the failure to track Selene.


    But Oliver suggested something.


    Preventing their Alpha King to become upset, Oliver suggested a plan.


    ''If my assumption will be right, the Luna may head towards the Golden Moon City. After all, she treated our wolf pack like her own home.'' Oliver suggested.


    ''Then go back to the Golden Moon City. Check if she truly headed back there. Report back immediately to me thru the mind link. Is everything understood?'' King Alcyd reiterated her command.


    In unison, together ¡­ they replied.


    ''Yes, Alpha!''


    ''For you Theo ¡­''


    King Alcyd continued discussing with his executive officers.


    While Alpha Alister lurked from the corner clenching his fist in anger.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 410 - Cravings

    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    Alpha Alister went directly to his eldest sister.


    Triggered by the current actions of the Alpha King.


    Before entering the room, he gave an order to his Beta.


    "Activate the service of our assassins. And wait for my further instructions." Alpha Alister gave his command to his Beta.


    Entering the room, Alpha Alister saw his two sisters arguing regarding with the food served to Laura.


    "I do not like the smell of any of this!" Laura complained to Freya.


    "But you need to eat this for your baby ¡­" Freya insisted due to the instruction and advice of Magdeline for Laura and the baby''s health.


    "Sister, you need to! This will help improve your health." Amber helped Freya in convincing Laura.


    "What is so difficult to understand? I WANT SOME PEACH AND SPICY TACOS!" Laura demanded.


    Before the two can say anything further, Alpha Alister interjected.


    "I will make our warriors bring some peaches for your cravings but I think spicy tacos will not be a good idea for you. Your health is our priority at the moment. For now, will you eat those and drink your medicines?" Alpha Alister requested from his eldest sister.


    Upon hearing that her youngest brother will let her have some peaches, Laura tried to consider in eating the meals in front of her and taking the medicines prescribed for her.


    "Okay! But ¡­ if you do not bring the peaches then I will go on for hunger strike."


    "You have a deal then ¡­"


    Laura smiled at her only brother.


    "I don''t know why I was blessed with such a great brother. Unlike with someone here ¡­ keeps on ordering me with what not to do. Always nagging me!" Laura was referring to Amber.


    "Look! I am just concerned with your health."


    "By the way ¡­ I activated the service of the assassins of the Jade Pack. I am planning to assassinate the Alpha King''s mate." Alpha Alister carelessly uttered some threatening words.


    Freya immediately casted a bubble for their conversation to be kept within.


    "Are you insane?!?! We are in the royal hospital. Surrounded by the allies and sympathizers of the mate of the Alpha King." Amber reacted.


    "But that bastard keeps hurting our sister! He won''t stop insulting Laura from chasing that of mate his. He already married Laura. Why go after his mate if he has made a choice of marrying and staying Laura''s side?" Alpha Alister was clearly angered by the actions of King Alcyd.


    Laura heaved a sigh.


    "Alister ¡­ do not issue any assassination. If something happens to Selene ¡­ we will be the immediate suspects. We have the advantage already. We have the law and the support of the majority right now."


    "But ..." Alpha Alister refused to comply.


    "ALISTER! Even Selene knew ¡­ she cannot do anything about my marriage with Alcyd. Haven''t you remembered? She congratulated us ¡­ recalling that night. If only I did not let my emotions get the best of me. I should have been more calm and should not have let Selene see my emotions."


    Laura continued, "I would have kept some of my dignity and did not appear so pitiful. But things already happened. Right now, things are going just right exactly what I wanted it to be."


    "DO NOT RUIN IT!!" Laura glared at Alpha Alister.


    For the first time, both Amber and Alpha Alister saw their eldest sister''s threatening and deadly look on her eyes.


    Both trembled in fear.


    Even Freya was shocked that Laura was capable of having a dark and deadly look.


    Not only she was full of schemes, Laura was actually capable of having that look ¡­


    A threatening and murderous ¡­ killer''s warning!


    "Y-yyess ¡­ I w-will call off the order." Alpha Alister stammered in his reply.


    Amber was speechless and still trembling.


    Instantly, Laura''s look in her eyes returned to its sweet and calm demeanor.


    "Great! Freya ¡­ bring me some fresh flowers and some spray of softer scent of fragrance for the ambiance of the room."


    Freya complied immediately with Laura''s command and lifted the bubble surrounding them.


    "I want to remind both of you ¡­ always preserve the advantage you have. NEVER LOSE IT! You may never have another opportunity if you let your chance slip away." Laura gave her siblings some advice."


    "Do you understand the value and significance of it all?" Laura reminded the two.


    "Yes, we do understand now!" the two replied in unison.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Laura looked outside the window when it started pouring down.


    Rain began to fall ¡­ harder ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    If rain was pouring hard in the royal hospital, it was totally opposite in the Golden Moon City.


    The sun was bright.


    And the field within the city bloomed as if the city itself woke from its deep slumber.


    Every citizen and members of the Golden Moon Pack marveled at the sight of flowers blooming.


    ''Wow! It''s not even spring yet. Flowers are already blooming.''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    Right after the breakfast, Selene told Beta Garrett her plans during her stay in the Golden Moon City.


    On their way to Athena, Lucas and Melody argued discreetly with their new setup as married couple.


    Due to the fa?ade created by Selene, just to salvage her pride and the ambiance of the breakfast.


    As they entered the room, Athena was rubbing the bump on her belly.


    "Is everything alright, hun?" Beta Garrett worriedly went to Athena''s side.


    "I-I am okay!" Athena tried to calm her worried mate.


    "I am happy to see you, Luna! Finally, you have returned." Athena''s tears started to fall as soon as she saw Selene.


    "No need to get up, Athena!" Sitting next to Athena.


    Preventing the Beta''s mate from standing.


    Selene sat beside Athena''s side.


    "Forgive me for my unstable hormones!" Trying her best to smile and be happy for the return of their Luna.


    "It was hard to leave anywhere because instead of craving for any food like a normal pregnant woman. She always asks for my presence. Craving to see me all the time." Beta Garrett boasted around.


    When they thought things were getting cheerful and better.


    Melody interrupted the mood between their reunion.


    "Something else is unstable!" Melody could sense from the look on Athena''s aura.


    Something bothered her from the look of Athena''s aura.


    Her eyes could see the aura of Athena fluctuating.


    As if a candle losing its flame.


    Then suddenly ¡­ Athena winced in pain.


    "Ugggh!!" holding her chest and bump.


    "Hun?!?!" Beta Garrett held Athena''s hand.


    Selene took charge and went ¡­ Luna mode.


    "Lady Sonja, call for a doctor. QUICK!!!" Selene immediate command.


    Just when Lady Sonja left the room.


    Then just within quick seconds, Athena lost consciousness.


    And her hands fell from the grasp of Beta Garrett.


    "HUUUN!!!" Beta Garrett cried.


    Melody was stunned at the sight of Athena''s aura disappear from its instability and fluctuation.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    In July to August, weekly updates will return to Mondays to Wednesdays.


    I apologize for any inconvenience.


    September will be regular again.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 411 - Dormant Powers

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Elaine, Golden Moon Pack''s current medical chief and mother superior of the Golden Moon Orphanage, rushed to the mansion.


    In her arrival, she was shocked to see Selene.


    But there was no time for pleasantries nor greetings. Due to the emergency in front of them.


    Beta Garrett panicked at the weak condition of Athena.


    Melody was afraid to utter any word regarding the condition of Athena.


    "Athena?!?! Hun?!?!" Beta Garrett worriedly called for his mate''s name.


    Lucas and Booth preferred to stay clear away from the chaos inside the room.


    "Elaine ¡­ we need to perform a C-section first. We need to take the baby out now before something worse happen. So prepare the needed And ¡­ Melody ¡­ will you?" Selene took charge of the situation.


    "I am not sure if I can do it successfully." Melody informed Selene.


    "Please, believe in yourself and your capability to heal." Selene encouraged Melody.


    While Lady Sonja and Elaine prepared the major operation on Athena, Selene pondered on something else.


    ''I need to save Athena and her unborn child.''


    ''Should I tap on my dark magic?''


    ''If I do ¡­ there will be higher chance in saving them all.''


    In the middle of her pondering, a reminder about the lesson she had to learn from her previous condition.


    There will always be consequences if she relies on her dark powers.


    "Selene?" Lady Sonja took the attention of their Luna.


    "I am sorry! I got distracted. Before we begin ¡­" Selene apologized for her momentary distraction.


    She continued, "Garrett ¡­ I want you to be calm and keep holding on to Athena''s hand."


    Beta Garrett was in tears.


    He held Athena''s hand tightly.


    Praying for miracle and glad tidings for his mate and his unborn child.


    Once Melody started to exhibit her uncanny ability to use her ability for healing.


    She closed her eyes in the hope to help Athena.


    At the same time, Selene began with their major operation on Athena.


    ¡­


    Hours after an arduous operation.


    ¡­


    It was discovered that Athena had twins.


    Not just one but two babies were saved from a perilous situation.


    Cries of the twins could be heard from the room.


    Beta Garrett wanted to celebrate at the sight of his children but his worry remained due to the condition of his mate.


    After the operation concluded, Elaine checked on Athena and declared her to be in tremendously weakened state.


    Before she could utter any words from her findings, Selene and Melody combined their abilities to perform a miracle on Athena.


    Selene tapped into her light magic and gave her all in healing Athena.


    One thing Selene was sure of ¡­ she was no healer.


    But her light magic has the ability to amplify any healing properties.


    Thus, realizing her own ability as a Luna.


    <<<_ Luna Effect _>>>


    Activate!


    A very passive unique ability which a Luna can activate.


    If such Luna is revered by the pack members. It allows any fellow pack member regenerate faster and amplifies their strength as a support skill whenever the Luna is around them.


    Especially their ability to regenerate.


    Selene''s aura and light magic fused with an incredible amount of power.


    Even Melody could sense the extraordinary display of Selene in regards to her powers.


    A sudden improvement was seen on Athena.


    It took a huge toll on Selene.


    Her knees weakened from its firm stance.


    Elaine caught Selene just in time.


    "Luna!!" Elaine assisted Selene.


    "I am okay! I just used a huge amount of my magic." Selene explained.


    If she was able to retain some of her strength, Melody used up all her might.


    Just to tap unto her undiscovered potential and dormant powers.


    Fortunately, Lucas was able to sense that his mate may need his help.


    When she passed out from the exhaustion of using her dormant powers, Lucas caught Melody''s fall.


    "I gotcha! Damn Selene! Don''t put my mate in such risky position ¡­" Lucas complained at his younger sister.


    Carrying Melody and placing her to the couch by the corner.


    "Ummm ¡­" Athena groaned in pain.


    There were blood all over the bed and complete mess.


    "Ummm ¡­" Athena was starting to regain her senses.


    But was still in no good shape due to the major operation that took place.


    "Hun? Don''t force yourself to speak. Just rest! I am here! Don''t worry I won''t leave your side ¡­ you did great! We have twins ¡­" Beta Garrett became emotional and grateful for the miraculous survival of Athena.


    Lady Sonja announced the gender of the babies.


    "You have both healthy baby boys."


    "Did you hear that? We have healthy baby boys. So ¡­ get well soon! And we can start playing with them ¡­"


    Tears kept falling from Beta Garrett''s eyes.


    From the warmth emitted by Beta Garrett''s touch, it gave so much comfort and relieving properties on Athena.


    Making her hold tightly unto Beta Garrett''s grasp and smiled while remaining unconscious.


    "Thank God! She is out of the woods now ¡­" Elaine declared.


    "Yes ¡­ I almost made another desperate decision. But I am glad ¡­ Melody got to help us. Which made this possible. In saving their lives." Selene expressed her relief of not resorting to her dark powers.


    ¡­


    Elaine kept holding Selene.


    "Thank you so much, Luna!" Beta Garrett thanked Selene while crying and holding his unconscious mate.


    "Just stay beside her and keep close to her. She will recover in due time." Selene reassured Beta Garrett.


    While Selene was being assisted towards Melody and her older brother''s side, Booth became concerned with Selene.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I am okay! Don''t worry!"


    Lucas could not contain his agitation towards the outcome on his mate''s condition.


    "Do not ever let her do that again! Or else I will not forgive you ¡­ Selene!" Lucas looked serious.


    "It was her choice, Luke! We could not have saved Athena''s life and her babies without Melody''s help." Selene retorted.


    "This young lady has dormant powers within her. An extremely powerful one. You must realize that she is not an ordinary one." Elaine revealed to Lucas.


    ¡­


    "What was displayed a while ago ¡­ was merely a fraction of her innate powers in totality." Elaine shared her overall assessment on Melody''s dormant powers.


    Lucas glared at Selene for putting Melody in such a risk.


    "She will wake up soon. All she needs is rest!" Elaine reassured Lucas about Melody''s condition.


    "I promise ¡­ I will not put her in such a risk again." Selene promised.


    "You both need more training and control over your powers." Elaine told Selene.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    In July to August, weekly updates will return to Mondays to Wednesdays.


    I apologize for any inconvenience.


    September will be regular again.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 412 - Days Gone By

    [-In The Golden Moon Mansion-]


    News about Athena giving birth to healthy male twins broke out amongst the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Members of the Golden Moon Pack and townsfolk of the Golden Moon City came to visit their Beta.


    One after another.


    The Golden Moon Mansion was filled with flowers, letters of good wishes, and baskets of gifts from their visitors.


    Selene secretly took charge with the paper works with the assistance of Lady Sonja.


    While Selene and her companions were kept within their own private chambers.


    "Lady Sonja, how is Athena and her twins? I wish to visit them but they have plenty of visitors lately. So, I cannot disclose my presence to them." Selene told Lady Sonja.


    The chief of staff kept assisting their Luna.


    She was tempted to speak her mind.


    "Selene ¡­ how long do you plan to hide here?"


    There was a brief moment of silence upon hearing Lady Sonja''s concern and worry.


    Because Selene knew that no matter how much she tries to hide away from the people who cares for her.


    Eventually, everyone will find out about her being in the Golden Moon City.


    Including the Alpha King.


    "I have no idea, Lady Sonja! As long as I can ¡­ I will hide from him!" Selene answered.


    "Don''t you think ¡­ it''s just a matter of time before others find out about you being here? Then, what will you do once everyone finds out that you are here and alive?"


    Selene heaved a long sigh before replying.


    "There are too many things going on right now, Lady Sonja. All I can think of is just survive each day. Nothing else!"


    Things became more serious between the two.


    "How about your responsibility as the Second Supreme Ruler? You can run away from your responsibility. There are many innocent lives will be affected if you do not step up soon."


    "I know! But I am still not strong and powerful enough to lead." Selene retorted.


    She continued, "Actually ¡­ I am not yet responsible enough to bear such big responsibility. If I am currently going through a tough time with my mate."


    ¡­


    "Lady Sonja, why me? Why it should be me? I only wanted a simple life with my family of my own." Selene wondered while feeling frustrated with all the things going on around her.


    "One thing for sure, my dear! In every trials, there will always be light and ease. We are always destined for something great. Sometimes ¡­ all we need is a little bit of a faith."


    Both had a serious moment.


    Discussing about her stay in the Golden Moon Pack.


    "Headmistress Elaine scheduled a training for me and Melody in the orphanage. After Melody gets better, we will meet with Headmistress Elaine. She offered her assistance in training us. Determining our full power and the tapping the dormant power that lies within us."


    "I will make sure everything goes accordingly. I will inform Caleb to secure the perimeter around the orphanage to avoid any unnecessary encounter." Lady Sonja reassured Selene with the arrangement of her training.


    "Garrett will return to his duties after 2 days then maybe by that time ¡­ the training with Elaine could begin." Selene finalized her itinerary.


    ----


    Days gone by and her stay within the Golden Moon City went by.


    ----


    {Day 3}


    Melody and Lucas become more acquainted with each other.


    Appreciating all the efforts of Lucas in taking care of her.


    While Booth and Selene spend time in the main office of the mansion.


    At the same time Athena and Beta Garrett began their shifts as new parents to their newborn twins.


    The entire mansion became busy with never ending visitors and preserving the security.


    Making the second floor, the entire premises around the main office as off-limits to others.


    ¡­


    {Day 4}


    Beta Garrett returned to his duties as the Beta while Scarlett assisted Athena in looking after the twins.


    Athena started to accustom herself with the routine of feeding and changing the diapers of her twins.


    Her rest time can only begin when Scarlett arrives for her voluntary work.


    It was like a preparatory course for Scarlett.


    Since Scarlett was expecting of her own as well.


    Lance and Caleb enjoyed the sight of Scarlett looking after the babies.


    "You will be a great mother!" Lance complimented Scarlett.


    Scarlett blushed at the compliment of Lance.


    "How can you say that? I have no experience at all."


    "Because of your heart and care for the little ones." Lance reassured Scarlett.


    There was nothing but joy all over.


    At the same time Selene and Melody began their training with Elaine discreetly.


    Headmistress Elaine made Selene and Melody meditate.


    Becoming one with the natural forces around them and delving deep into their magic essence.


    ¡­


    {Day 5}


    Back in the mansion,


    It has become a routine amongst the members and staff regarding their own tasks in keeping everything secured.


    On the other hand ¡­


    A sudden arrival of Jackson and Oliver prompted for something unexpected.


    "Can you hear that Oliver?" Jackson asked Oliver upon hearing the laughter of the twins.


    "Looks like ¡­ Athena gave birth!!!!" Oliver exclaimed.


    The other patrol officers informed their Beta Garrett at the unannounced arrival of the two.


    "Jackson! Oliver! What brought the two of you here?" Beta Garrett was walking down the stairs while welcoming his two fellow members.


    "Why didn''t you inform the Alpha King that Athena already gave birth?" Jackson sounded serious at his query.


    "We got busy her as you can see. I do not want to bother him with all the things going on right now around him. He has better things to deal with." Beta Garrett reasoned out.


    Unfortunately, Selene and Melody also arrived before Beta Garrett could warn their Luna about Jackson and Oliver''s arrival.


    "Luna!" Oliver uttered at the appearance of their Luna entering the mansion.


    Jackson glared at Beta Garrett for keeping another thing from their Alpha King.


    ''Uh-oh! Looks like we will have a big problem soon!'' Beta Garrett worriedly thought to himself.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    In July to August, weekly updates will return to Mondays to Wednesdays.


    I apologize for any inconvenience.


    September will be regular again.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 413 - Darker At Night (Part I)

    [-In The Golden Moon Mansion-]


    "Luna!" Oliver exclaimed at the arrival of Selene from her training with Headmistress Elaine.


    Since Oliver and Jackson were tasked to track Selene down if she headed to the Golden Moon City.


    Now ¡­ her location is confirmed.


    Jackson glared at their Beta for continuously acting on his own and not letting their Alpha King know such important things.


    Firstly, about the new set of defenses and security around the mansion. Including the borders of the territory of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Secondly, giving birth of Athena.


    Most importantly, their Luna being in the Golden Moon City.


    "Jackson! Oliver! It''s a great thing to see you both here ¡­" Selene greeted the two.


    Though, the thought of Alcyd visited her mind.


    "Luna! Why did you leave the royal palace just like that? It was already disappointing for you to let that woman marry our Alpha King. When you have all the right to stop the wedding but you did not. The most disappointing part of all, was when you just left like that." Jackson was direct with his words towards their Luna.


    Being the oldest amongst the executive officers of King Alcyd, Jackson had a mature way of seeing things.


    Jackson was even older than Beta Garrett.


    Hearing him straightforward with his thoughts.


    Not holding back with his words.


    If it was shocking already to see the two executive officers appear and the sudden return of their Luna, words coming from Jackson became more shocking.


    "Jackson!" Oliver reprimanded Jackson.


    Beta Garrett could not even reprimand their best tracker.


    It was very often for Jackson to express his own thoughts and assert some things.


    Lucas was standing beside Selene. He wanted to speak out for his younger sister but Selene gestured for her older brother to remain calm and quiet.


    "I had to or else ¡­ my actions may stir conflict between other kingdoms. Remember, I am not just your Luna or his mate ¡­ I am the next chosen one for the second supreme reign over all the supernatural beings!"


    She continued,


    "If you only know how much I wanted to be with him. Though, he is also expecting a child with his wife. Do you really want me to ruin a starting family? Orphans like me, my brother ¡­ and Garrett ¡­ wrecking a family will be the last thing I would want to do."


    A deafening silence was everyone''s response.


    Her words were more stabbing than Jackson''s assertions.


    Jackson wanted to assert some more things but Selene''s genuine feelings gave more impact.


    "So ¡­ Jackson ¡­ will you keep this as a secret from your Alpha King? I do not want to cause any trouble or any conflict with his wife. Kindly pretend that you have not seen me here." Selene requested from Jackson.


    Oliver made eye contact with Jackson.


    "Fine! But I will tell the Alpha King about Athena''s new twins. Expect for him to be upset with you Beta Garrett."


    Before Jackson could speak any further, Selene retorted Jackson''s remark.


    "Why should he be upset? After hearing Garrett''s story ... for him to be exiled here ¡­"


    Beta Garrett wanted to clarify himself that he didn''t mean it as an exile.


    "No! What he did was an act of exile towards his Beta. He exiled Garrett, his own Beta! I don''t think he should have any right to complain or demand anything from him."


    The expression on her face became fierce and intimidating.


    Showing her dissatisfaction over the decisions and actions of King Alcyd in regards to his own wolf pack and other personal matters.


    ¡­


    Oliver tried to break the tension created from the statement of Selene.


    "I must say, we are glad to finally see you back and alive ¡­ Luna!" Oliver was starting to become emotional but he held back his own emotions.


    Just like Oliver, Jackson was holding back his own emotions from seeing their Luna ¡­ back and alive.


    "Jack, where are you headed now?" Beta Garrett wondered.


    "I will be visiting Jane''s family after seeing Athena and your new twins." Jackson answered.


    The two wanted to ask their Luna further but Selene excused herself due to her exhaustion from her training.


    ¡­


    Oliver whispered to Jackson, "Nights are going to become darker now. Especially with the two of them being apart from one another."


    "We cannot let the Golden Moon Pack suffer from their ordeals." Jackson replied discreetly.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Somewhere far away,


    In the wilderness ¡­


    Group of hunters were in pursuit of the cursed former Alpha King.


    Despite being alone, former Alpha King, Viktor was able to escape from the trap made by Magdeline and President Tony.


    Ever since his escape, hunters never stopped pursuing Viktor.


    Now, they were finally catching up to him ¡­


    The cursed feral wolf lured them deep in the forest.


    Upon realizing how deep they got.


    The air became colder.


    Shadows became thicker.


    And the night became darker.


    "Everyone, stop!" their captain became wary of the surroundings.


    It became clear to them that things just became more dangerous.


    "Weapons out! Sharpen your senses!" he continued to command his team members.


    ¡­


    Silence from the dark night became more haunting ¡­


    -Swooosh!-


    ¡­


    Until ¡­ a huge dark wolf lunged at them from the shadows.


    Thrice as large from the usual size of werewolves.


    "Arghhh!!!"


    Screams reverberated all over the forest.


    Viktor, the cursed werewolf, was not like any other targets.


    His strength and agility were extremely high compared to their previous targets.


    Turning them into an easy prey.


    Where hunters became the hunted.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 414 - Darker At Night (Part II)

    [-In the Royal Palace of Werewolf kingdom-]


    When things became darker at night ¡­ even in dreams things could become darker as well.


    Alone in his own bed ¡­


    Sweating ¡­


    On heat ¡­


    Longing for someone''s touch ¡­


    Even in his dreams, Selene''s smile and touch occupied every bits of it.


    Waking up from his own dreams.


    Alcyd called out for Selene''s name.


    "Selene!!!"


    Catching his own breath.


    His bed sheet wet from his own sweat.


    Gladly, he had no shirt on.


    His bare chest exposed.


    His chiseled features were well-defined.


    Thinking about Selene and his complicated relationship with the mother of his first unborn child.


    It has been few days since he has instructed Oliver and Jackson for their mission to track Selene down.


    Ever since then, he could not get enough sleep from thinking of Selene.


    ''This is all your fault!'' King Alcyd''s spirit wolf blamed the Alpha King.


    He could not even argue with his own spirit wolf because there was no one to blame with his current situation but himself.


    ''I have no time to argue with you.'' King Alcyd''s reply to his spirit wolf.


    He furthered, ''By the way, where were you all these years? I wouldn''t have committed these stupid decisions of mine if only you were around to remind me.''


    There was a long silence before his spirit wolf responded.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ''What would you prefer? Me taking over and going completely savage or let you handle it on your own? When we lost our link and bond with our mate, the impact was more severe for the spirit wolves. Because unlike our partners or hosts, the existence of the spirit wolves becomes more dependent on their mates once their mating process has been completed.''


    ''Up until now ¡­ I want to understand and know ¡­ what Selene did or what happened to her that caused for our link and bond to sever.'' King Alcyd was curious about what really happened to Selene.


    The explanation of Melody was merely a portion of what happened to Selene.


    Because Melody only explained what happened when they found Selene wandering in the forest covered in blood.


    ''We need to find her. I want to know why I can''t sense her spirit wolf. If she is alive, what happened to her spirit wolf?''


    Alcyd pondered on all possible scenarios based on his experience and knowledge with werewolves.


    ¡­


    Moments after his deep pondering and contemplation, a familiar voice was trying to get his attention thru the mind-link.


    ''Alpha? Alpha?''


    ''Jackson? Is that you?''


    ''Yes, Alpha! It''s Jackson.''


    ''What is it?''


    ''Athena has given birth to healthy twins.''


    ''Why Garrett has not informed me about that? How could he not inform me regarding such a good news?''


    ''He told me that he doesn''t want to oblige you due to the current situation which you are dealing with at the moment.''


    ''Pft! I only sent him back to the Golden Moon City and now he wants to pay back through such underhanded way. If he doesn''t want me there then I will not bother visiting him as well.''


    There was a brief pause before Jackson shared his other intention.


    ''We also found Selene.''


    At the thought of Selene being found, King Alcyd rose from his bed.


    ''You found her?!?! Where?!?!''


    Prompting himself to pursue his own mate.


    ''She is currently staying in the mansion with her older brother and some individuals.''


    ''Great work, Jackson! Make sure she stays within the Golden Moon City. Do not let her leave from the mansion.''


    ''Yes, Alpha!''


    ''I will be going to visit the Golden Moon Pack as soon as possible. So I want you to prepare everything for my visit.''


    ''Yes, Alpha!''


    Right after his talk with Jackson, King Alcyd began to prepare for his visit to the Golden Moon Pack.


    And his ¡­ reunion with the one he was longing for ¡­


    His reunion with Selene!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    In the dungeons where things become darker at night.


    Colder ¡­


    And tormenting ¡­


    Freddie was in chains and punished by the Alpha King for collaborating in Selene''s escape and his defiance from the orders of the Alpha King.


    Georgie, his younger brother requested and plead for reprieve of his own older brother.


    Since it was not intentionally to harm anyone.


    But his crimes such as hurting Prince Ivan came into light, the Alpha King became stern with his decision to punish Freddie.


    Unless Selene pleads in behalf of Freddie.


    Footsteps could be heard from a distance while Freddie was lying down in his bed.


    The sound of the footsteps got closer and closer.


    ¡­


    "Why are you here? How did you get an access to visit me?"


    Freddie''s query to his younger brother.


    "Chloe made a request to the prime minister to authorize my visit. I guess she could not be refused by her own mate. Having good relations as a close friend to Chloe pays off."


    "If you are here to nag me or get angry ¡­ You can leave! I already had enough regrets to think of."


    Georgie clenched his fist from the tone of his older brother.


    "Why are you being like this? Have you ever thought of how your actions will affect me? You are the only one I have in this world! Are you that willing to waste your life and leave me on my own?"


    It struck Freddie instantly.


    Realizing the consequences of his own actions.


    Guilt flooded over.


    "Tell me! Where can I find Selene?"


    There was hesitation before his reply.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "She went back to the Golden Moon City. She plans to hide inside the Golden Moon Mansion."


    Right after he disclosed the location of Selene, the voice changed instantly.


    "That''s great! Looks like we have to visit her ¡­"


    Freddie''s eyes widened at the sight of a red eyed vampire outside his cell.


    Smirking with a sinister look painted all over face.


    "That was easy!" the vampire revealed.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 415 - A Henchmans Oath (Part I)

    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Ingrid was dragged by two henchmen while she was rendered immobilized for a moment.


    At their entrance to the vampire court, other henchmen of King Lionel were in standby.


    Seeing one of their most respected members amongst the henchmen, being dragged by the other henchmen.


    Some lowered their gaze to avoid such pitiful sight.


    Because there is only one thing that awaits or to expect from this.


    King Lionel was clearly unhappy and angry.


    "So ¡­ the ungrateful and defiant Ingrid has returned!" King Lionel announced to everyone.


    Antoin was surprised at the sight of Ingrid getting dragged.


    Before he could even utter any single word, King Lionel instructed Antoin to use his powers to prevent Ingrid from using her powers against the king of vampires.


    "Your Highness! I don''t think Ingrid will inflict any harm towards you. She would not do that!"


    "I AM GIVING YOU AN ORDER!"


    Everyone trembled at the voice of their king.


    Angry and upset!


    "You are not asked to speak in behalf of Ingrid. I am only giving you an order, nothing else!" King Lionel reiterated his command towards Antoin.


    Hesitating at first but eventually, he had to comply with the command of their king.


    When Ingrid finally regained her senses, she saw the other henchmen of King Lionel standing at the side of the vampire court.


    Realizing she was brought in the presence of their king.


    And there he was ¡­


    King Lionel with all his might.


    Upset at the sight of Ingrid.


    "Oh, Ingrid! Do you know why you were brought here in such manner?" King Lionel asked Ingrid.


    The two henchmen made her kneel in front of their king before releasing her arms.


    Ingrid noticed the absence of Hanzo and Petro.


    Antoin was the only member of the -HARBINGERS OF DEATH- present at the vampire court.


    Trying to check if her powers were accessible.


    And nothing would come out from her palms.


    Confirming the ability of Antoin in effect.


    Ingrid had no choice but to admit her own defiance against the king of vampires.


    The man who treated her like his own daughter.


    "I was left with no choice ¡­" Ingrid uttered while lowering her gaze.


    "LEFT WITH NO CHOICE!?!?!" King Lionel''s voice emphasized such power.


    He left the seat of his throne and swiftly went in front of Ingrid.


    Before he could do something that would hurt Ingrid, Antoin blocked his path using his own body as a shield of Ingrid.


    Others could understand the bond between the two vampires.


    Antoin and Ingrid may not be siblings but the two were the closest to each other like true siblings.


    No one dared to intervene in defense of Ingrid.


    Only Antoin had the courage to defend Ingrid.


    King Lionel stopped in the middle of his wrath.


    Holding back the motion of his hand to release a full swing with such force.


    Trembling in fear for their king.


    Though, Antoin took all his courage in facing their king.


    "Tell me ¡­ why you had no other choice?" King Lionel demanded answer from Ingrid.


    "Because ¡­ I believe that the next chosen one will alleviate the condition and status of our kingdom. The welfare of vampires will be more taken care of. And we will be seen more positively. Rather than ¡­" Ingrid stopped in the middle of her explanation.


    "Rather than what?"


    An emphasis on King Lionel''s curiosity.


    "Rather than monsters!" Ingrid looked away.


    Other henchmen of King Lionel were gagged upon hearing the remarks of Ingrid to their king.


    ''That''s absurd!''


    ''How can she?!?!''


    Different reactions were heard at the side after her response to King Lionel.


    "You think we are monsters?" King Lionel asked again.


    Even Antoin was surprised at the words of Ingrid.


    She hesitated once more before saying what was in her heart.


    "We are not monsters ¡­ BUT ¡­ YOU TURNED US INTO ONE!" Ingrid''s words caused mixed reactions amongst the other henchmen present at the vampire court.


    Some understood the reality and sense from Ingrid''s words.


    While some disagreed from what she just mentioned.


    Immediately Antoin kneeled and begged for their king''s mercy.


    Knowing that their king might kill Ingrid at that moment for her shocking words.


    Coming from someone whom their king trusted for the longest time and the most amongst all Henchmen.


    Her thoughts and views reflected a lot from his leadership towards the vampires.


    Preventing to lose his own cool or else he will only prove Ingrid right about her statement.


    "YOU UNGRATEFUL ONE! I treated you like my own daughter and gave you everything! And this is how you repay me ¡­ betrayal and treachery? FORGETTING YOUR OATH AS A HENCHMAN?!?!"


    "CHAIN HER BLOODY DRY IN THE PRISON!"


    King Lionel continued, "Her fate will be sentenced in front of a council. For the meantime, lock her up in the prison and prevent her from feeding. She will be deprived to quench her thirst upon my notice."


    "Your command shall be done!" In unison the other henchmen replied.


    "GET HER OUT OF MY SIGHT!"


    Antoin was instructed to make sure his order will be implemented or else he will issue a death warrant on Ingrid.


    The vampire had no choice but to comply with their king''s order.


    As soon as Ingrid was sent away, King Lionel called for one of the henchmen.


    "Dalton!"


    "Yes, my king?"


    "I want you to head immediately to the royal palace of the werewolf kingdom. Utilize your expertise in espionage and masking your own scent. And find out where did the children of Berrick went. Once you have found their location, prepare a team and DISPATCH the daughter of Berrick."


    He gave his final order to the henchman.


    "I WANT HER DEAD!"


    Dalton, one of the veteran spies of King Lionel paid heed to his command.


    "Your command shall be done, my king!"


    ¡­


    Dalton started to move in compliance with the orders of their king.


    ¡­


    The order to find and kill Selene!


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 416 - Enthralled

    [-In the Royal Palace-]


    Days after her admission in the royal hospital, Laura was finally transferred to the private chamber of the Alpha King.


    Staff members were bringing all the things of Laura inside the private chamber of the Alpha King.


    One of the staff members became nervous because one of the orders of Laura was to empty the other cabinet.


    Which contains all the clothes of Selene.


    "M-Miss Laura ¡­ are we really going to remove all the clothes from Lady Selene''s cabinet?" one of the staff members nervously asked.


    "Yes! She would no longer be using any space in this room. I am the Alpha King''s wife ¡­ not Selene!" Laura emphasized to the staff member.


    The other staff members could feel the stress on the tone of Laura''s words.


    Reiterating her orders.


    "Now ¡­ empty the cabinet next to the Alpha King and transfer my wardrobe next to his. Do everyone understand?" Laura instructed the staff members.


    In unison, they responded.


    "Yes, Miss Laura!"


    Immediately, Laura added.


    "From now on, all of you will address me rightly as the wife of the Alpha King."


    "You will call me ¡­ Her Majesty!"


    A proud smile could be seen from Amber and Freya who were just standing behind Laura.


    Each staff member looked at one another if it was right to address her that way.


    Because ''Her Majesty'' is usually used when addressing the Queen.


    So far, Laura was still not officially enthroned as the queen of the Werewolf Kingdom.


    Thus, the confusion amongst the staff members regarding the added command of Laura.


    "Haven''t you heard, Her Majesty?" Amber repeated the order.


    No one dared to question nor express their opposition towards Laura.


    "Yes, Her Majesty!" together they uttered.


    Satisfactorily, the three smiled at the address of the staff members towards Laura.


    They started to continue on the task given to them by Laura.


    While all the staff members got busy in compliance with the command of Laura.


    "I am happy for you sister!" Amber expressed her delight and pride for the success of her sister.


    "Thank you! But we are still half-way there. Once we achieve our ultimate goal then you can congratulate me. For now, we must sustain our momentum." Laura clarified to Amber.


    "Whatever you say, it shall be done!"


    Amber smiled and furthered,


    "Father and his circle of men underestimated what women can do. And look at us now, we have achieved more than what he can imagine. Without causing any bloodshed or spending single amount of wealth."


    "Our father forgot ¡­ women has plethora of weapons at our disposal. One of them is our ability to bear the heir and the next generation. And of course, our ability to use our sensuality to gain the favors we need. Am I right sister?" Amber sought reaffirmation from her older sister.


    Laura was not able to respond right away to her younger sister due to the mention of using one''s sensuality.


    Because not even once she intended to seduce the Alpha King.


    It was King Alcyd who approached her first which introduced her to the idea of possibly becoming the Alpha King''s better half.


    Especially, when the news broke out regarding the supposed death of Selene.


    "If you are trying to insinuate that I seduced the Alpha King, I did not!"


    There was a change of tone within Laura''s voice and her choice of words.


    "I did not mean it that way! I mean ¡­" Amber wanted to clarify herself because Laura seems to misconstrue her own words.


    "It was clear from your words. You think I seduced the Alpha King! Do you think I lured him to have sex with me? Am I that cheap to resort such way in accomplishing my goals?" Laura suddenly became defensive towards her sister.


    Amber wanted to argue with Laura but Freya held her hand.


    Stopping her from further provoking Laura.


    ''Just let her ¡­ she''s sensitive and hormonal.'' Freya whispered.


    Then Amber kept her own thoughts to herself and became quiet afterwards.


    Freya tried to diffuse the tension in the room.


    "So, where is the Alpha King?" Freya changed the topic.


    "He informed me about his Beta having newly born twins. So, he has to visit his Beta." Laura answered Freya''s query.


    "Oh! Was it the one he exiled back to the Golden Moon City due to his constant opposition with your presence and relationship with the Alpha King?"


    "Yeah, that guy!" Laura confirmed.


    "Wow! The Alpha King is unexpectedly behaving ¡­ extremely well. Just like informing you where he goes and checking up on you non-stop. I guess, your pregnancy is the savior of your marriage." Freya pointed out the obvious.


    Laura smiled at Freya.


    Feeling happy and satisfied at the status quo.


    "I just hope ¡­ his mate will not ruin this for us. I am really hoping for a happy ending for my growing family."


    Laura held and tried to feel the little bump on her belly.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Since the training of Melody and Selene began, both became more occupied in meditating in the garden and being one with the natural force.


    Amongst the teachings taught by Headmistress Elaine,


    ''In order to access your full potential and your dormant powers, you must delve within your soul. Deep as you can! Find the right link to it without getting trapped by certain emotions. Like hate or anger or sadness. Because you may succeed in tapping them but you will not have the full control in utilizing its power.''


    ''Thus, you must find the balance in controlling your emotions and going deeper within your soul. Meditation is the key!''


    ''Once you unlock its containment, grab it and fuse it with your whole being.''


    In the middle of their meditation,


    A familiar ¡­


    Intoxicating ¡­


    Scent of her own mate.


    "Alcyd!" Selene uttered in astonishment.


    Completely enthralled by his presence.


    Standing right behind her.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 417 - Be With You (Part I)

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    The Alpha King requested for the assistance of Chloe before stepping inside the mansion.


    Knowing his own mate, King Alcyd already expected Selene to be stubborn and would try to escape from him given the chance.


    Ever since Chloe found out regarding the surprise appearance of Selene at the royal wedding dinner and her current hide away, it made Chloe a bit disappointed with Selene.


    Because her best friend did not even bother to make her presence known.


    Or at least inform her with anything. Even just a note.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing.


    So, Chloe agreed to collaborate with the Alpha King in making sure that Selene would not be able to escape once more.


    Using her magic skills in creating a barrier that would prevent Selene from escaping.


    Before Selene noticed his presence, the Alpha King commanded Lady Sonja and the others to give him and Selene some privacy of their own.


    Once he makes himself known to Selene.


    Thus ¡­


    In the middle of Selene and Melody''s meditation,


    A familiar ¡­


    Intoxicating ¡­


    Scent of her own mate pulled her out from her concentration and focus.


    "Alcyd!" Selene uttered in astonishment.


    Completely enthralled by his presence.


    Standing right behind her.


    Hearing Selene utter the name of Alcyd made Melody take a peek on Selene.


    When she saw the Alpha King standing behind Selene, Melody also knew what it meant.


    "Now, I have you in one place! Can we talk?" King Alcyd requested.


    He further informed Selene, "If you are thinking of how to get away or escape from me, then I am sorry to disappoint you but Chloe created a barrier which will prevent you from going out the mansion."


    Then he took a quick glance on Melody.


    Which leaves an impression that King Alcyd would want some private time with Selene.


    "Ummm ¡­ I guess I need to take a leave." Melody tried to excuse herself.


    "No! You stay!" Selene demanded.


    "I would really appreciate it so much if you will really give us some privacy." King Alcyd pointed out.


    But Selene kept insisting for Melody to stay.


    Since Selene was adamant for her to stay.


    Melody rolled her eyes and kept her position.


    King Alcyd wanted to nag Selene but he knew at that point Selene was not in the mood to argue with him.


    So, King Alcyd gave in to Selene''s demand.


    "Fine ¡­ let her stay and watch us talk." King Alcyd stated the current situation they were in.


    Then his expression became pitiful.


    "Why did you leave like that? Don''t you know how much I wanted to have you back in my arms?" King Alcyd wanted to hug Selene.


    Sadly, Selene kept her distance from King Alcyd.


    "You are married now! I heard you are also expecting a child with her! Does she know that you are here?"


    "Yes, Laura knows I went here to visit Garrett and Athena."


    "How could you leave your wife just like that? And use such a lame excuse." Selene was evidently resentful towards her mate.


    "I don''t care if it''s a lame excuse for you. At least I will have to see you and ¡­"


    Alcyd could not finish his sentence because he knew that the next words would trigger an emotional argument.


    "AND WHAT?" Selene became curious but the tone of her words had so much tension.


    "BE WITH YOU!" King Alcyd said those words which he kept within.


    Selene scoffed after hearing the Alpha King reveal his desire and intent to be with Selene.


    "You want to be with me?"


    "Yes, and not let you go ¡­ again!" there was so much longing and emotions layered on his words.


    "Then tell me ¡­ w-why?"


    Selene was not able to finish her question because tears fell from her eyes.


    Melody could not even dare look at Selene.


    "Why did you marry her? Why did you have a child with someone else?"


    "Because you left me on my own! YOU BROKE YOUR PROMISE!"


    Behind the walls, there were prying eyes and ears who were discreetly listening to the emotional confrontation of their Alpha King and Luna.


    It made each spectator in hiding feel all the raw emotions from the two.


    "YOU WERE GONE! I almost lost my mind thinking that you died."


    "And it was enough for you to look for someone else." Selene wiped her tears away.


    "You are being unfair right now! You know I won''t intentionally hurt you if only I knew that you were alive."


    "That''s the difference between you and me ¡­ because if I was in your position ¡­ I will never be with someone else after your death. I would rather die than lay in one bed with someone else."


    Selene released gut wrenching words to the Alpha King.


    She turned her back on the Alpha King.


    But the Alpha King refused for Selene to go.


    He was too desperate for her touch and warmth.


    Right at the moment she turned her back.


    King Alcyd went for a desperate embrace from behind.


    Things escalated too quickly.


    His bare arms were wrapped around Selene.


    Even Selene could not find the strength to push him away because it was something they both longed for.


    "Please don''t go! Be with me!" King Alcyd begged.


    Selene cried.


    Because she badly wanted to be with him too.


    ¡­


    Surprisingly, Selene reached for King Alcyd''s lips.


    Kissing him passionately.


    Both were hungry for each other''s warmth and touch.


    Until Selene halted and detached herself from Alcyd''s lips and grasp.


    "I missed you so much!" King Alcyd uttered under his breath.


    ¡­


    Their face close to each other.


    ¡­


    Such warmth that was longed for.


    ¡­


    It was like time stood still around them.


    ¡­


    And Selene replied.


    "I cannot be with you!"


    Words that broke Alcyd''s heart once more into pieces.


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 418 - Be With You (Part II)

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    After their brief exchange of passionate kisses.


    Selene refused the plea of King Alcyd.


    To be with her ¡­


    Despite his current marriage with Laura.


    But the Alpha King refused to accept it.


    "NO, I WILL NOT ACCEPT IT!"


    "We can''t be together! I can''t be with you!"


    Even though Selene tried to release herself from the grasp of the Alpha King.


    King Alcyd''s hold on Selene''s face was unrelenting.


    Unwavering ¡­


    Clinging to her warmth like there was no tomorrow.


    But Selene successfully released herself from King Alcyd''s hands.


    Pushing him away from her and keeping her distance from him.


    "I refuse to be the reason that will ruin your child''s future. Don''t let your child have the same life you had when you lost your mother. And do not let your child go through the same way like Alarick had to go through. It will be unfair for the child." Selene reminded the Alpha King with his new role as a father.


    "I don''t love her! I LOVE YOU!" King Alcyd begged Selene.


    Before Selene could even walk away from him.


    ¡­


    He kneeled and held on to her knees.


    ¡­


    No one expected for the Alpha King to go such length.


    ¡­


    Melody turned away from the pitiful sight of the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    Even the other executive officers and friends of the Alpha King were in complete shock at the desperate begging of their Alpha King.


    ¡­


    Some tried to intervene but Lady Sonja stopped them all because they will only worsen the situation and will only put their Alpha King in a more pitiful state.


    "P-pleaaaseee!!! I BEG YOU!!! I WANT TO BE WITH YOU!!!" King Alcyd begged while he poured his heart out to Selene.


    Witnessing the love of her life be in such a pitiful state.


    Lowering his pride.


    Begging on his knees.


    And crying to be with her.


    "If you truly love me ¡­ Be a father to your child. Then I will reconsider if I can be with you."


    There was no other way in making Alcyd let go of her.


    A silver lining was given to the Alpha King when he heard reconsider.


    "Stop kneeling and stand up. It doesn''t suit you." Selene convinced King Alcyd to stand and stop begging.


    The spirit wolf of the Alpha King also agreed with Selene.


    ''Don''t you have any better idea aside from making yourself look absurd?'' Kratos wondered.


    ''Well do you have any better way to keep our mate with us?''


    ''One thing for sure ¡­ not kneeling and looking absurd!'' Kratos continued to criticize Alcyd.


    ''I guess the only thing you are good at is making her stay away from us.''


    ''Definitely not!'' Kratos retorted to King Alcyd.


    The two argued until King Alcyd decided to contain his spirit wolf deep and locked away from his current thoughts.


    King Alcyd had his own interpretation in regards to Selene''s remark.


    "So ¡­ you will be with me?" King Alcyd reiterated.


    "I said if you become the father to your child then I will reconsider. I am not saying I will." Selene clarified to King Alcyd.


    "That''s not good enough for me! I do not have the patience to negotiate terms with you. I want you NOW. TOMORROW. UNTIL THE END OF TIME!"


    "You cannot force me what to do. You should know that."


    Both were reminded of those days when they first met.


    Those were the days where Alcyd was forceful with his ways towards Selene.


    Since there was no way of convincing the Alpha King, Selene tried to think of something else.


    She wanted to release herself from the tight grip of King Alcyd.


    Melody could no longer contain her own empathy for the two.


    After witnessing the intense connection and longing of the two towards each other.


    No matter how much Selene tries to deny it and fight it off.


    There was so much intensity and chemistry between the two.


    ¡­


    Eventually, Melody decided on something which Selene may reprimand her with.


    ¡­


    Unaware to Melody''s initiative, Selene was busy in trying to release herself from King Alcyd''s desperate plea and strong arms.


    Which were hopelessly clinging to Selene.


    Until they heard an enchanting voice calming their nerves.


    Compared to the Alpha King, Selene had a clue what Melody was trying to pull off.


    Her enchanting voice was not only calming their nerves.


    Slowly, as they listen to her enchanting voice.


    ¡­


    #-Melody''s Siren Song-#


    ¡­


    Their vision was starting to get blurry.


    It was King Alcyd who fell to the ground unconscious first.


    While Selene was trying to resist from the effects of the enchanting voice of Melody.


    But Melody kept singing until she succeed in putting Selene to sleep.


    As soon as Selene gave in and fell unconscious as well.


    The song ended.


    Moments after the two falling into slumber.


    Others realized that Melody put their Alpha King and Luna into a deep slumber.


    They rushed to the side of their Alpha King.


    Checking if he was okay.


    Theo and Jackson were the first ones to reach their Alpha King.


    Immediately, they complained to Melody.


    "What did you do to them?" Theo demanded an answer from Melody.


    On the other hand, Lady Sonja and Oliver could sense what Melody had in mind.


    Blocking the path of Theo and Jackson.


    Preventing them from doing something careless towards Melody.


    Oliver could not help but express his own impression.


    "Don''t tell me ¡­ you are planning something?" Oliver curiously asked Melody.


    "Seeing them two go through that was the most heart wrenching experience I had to witness. So, kindly lock them up in their room and ask the witch to seal them inside. Until, they figure out what they have to do." Melody suggested.


    All of them were shocked at the direct and unusual approach of Melody.


    None of them thought of such way to resolve their current dilemma in regards to their Alpha King and Luna.


    "Lock them up in one room and let them out only once they find their middle ground."


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 419 - Locked Inside (Part I)

    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    Unlike the werewolves, witches do not have fast regenerating abilities to help them recover quickly.


    *** Flashback ***


    Day after her shift from securing the secret cage of Mia,


    Her return was anticipated by Laura and tortured her for the information needed from her.


    Laura had a special way of torturing people by finding out their weaknesses and phobia.


    Since Susan has a fear of spiders, she was trapped in a tight barrel filled with spiders.


    For regular individuals, it may not be fatal.


    But for people who have phobia of spiders, an hour surrounded with spiders can be dangerous for someone like Susan.


    What more if she was locked inside for the entire day in a huge barrel filled with spiders?


    Susan did her best in enduring her fear just to keep the information hidden.


    Freya sealed the barrel to prevent Susan from using any magic to counter the torture against her.


    When psychological torture proved to be not enough in shaking Susan''s resolve.


    Laura ordered her warriors to physically hurt Susan.


    In order to weaken her further.


    Unfortunately, Susan was not strong enough to endure another day of physical and mental torture combined.


    Once Laura succeeded from her merciless scheme.


    Susan surrendered and gave out the information asked from her.


    The location where Mia was caged and how to undo the seal of her cage.


    "Very well! Now ¡­ you can go back to your dear mentor!" Laura released Susan with a victorious look painted all over her face.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Covered in bruises and blood.


    Naked and defeated.


    The agony of her pain and defeat took over her senses.


    It was the worst day of Susan.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "Susan, why don''t you eat some more? You only ate so little." Magdeline worriedly asked her apprentice.


    Ever since she found Susan covered in her bruises and unconscious, Susan was never the same again.


    Something inside her was broken.


    A disappointed sigh was released by Magdeline.


    Because Susan may have physically recovered, but her normal usual self was no longer the same.


    Always staring outside the window.


    Prefers to sleep rather than being awake.


    As if her will to live has diminished.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Unexpectedly, Laura appeared without any prior notice.


    "Why are you here?" Magdeline angrily asked Laura.


    "Is it wrong to visit my subjects?" Laura answered.


    Both Amber and Freya laughed at the sound of Magdeline being treated as a subject of Laura.


    "Who said I am your subject?" Magdeline''s strong retort against the mockery of Laura.


    "Should I remind you about it? What happens to those who opposes me?"


    Laura looked at the direction of Susan.


    Implying her as an example of what she can do and what happens to those who go against her.


    Magdeline was furious at Laura.


    Clenching her fist into a ball of fury.


    "Do not forget how powerful I am! I can easily take away your life if I decided to. So, do not be too overly confident about yourself. I am not so fickle like your targets." Magdeline stood in her anger.


    Making Laura and her escorts feel the increasing temperature of the room.


    Not even Freya could make things cooler.


    "What are you doing?" Laura pointed out to the Grand White Witch.


    "Reminding you about what I can do." Magdeline remarked.


    "You would harm me and ¡­ my unborn child? The heir to the throne?" Laura reminded Magdeline about her pregnancy.


    Immediately, Magdeline lifted the hex which she temporarily placed around Laura.


    Momentarily, she felt the guilt of including the unborn child in her anger towards Laura.


    "If only you were not with a child. Your face will be melting in front of me." Magdeline warned Laura.


    She continued,


    "Do not push your luck too much. Because I do not know if I will be able to stop myself if ever it happens again."


    After wiping her sweat from the momentary hex of Magdeline, Laura was infuriated by Magdeline''s attempt.


    "Oh dear ¡­ you should be the one who must be careful. You should be the one who must not push her luck because next time ¡­ it will be someone else close to you who will pay the price for your insolence!" Laura provoking Magdeline.


    "Are you threatening me?" Magdeline stepped forward towards Laura.


    "Apparently, I am not! Just like your apprentice ¡­ your granddaughter will be a casualty of your defiance and insolence." Laura''s words were like a venomous poison in Magdeline''s ears.


    Making her back down and step away from Laura.


    Lowering her gaze signaled her surrender.


    The mention of her granddaughter made her waver from her fierce resolve against the she-wolf.


    "That''s better! Chloe would definitely be safe if you keep yourself in line." Laura felt victorious from the sight of Magdeline lowering her gaze and stepping away from her path.


    Surprisingly, Prince Alarick was just behind her.


    Hearing everything she said.


    Realizing his presence was too late for her to do anything about it.


    The next thing she knew, Prince Alarick''s hand was on her neck.


    Lifting her up, away from the ground.


    Tightly gripping her neck.


    Preventing her to breathe normally.


    "Say that again? Who are you planning to hurt?" Prince Alarick was angered upon hearing Laura''s threats over Magdeline.


    Using Chloe to threaten the Grand White Witch.


    -Choking!-


    "UGGGHHH!!!" Laura was struggling to breathe from the tight grip of Prince Alarick.


    Amber tried to stop Prince Alarick and save her sister.


    But due to being triggered, a werewolf can be extremely powerful and strong when it involves their mate.


    Instantly, the royal prince grabbed the wrist of Amber when she tried to stop him and broke her wrist.


    "Aaahhh!!" Amber cried in pain.


    Instead of worrying for Laura, Freya was more concerned of Amber.


    "Amber!!!" Freya held Amber.


    Using an immediate spell to take her pain away.


    "Alarick, Stop! The baby will get hurt if you hurt her." Magdeline tried to stop the royal prince.


    Unfortunately, Prince Alarick was too infuriated by Laura''s threats.


    He ignored Magdeline''s warning and tightened his grip on Laura''s neck.


    "I really don''t care if she dies or the kid dies. When it comes to my mate ¡­ I can forget anything ¡­ even my sanity!  So ¡­ let this be a warning to you ¡­ BITCH! If ever she gets hurt or go missing ¡­ I WILL KILL YOU!" Prince Alarick dropped Laura.


    Gasping for air and holding her neck after falling to the ground.


    "CHLOE IS OFFLIMITS! Remember that ¡­" Prince Alarick further warned Laura.


    He continued, "I am not Magdeline nor my brother, who will succumb to your threats and foolishness."


    Prince Alarick gave a threatening glare on Laura.


    Laura and her escorts left the room rushing.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Magdeline was surprised to see Prince Alarick act dangerously.


    She pondered on the things which Prince Alarick will do for the sake of her granddaughter.


    "I guess I can stop worrying for my granddaughter. Now, she has you!" Magdeline told Prince Alarick.


    "I love her so much ¡­ I cannot live in a world where she does not exist." Prince Alarick confessed to Magdeline.


    In his attempt to change topic, Prince Alarick asked about Susan''s condition.


    But Magdeline feared for the royal prince if something indeed happens to her granddaughter.


    She prayed for her granddaughter''s well-being, instantly.


    Not only for her granddaughter and Prince Alarick. But also for the sake of everyone.


    For everyone''s safety ¡­ from the wrath of Prince Alarick.


    Something dangerous lies dormant within the royal prince.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 420 - Locked Inside (Part II)

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    After Melody put Selene and Alcyd into sleep.


    Others wanted to complain but Melody explained herself.


    "Selene felt betrayed and hurt from the foolish decisions of your Alpha King but I can sense also how miserable the Alpha King deep inside."


    Upon hearing her mention about having the ability to sense the feelings of their Alpha King, they all wondered.


    Confused to how she could sense the misery of their Alpha King.


    "Do not ask if how I can sense his misery but his heart is filled with torment and longing for Selene. If they do not get the chance to speak their heart out and have a time on their own. I am afraid there will be more consequences and deep pain which they will carry for a long time."


    She furthered, "I am still mad for how stupid your Alpha King can be. But I think everyone deserves the chance to redeem themselves. But I must say ¡­ Selene is deeply hurt too. Forgiveness will not come easy."


    Everyone understood Melody''s concern.


    "I agree with you, dear! So ¡­ will you bring our Luna and the Alpha King to their room? Before they start waking up." Lady Sonja instructed the executive officers of King Alcyd.


    "Don''t worry ¡­ the effects of my enchanting song will wear off within few hours. We still have time to transfer their bodies and lock them up in their room." Melody reassured Lady Sonja regarding the effects of her voice.


    They complied with the plan of Melody.


    On the other hand, Booth and Lucas were also spectating from a distance.


    When they wanted to intervene, Chloe immobilized their ability to move.


    *** Few moments before Melody''s plan ***


    At the realization of their inability to move.


    Chloe emerged from the shadows.


    "Do not interfere with things you are not part of." Chloe referred to Booth and Lucas.


    "That''s my sister there! How can I not interfere when all of you seems to be okay with the things done by that foolish mate of Selene?" Lucas retorted.


    "To hurt my sister! And you call yourself ¡­ her best friend? Am I right? You are supposedly her best friend." Lucas recognized Chloe as Selene''s best friend.


    "It''s not for you to determine if an individual deserves a second chance or not. Because if I remember it as well ¡­ you have no right to act righteous. When your hands are covered in blood." Chloe''s words were pertaining to the sin of Lucas.


    The death of her father was one of the sins of Lucas which he was trying to repent from.


    Booth wanted to move his head but the spell casted on them makes it impossible to move at all.


    Hearing Chloe''s resentment towards Lucas made it difficult for Lucas to point out the sins of Alcyd.


    Chloe continued, "One cannot act too righteous when there are things to reflect on first. It will be hypocritical to condemn someone when you have not cleared your own sins. Am I right, Lucas?"


    Guilty as he can be ¡­ there were no follow up nor rebuttal to the words of Chloe.


    It was a bull''s eye aimed at him.


    Perfectly making it impossible for Lucas to utter a single word.


    Due to the words thrown by Chloe.


    Everything was completely true.


    *** Back in Present ***


    [-In the Master''s Bedroom-]


    Few hours after Selene and King Alcyd was transferred to their own room.


    The moon shone at its brightest.


    With stars scattered all over the sky.


    Despite the window being open, for the cool wind to enter the room.


    A barrier was placed by Chloe.


    In order for the two to be locked inside.


    ** King Alcyd''s POV **


    It has been years since I felt this comfortable in my bed.


    I always have been longing for her.


    Her warmth ¡­


    Her scent ¡­


    And her touch ¡­


    But somehow, for tonight ¡­ I feel different.


    Just like before.


    As I open my eyes, there she was ¡­


    Lying down peacefully.


    Her captivating beauty.


    ''Is this a dream?''


    ''Is it really for real?''


    She has returned!


    She is alive!


    My mate!


    My only love!


    If only I could make her feel how sorry I am.


    How stupid I was ¡­ to think I can replace the void she left in my heart when she disappeared.


    How can I make it up to her?


    How can I make her stay?


    Then her words came ringing into my mind.


    ''You married someone else! And you even have a child with her!''


    ''Why would I stay? How can I be with you? Now that you have made it impossible for me to do so.''


    Selene''s words implied her intention in staying away from me.


    Looking at her like this while she is asleep.


    How I wish we could stay like this ¡­ together!


    Not apart from each other.


    My hand reached out for her face.


    Feeling her warmth once again.


    I have missed this!


    The feeling of her skin under my touch.


    And her intoxicating scent which makes me completely captivated.


    Most of all ¡­ just her alone ¡­ her entire being ¡­


    I am enamored of her!


    My lips could not resist feeling her luscious lips.


    The moment my lips tried to reach for hers.


    Her eyes opened.


    Meeting with mine.


    She pushed me hard as she could but I resisted against her push.


    "What are you doing?" Selene complained.


    "Kissing you? Kissing what''s mine." I demanded for my right over her.


    "You do not have the right to kiss me anymore! I am not yours anymore! I AM NOT YOUR WIFE!"


    Her words were like an acid that melted my heart.


    With so much pain.


    I refused to accept her words.


    "YOU ARE MINE!"


    I continued with my claim on her.


    "MINE ALONE! NOBODY ELSE BUT MINE!"


    Her tears fell from her eyes which tells me I have caused so much pain to her.


    I released my grip on her and turned my eyes away.


    Those look in her eyes.


    The pain ¡­


    The blame ¡­


    And all the things I have put her through because of what I have done ¡­


    I cannot endure those look in her eyes.


    Then something I never expected came out from her mouth.


    "I reject you, Alcyd McSigurd ¡­ as my mate!"


    A heart-wrenching pain took over my senses.


    Selene is rejecting me?


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 421 - I Decline

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    ** THIRD PERSON POV **


    "I REJECT YOU, Alcyd McSigurd ¡­ as my mate!" Selene tearfully declared.


    King Alcyd was in great shock upon hearing Selene utter those horrifying words.


    -I . REJECT . YOU-


    Over and over ¡­


    Repeatedly stabbing Alcyd''s heart.


    Never expected for him to hear those words from Selene.


    Yes, he expected for Selene to be resentful towards him but ¡­ to reject him.


    It was something he never saw coming from happening.


    Crying her heart out while painfully saying those words out loud.


    -I . REJECT . YOU-


    As if time stood still ¡­ and the world came crashing down for King Alcyd.


    Selene continued to cry while repeating the declaration of her rejection towards King Alcyd.


    At the same time, King Alcyd held his chest as if he was being tortured in million times.


    ''Reject her rejection! You imbecile! Stop her!'' Kratos instantly demanded from the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    But King Alcyd froze right at that moment due to the shock after hearing from Selene.


    Repeatedly.


    -I . REJECT . YOU-


    There was only one response from King Alcyd.


    "No!" King Alcyd''s faint response.


    But Selene insisted.


    -I . REJECT . YOU-


    "I SAID NO!!" King Alcyd''s loud reply to Selene.


    He angrily left the bed and punched wall.


    The wall cracked and a loud roar was heard all over the mansion.


    Everyone was alarmed from the sudden roar coming from the master''s bed room.


    They rushed towards the door.


    Fearing what could have happened inside.


    Though, Lady Sonja stopped them from interfering.


    Including Chloe who locked Booth and Lucas inside a room with Melody inside.


    To prevent them from causing any interference for the Alpha King and Selene''s time together.


    Unfortunately, their own plan was not going accordingly to their expectation.


    Things were getting worse than they expected.


    Selene wiped her tears while refusing to look at King Alcyd.


    "I DECLINE YOUR REJECTION!" King Alcyd refused the rejection of Selene.


    "Why can''t you let me go already? I am setting you free from me!" Selene emotionally told King Alcyd.


    "What if I do not want to be free from you? I still want to be with you! I love you so much and I can''t accept your rejection."


    "What if I want to be free from you?"


    Due to her emotions and hurt from Alcyd''s actions.


    Words came out from her mouth like a train wreck.


    Alcyd looked away in disbelief that Selene wants to be free from him.


    His spirit wolf even felt defeated upon hearing Selene''s words of surrender.


    Kratos whimpered and had no words to say for King Alcyd.


    "I don''t want to let you go! You are stuck with me ¡­ whether you like it or not ¡­" King Alcyd could not accept Selene''s words.


    He was afraid to even look Selene in her eyes.


    Because if he saw the look in Selene''s eyes that she meant every bit of those words.


    Demanding for her freedom from being mated to King Alcyd, maybe ¡­


    He might actually give in to her painful request.


    And those look in her eyes may be worse than the actual rejection.


    Their spectators outside the master''s bedroom were all shocked to hear their Luna and Alpha King on the brink of their doom.


    Lady Sonja forced everyone to give the two the space and moment to vent out and speak privately.


    All of them were saddened and hurt from the ordeal of their most beloved Luna and Alpha King.


    "I am tired ¡­ of fighting ¡­ when in fact you have given up on us ¡­" Selene uttered in tears.


    "Who said I have given up on us? Why do you think I am rejecting your rejection? You are the one who is giving up on us!"


    Finally, King Alcyd looked towards the direction of Selene while responding to her accusation.


    "WHY WOULD YOU DARE REPLACE ME? If you really have not given up on us ¡­"


    She continued to vent out her pain.


    "YOU SLEPT WITH SOMEONE ELSE!!! Do you call that fighting for us? If you want to fight for us ¡­ You would look for me! You would have traveled the entire world looking for me ¡­ You would have refused to believe that I died without seeing my own body!"


    Tears kept falling one after another.


    "Instead ¡­ you tried to replace me!! You slept with someone else!! And you expect me to accept your kiss when someone else has kissed those lips ¡­"


    "HOW DARE YOU ¡­ say ¡­ that you still love me when in fact ¡­ you have long gone forgotten me!!" Selene continued to vent out.


    Throwing the pillows towards King Alcyd.


    Since those were the only ones closest within her reach.


    King Alcyd kneeled once more ¡­


    Desperately ¡­


    "What should I do ... for you to forgive me?"


    King Alcyd cried his heart out while kneeling to Selene.


    Before Selene could even speak, he continued.


    "Please not your rejection! I will do anything for you to forgive me! I know I have hurt you. I admit ¡­ I was foolish with my actions. There is no excuse for the pain I have caused. But I deserve at least a second chance. No matter how much it takes. I will do everything ¡­ for you to forgive me."


    "I . AM . SO . SORRY!!"


    "I . DO . NOT . WANT . TO . LOSE . YOU ¡­ AGAIN!!"


    King Alcyd begged Selene.


    ¡­


    And she replied,


    "If you can''t accept my rejection ¡­ Be a good father to your child and I will see if I can forgive you. Because right now ¡­ it''s too painful to keep you around."


    King Alcyd''s tears won''t stop falling.


    Seeing Selene meant every word she said.


    ...


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 422 - New Arrangements

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    There was silence between the two.


    After a night of an emotional rollercoaster ¡­


    Both Alcyd and Selene were exhausted from their own emotions.


    The Alpha King wanted to step out to the balcony but the barrier surrounding the room prevents him from going out.


    So, he could only stand by the entrance of the balcony.


    While Selene stared at the ceiling of the room.


    Thinking about how to live her days being away from Alcyd.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of Alcyd kept nagging the Alpha King to comfort Selene and insist on their right of being with her.


    Not to give up on their mate.


    But Alcyd knew that Selene was hurting so much more with the consequences of his actions.


    There must be a way for him not to lose Selene at the same time giving her the time and space she needs to forgive him.


    ''What are you thinking? Are you telling me that you are giving up already? I will haunt you forever if you surrender now!'' Kratos threatened the Alpha King.


    ''Of course, I am not giving up! Whatever it takes to earn her forgiveness. But right now, she is hurting too much and we are being selfish with our own needs. We have been thinking about our own feelings and not hers.''


    ''Pft! This is because of your stupidity! How could you even think of sharing another bed aside from our mate? I know you missed her and you wanted to be reminded of her but you could have looked for her body instead of fucking that bitch!'' Kratos nagged at King Alcyd.


    ''I know! And I regret every second of it ¡­ but Selene is right! I cannot undo the things that I have done already. I can only be accountable for it. So, I will take responsibility for it. Then, I will make sure we don''t lose her too in the process.'' King Alcyd explained to his spirit wolf.


    ''So, what do you have in mind? For her to stay and give us a chance.'' Kratos wondered.


    ¡­


    ''Do you trust me Kratos?''


    ''No!'' quick response of the spirit wolf of the Alpha King.


    The spirit wolf followed his response with a hopeful statement.


    ''But I am wishing for our success and hoping for us to earn her back.''


    ¡­


    "I want to propose something for the both of us ¡­" King Alcyd pointed out while looking outside.


    Selene wanted to ignore the Alpha King but she was too exhausted to prolong their moment together.


    And her curiosity towards the proposal of the Alpha King was greater than her agitation.


    "What is it then? So that we can go on already with our own lives after this!" Selene replied.


    King Alcyd felt the sting at the harsh words of Selene but he endured all of it.


    "I want to make a new arrangement for the two of us. Where both of us can get what we want." King Alcyd told Selene.


    He elaborated to her his new arrangement with her.


    "First, you will not reject me as your mate. In exchange of giving you some space. Thus, I will not bother you unless you ask for my presence. I will be away from you as possible after tonight and will only appear in front of you if you ask for me.


    Second, if you insist on not staying by my side. At least, remain here in the mansion where others can look after your needs and keep you safe. After all, there are many dark creatures that want you dead because your identity as the next chosen one is out in the open.


    Third, let me at least visit you once a month to keep my sanity intact. You are my mate and I cannot function well without seeing you. We do not have to share a room or space. At least let me see you from a distance.


    Lastly, I promise to be a good father as long as you are ¡­ willing to give me another chance ¡­


    Someday ¡­ when you are ready to give me one!"


    Selene pondered on the new arrangement elaborated by King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    A lot of things were running through Selene''s mind.


    Whether she should accept it or not?


    Was her pain justifiable for her to treat her mate this way?


    How will Alcyd make it through with all this complications in their relationship?


    What awaits for the two of them?


    Questions ¡­


    Doubts ¡­


    Uncertainties ¡­


    All these things playing in her mind.


    Moments after a long silence of pondering.


    "Fine! I accept the new arrangement ¡­ And we must put it into writing. To make it more binding. Something I can use if ever you become forceful with your ways. Just in case I would be needing a proof of this mutual agreement of ours." Selene answered.


    King Alcyd clenched his fist upon hearing Selene''s answer.


    "I will tell Garrett to put it into writing for both of us to sign." King Alcyd reassured Selene while clenching his fist tightly.


    Because it was clear that Selene thought of him badly or untrustworthy.


    For her to need a proof of their mutual agreement.


    Immediately, King Alcyd requested Lady Sonja to inform Chloe regarding the barrier surrounding the room.


    ''Lady Sonja, are you there?'' the Alpha King tried to call the chief of staff through the mind-link.


    ''Yes, Alpha!'' Lady Sonja responded.


    ''Kindly tell Chloe that Selene and I have made a new arrangement for ourselves. So, she can lift the barrier already.''


    ''Right away, Alpha!''


    When Lady Sonja informed Chloe.


    Chloe removed the barrier she placed around the room.


    "Before we part ways ¡­ I want you to know ¡­ I will never love someone else but you!"


    King Alcyd walked out of the room giving Selene the space she wanted.


    Her tears fell once more because despite the pain she went through ...


    Deep inside ... Selene still loves him but she cannot easily have it all like she used to.


    Because she is not his wife and she was not yet ready to forgive him.


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 423 - Oath Of The Henchman (Part II)

    [-In the Vampire Prison-]


    Right after Ingrid was sent to the prison for vampires.


    Antoin went to visit the most powerful female vampire.


    The one he treated like his own sister.


    Maybe not the strongest but her powers were unrivaled amongst the female ranks.


    Ingrid was considered to be one of the most power vampire of all times.


    Being sent to the prison of vampires will not only tarnish her reputation.


    Her demotion and removal from the vampire court were the conclusion of King Lionel''s wrath from her betrayal.


    Even though Antoin had participation in Ingrid''s betrayal, he was spared due to his minimal contribution to the defiance and betrayal of Ingrid.


    Somewhere near the castle of the king of vampires, a deep cave can be located.


    King Lionel constructed a prison within this deep cave.


    A place where vampires were being kept and imprisoned.


    Inside the vampire prison, a dark and cold feeling surrounds each cell.


    Aside from strict and tight security within the prison, their weakened state due to their punishments will make it impossible to even touch the steel bars.


    Unlike any other prison cells, the cells in the vampire prison has no window at all.


    The entire steel bars were all heated to prevent anyone from touching.


    Due to their super strength, heated steel bars will make it impossible for the vampires to break out from their own cells.


    ¡­


    Different punishments were being conducted towards the inmates.


    With Ingrid, she was punished to be bled dry and impaled on the wall.


    The steel nails used for her impalement were coated with night shade.


    One huge and thick steel nail impaling Ingrid''s two hands.


    Another huge and thick steel nail impaling Ingrid''s two feet.


    Disabling their ability to regenerate and heal.


    Blood were flowing and dripping down to the floor.


    From the last time which Antoin saw Ingrid, she looked thinner and weak.


    It shocked Antoin to see the vampire he considered as one of the most powerful to be reduced into such a pitiful state.


    Doing his best to keep his composure.


    "Ingrid, have you repented already?" Antoin asked Ingrid.


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, there was a long silence upon his question.


    ¡­


    "Why are you so stubborn and persistent on siding with someone who cannot even protect you or save you? Just like this pitiful state you have got yourself in!" Antoin was frustrated on Ingrid''s persistence.


    He held unto the steel bars of Ingrid''s cell.


    Despite feeling the stinging burn in his palm, Antoin kept asking Ingrid.


    Venting all his frustrations regarding the actions of Ingrid.


    Seeing Ingrid barely covered with any clothing.


    Only with her undergarments.


    She was covered in bruises and flowing blood.


    "W-why are you here? Did he sent you?" Ingrid gave another question.


    The tone and sound of her voice were clearly weakened.


    It was evident to Antoin about the thirst of Ingrid for blood.


    Weeks already have passed and she has not quenched her thirst ever since.


    "Of course, I am here for you! Nobody sent me. King Lionel permitted me to visit you."


    Before Antoin could finish his statement.


    Ingrid interjected, "Not as a favor, instead ¡­ he wanted you to see with your own eyes ¡­ of what will happen to you if you choose to defy him once more. Anyways, he will not kill you because you have an important role in his own court. This is all but a lesson to show you."


    Ingrid told Antoin in her weakened voice.


    Antoin released his grip from the heated steel bar.


    "Why don''t you beg for his forgiveness and try to gain his favor once more?" Antoin suggested to Ingrid.


    "I already broke my oath to him! An oath as a member of his henchmen ¡­" Ingrid''s response to his suggestion.


    "Why would you break the oath of the henchmen? I told you countless times ¡­ there is no good in thinking of others. We must only focus on how we survive and keep ourselves out of trouble." Antoin tried to convince Ingrid.


    "We lived for how many decades already ¡­ Seen so many things in life ¡­ Don''t you feel tired in seeing too many deaths and cruel killings? One would start to think of what could have been."


    A serious tone on Ingrid''s words.


    She continued, "Is it worth living such a life where we are only seen as monsters? Compared to a life where there is much more to wealth, power, and ¡­ immortality."


    Antoin was irritated to hear Ingrid''s words.


    "So, are you telling me ¡­ you are tired of being immortal?" Antoin yelled at Ingrid.


    ¡­


    "I thought you would not leave me on my own?"


    ¡­


    "Is it worth it to waste your own life for those who do not care for yours?"


    ¡­


    "Tell me!!! Why?!?! Why would you risk yourself this much while they remain to live their own lives without caring for yours?"


    Antoin could not understand where Ingrid was coming from.


    "If the oath of the henchmen is to be loyal and serve the king for eternity. Don''t you think it is time for us to evolve?" Ingrid asked to Antoin.


    "What?!?!"


    "Don''t you want to start living?" Ingrid continued to ask.


    Confused to what Ingrid meant from her statement.


    "To finally be free and live ¡­ the way we want to live ¡­"


    "WE ARE IMMORTALS! WE ARE NO LONGER SLAVES!"


    "But it does not give us the right to enslave others or take away their lives just because we went through hardships and suffering. Our own struggles are not a license for us to be ¡­ monsters ¡­"


    "You think we are monsters? I am done understanding you ¡­ I hope you survive from this foolishness of yours." Antoin turned his back from Ingrid and walked away from her.


    Before walking away, he bid his farewell to Ingrid.


    "I am thankful for your genuine care and love but I cannot take the same path you are taking."


    "I am keeping my oath as a henchman of our king!"


    "Goodbye, my vampire sister!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 424 - Barely Hanging On

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Everyone in the mansion could sense the sadness surrounding their Alpha King.


    His new arrangement with Selene was something he had to do.


    In order to salvage whatever was left from his relationship with Selene.


    King Alcyd visited Athena and her newly born twins with Beta Garrett.


    Afterwards, he apologized to the two if they felt hurt with his decision to send them back to the Golden Moon City.


    While the Alpha King looked at the twin babies resting comfortably, King Alcyd''s closest friends were discussing through their mind-link.


    ''He looks sad and miserable.'' Beta Garret shared to his mate through the mind-link.


    ''That''s what he gets from being stupid!'' Athena''s remark to her mate.


    ''Come on, don''t be like that! Why are you still mad at him? Can''t you be a little sympathetic towards the poor guy?'' Beta Garrett tried to convince his mate to give their Alpha King some slack.


    ''How can I not be? He exiled us! And treated us like a crap. We are his closest friends but he was unreasonably mean towards us.''


    ''Athena ¡­ please ¡­ let''s just try be more understanding with him. Can''t you see ¡­ he is suffering already from the consequences of his own mistakes?''


    ''You are so blinded when it comes to Alcyd. I cannot believe that you can be so forgiving and tolerant ¡­ no matter what he does. As if he has not wronged us at all.''


    ''He is like my own brother! We grew up together and spent our days together. Trying to get out from our miserable lives at the time.''


    ''That''s not enough, Garrett!''


    ''IT SHOULD BE ENOUGH! You do not give up on your family. Just like Selene used to say.''


    Athena stopped arguing with Beta Garrett.


    Because upon mention of the words imparted by Selene, it made sense and it was something that was so difficult to disagree.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of their conversations through the mind-link, the Alpha King apologized to the two.


    "I hope you two can forgive me. For being cruel and mean when the both of you are nothing but kind and responsible." King Alcyd apologized.


    He continued, "If only I listened to your advice and was not stupid for being my idiot self. Maybe ¡­ I would not have caused so much pain to the woman I love. And I would not have given a terrible life to a child who would suffer from my ¡­ worthlessness."


    Both Athena and Beta Garrett looked at each other. In their attempt of finding the right word to comfort their Alpha King.


    "You are not worthless, Alcyd!" Beta Garrett stated to the Alpha King.


    "I am! If only I ¡­" King Alcyd wanted blame himself further from the misery and problems he was facing at the moment.


    Despite her hurt pride, Athena could not resist and she gave in to the pitiful sight of their best friend.


    "What if''s are only for the weak. You are stronger than this and we know you can surpass this ordeal of yours. This is only a test for you to become stronger and to be the man that you should be."


    Athena''s words left a great impact in Alcyd''s mind.


    Beta Garrett smiled at his mate because after all ¡­ Athena treats Alcyd like her own brother too.


    He held Athena''s hand.


    King Alcyd covered his face with his two hands.


    Hiding his vulnerability towards the two. And broke down in tears.


    "I do not know what to do guys!"


    Tears fell and bared his soul to the couple.


    "I fear I may lose Selene for good. She wanted to reject me. And I do not know if I can be a father to any child right now. I am afraid to become like my own father." King Alcyd was emotional to his best friends.


    Only to Beta Garrett and Athena, the Alpha King bares his soul to aside from Selene.


    "You are not your father ¡­ that''s for sure! I am completely confident that you will be a good father. Compared to your father!" Beta Garrett reassured his best friend.


    "Regarding with Selene ¡­ you will have plenty of chances to make it up with her. So, you must not give up in earning her trust again. Prove her that you deserve a second chance. Remember, with hard work and sincerity ¡­ no success is impossible." Athena''s advice to their Alpha King.


    She added, "The important thing there is ¡­ you recognize your own mistakes and you want to correct it. True repentance is never easy! So, gather all your strength and endure it all."


    King Alcyd wiped his tears and worry away.


    "Garrett ¡­ will you come back to the royal palace with me? I need you by my side. You can bring Athena and your children." King Alcyd offered his Beta.


    Beta Garrett heaved a sigh before he replied.


    Then, he looked at Athena.


    He did not expect for his mate to tell him through the mind-link.


    ''It''s okay! But you tell him that we will just follow after few weeks.''


    ''Really?!?!''


    ''Yes, tell him already before I change my mind.''


    ¡­


    The Alpha King anticipated and hoped for his best friends to accept his offer.


    "Just give us few weeks and we will go back in the royal palace. When are you planning to return anyways?" Beta Garrett replied.


    Upon accepting his offer, King Alcyd hugged his best friend for giving him hope and not to give up on himself.


    "Though, this does not mean you are completely forgiven for your mistakes ¡­ okay? You need to work hard to earn everyone''s trust again after breaking it." Athena remarked while taking one of the twins. In an attempt to hush from crying.


    "Don''t worry! You will always have us!" Beta Garrett rejuvenated the resolve of their Alpha King.


    Suddenly ¡­


    ''Alpha! We have intruders within the territory. One of our patrol units is found dead by the borders.''


    King Alcyd was barely hanging on from his ordeals and now ... another problem!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 425 - Having 2 Mates

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes may contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, this content is not for you.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    In the pages of history of the Golden Moon Pack, there has been no records of any werewolves having 2 mates.


    Thus, the case of Scarlett and her mates were considered to be rare amongst their kind.


    Since the day she found out that she was pregnant, Scarlett was relieved from any duties in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Pregnant she-wolves were usually given the maternal leave. But in some cases like Athena, pregnant she-wolves that insist on working, most of them were being assigned in day cares or being given easier tasks.


    Unfortunately for Scarlett, having 2 mates served more difficult than she expected because there are 2 possessive werewolves nagging her with safety and preventive measures.


    Early in the morning, she woke up with certain heat.


    Both Lance and Caleb made an arrangement of providing her protection since her pregnancy was revealed.


    They wanted to make sure that nothing bad happens to her.


    One will sleep beside her and one will be on guard duty.


    There will be daily alternate shifts between the two brothers to make sure everything is covered.


    As Scarlett looked around, she saw Caleb still sleeping without any shirt on.


    Only his boxer shorts.


    Scarlett wanted to go for water but the sight of her mate''s sturdy body.


    Caleb was unaware with Scarlett''s curious and hungry eyes.


    Scarlett started to run her fingers through his skin.


    She could feel the hair on Caleb''s chest and could see a path of fewer traces of hair leading from Caleb''s upper abs down to his crotch area.


    It was evident that Caleb has a thick bush down with a thick cock as well.


    Compared to Lance, Caleb''s thickness was more prominent than his younger brother.


    Though, Lance had a longer cock than Caleb.


    One thing they had in common, both have big cocks.


    The sight of Caleb having a morning wood made Scarlett attempt to release the monster inside the underwear.


    Upon reaching for Caleb''s cock, she checked her mate if Caleb would wake up right at the moment she had his cock in her grasp.


    Immediately, she pulled down the underwear of Caleb and could not help herself but taste Caleb''s cock.


    As she started licking Caleb''s cock, he thought he was dreaming of it all.


    Until he realized that the pleasure and sensation he was feeling around his cock was actually real.


    "Ummm ¡­" Caleb started to open his eyes and saw Scarlett sucking his cock.


    "Babe! Ahh ¡­ what are you doing?"


    There was no response from Scarlett.


    Instead she made eye contact with him as she started to lick his shaft up and down.


    Then went for a deep throat.


    "Oh fuuuccckk!!" Caleb had no choice but to enjoy Scarlett''s mouth.


    Her tongue swirling around his cock made it even more intense.


    Caleb moaned in pleasure.


    And held to her hair.


    "Ooohh ¡­"


    In the middle of his ecstasy, Scarlett''s mouth released Caleb''s cock and stroke it further.


    Up and down ¡­


    Up and down ¡­


    The sight of her removing her panties and lifting her night dress.


    Signified her intent to ride his cock.


    "Wait ¡­ what are you doing?" Caleb asked.


    "Preparing to ride you?" Scarlett replied.


    "Are you insane? You are pregnant, for crying out loud!" Caleb reminded Scarlett.


    "I am only few weeks pregnant and my stomach is not showing that much bulge yet."


    "Still !!!" Caleb wanted to refuse Scarlett.


    But the she-wolf already positioned herself and was in control.


    "You are not depriving me with my needs. Not only men can have needs. Whenever you and Lance wanted it ¡­ I had to accommodate your needs. So, now ¡­ I am taking what I want."


    Scarlett prompted herself in preparation for riding Caleb''s thick cock.


    Her kisses pinned Caleb down as she reached for Caleb''s stiffness.


    Guiding it to her pussy lips.


    The moment the tip of Caleb''s cock felt the wetness and luscious pussy lips of Scarlett.


    It was over for him.


    The sensation was irresistible.


    Warm ¡­


    Wet ¡­


    And arousing ¡­


    "S-Scaar ¡­ babe! We should not ¡­" Caleb tried for the last time to convince his mate.


    But when she started sitting on his entire cock.


    For her to go all the way.


    There was no stopping her at all.


    "Ummm ¡­ Oooohhh !!!" Scarlett moaned as she moved her hips.


    Riding Caleb''s cock.


    "Damn ¡­ Ahhh!!! You are so big!!! Aahhh" Scarlett started to grind on Caleb''s cock.


    Harder ¡­


    Harder ¡­


    And her pace was increasing.


    "Oh, fuck! Agghh ¡­ Ughhh ¡­" Caleb moaned in pleasure.


    Realizing that Scarlett was having an unusual heat.


    "Fuck me ¡­ please!" Scarlett whispered to Caleb.


    Her words made it impossible for Caleb to refuse.


    Instantly, he released both of Scarlett''s breast from her night dress.


    Pulling her night dress down to her waist and Caleb pulled her closer.


    "If this is what you want ¡­ I will give it to you! But first, I will have a good time with your beautiful breasts."


    Caleb devoured Scarlett''s nipples while Scarlett held on to him tightly.


    "Ahhh! Ahhh!"


    Her pussy was creaming all over Caleb''s girth.


    On the other hand ¡­


    Unexpectedly, Lance arrived unannounced.


    "What are you two doing?" Lance pointed out while Caleb and Scarlett was in the middle of an intimate position.


    Instead of stopping ¡­ both, Caleb and Scarlett were immersed in their intimate activity.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 426 - Risky Morning

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, this content is not for you.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Caleb started to move his hips and pulled Scarlett close to his chest.


    As he began to fuck Scarlett.


    The way she wanted it.


    Deeper ¡­


    Harder ¡­


    And non-stop ¡­


    "Ummm ¡­"


    Caleb and Scarlett kissed as Caleb fucked Scarlett.


    At the same time, Lance could not believe that Scarlett and Caleb would have sex despite the pregnancy of Scarlett.


    He wanted to get angry. But the moans and the sight of Scarlett enjoying getting fucked awoken something inside of Lance.


    More moans could be heard.


    And Scarlett was getting more wet all over Caleb''s cock.


    If Caleb had no intentions of fucking Scarlett, moments ago.


    Now, he has no intentions of stopping giving it all to Scarlett.


    "Ahhh!! Caleeebbb!! Ahh!!" Scarlett moaned in pleasure.


    As her pussy got fucked harder and faster.


    While being on top of Caleb''s cock.


    "This is what you want, hmm?" Caleb looked directly at Scarlett''s eyes.


    It surprised him to see Scarlett taking it all in.


    Finally, Scarlett invited Lance to join in.


    "Join already instead of just watching us here ¡­ having fun ¡­" Scarlett never looked more seductive than ever.


    Her eyes gleamed in its beastly nature.


    Next thing they knew, Lance was removing his clothing.


    One by one.


    And then there he was ¡­ completely naked beside the two.


    Unlike, Caleb who is completely hard and horny in the moment.


    Lance was not completely hard yet.


    He stood at the side of Scarlett.


    Prompting her to suck his cock.


    And Scarlett gladly helped Lance.


    While Caleb was busy thrusting his thick cock inside Scarlett''s tight and wet pussy,


    Lance was getting sucked by Scarlett.


    Helping him to get into his fully erected form.


    In few attempts of deep throating and sucking, Lance could feel his cock in its full erection.


    Kissing Scarlett passionately before joining in.


    Both mates were surprised when she asked Lance to enter in her pussy and not in her other entry.


    "What?!?!" both mates reacted.


    "Just get inside my pussy and make me cum. I want to feel both your cock at the same time inside my pussy."


    "Please ¡­" Scarlett made a seductive look.


    ¡­


    Making it difficult for Lance to refuse.


    Caleb''s cock was already inside.


    Covered with Scarlett''s creamy juices.


    Gently, Lance positioned himself behind Scarlett.


    Entering in the same hole where Caleb was already inside.


    For the first time, Scarlett was extremely horny.


    Taking both cocks at the same time inside her pussy.


    "AAAHHH!!!" Scarlett moaned loudly.


    "Remember, the doctor said ¡­ daily sex will help me increase my immune system during my pregnancy." Scarlett reminded her mates.


    As soon as they remembered the doctor''s advice.


    Two cocks started to move in the same pace.


    Both Lance and Caleb giving their all.


    Thrusting ¡­


    Pounding ¡­


    Harder and passionately ¡­


    Burning in passion.


    Lance and Scarlett kissing.


    While Caleb was busy sucking Scarlett''s tits.


    At the same time, they kept pounding her pussy like the way she wanted it to be.


    Few more thrusts, her pussy started to cum all over the two cocks inside her.


    "Aahhh!!! Ugghh!! Caleb! Lance! Ahhh!!"


    "Fuck!" Lance was getting closer to his own release after feeling the gush of cum juices creaming all over his and Caleb''s cock.


    "Damn ¡­ I am close! Hold on for few more seconds ¡­" Caleb informed Scarlett.


    "Me too!" Lance uttered while pounding Scarlett''s pussy.


    Both men began to go further and aim for their own release.


    It made the two ¡­ harder and faster ¡­ in thrusting inside Scarlett''s pussy.


    "Oh God! Ahhh! Ahh!!"


    Scarlett kept moaning and taking two cocks at the same time.


    Lance and Caleb went for more and more.


    Non-stop!


    Indeed, a risky morning to take.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand ¡­


    [-By the borders of Golden Moon Pack territory-]


    Right after the report of Jackson, the Alpha King and his Beta went to check on the dead warriors.


    Seeing the corpse of the four warriors made the Alpha King worry for the safety of the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Especially, the love of his life ¡­ Selene!


    "Heighten the security and patrol around the territory. Gather all the executive officers! We will be having an emergency meeting." King Alcyd instructed his Beta.


    Beta Garrett nodded in affirmation.


    "Bring the survivor as well to the mansion so he can discuss to us what happened." The Alpha King added to his request.


    Unaware that the survivor was in fact a vampire in the guise of a surviving warrior.


    Masking his own scent from the werewolves.


    Using the blood of the real warrior he was pretending to be. And wearing his own clothes.


    Hidden from a distance, his 2 other accomplices with the corpse of the real dead warrior which he was using as his identity at the moment.


    One of the henchmen had the ability to camouflage.


    An ability to distort colors around him and deceive the eyes of others.


    Sent by the king of vampires.


    To get rid of Selene.


    Dalton, the henchman with the ability to copy anyone''s identity through perfectly imitating their entire features, was known for his expertise in espionage and assassination.


    ¡­


    Beta Garrett approached the survivor.


    "You will be coming with us back in the mansion. I hope you can still recall the faces and the abilities of the intruders." Beta Garrett mentioned.


    "Yes, I can still remember it all." Dalton''s pretense as the survivor.


    Behind Beta Garrett was Jackson trying to discern the weird scent he was picking up.


    Jackson''s senses was telling him there is something wrong.


    His uncanny senses warning him for the danger and threat around them.


    The other henchmen created a diversion to grab the attention of Jackson.


    "What was that?" The Alpha King wondered.


    "I will check on it, Alpha!" Jackson volunteered.


    "Bring the other warriors with you, don''t go alone! Move in groups." The Alpha King advised Jackson.


    Instantly, they followed pursuit on the other henchmen.


    While King Alcyd made their way back to the mansion.


    With Beta Garrett and ¡­ the vampire in disguise as a surviving warrior.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 427 - Vampire Assassin (Part I)

    *** Warning! ***


    There is a mature content in this chapter.


    Some of the scenes contain sexual and explicit parts. If you are under 18, this content is not for you.


    Kindly skip the chapter if you are not interested to read a sexual content.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    An hour has passed ¡­


    Lance was catching his breath from the sensual and erotic positions he had to do with Scarlett.


    Compared to his older brother who was about to finish his second round.


    Scarlett had no signs of stopping as well like his older brother.


    It was as if Lance was already used to this scene.


    The last person to join and the first one to finish.


    "Hey! Scar, babe ¡­ don''t overdo yourself. Remember, you are still pregnant ¡­ it may affect the baby if it''s too much!" Lance reminded Scarlett from controlling her heat.


    Despite his reminder, Scarlet kept going in moving her hips while she was on her knees ¡­ bending nicely for Caleb.


    Taking Caleb''s full hard cock from behind.


    "Ahh!! Ahh!!" Scarlett moaned in ecstasy.


    Sweating from the pleasures of being fucked by Caleb.


    Not complaining from the hard pounding of Caleb.


    At the same time Caleb was holding on to Scarlett''s waist while pounding Scarlett''s wet pussy.


    "Your pussy feels perfect! It won''t make me stop!" Caleb whispered to Scarlett while kissing her neck.


    His other hand groped Scarlett''s right breast.


    He could feel the softness and of Scarlett''s breast.


    Her nipples were stiff and sensitive from the orgasms she was having.


    "I want more! Your ass and pussy are so addictive. I can''t get enough of it." Caleb expressed his lust for Scarlett.


    As Caleb whispered those words, he used his knees to spread Scarlett''s legs apart.


    And bury his entire cock deeper.


    Letting it stay inside as he drills her pussy without pulling out his entire cock.


    "AAAHH!! AAAHH!!" moaned louder by Scarlett.


    "This is what you wanted, right?" Caleb whispered while kissing her neck.


    Biting her lips before responding to Caleb.


    She kissed him while enduring the sting from the girth or thickness of Caleb''s cock.


    "Please ¡­ endure it for a while ¡­ I want to go all out again ¡­" Caleb requested from Scarlet.


    The look in her eyes gave him the permission and her soft nod gave the signal for him to do whatever he wanted.


    Then, Caleb pounded Scarlett''s pussy from behind like there was no tomorrow.


    Harder ¡­


    Faster ¡­


    "Ugghh! Ahhh!!" Scarlett arched her back to give Caleb a better momentum to pound her pussy from behind.


    Lance was in disbelief that this two has still the stamina to go on.


    He remembered that his brother could only stop his lust after the third round.


    "Guys ¡­ the Alpha wants us in the emergency meeting ¡­" Lance mentioned to the two regarding the message from their Beta in their mind-link.


    Unfortunately, the two was too engrossed in the moment.


    "Fine ¡­ I will just tell them that Scarlett is not feeling well."


    He stood and began to cover himself up.


    Preparing for the emergency meeting.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On their arrival back to the mansion, King Alcyd instructed for the staff members to assist the surviving warrior to be checked at the infirmary.


    "Go fetch Lady Sonja to check on him."  The Alpha King gave orders to the staff members.


    "Yes, Alpha!" the two staff members obeyed the orders of their Alpha King.


    Immediately, they escorted the surviving warrior to the infirmary of the mansion.


    Though in actuality, he is Dalton.


    A vampire assassin sent by the vampire king.


    [-Mission: Kill Selene!-]


    To eliminate Selene, once and for all!


    Before Berrick finds out that his daughter is still alive and was not killed by the hunters.


    Walking their way to the infirmary.


    "So ¡­ is Lady Sonja the chief doctor in the mansion?" Dalton fished for information.


    Using his own observation around, Dalton made an attempt to make others talk and give him worthy information for his mission.


    It is not easy to get near Selene.


    He knew that Selene is too powerful to kill face to face.


    In order for his mission to succeed, he would need to get close enough to Selene without being suspected.


    Once her guards are down, he must strike quick enough to land a lethal blow on her.


    A wound that will kill her for sure.


    With the right weapon, he can actually kill Selene with.


    Its blade coated with a large amount of wolfsbane and silver nitrate.


    Landing a lethal blow on the heart will be the most ideal one.


    Thus, finding the right identity to get close to her will be his priority at the moment.


    The Alpha King has too many guards around him.


    Making it too difficult to use him or even defeat him.


    "Is Lady Sonja assigned to take care of the Luna or someone else like the Beta''s mate? If I am right, there are too many chores in the mansion for her to handle another set of tasks." Dalton pointed out.


    "You see ¡­ Athena just gave birth to healthy twins. So ¡­ Lady Sonja has to look after the Luna. Plus, she can multi-task. I think her special ability is to multi-task!" the staff member explained to Dalton.


    Thinking that Dalton was a warrior.


    "You are wrong! Her special ability is to order us around without hearing any complaints from us." The other staff member made fun of their chief of staff.


    Both staff members giggled at their mockery of Lady Sonja.


    When they arrived at the infirmary.


    There was no one else but them only.


    The two staff members prepared the infirmary and turned on the lights.


    Unfortunately, Dalton thought of something while waiting for Lady Sonja.


    Since there were no security cameras around.


    He swiftly knocked out the staff members.


    One after the other.


    Dalton hid their bodies.


    Through putting them to the bed and putting a hospital mask on their face, respectively.


    Moments after ¡­


    Lady Sonja came to the infirmary alone.


    She was greeted by Dalton ¡­


    In disguise as a staff member.


    "Oh, Chia! Where is the warrior? Was it really necessary to call me? Can''t this warrior rely on his regenerating abilities?" Lady Sonja complained.


    She continued,


    "Selene is expecting me to assist her in her bath."


    "Well, the warrior was wounded by a blade with some traces of wolfsbane." Dalton acted normally as if he was really a staff member.


    Lady Sonja was led to the far corner bed of the infirmary.


    Dalton closed the curtain and the divider.


    When Lady Sonja took off the mask of the supposed warrior she was tasked to check.


    A shocking revelation to her that it was actually the real Chia.


    And the one who escorted her was a fake.


    Realization kicked in that ¡­ she is being targeted by the intruder.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 428 - Vampire Assassin (Part II)

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Right after seeing the real Chia laying on the infirmary bed.


    Lady Sonja realized that the staff member behind her is a fake.


    And she was the next one to fall.


    Swiftly, Dalton made a quick attack on Lady Sonja.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman caught his sharp strike.


    Her strength was unbelievably strong.


    "What?!?!" Dalton was surprised at the strength of Lady Sonja.


    Feeling a strong grip on his arm.


    "I may be old. But I am strong enough to take on any of you. I am a warrior who survived the first Great War in the history of supernatural world. Going against the herald of darkness. Why do you think I was employed as the chief of staff here in the mansion?" Lady Sonja elaborated to the vampire assassin.


    She continued, "I fought stronger creatures than you. Standing side by side with the former queen of werewolves. I am her former right hand! So, you picked the wrong target!"


    Immediately Lady Sonja attempted to contact their Alpha King through the mind-link.


    But her attempts were a failure.


    "Do you think I will go alone? And let you try ruin my plans ¡­" Dalton revealed to Lady Sonja.


    As the old lady tries to slowly step backward and be vigilant at the same time from any incoming attacks.


    A lizard left from the pocket of Dalton.


    Transforming back to its normal self.


    Revealing her true self.


    "A ¡­ dark witch!" Lady Sonja uttered.


    "The Grand White Witch took our leader and ruined my chance to become powerful. So, here I am teaming up with someone who can give me what was taken away from me. The chance to become powerful." The dark witch shared to Lady Sonja.


    "Do you think vampires will hold up to their own deals? Among all supernatural creatures ¡­ you chose to side with vampires? Haven''t you learned any lesson from your history ¡­ young woman?" Lady Sonja words were meant to mock and insult the dark witch from choosing to wrong side.


    "And what''s wrong with choosing the winning side? The legion of vampires are the most powerful and strongest amongst all supernatural creatures. Even all of you combined ¡­ you will never stand close to the real power and strength of our king." Dalton was so proud of their vampire king.


    "Then tell me ¡­ why was he not chosen as the next supreme ruler? Why all this time, he hid himself from the walls of his castle and not invaded any major kingdoms? All he did so far, is wreak havoc and attack smaller territories." Lady Sonja''s words antagonized Dalton.


    Because Dalton was amongst the blind followers of the vampire king.


    Treating King Lionel as their only savior and rightful ruler.


    "How dare you imply that King Lionel is weak?"


    Dalton repeatedly uttered, "How can you dare insult our king?"


    Lady Sonja noticed the change in the air.


    She provoked the vampire assassin.


    "Too bad ¡­ you won''t be there to witness his own greatness! Because ¡­ there will be no tomorrow for you!" Dalton''s anger was completely triggered.


    In his attack, Dalton was swift and quick with his attempts.


    Striking each vital points of Lady Sonja''s body.


    But the old woman was swift as his attack.


    Repelling each attack with her strong defensive techniques.


    Unknown to them, Lady Sonja was an expert in close combat and specializes on defensive martial arts.


    For her, best defense is a best offense.


    Mastering the art of defense and combining it with counter attacks.


    Dalton was overwhelmed with Lady Sonja''s lethal counter attacks.


    After receiving the counter attack strikes from Lady Sonja, he spat blood from the powerful strikes of Lady Sonja.


    "Gaaah!!" Dalton fell to his knees after being repelled by Lady Sonja.


    "I do not know how you do it but it seems you have blocked my ability to communicate with the Alpha King. I guess the dark witch is responsible for it." Lady Sonja remarked.


    The dark witch was waiting for the moment to cast her dark hex on Lady Sonja.


    Because of the intense exchange of strikes between Lady Sonja and Dalton, she wasn''t able to cast it against the old woman.


    Now, Lady Sonja was wide open for the attempt of the dark witch to issue a hexing spell on her.


    Upon getting hexed by the dark witch.


    The chief of staff of the mansion felt her strength tremendously weakened.


    And her sight was blurred.


    "Dalton ¡­ now!" the dark witch prompted to the vampire assassin.


    Instantly, Dalton used the opportunity to attack Lady Sonja.


    ¡­


    Biting her!


    Leaving a lethal bite on her shoulder.


    "Agggh!!!" Lady Sonja was paralyzed.


    Feeling each ounce of pain from the vampire bite.


    It was known for all werewolves that a vampire bite is lethal to any werewolves.


    Rendering any werewolf a death sentence.


    Due to his hurt pride, Dalton was extremely antagonized by Lady Sonja.


    For him, the bite wasn''t enough so he used the weapon he was supposed to use in stabbing Selene with.


    "I recognize your strength and prowess. So here ¡­ take my parting gift ¡­ for you!"


    Stabbing the old lady on her lower abdomen.


    "Sshhhh ¡­. I know it hurts but you have to be quiet ¡­ no one should know about my presence." Dalton declared to Lady Sonja.


    There was no voice coming out from Lady Sonja.


    Her voice was muted by the dark witch through another hexing spell that may not only mute her but also reduces her vision.


    Instead of worrying for her own self, the safety of Selene and the threat lurking within the mansion were the things she could think of.


    ''I must tell them!''


    ''This is bad!''


    ''Selene is in danger!''


    ''They must be stopped!''


    ''I must at least wound him.''


    If vampire bite is lethal to any werewolves.


    A werewolf bite was as lethal to any vampires.


    "Arrghh! You old bitch!" Dalton winced in pain as Lady Sonja bit him as well.


    ¡­


    Stepping away from Lady Sonja.


    There was no denying it, Dalton was also greatly wounded by Lady Sonja.


    ''At least, I can weaken the threat somehow.''


    Lady Sonja fell to her knees and thought of her times spent in the mansion.


    Taking care of everyone.


    -Coughing blood-


    ''I hope you live ¡­ my dearest Luna! And my ¡­''


    Blacking out from the pain of her wounds.


    -Thud!-


    ''My Alpha King!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 429 - Closing In

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    The dark witch immediately placed a temporary bondage on the wound left by Lady Sonja.


    "Damn that old hag!" Dalton was infuriated by the last attempt of Lady Sonja.


    "I did not expect her to fight against you like that. I really thought that it would be an easy match between the two of you. After all, you are the vice-captain of Hanzo in his -Assassin Squad- but I must say she held on her own." The dark witch shared her own assessment.


    Dalton clenched his fist in anger for being humiliated in front of the dark witch and owing his life to her.


    "Remove that smile in your face. I recognize the fact if it weren''t for you ¡­ I might have been dead now. So, we are even! You do not owe me anything after saving my life." Dalton grudgingly told the dark witch.


    Deep inside the dark witch was indeed satisfied from the look on Dalton''s face.


    Having him to owe his life from her.


    Though, the fact remains that she still needs the vampire assassin to achieve her goals.


    In defeating the Grand White Witch, she must remove all the allies of the Grand White Witch.


    To remove the support of her biggest enemy.


    Magdeline is an enemy to most dark witches because of her opposition to dark magic.


    Most of the dark witches wanted to practice their dark magic which involves human sacrifices or danger to any innocent lives.


    Dark magic always comes with terrible consequences.


    This was something Magdeline wanted to avoid.


    For any witches to resort into such power.


    Including her own daughter, Mia.


    After the dark witch wrapped the bondage around Dalton''s shoulder and right arm, she casted a spell that numbs the pain away.


    Temporarily, Dalton won''t feel any pain from the effect of a werewolf bite.


    "Do not overdo yourself. The spell I just casted on you will only last a day. And I temporarily slowed the effects of the werewolf bite on you. But you have to see an experience healer or a doctor that knows how to cure a werewolf bite. Since, it is more lethal to vampires. Time is of essence for you. Finish your mission today and hurry in finding the right healer or doctor for your dilemma." The dark witch advised Dalton.


    "I will do that for sure!"


    "That''s good to hear then ¡­"


    "There is another thing I want you to do before I continue on my mission."


    "What is it?" the dark witch curiously asked.


    "I want you to serve as my decoy and silence anyone who comes in this room."


    "You want to divert the attention of everyone and use me as the main attraction. Which lifts any attention on you." the dark witch reiterated the request of Dalton.


    "Yes!"


    "But I will be the one receiving the heat. What if the Alpha King and his executive officers finds out about the threat here in the infirmary?"


    "Do not worry! You can easily escape through your shape-shifting spell. Plus, the Golden Moon Pack''s resident witch is currently in the royal palace. So, basically you are free to play with the werewolves. With your caliber in the arts of dark magic. They are all just a toy for you. Except of course for the Alpha King."


    The vampire assassin tries to convince the dark witch.


    Knowing well that if the Alpha King finds out about her presence in the infirmary, there is no way she will be able to escape.


    "Fine! I will serve as your decoy and temporary silencer here in the infirmary to prevent any unnecessary distraction in your plan. Just make sure you succeed in killing that new chosen one."


    There was an evident hatred on the face of the dark witch towards the second chosen one.


    Most of the dark witches are enemies of the late Emperor Odin.


    Making Selene as their new natural enemy.


    Stopping her to ascend to her throne will be their best way to have the future they wanted for themselves.


    "So ¡­ while I am closing in to Selene ¡­ try keeping the infirmary under control." Dalton instructed the dark witch.


    "You got it!" the dark witch reassured Dalton with the success of his request.


    She commanded each curtain dividers in the infirmary to cover each bed.


    To make it easier for her to hide her presence and the bodies of their victims.


    Before Dalton left the infirmary, he transformed himself into a familiar figure.


    Into the features of Lady Sonja.


    "Time to play as ¡­ chief of staff!" Dalton uttered.


    Hiding his original scent with the blood of Lady Sonja and wearing her own clothes.


    Making his way to the room of Selene.


    Since the staff members mentioned the direction of Selene''s room, it was easy for him to locate his own target and act normally like Lady Sonja used to.


    Upon reaching the second floor, Dalton passed through all the other staff members and warriors of the Golden Moon Pack without raising any suspicion.


    Except for ¡­ Jane.


    "Lady Sonja?" Jane wondered with the weird scent attached to the great pretender.


    Aside from Jackson, Jane was considered to have an uncanny sensory abilities.


    Her sense of hearing ... smell ¡­ sight ¡­ taste ¡­ and familiarization of her surroundings are second to Jackson.


    It made Dalton nervous because Jane was looking suspicious towards him.


    And he has no idea who Jane was.


    "Why there is an awful smell attached to you?" Jane suspiciously pointed out.


    Then Dalton remembered that he can no longer block the ability of the werewolves to call on their Alpha King through their mind-link. Because the dark witch was no longer with him.


    "Oh, I am just planning to assist the Luna ¡­ for her bath." Dalton nervously answered the query of Jane.


    ''Damn it! I am already closing in to my target ¡­ just to be busted halfway!''


    Dalton thought to himself.


    At the same time, Jane thought to herself.


    ''Lady Sonja is acting weird! Calling our Luna not by her name.''


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in the infirmary? How is the warrior doing? Wasn''t he injured with a wolfsbane?" Jane interrogated Dalton.


    "I already finished my task there ¡­ that''s why I am heading to assist our Luna, now." Dalton reasoned out with Jane.


    "Oh, okay! Let me escort you ¡­ some vampires have intruded our borders. Jackson caught them by the borders. Those two vampires are now being interrogated." Jane informed Dalton regarding the capture of his companions.


    "Only two of them?" Dalton tried to know about the body of the warrior he used as his disguise.


    "Yeah! Only two of them." Jane confirmed.


    ''I guess those two hid the body ¡­'' Dalton assumed.


    Dalton acted carefully around Jane, "Let''s go? Our Luna is waiting for me to assist her."


    Making their way both to Selene''s room.


    Something Dalton did not expect to have ¡­


    Another individual in the room with Selene.


    On the other hand ¡­


    Booth''s anti-magic weapon was vibrating.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with your weapon?" Lucas asked Booth.


    Seeing the anti-magic weapon acting on its own.


    "There is a threat within the premises!" Booth replied.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 430 - Finishing My Mission

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    While the Alpha King and Beta Garrett were summoned suddenly by Jackson after catching the companions of Dalton.


    Most of the executive officers of the Alpha King were accompanying King Alcyd.


    Giving Dalton some opportunity to complete his mission successfully.


    Unfortunately, it may come to an end due to Jane''s suspicions and Booth''s alarmed state.


    As Jane and Dalton get closer to Selene''s room.


    Jane discreetly tried to communicate with their Alpha King without alarming Dalton.


    ''Alpha? Alpha?'' Jane trying to reach for their Alpha King through their mind-link.


    ¡­


    After few attempts of calling their Alpha King, he finally answered.


    ''What is it? I am in the middle of interrogation of the intruders. If it''s about the emergency meeting ¡­ it will take place in the afternoon.''


    ''It''s about Lady Sonja ¡­ she is acting weird. My senses are telling me that there is something wrong. The Luna is in danger. I think another vampire is in the mansion right now.'' Jane reported to their Alpha King.


    ''What?!?! Make sure Selene is okay and safe. I will send reinforcements immediately to your location.''


    ''Yes, Alpha!''


    There was careful movements between the two.


    Watching each other''s movements.


    Anticipating for any sudden movements.


    On the other hand ¡­


    [-In the Infirmary-]


    Lance passed through the infirmary and noticed that the divider curtains of each bed were covering each bed.


    Hearing other staff members looking for the other staff members.


    Suddenly, their Alpha King made an urgent command to protect their Luna and provide her protection.


    Immediately, Lance was alarmed that there is an enemy in the mansion.


    He decided to check the infirmary if there were any enemies around.


    Entering the infirmary, Lance checked each bed.


    He discovered the hidden bodies with a face mask on, respectively.


    One by one he removed the face mask of each body.


    Until, a horrifying discovery shocked him.


    A lifeless Lady Sonja lying on a bed bleeding profusely.


    "Lady Sonj-$#@#!" Lance tried to scream and utter some words.


    But there was no sound coming out from his mouth.


    Realizing an enemy was lurking within the infirmary.


    Immediately, he shifted into his wolf form.


    At that moment, the dark witch revealed herself.


    "You will die here, silently ¡­ And painfully ¡­" the dark witch declared.


    She used her powerful hex on Lance.


    Rendering Lance powerless against her.


    The werewolf was whimpering and agonizing in his pain.


    Receiving such damage from the dark witch.


    Scarlett felt the pain of Lance.


    "Agghhh!!!!" Scarlett screamed loudly at the pain felt by Lance.


    She could sense Lance being in danger.


    Instantly telling Caleb to help his younger brother.


    And Caleb shifted into his wolf form.


    Rushing to the rescue of his younger brother.


    When the dark witch was about to kill Lance.


    Chloe trapped her in a vortex of water surrounding her.


    Preventing the dark witch to cast any dark spells further.


    It was a spell to purify any dark witch from using dark spells while being inside the vortex.


    Melting any dark witch who tries to get out from the vortex of water.


    So, when the dark witch touched the water since her spells won''t work.


    Her finger tips melted in front of her.


    "Arrgghh!!" the dark witch screamed in pain.


    Realizing her state.


    Lance was released from the dark hex casted by the dark witch.


    He whimpered while laying down to the ground.


    The next thing he knew, Caleb arrived in his wolf form.


    Looking for his younger brother.


    Caleb did not care for Chloe nor the dark witch trapped in the water vortex.


    Instead ¡­ only finding Lance was his priority.


    ''Have you found him? Caleb?'' Scarlett asked Caleb.


    ''Yes, he is here! He is safe now. Chloe is around to make sure that he is okay.'' Caleb reassured Scarlett so that she would stop worrying already.


    Caleb caressed the fur of Lance and checked if he was really alive.


    Lance responded through nodding to his older brother.


    ''Ummm ¡­ I ¡­ am o-okay!'' trying his best to regain his composure.


    The older brother of Lance growled at the sight of the dark witch trapped in the water vortex.


    Furious for the attempt on his younger brother''s life.


    "Grrr!!" Caleb growled at the dark witch.


    But Lance stopped him.


    ''Brother! Lady Sonja ¡­'' Lance could not finish his words.


    Whimpering at the direction of Lady Sonja''s body.


    Even Caleb was shocked at the sight of their respected and beloved chief of staff.


    "Tell me who is responsible for this?" Chloe demanded answers from the dark witch.


    She continued, "If you resist in answering my question ¡­ I will purify you completely with this water!"


    Manipulating the water from the vases in the infirmary, she can also use it to purify any dark magic with the combination of her light magic.


    As soon as the water vortex got closer to the skin of the dark witch, she divulged everything.


    To save herself from Chloe''s attempt.


    Making Chloe rush to Selene''s room before it is too late.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    Back in the room of Selene ¡­


    Due to Jane''s brief distraction from informing their Alpha King.


    Right at the moment she turned around to check the fake Lady Sonja.


    Dalton swiftly stabbed Jane at her back and covered her mouth.


    Finishing it by slitting her throat.


    Jane gagged in pain and bled profusely from her wounds.


    Her regenerating abilities were disabled by the components of the wolfsbane and the silver nitrate which came from the weapon used.


    Dalton knocked her unconscious while bleeding from her wounds.


    There was no time and he had to act quickly.


    Selene was covered in towel.


    Busy preparing the bathtub.


    The noise of the water flowing from the faucet and her constant humming made her unaware of with her surroundings.


    "Lady Sonja is that you?" Selene asked.


    ¡­


    "Yes, dear! I brought some of the things you need for your bath."


    Closing in further to his own target.


    ''Time to finish my mission!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 431 - Encounter With The Vampire Assassin

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Unfortunately, Selene wanted to have a peaceful moment and relax herself from the stress she was having recently.


    Even her hums were sad enough.


    Expressing her own sadness through her hums.


    "Thank you for helping me in my bath, Lady Sonja!" Selene started to check the basket handed over by Dalton.


    He was one step away from completing his mission.


    "No worries ¡­ my Luna! Anything for our Luna."


    Immediately, it alarmed Selene because Lady Sonja usually corrects herself instantly when she forgets that Selene prefers to be called by her name.


    "Come again ¡­ Lady Sonja? I didn''t hear you last words ¡­" Selene wanted to confirm for the last time while preparing herself.


    "I said ¡­ anything for ¡­ our ¡­ Luna!" Dalton repeated.


    Then, he swiftly moved and lunged towards Selene.


    Fortunately for Selene, despite the best attempt of Dalton to make the swiftest attack ¡­ she evaded a lethal blow aimed to her heart.


    Repelling Dalton away from her.


    But her arm was grazed by the blade of Dalton''s weapon.


    "Who are you?" Selene demanded from the vampire assassin.


    "Your father''s grandfather sent me to finish you off!" Dalton answered Selene.


    "I will not let you succeed!"


    "How will you stop me? You are barely standing."


    Despite avoiding a lethal attack from Dalton, the effects of the wolfsbane and the silver nitrate could not be denied.


    Her vision were starting to blur.


    Before Dalton could even attack further.


    The arrival of Booth made it more difficult for him to succeed.


    Booth saw Jane''s body on the ground.


    *** Moments before his arrival ***


    "Selene is in danger!" Lucas told Booth and Melody.


    "How can we help her? We are trapped in this room." Melody reminded the two with their situation.


    "I was avoiding any conflict with the werewolves if I revealed to the Alpha King that I am a hunter. Selene requested for me to keep a low profile so that I would avoid any unnecessary squabble with the Alpha King. But right now ¡­ I don''t have time to play nice and obedient." Booth expressed his intention to get out from the room which Chloe put them in.


    In making sure that the Alpha King won''t have to deal with Booth, Chloe kept them inside to avoid any clash with the Alpha King.


    But Booth has decided to free themselves with the use of his anti-magic weapon.


    "Let me help you. For us to get out of here quickly, we must work together." Lucas offered Booth some help.


    "Okay ¡­ we will try break out of here. My anti-magic weapon can weaken the effects of the barrier around this room which we are trapped in. After my attempt, use your full power in destroying that door." Booth instructed Lucas.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Lucas was intending to impress Melody, his mate.


    Melody could sense Lucas'' impressive strength and prowess.


    As soon as they destroyed the door and broke the barrier placed by Chloe, they rushed towards the location of Selene.


    *** Back in Present ***


    "Melody ¡­ I am leaving this one to you. Lucas ¡­ you stay here with Melody just in case of any unexpected enemy." Booth conveyed to the two.


    "I am leaving my younger sister to you." Lucas trusted Booth in saving Selene.


    Since he cannot leave Melody on her own.


    He feared for another threat lurking around.


    Just to make sure that Melody won''t be harmed, he stayed by her side.


    Witnessing Melody''s ability to use her voice for healing.


    #-Siren''s Song-#


    Instantly, Jane''s wounds were closing.


    Reversing the effects of the wound received from Dalton.


    Jane remained unconscious but the color on her face looked better.


    On the other hand, upon Booth''s entrance to the bathroom.


    He was surprised and confused to see ¡­


    Two Selene on the floor.


    "Booth!" Selene calling for her friend.


    "Don''t listen to her! She is a fake ¡­" Dalton made an attempt to distract Booth even for a second.


    And for a second, Booth was confused not knowing what to do.


    When he realized to use the vibration of his anti-magic weapon in identifying the vampire.


    It was too late.


    Dalton swiftly lunged at Booth.


    Stabbing him by his side.


    "BOOOTTTTHHHH!!!" Selene screamed for Booth''s name.


    Though, Booth was able to strike back at Dalton.


    Unexpectedly for Dalton, the wound from an anti-magic weapon proved for him to be dangerous.


    With his wound from Lady Sonja''s wolf bite.


    Now, his wound from the anti-magic weapon of Booth made him weaker.


    Allowing Selene to gather enough power to strike on Dalton.


    An electric shock was released by Selene.


    -ZAP!-


    Blasting her vampire assassin against the wall.


    Even though the effects of wolfsbane and the silvernitrate were strong, the amount exposed in her system was not enough to render her unconscious.


    Instead of worrying about it, Selene directly went to Booth.


    Catching him before he fell to the ground.


    "BOOTH!!!"


    Booth smiled at Selene.


    But there was plenty of blood flowing profusely from his wound.


    "I guess ¡­ I was right to stay by your side. Or else ¡­ something ¡­ worse ¡­ or unthinkable may have happened to you." Booth was glad to save Selene.


    He held her face.


    Complimenting the sight of Selene''s beauty.


    "Right now ¡­ I feel like there is an angel holding me tight ¡­ worrying for me ¡­"


    He continued,


    "It''s not bad to see you worrying for me time to time ¡­ at least I know now ¡­ that you care enough and fear of losing me ¡­"


    Just before he could utter another word, his hand released Selene''s face and lost consciousness.


    "BOOTH!!! NO ¡­ NO ¡­ NO!! BOOTH!!" Selene cried at the sight of Booth possibly dying on her arms.


    While she was crying ¡­


    King Alcyd witnessed the unexpected care and worry of Selene towards Booth.


    He clenched his fist in anger.


    The Alpha King thought, Selene must not care or worry for any other man aside from him.


    Kratos was begging to take over and finish Booth off.


    A raging jealousy has invaded the senses of the Alpha King.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 432 - Funeral And Reminiscence

    [-In the Golden Moon Hospital-]


    Selene never left Booth''s side.


    Holding his hand while the hunter was completely sedated.


    From a distance, King Alcyd could not help but feel jealous.


    When he was about to enter, he saw the glimpse of Selene holding the hand of Booth.


    If he makes a scene or kill the guy, the more Selene would not forgive him.


    Instead of letting his jealousy take over, he had more important things to do.


    Like the funeral of Lady Sonja.


    The trial of the intruders were postponed.


    Because a more important matter had to take place.


    "Selene ¡­ everyone is ready. We need to go now." King Alcyd informed his mate.


    Even though Selene doesn''t want to leave Booth''s side, she had to go and attend Lady Sonja''s funeral.


    All members of the Golden Moon Pack grieved at the news of Lady Sonja''s death.


    A woman they have respected and cherished for a long time.


    The arrival of Selene and King Alcyd caused surprise to other members.


    Since, only few members knew about the return of Selene. But now, there was no point in hiding it to others.


    ''Oh my God! Is that the Luna?''


    ''So it''s true! Our Luna is alive!"


    ''Why does her hair look weird? What happened to her platinum hair?''


    ''Can''t you see! Her bangs have platinum hair!''


    Everyone was gushing over the arrival of their Alpha King and ¡­ their Luna.


    They wanted to go over and greet their Luna but their Alpha King gave orders to greet her later.


    King Alcyd requested for everyone to give Selene some space and time to grieve for Lady Sonja.


    ''Let us not take away this moment to grieve for our beloved Lady Sonja and respect her memory.'' The Alpha King gave everyone the orders through the mind-link.


    All members and executive officers were present in the funeral of Lady Sonja.


    Even Jane, who was badly wounded by Dalton.


    Jackson was holding Jane by the waist and her arms.


    Assisting her in every step.


    Somehow, she was greatly weakened by the near-death experience.


    Once the Alpha King and the others reached the gravestone of Lady Sonja, there were tons of flowers surrounding her gravestone.


    Tears fell when Selene saw the name of Lady Sonja engraved on the gravestone.


    Blaming herself for the deaths caused by her existence.


    Her original clan ¡­


    Her parents ¡­


    The hunters she led ¡­


    Members of the Golden Moon Pack ¡­


    Now ¡­ Lady Sonja and more members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "How many more lives?" Selene uttered in her tears.


    Beta Garrett and King Alcyd were standing beside her.


    They looked at her uttering those words.


    "It''s not your fault ¡­" King Alcyd wanted to comfort Selene.


    But he feared that he would be rejected once more.


    ''Offer her your hand or your comfort.'' Beta Garrett advised their Alpha King through their mind-link.


    ''I do not want to be selfish in this time of grieving. Right now, all I want to do is respect the memory of Lady Sonja and thank her for everything. I just don''t want to cause a scene in her funeral.'' King Alcyd explained himself.


    ''You are right! But don''t you know, Lady Sonja''s last words to me that day ¡­'' Beta Garrett shared to their Alpha King.


    He continued, ''She wished for both of you and Selene to patch things up even though it may take some more time. She prayed for everyone''s good health ¡­ especially yours.''


    Mentioning Lady Sonja''s last words to Beta Garrett before they parted ways.


    Beta Garrett wished he could have told their senior member how important and loved she was in the wolf pack.


    ''Lady Sonja was like a mother to us. She was not only a chief of staff, a mentor ¡­ but also our guardian when our young selves were completely rebellious and lost.'' King Alcyd recalled his memories with Lady Sonja.


    Containing his emotions to burst out upon reminiscence.


    While the two reminisce their memories of Lady Sonja, Selene was also recollecting her own memories of Lady Sonja.


    Lady Sonja was the first person in the Golden Moon Pack she opened up with.


    Treating her like her own daughter.


    Even though she was too guarded with her own emotions. Lady Sonja succeeded in making Selene feel ¡­ not alone and loved.


    Selene craved and longed for a sense of family during those times.


    And Lady Sonja was the first person in the Golden Moon Pack she felt at ease with.


    A motherly presence which she was longing for the most.


    "In memory of our beloved ¡­. Lady Sonja ¡­ I want everyone to pray for her soul. Think of all the good things she has done and forgive her for all of her shortcomings. Today ¡­ is a reminder that life is too short and never take time for granted. Don''t let a day pass by without telling your loved ones ¡­ how important and special they are in your life. Because we may not know ¡­ what lies ahead of us and if we will have another chance to express our love for them." Selene''s speech echoed to all the members and attendees of the funeral.


    Prompting them to be more emotional.


    As soon as she turned around to the gravestone of Lady Sonja, she unexpectedly expressed her feelings towards the Alpha King.


    "I still love you ¡­ that cannot be denied ¡­ but I am not yet capable of forgiving you. Even though during those days I lost my memories ¡­ I never lost hope of finding the truth and regaining my memories back. So that I can return to you. But unfortunately, you easily gave in to misery and the idea of losing me. Instead of finding ways to have me back. I can never do what you have done. Find someone else as my replacement and have a child with that person."


    King Alcyd could not speak due to his guilt.


    Letting Selene talk.


    She continued,


    "Because if I was in your position, I will never give up on you until I get the chance to have you back in my arms. So, I want to let you know ¡­ I still do love you! But I can''t say it''s the same like before."


    "At least ¡­ I won''t have any regrets of not telling you what I feel for you." Selene remarked while looking at Lady Sonja''s gravestone.


    There were no right words to say from the words uttered by Selene.


    ...


    Moments after their prayers for Lady Sonja.


    Selene stood up and faced Beta Garrett.


    "Where are the intruders?" Selene asked.


    "They are currently heavily guarded in the dungeons." Beta Garrett replied.


    "Chloe volunteered in guarding the entire dungeon, sealing every exit." Athena added.


    "Lead me to them!" Selene stated.


    "But ¡­ you have to rest. We can do it tomorrow." King Alcyd worriedly said to Selene.


    "The trial must take place now. Justice must not be delayed. It''s something we owe to Lady Sonja." Selene argued with the Alpha King.


    No one dared to oppose her.


    "Let us begin the trial!" Selene prompted.


    Her eyes were gleaming in their beastly nature.


    And everyone could feel the change in her aura.


    Intimidating ¡­


    And overwhelming ¡­


    ''I will make each of them regret!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 433 - Lingering Emotions

    [-In the Golden Moon Hospital-]


    Day after the trial of the intruders ¡­


    Selene visited Booth in the hospital.


    Melody and Lucas escorted Selene to the hospital.


    Before reaching the room where Booth was taken care of.


    There was a group of teenage werewolves standing outside the door.


    "Luna!" the teenage she-wolf ran towards Selene and hugged her.


    "Finally, you have returned! I was right ¡­ I never believed them ¡­ I always thought you were still alive. Many times I have issued a request to set a search team for you. Unfortunately, I was denied countless times." Continued complained by the she-wolf.


    At the realization that Selene was confused.


    "It''s me ¡­ Misha! From the orphanage! One of the orphan kids?!?!" Misha reminded Selene.


    "Oh my GOD! You have grown ¡­ A LOT!" Selene was surprised at the sight of Misha.


    From a little girl into a budding and growing she-wolf.


    "I have shifted already and I have brown furs!" Misha boasted to their Luna.


    "And this is Rico! The eldest amongst the orphans when you last visited us before you went to the royal palace with King Alcyd." Misha introduced her fellow orphans.


    "Wow! All of you have truly grown. So how is training for all of you? I bet Caleb is giving you hard time." Selene jokingly asked.


    All of the orphans laughed at the words of Selene.


    "Nah! We can manage with the trainings. It''s the academics and homework in school we are struggling with ¡­" Rico shared to their Luna.


    Others agreed with him except Misha.


    "All of you are just lazy to study." Misha bragged her achievements to their Luna.


    Because Misha always have looked up to their Luna and treated her like her ideal woman.


    Immediately, others argued and debated with Misha.


    ''Hey! We are not like you!''


    ''Pft! You don''t have social life that''s why you can manage.''


    ''At least we excel in the trainings!''


    Words being thrown at Misha.


    "Settle down you all! Let''s have our reunion some other time. Right now, I have to visit a friend of mine. He saved my life and I have to make sure he is alright." Selene requested.


    Misha and her friends nodded.


    They excused themselves. Letting Selene enter the room.


    All of the orphan warriors looked at Selene and were curious if how is the relationship of Selene and their Alpha King.


    Knowing that their Alpha King is married to someone else.


    Melody comforted Selene while Lucas closed the door since he was the last one to enter.


    Before Selene expressed her plans to Melody and Lucas, she checked the condition of Booth and held his hand.


    Remembering their moments together.


    During those days they spent together in missions and raids.


    Having each other''s back.


    Looking after one another.


    "Don''t you dare die on me!" Selene told Booth.


    Lucas could see how worried Selene was for the human.


    He never thought a human, especially a hunter would have such importance in Selene''s life.


    "Is he really that important to you?" Lucas wondered.


    "Yes ¡­ I don''t know what I will do if ever I lose him." Selene confessed.


    "How about the Alpha King? He is your mate ¡­ I thought you still love him." Lucas pointed out.


    "I know and it''s complicated but I am not his wife ¡­ remember?" Selene reminded her older brother.


    "So, what now?" Lucas asked his younger sister.


    ¡­


    There was a brief silence before Selene answered the query of her older brother.


    "I called President Tony a while ago. And told him everything." Selene informed Melody.


    "WHAT?!?!" Melody was surprised.


    "He is angered by my failure and putting you at risk for exposing you to more danger. That is why ¡­" Selene conveyed her conversation with the president of the Hunters Association.


    She further elaborated,


    "And you will be escorted back by your father. He will be arriving in the Golden Moon Pack ¡­ 2 days from now. They will also bring Booth back to the headquarters. His grandfather will be accompanying the president."


    "But ¡­" Melody wanted to complain but Selene insisted with her plan.


    "There are too many dangerous force lurking around. Waiting for their chance to eliminate me. I do not need another incident like Lady Sonja to happen. You will be more protected and safe around the hunters. Your father can protect you better than I can ever do." Selene tried to convince Melody.


    Even Lucas was convinced for the sake of his mate.


    "I already arranged our meeting for their arrival. They cannot enter the Golden Moon City because from now on ¡­ No outsiders are allowed to enter. For the mean time. Until we finalize the defenses of the territory. So, we will meet with them outside the city." Selene gave the details of her plans.


    "How about me? I do not want to be separated with her." Lucas mentioned to Selene.


    A brief moment before Selene responded.


    "Forgive me brother, but you have to understand ¡­"


    She was not able to finish her words.


    Lucas displayed a negative reaction on Selene''s plans.


    "No! If it''s okay to you that your away with your mate. It''s different with me."


    Selene knew it would be difficult to convince her older brother.


    Unless she had something better to convince him.


    Before Lucas could make any complaints, Selene looked at her brother and informed him through her mind-link.


    Only Selene was capable of communicating with any werewolf through her mind-link.


    A unique ability that no other werewolf has.


    Making him silent and loss for words.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Do you understand now? It''s for you and her. If you cooperate with my plans then everything will go smoothly on your side as well." Selene successfully convinced her older brother after their mind-link.


    "Melody ¡­ I will visit you time to time. For now, this is something that must be done. Because soon, I will be issuing my acceptance to my duties as the second supreme ruler and a war against the king of vampires."


    A surprise was painted all over Melody''s face but she understood why she had to be away from Selene.


    ¡­


    "Do you promise to visit me?" Melody''s sadness was evident on her voice.


    "Or are you like my birth mother who left me and my father?"


    Both Lucas and Selene did not expect for Melody to utter such words.


    "Of course I promise! We will visit you soon. After all this chaos ¡­"


    Suddenly, Beta Garrett''s voice could be heard by Selene.


    ''Selene? Selene?''


    ''Yes, Garrett ¡­ what is it?''


    ''I know you are kind of busy right now and knowing your complicated relationship with Alcyd but ¡­ will it be okay if you help us?''


    ''Why, what''s wrong?''


    ''It''s Alcyd ¡­''


    ''What''s wrong with him?''


    ''Alcyd is wasted here in the main office and I could not think of anyone else that could help us with this problem.''


    Selene heaved a sigh upon hearing their Beta seek for her help.


    ''Okay ¡­ I am on my way!''


    ¡­


    "Kindly stay here for the mean time. I have to check on something." Selene excused herself and requested from Lucas and Melody to stay beside Booth.


    As she leaves the room, Lucas became more serious.


    There was something bothering him ever since his talk with Ingrid.


    He was waiting for the right chance to tell Selene.


    With all the things going on ¡­


    ''How can I tell her ¡­ our father is alive?''


    ''I have to confirm this first, before telling her ¡­ I do not want to give her false hope.''


    ''If it''s true ¡­ why? Why hasn''t he searched for us if he was still alive all these times?''


    Too many questions plagued the mind of Lucas.


    Aside from the fact he would be separated for a while with his mate ¡­ and the plans of Selene which he cannot refuse to cooperate with.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 434 - Message To The Vampire King

    [-In the Castle of King Lionel-]


    Vampires from different covens were gathered by the vampire king.


    Discussing their future plans.


    Their vampire grand elder was evidently absent.


    Making an obvious statement to everyone.


    Since it was out of the open regarding with the betrayal of Ingrid and the involvement of Amelia in Ingrid''s betrayal.


    Factions between vampires and covens have worsened.


    Ever since the defeat and fall of the western fortress of King Lionel.


    More vampire covens were losing confidence in their vampire king.


    Amelia took advantage of the recent failures and shortcomings of the vampire king as her opportunity to gain more allies from other covens of vampires.


    Declaring the northern fortress as defectors to the vampire king.


    King Lionel could not declare war against his own blood.


    If he issues a war against the northern fortress, more vampire covens would lose trust in him and leave his vampire court.


    His priorities at the moment were;


    (1)  Strengthen his remaining fortresses and secure the vault of his kingdom''s resources.


    (2)  Reassure his allies and subjects with his leadership.


    (3)  And eliminating the daughter of his grandson, the next chosen one to be the second supreme ruler.


    Preventing her from ascending to her destined throne.


    Her reign will signify his loss and transfer of authority over the entire kingdom of vampires.


    During his motivating speech towards his subjects in the court.


    The arrival of Dalton made everyone stop from their conversations.


    Including King Lionel.


    Upon his arrival, the king of vampires assumed that Dalton succeeded in his mission.


    What they don''t know ¡­ he was about to inform the king regarding his failure.


    And to extend the message from Selene.


    *** Flashback ***


    Right after the funeral of Lady Sonja, Selene headed to the intruders and her supposed assassins.


    The Alpha King gave the orders to bring all the intruders to the courtyard of the mansion.


    Selene intended to conduct the trial on the courtyard of the mansion.


    It was allowed for everyone to witness the trial of the intruders.


    Everyone anticipated the trial of the intruders and those who murdered the patrol unit of Golden Moon Pack and their beloved ¡­ Lady Sonja.


    Especially the executive officers of the Alpha King.


    Upon their arrival, there they were ¡­


    Chained and weakened by the spell inflicted to them by Chloe.


    All of them were nervous at what would transpire next.


    The dark witch was completely overpowered by the magic of Chloe.


    Compared to her own powers, Chloe was far more powerful than her.


    Kneeling at the center of the courtyard.


    The four intruders were surrounded by the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    It was like a spectacle for others.


    Seeing their Luna lead a trial for the first time.


    Usually, their Alpha King leads this trials.


    But for obvious reasons, their Luna was given the authority to lead such trial.


    Standing by the stairs, Selene looked dominant and her aura was oozing with anger.


    And then she began with the trial.


    "Before I issue the sentence on all of you. I have few questions in mind."


    "I will not ask my questions twice. Because I have no time with any of your mind games." Selene warned Dalton and his companions.


    "Who sent you ¡­ for what mission?" Selene asked.


    Though, she had an initial thoughts. But she wanted everyone to know from the vampire''s mouth about their true intentions.


    ¡­


    Silence was their response to Selene.


    Instantly, all of them writhe in burning pain.


    All of them were screaming in pain due to their hand burning slowly and repetitively.


    "Killing you all on the spot will be a mercy from me. So, I prefer to put you all in an excruciating painful experience. Unless, you answer my question directly." Selene looked fierce and unwavering with her tone.


    Everyone was shocked at the sight of their Luna.


    Displaying her ruthless side.


    "The king of vampires sent them to kill you ¡­ I was only employed by Dalton to assist them in eliminating you. Everything is all orders from the vampire king." The dark witch exposed everything she knows.


    Unlike Dalton and the other Henchmen who remained quiet.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. I will grant you a swift death." Selene announced.


    Instantly, the dark witch died on the spot.


    Her head rolling on the floor after Jackson swung his sword.


    Before the trial started, Jackson requested to be the executioner.


    Jackson was extremely angered by the near-death experience of his mate.


    He demanded death for Dalton but Selene refused because she had another way of punishing Dalton.


    Instead of killing Dalton and granting the wishes of the other members of the Golden Moon Pack, Selene allowed Jackson to become the executioner of the trial.


    "Now, your deaths will not be granted ¡­ because I sentence you three with a lifetime suffering. As a punishment for your crimes against the members of Golden Moon Pack and your failed attempt on my life."


    Selene continued,


    "The intruders will remain in the dungeon. They will be injected with daily dose of nightshade. Sufficient enough which will not completely kill you. A spell will be casted on you three, in every blood you take ¡­ in order to quench your thirst. You will feel extreme pain from every ounce of blood you take. Making it as your poison. So, I have decided to the feed the other two ... a daily ration of blood. Aside from the nightshade, 2 bags of blood will be attached on your veins as your daily dose for the day. This punishment will be in effect starting today."


    The three vampires looked at Selene with contempt.


    If they were silent a while ago, after hearing Selene issue their punishment ¡­


    They wanted to cuss at her.


    But Selene muted their voice.


    "Shhhh ¡­ I no longer need to hear your disgusting voice. For the killer of Lady Sonja ¡­ I am sending you back to your king as my messenger. I bet he would love to hear your report and my message to him." Selene divulged to Dalton.


    She added,


    "Every second that passes, the pain in your head will worsen. Until you utter all the words of my message for the king of vampires ¡­ the pain will not go away. A single word kept from my complete message to the king of vampires will increase the pain tremendously. So if I were you ¡­ killer of Lady Sonja ¡­ hurry and send my message to him ..."


    A satisfied look was evident in the faces of each member of the Golden Moon Pack present in the courtyard of the mansion.


    It was fully packed.


    As if there was a spectacle taking place.


    Selene casted a spell on the three where she placed her punishment for their crimes.


    The chains of Dalton was released.


    He had no time to hostage anyone or cause any further delays from Selene''s orders because he felt an unimaginable pain in his head.


    "Arrrggghh!! Argghhh!!" Dalton screamed in pain.


    "I forgot to mention, the pain lessens as you get nearer to the vampire king." Last words of Selene to Dalton.


    And instantly, Dalton fled as quickly as he could.


    Just to lessen the pain he was feeling.


    *** Back in Present ***


    "I am here to send the message for the vampire king ¡­" Dalton was catching his breath and holding his head.


    King Lionel was curious and confused about what was going on with Dalton.


    "PLEAAASEE KILL ME ALREADY ¡­ I cannot take the pain anymore ¡­. It''s too much!"


    "What''s her message to me?" King Lionel ignored the request of his henchman.


    There was a momentary hesitation ... due to the possible reaction of the vampire king.


    But Dalton could no longer endure the pain he was experiencing at the moment.


    "PREPARE FOR A WAR YOU WILL NEVER WIN! YOU ARE A SINKING SHIP AND EMBARRASSMENT TO ALL VAMPIRES!"


    "SO, DO US A FAVOR ¡­ FUCK YOURSELF AND DIE!"


    Upon hearing the message of Selene to the vampire king, King Lionel roared in fury.


    From the insult thrown by Selene.


    Knowing that it will be heard by the entire vampire court.


    Sending a message to all vampires ¡­


    ''CHOOSE YOUR SIDE, NOW!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 435 - Wasted And Drunk

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Right after the trial of the intruders, Selene locked herself in the master''s bedroom.


    While the Alpha King was on his own in the main office.


    Drowning himself with the liquors he bought from the store.


    Cases of liquors were packed at the side.


    Waiting for him to take one by one.


    Fear and sorrow took over.


    Making a mess out of himself.


    One bottle after another were being thrown to the floor.


    Hours have passed and the sun has risen.


    The entire mansion was surrounded by grieving staff members.


    No one could do their own task properly.


    In each corner were crying members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Some were dazed in the memory of their beloved ¡­ chief of staff.


    There was no single soul who was in the right condition to perform in their task.


    A complete gloomy ambiance all over the mansion.


    Mostly within the main office of the Alpha King.


    Unfortunately, the Alpha King was still not done in drinking more liquors.


    "Alcyd, that''s enough already! Drinking and drowning yourself with all this liquors won''t solve your problems." Beta Garrett tried to take away the bottle from the Alpha King''s hand.


    "Come on! Why can''t you just let me be? Can''t you see ¡­ this is the only thing that can numb all of this away!" King Alcyd reasoned out with his Beta.


    "It''s already almost noon. This is bad for you!" Beta Garrett expressed his worry for his best friend.


    "Bro! All of them ¡­ those I cared for are leaving me one by one ¡­ Please don''t leave me too!" King Alcyd begged his best friend.


    Beta Garrett sympathized with his best friend.


    Aside from his pitiful state, Beta Garrett could sense the fear and vulnerability of his best friend.


    Heaving a deep sigh because no matter how much he tries, the Alpha King won''t stop drinking the bottle of liquor in his hand.


    Not letting his best friend take away the only means to numb his pain, sorrows and misery away.


    "Damn it, Alcyd! This is not the answer." Beta Garrett was losing his patience with his best friend.


    Suddenly, the arrival of Selene cause a momentary relief for Beta Garrett.


    "Thank you for coming, Selene! I have ran out of options to how I can make him stop." Beta Garrett admitted defeat in dealing with their Alpha King.


    Immediately, Selene noticed the awful smell of the liquors and the distressed look on the Alpha King.


    "Oh God! What''s that smell?" Selene complained.


    "He has never taken a bath since yesterday and of course ¡­ effect of the bottles of liquor." Beta Garrett answered Selene''s query.


    Selene began to use her powers in taking away the bottles of liquor.


    Moving all of it through her mind and powers.


    Commanding it all to float away from the main office.


    The door of the main office opened at her command.


    Staff members were astonished at the floating cases of liquors. Making its way outside the mansion.


    Even the Alpha King was astonished and could not do anything about it.


    "Hey! That''s mine! Why the ¡­"


    King Alcyd realized that his mate was around and the cause of the intervention.


    "You look awful! Why are you doing this to yourself?" Selene pointed out to the Alpha King.


    "Why do you care? I am nothing to you, remember? You can''t even forgive me!" King Alcyd was blurting out one word after another.


    Selene rolled her eyes because she knew that King Alcyd was completely wasted.


    "Garrett, I already got rid of all the liquors in his possession. Bring him to his room and wash him up. Let him sober up. Then, call me once you are done." Selene instructed Beta Garrett.


    When she was about to leave, King Alcyd wrapped his arms around Selene''s waist from behind while on his knees.


    "Why can''t you just forgive me ¡­ and stay with me? Your punishment is too much ¡­ why don''t you just end my life now? Instead of rejecting me ¡­ why don''t you take my life to appease your pain? For all the hurt I have caused you!"


    Hearing all the regrets and begging of the Alpha King, Selene could not help it but show pity to the Alpha King.


    "This is not how you earn my forgiveness. You must prove yourself worthy in regaining my trust again. Through sincerity and consistent repentance then maybe ¡­ just maybe you can earn it back again. Plus, if you succeed in showing me that you can be the man that I think you are then I may learn how to trust you again and believe in your devotion towards me. Not through this ¡­"


    She continued,


    "Making yourself a mess will not earn me back to your arms."


    "I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!! It hurts ¡­ to see you worrying for that hunter! Holding someone else in your arms. It should be me, not him!" King Alcyd was referring to Booth.


    Selene realized that the Alpha King is also feeling jealous over Booth.


    Instead of stepping away, Selene turned her attention to her mate.


    Holding his drunken face.


    "He is just a friend. And he saved my life! There is nothing between me and him."


    "Really? Nothing?" King Alcyd asked again.


    -Hiccup!-


    "Yes, nothing!"


    Then, King Alcyd passed out on Selene''s chest.


    Selene caught him and sighed.


    "I guess ¡­ you will be helping me?" Beta Garrett told Selene.


    "Take that smile off your face, Garrett! I guess I have no choice but to clean him up myself." Selene sounded forced in her words.


    "You mean ¡­ cleaning your conscience?" Beta Garrett teasing Selene.


    "Excuse me?!?!" Selene glared at the best friend of the Alpha King.


    "I was just kidding! You look so defensive and ¡­ guilty." Beta Garrett continued teasing Selene.


    Before Selene could hurt him, he reminded Selene that he is a new father of two healthy boys.


    Taking advantage of the kindness of Selene.


    "Just prepare the room already and the warm water for Alcyd." Selene''s orders to the Beta.


    As Beta Garrett complied with Selene''s orders.


    Selene gently placed Alcyd''s head to her lap and looked at her mate, unconscious.


    "So ¡­ it hurts you so much to see someone else in my arms. How do you think I feel when I found out when you married and had a child with someone else?"


    Silently telling to the Alpha King while caressing his hair and gently feeling his face.


    "Despite all of the pain you caused me and the tears I shed for you ¡­"


    "I STILL LOVE YOU!"


    Selene uttered her own feelings for the Alpha King while lying unconscious on her lap.


    Unaware that the Beta, the best friend of the Alpha King was eaves dropping outside the door.


    Through his heightened hearing senses, he heard every word uttered by Selene.


    ''I guess Alcyd has still a chance with Selene.''


    ''Only time can tell ¡­''


    Beta Garrett smiled as he made his way to the halls of the mansion.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 436 - War Against The Vampire King

    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Everyone shook in fear at the sight of the vampire king infuriated.


    An insult thrown at him.


    And a challenge issued by Selene.


    In the entire history of vampires, they have never seen such display of provocation towards their vampire king like this.


    Such boldness and confidence.


    "HOW DARE SHE?!?!?!" King Lionel was in raging anger.


    His aura surrounding him could no longer be contained due to his anger.


    Dark ¡­


    Murderous ¡­


    Cold ¡­


    All vampires could sense the monstrous aura of their king.


    His eyes gleamed in bloody red.


    For the longest time, they have not seen the true form of their king.


    Legend has it ¡­ that the vampire king only show his true monstrous form in battle.


    Death follows whenever he reveals his true monstrous form.


    Thus, when the color of the skin of their king started to change ¡­ everyone feared for the worst.


    Immediately, Antoin activated his powers to negate or at least hinder the monstrous transformation of the vampire king.


    "King Lionel ¡­" Antoin wanted to remind the vampire king with his temper.


    Dalton sighed in relief upon reducing his pain.


    But his punishment remains.


    Drinking blood would mean more pain and poison to his system.


    In addition to that, every time he would use his ability ¡­ writhing pain would also be felt.


    Worsening his condition.


    He was on his knees.


    Miserable ¡­


    And restricted by the curses of Selene.


    What makes it worst ¡­ Selene knew how the vampire king would react if the henchman would deliver the message she had for him.


    Turning him into a shock receiver of the vampire king.


    "The daughter of my grandson ¡­ dares to issue a challenge on me? And insult me in my own court?" King Lionel reiterated in his fury.


    Antoin struggled to contain the overwhelming power of their king.


    -Raging Roar!-


    "Ggggaaaaahhhhh!!!!"


    -Raging Roar!-


    Instantly, vampires nearest to the vampire king shrunk in pain.


    Including, Dalton.


    "I don''t need failures and weaklings!!!"


    Proving more to the other vampires that their king is a tyrant leader.


    "IF WAR SHE WANTS, THEN WAR SHE''LL GET!!!"


    Antoin looked worried for the future of their kingdom.


    Because war with the second supreme ruler would only mean more enemies.


    One of the henchmen, gathered all her courage and spoke her mind.


    Kneeling in front of their king before speaking.


    "Permission to speak, your Highness!"


    ¡­


    "Speak, Caroline!" King Lionel gave permission.


    "Our other resources and blood bank are barely keeping up with the monthly rations and distributions within the kingdom. I suggest to move the location of our blood bank and vault. And scatter the vaults in a more strategic locations. Rather than focusing on one." Caroline suggested to their vampire king.


    "Fine then! I am leaving it in your hands to implement your plans." King Lionel authorized the suggestion of Caroline.


    He continued,


    "For now, I will teach that foolish daughter of my grandson some lesson ¡­ which she will never forget."


    "WAR WITH ME? PFT!"


    "I will show her the wrath of a vampire king!"


    Every vampire in the court could hear those unfortunate vampires scream in pain.


    Blacking out, one after another.


    Their king venting his frustration and anger towards the nearest vampires around him.


    Others started to step away and tried to avoid getting caught by the anger of the vampire king.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    News spread to other kingdoms that the next chosen one is planning to ascend in her rightful throne as the second supreme ruler.


    Sending each member of the Altum Council, a notice about her declaration of war against the vampire king.


    To each respective monarchs,


    Queen Venus ¡­ the queen of fairies.


    King Cornaith ¡­ the king of elves.


    King Arceus ¡­ the king of demi-giants.


    King Gazelle ¡­ the king of dwarves.


    And King Magnus, the king of warlocks.


    All of them were surprised at the sudden declaration of the next chosen one.


    But there was one thing they had in mind.


    ''Finally! The enthronement of the Second Supreme Ruler.''


    ¡­


    Though, the king of warlocks felt pressured to choose his true loyalty.


    Amongst all monarchs, he has the track record of flipping sides whenever it serves his interest.


    Deciding whether it is still smart to cooperate with the vampire king.


    Now that the next chosen one has declared her first move as the Second Supreme Ruler.


    ¡­


    Queen Venus was the least satisfied amongst all monarchs.


    "Close the borders! Seal each entrance to the kingdom!" Queen Venus declared to her fairy council.


    Giving an immediate command to her council.


    "But ¡­ your youngest sister ¡­" one of the council member expressed her worry for Magenta.


    "Let her be! She defied my orders. Now, she will suffer the consequences like Titania and Odin. Protecting the lives of others over their own. Risking their own life for the sake of others."


    Such bitterness from the statement of the queen of fairies.


    Members of the fairy council looked at one another.


    Worrying for the mind-set of their current queen.


    "So, how ¡­ how about your other sister? Keeping Princess Pearl in the prison will only spark rebellion and factions within our kingdom. We cannot deny that she has huge number of supporters in our kingdom. Plus, she has not committed major crime." Another member of the fairy council shared her thoughts to the queen.


    Unlike any other councils of other kingdoms.


    The fairy council consists of powerful elemental fairies who holds great power within the kingdom.


    This council of 5 members are the ones responsible of choosing their next queen.


    "I am the most powerful fairy in this kingdom. There must only be one queen. She proved herself as a threat to my crown." Queen Venus'' reply to the council member.


    "But she is your sister!"


    "She chose to oppose me, council member! What you do not understand? It is no longer our business to join war with others and pardon criminals. My sister will be punished accordingly to the crimes she has committed."


    Ending her speech with ¡­


    "Tell her supporters, my sister''s head will be displayed at the plaza if they continue to disobey my orders. Announce to everyone, any rebellion against my reign will result in my sister''s death. So, if they want her alive ¡­ ALL MUST ¡­ FOLLOW!"


    They trembled in the presence of Queen Venus.


    A fairy once considered to be the most gentle of all ¡­


    But after the death of Emperor Odin ¡­ Queen Venus became the heartless fairy.


    ...


    If there was tension within the kingdom of fairies.


    In a secluded territory,


    Alpha Berrick has found his choice of wolf pack, to begin with.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 437 - Her Preparations

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    After the Alpha King was taken care of by Selene and his best friend.


    Selene noticed abnormality on the temperature of the Alpha King.


    "Garrett, ask Chloe and Headmistress Elaine to brew a medicine for -Irgev Fever- and werewolf poisoning. If my assessment is right, those vampires were able to poison Alcyd underhandedly. Without anyone noticing."


    "How did you ¡­" Beta Garrett wondered.


    "My experiences with the hunters as their overseer taught me a lot. I trained a lot with my magic powers since I lost my spirit wolf."


    "That explains your inability to shift."


    "Yes ¡­"


    Selene changed the topic. And asked another query.


    "Did Alcyd chase the vampires?"


    "No! But he talked with your assassin when he was pretending to be a warrior of the Golden Moon Pack." Beta Garrett answered the query of Selene.


    "Then that explains how he got poisoned. No wonder he is burning up. If we allowed another day pass by, it may have gotten worse. Hurry and fetch the necessary medicine. I will look after him while waiting for you." Selene''s firm command.


    "Yes, right away!" Beta Garrett complied with Selene''s orders.


    Before leaving, he took a last glimpse on Selene casting a protection spell on Alcyd.


    Looking worried for their Alpha King.


    ''No matter how much you hide it ¡­ your concern for him still shows.''


    Beta Garrett thought to himself as he watched Selene take care of Alcyd.


    At the same time ¡­ Selene casted her protective spell on the Alpha King.


    Amplifying his regenerating ability and slowing down the effects of the poison from the attempt of Dalton.


    ''I should have punished that vampire more ¡­''


    Gritting her teeth in frustration.


    Unaware that her eyes were gleaming in its beastly nature.


    Signifying the presence of her spirit wolf.


    Ever since the return of Selene from her limbo, her spirit wolf hid its presence from Selene.


    Now, at the sight of their mate miserable and sick ¡­ the spirit wolf could not help itself and reappear.


    But gladly, Selene''s spirit wolf was able to contain itself from reappearing.


    For the spirit wolf, it was not yet time for her to appear and return in Selene''s aid.


    Because the spirit wolf of Selene plans to teach Selene some lesson.


    Due to her impulsive decision which endangered both of their lives.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand,


    A rising issue and problem were going out of control.


    [-In the Council Room-]


    "We cannot pass that legislation and make our own decisions without the knowledge of the Alpha King." Prime Minister Alarick reasoned out to the other members of the council.


    "I understand your sentiment, prime minister! But we cannot refuse the demand of the majority to proclaim their unborn child as the heir to the throne and the proposal of the majority members to enthrone Laura as the queen of werewolves." Alpha Gerald pointed out to the prime minister.


    "Is there any other way to appease the majority members?" Princess Shiveena asked the new War Commander of the royal army of the Alpha King.


    One of the council members answered instead of Alpha Gerald.


    "We are also shocked. The same as you are! We know, that the Alpha King appointed each member of this council in his advantage but there is a limit to the things we can help the royal family with."


    "I will go directly with you two. Laura''s pregnancy just increased her influence amongst the other Alphas. Her great relations with the Lunas of different wolf packs gave her the control over the other Alphas. Expect things to go worse, once she gives birth to that child. Because her political status will become a threat to all of you." Alpha Gerald gave his own assessment.


    "What are you trying to say, Alpha Gerald? That we need to keep cowering down to Laura''s wishes?" Princess Shiveena demanded clarification from the newly appointed War Commander of the royal army.


    "If you insist on clashing with her ¡­ I am afraid that the royal family may take a hard hit. Since now ¡­ she has a legitimate claim and power. No one is stopping her now, not even the Alpha King! Unless he expects for another risky showdown with Laura and her faction." Alpha Gerald kept emphasizing on the consequences of the decisions of the royal family.


    "How much longer can we postpone or hold out their proposals and demands?" Prime Minister Alarick curiously asked.


    The other council members looked at one another.


    "Brother?" Princess Shiveena refused to agree with the idea of backing down to Laura.


    "By estimation? Realistically speaking, only this week! And by next week, protest and another set of boycotts will be in place as their retaliation to our own stern decision." Alpha Gerald replied.


    "I think we can prolong it into 2 weeks. Using the fact of Lady Sonja''s death from the Golden Moon Pack, some Alphas may try to understand the situation and ¡­"


    Prime Minister Alarick was not able to finish his statement because one of the royal guards came to deliver a message to the captain of the royal guard.


    "Oh my GOD!" Princess Shiveena stood in shock.


    Others were surprised by the reaction of the princess.


    "What happened, Shiveena?" Prime Minister Alarick became curious from the letter which the princess read.


    She immediately handed over the letter of report from the warriors sent to the kingdom of King Arceus.


    ** Headline **


    --Dem-Giant Kingdom is completely annihilated by the vampire kingdom.--


    The day after the declaration of Selene for war against the vampire king, the kingdom of Dem-Giants was attacked by King Lionel.


    Since it is one of the closest territory around the vampire kingdom.


    Sending a message to all monarchs.


    ''The war has begun!''


    And ¡­


    ''The -Vampire Legion- is set to eliminate all its enemies!''


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 438 - Just Starting

    News about the annihilation of the Demi-Giant Kingdom spread like a wildfire.


    The defeat of King Arceus sent waves of fear to different kingdoms and territories of supernatural creatures.


    King Lionel declaring war to upcoming Second Supreme Ruler of all supernatural beings.


    A message sent to everyone that whoever dares to go against the Vampire Kingdom will meet their own demise.


    The united forces of all henchmen of King Lionel proved to be his greatest asset against his enemies.


    Variety of powerful and skillful vampires under the command of King Lionel was something all supernatural creatures feared.


    On their way back to King Lionel''s Castle ¡­


    Travelling on foot.


    Hanzo and Petro were alongside with their vampire king.


    "Your Highness ¡­ I did not expect for us to annihilate the entire kingdom in one swoop." Petro expressed his amusement in defeating such known kingdom for their strength and might.


    He added, "Though, it would have been easier with Ingrid accompanying our attacks."


    "She has chosen her fate. We better not mention those who does not benefit us. And just ruins the grandeur of our victory." King Lionel reminded Petro.


    Instantly Petro apologized to the vampire king.


    "Forgive me, your Highness!" Petro sincerely apologized to their king.


    Antoin was saddened at the thought of Ingrid chained to dry in the prison of vampires.


    Punished and left to dry in her designated cell in the prison.


    "Are you worrying for her, Antoin?" King Lionel asked.


    Surprisingly, the vampire king directly asked Antoin.


    Both, Hanzo and Petro were nervous that their king asked Antoin.


    Because it was known that Ingrid and Antoin were the closest like siblings amongst the henchmen.


    Having Ingrid punished and left to suffer may have bothered their fellow henchman.


    "To be honest, your Highness ¡­ YES!" Antoin lowered his gaze to avoid any negative reaction from their king.


    "Antoin!" Petro protested at Antoin''s concern for Ingrid.


    "Sorry, Petro ¡­ but you don''t know Ingrid the way I do. And she was like a sister to me. You cannot blame me from treating her more special than you can ever do." Antoin argued with Petro.


    "But she defied and betrayed our king. She does not deserve mercy. Death is a mercy to bestow upon her. I agree with King Lionel''s punishment for her." Petro justified King Lionel''s decisions.


    Then King Lionel noticed the silence of Hanzo.


    Unlike Petro who kept giving his opinions on different issues.


    "You seem quiet Hanzo ¡­ do you agree with Petro regarding my punishment for Ingrid?" King Lionel curiously asked Hanzo.


    "I have no right to question your decisions, your Highness! We owe our life to you. For granting us this second life. Filled with power and wealth." Hanzo answered.


    He continued, "So ¡­ it is only right for you to punish those who are ungrateful. Though, I must say ¡­ Ingrid is a vampire unlike the others. Her concerns for the welfare and future of the vampires is genuine. I guess she had her own way of doing things."


    "Which resulted for her betrayal and defiance. She was too full of herself. Just because the king gave her many favors and treated her special. It doesn''t mean she could take advantage of it all." Petro explained to Hanzo.


    While they were arguing and discussing about Ingrid.


    The other henchmen were whipping the surviving demi-giants.


    Treating them like slaves due to their defeat.


    A parade of new slaves as their prize for their victory against the demi-giants.


    During in their giant forms, they were carrying barrels and chests of treasures.


    Most importantly, A huge metal containers of blood bags from the fallen demi-giants.


    Demi-giants'' regular form is like those of a human.


    But they can transform into giants when they decided to.


    ''Hurry it up!''


    Only few demi-giants were spared to live.


    "Enough with the arguments. If anyone dares to join the daughter of my grandson then King Arceus will be a great example for all those foolish ones that will join hands with the next chosen one." King Lionel stated to the three remaining members of -HARBINGERS OF DEATH- but Antoin remained worried for the comings days.


    Based on history, war with a Supreme Ruler always never end well for anyone.


    Death ¡­


    Chaos ¡­


    And wreckage always follow pursuit.


    King Lionel added, "We are ¡­"


    "Just starting ¡­ with the war!"


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    Receiving such disheartening news, Selene gathered the Beta and commander of the Golden Moon Pack.


    [-In the Main Office-]


    "Are we not waiting for the Alpha King to wake up?" Caleb was curious if it was right to have a sudden meeting.


    "He is currently resting. According to Headmistress Elaine, he will be waking up a day after the intake of his medicines. Apparently, the substance of the medicine is quite stronger than the usual medicines." Beta Garrett elaborated to Caleb.


    "And we do not have the luxury of time to wait for it. We can easily fill him in once he wake up." Selene remarked.


    She furthered her explanation.


    "Right now ¡­ we must finalize things as soon as possible! Especially with this war against¡­"


    Someone''s arrival took Selene''s attention.


    ¡­


    "Forgive me for my sudden arrival."


    ¡­


    "Magdeline!" Selene stood upon the entrance of the Grand White Witch.


    Just right behind her was Chloe.


    "Granny! Why are you here so sudden? Who''s checking on Lady Susan?" Chloe worried for her mentor.


    "I tasked someone reliable to tend for Susan''s needs. Right now, there are more important things to be dealt with." Magdeline was looking more worried.


    After taking their respective seats, Magdeline went directly to her agenda.


    "I know the death of Lady Sonja may have caused so much grief and pain to all the members of Golden Moon Pack but provoking the king of vampires and issuing a war against him ¡­ without ascending to your rightful throne as the Second Supreme Ruler ¡­ is basically ¡­"


    Selene did not let Magdeline finish.


    "Magdeline ¡­ I am saddened with the news of the annihilation of the Demi-Giant Kingdom and the death of King Arceus. But ¡­ the vampire king made a grave mistake in taking the demi-giants as slave. You should know how fairies, werewolves and elves feel about slavery."


    "Instead of inciting fear to everyone ¡­ he just fueled other supernatural creatures to defend themselves. And giving us the opportunity to rally forces against him."


    Everyone was shocked to hear Selene carefully plot against King Lionel.


    "The best way to convince others to join is through ¡­ giving them the reason to fight and an example to show."


    Each of them were amused at how Selene could come up such plan.


    "The war is just starting ¡­ we are far from over!"


    Such fierceness could be seen on Selene''s eyes.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 439 - Spoils Of War

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Magdeline had to leave the royal palace and meet with Selene.


    In the main office of the Alpha King, Selene gathered the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack and the commander of the Golden Moon warriors.


    Now, she has declared war against the vampire king.


    A stricter security ¡­


    And more patrolling units of the borders must be placed.


    Increasing the number of members in every unit.


    Medical specialist members will be more needed.


    To increase the survival rate of the members of every unit.


    Before Selene met with the Beta and Commander, she had a serious strategic talk with Oliver.


    Oliver was far more superior in terms of strategy and war tactics.


    Than any other executive officers.


    Magdeline could not help herself but point out her worries regarding the war issued against the vampire king and his legion.


    "I am worried that other supernatural beings would fear in taking a stand against the vampire king. One of them is King Magnus." Magdeline looked more serious and more worried.


    "The king of warlocks?" Beta Garrett wondered.


    "Yes!" Magdeline confirmed.


    Chloe and Selene had no idea about the king of warlocks.


    "Why would the king of warlocks fear the vampire king? Isn''t he a member of the Altum Council? And if I am not mistaken ¡­ he joined forces with the late Emperor Odin in defeating the Dark Lord." Caleb shared his own knowledge regarding the king of warlocks.


    "You are right, Caleb! But the king of warlocks was originally an ally and follower of the Dark Lord. King Magnus flipped sides due to his own gauge regarding with the war against the Dark Lord. Loyalty is not his strong suit." Magdeline elaborated to others.


    "In other words, he cannot be trusted!" Selene concluded.


    "Exactly!" Magdeline agreed with the conclusion of Selene about King Magnus.


    She added, "Especially now ¡­ the king of vampires have won against King Arceus. The Demi-Giants Kingdom is a known mighty race of supernatural creatures with extremely strong warriors. Defeating them can make King Lionel more fearsome. Others may yield to him and pledge their support to him."


    "What?!?!" Chloe exclaimed.


    Chloe further complained, "Why won''t others look at it as more reason for them to go against him? Selene mentioned a valid point of making others see this as more reason for them to get rid of the vampire king."


    ¡­


    Instead of agreeing with Chloe, Selene understood what the Grand White Witch was trying to point out.


    "I understand you now Magdeline. This is truly worrisome."


    "Can you see my point now? Do you realize the problem with it?" Magdeline furthered.


    "Yes ¡­ the spoils of war can be also crucial as their influence increase at the same time. Their wealth and morale will tremendously increase. Gaining a momentum which will be favorable to the king of vampires." Selene explained herself.


    Explaining further.


    "And at this times, some leaders or supernatural beings would prefer to ensure their own survival. Than risking their future to someone like me. Someone who has not ascended to the throne and with no enough army at my disposal. In terms of certainty and reassurance, I cannot provide others with it." Selene became more worried as well.


    "Why are you worrying too much, Selene? You are more powerful than others. They must fear you more." Chloe reminded Selene of her own prowess.


    "It''s not enough, Chloe. To be honest they have someone that can render me powerless." Selene disclosed to others.


    Others were surprised at the new revelation of Selene.


    "What do you mean ¡­ can render you powerless?" Beta Garrett asked.


    Magdeline interjected, "Antoin ¡­ one of the most skillful and experienced henchmen of King Lionel. I met him during the First Great War against the Horde of Darkness. When the Legion of Vampires were still our great allies. He can negate any type of magic."


    Chloe, Garrett and Caleb were all shocked at this piece of information.


    "Yes! I almost got killed in the process in facing them. With him in the battle field, makes it more difficult for us to defeat King Lionel. Now thinking about it ¡­ I may have declared war too easily without having the right preparations. But ¡­ there is no turning back now!" Selene admitted to Magdeline.


    She continued, "There is something I have in mind as well! If this works out ¡­ we may change the tide of war into our favor."


    Hearing Selene become optimistic, gave more hope to others.


    Including Magdeline.


    "What is it?"


    "Magdeline, will you visit the leaders of territories and kingdoms with some bad history of slavery during the time of tyranny of the Dark Lord? Convince them to side with us. And for sure ¡­ they will have more reason to fight against with the vampire king and his legion."


    Selene hoped for favorable results.


    "I will talk with the Hunters Association and help us defeat King Lionel. Since he killed many hunters during our raid. The threat that the Legion of Vampires poses to the humans must be emphasized. And the spoils of war which the vampires gained from their victory against the Demi-Giants will make them more threatening."


    In the middle of their serious discussion.


    All of them were unaware of the horrors from a faraway village.


    King Lionel visited a certain village while on their way back to his castle.


    "Your Highness, this is the location of the hideout of the woman you seek." One of the henchmen informed their king.


    "Great, time to gain more power ¡­ in order to eliminate my enemies!"


    King Lionel declared while the other henchmen wondered.


    Because they had no idea about the importance of the woman which King Lionel was in search for.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 440 - Booth And Selene

    [-In the Golden Moon Hospital-]


    Finally, Booth has completely recovered and regained his consciousness.


    Waking up from his deep slumber.


    Immediately, he looked for Selene.


    ¡­


    Ever since the attack of the vampire assassins and the death of Lady Sonja, Selene was surrounded by bodyguards.


    Theo and Galvin were tasked for the security of their Luna.


    They accompanied Selene to the Golden Moon Hospital while their Alpha King remained in the mansion.


    Keeping his distance from Selene, as they mutually agreed upon.


    "Booth!!!" Selene exclaimed at the sight of her friend.


    Hugging him tightly.


    Both Theo and Galvin were surprised to see their Luna being intimate with someone else aside from their Alpha King.


    For werewolves, any kind of physical contact is considered to be intimate.


    Being intimate with someone else aside from your mate or any family members is prohibited under the laws of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Once you are mated with someone, intimacy becomes a sensitive issue.


    "W-wait, Luna ¡­" Theo wanted to stop their Luna but Galvin held his shoulder.


    "Why don''t we give her this last chance to express herself freely in front of her friend?" Galvin told Theo.


    Unlike Galvin, Theo was looking upset to see their Luna so close with someone else.


    "But ¡­ the Alpha King wouldn''t like if ¡­" Theo emphasized the feelings of their Alpha King.


    "He will not be upset if we don''t mention to him about this. Plus, if I am not mistaken ¡­ I heard they would be leaving soon. Back to their own territory. So, basically ¡­ we won''t see him afterwards. I think our Luna needs this kind of break. She has been upset lately." Galvin reasoned out with Theo.


    "What do you mean upset?" Theo was confused.


    "First, all things related to our Alpha King. Second, the things she needed to cope with due to her long absence. Third, grieving for the death of Lady Sonja. Lastly, the ongoing war with the vampire king. Thus, she has been upset lately." Galvin elaborated to Theo.


    Realizing the valid point raised by Galvin.


    Theo went along with Galvin''s intention to give their Luna some space and time with her friend without their interference.


    "We will just wait outside, Luna!" Galvin excused themselves to Selene.


    As Selene gave them permission to wait outside the room, Booth was happy to see Selene worrying for him.


    "If only I knew that you would be this worried and give me such attention, I would have gotten myself in the hospital bed sooner." Booth jokingly teased Selene.


    "Idiot! If you do that ¡­ I will kill you myself!" Selene smiled and was delighted to see Booth fully recovered.


    Both laughed and smiled.


    "What happened to the vampires? Who sent the assassin to kill you?" Booth went straight ahead with his queries.


    Selene heaved a sigh.


    Being reminded of the death of Lady Sonja and the attempt on her life.


    "The king of vampires sent the assassins to kill me. Unfortunately for them, they failed in taking my life. And they have to deal with my wrath."


    She continued, "I issued a war against the vampire king. Unless he issues a surrender, I am serious in taking them all down."


    "Looks like I have to train harder for this war." Booth held Selene''s hand.


    Instead of shaking Booth''s hand away from hers, Selene just looked at his hand and felt the warmth from Booth''s touch.


    "I ¡­" Selene wanted to say something but doesn''t know if it is the right thing to say.


    At the same time, Booth expected for something he wished to hear for a long time.


    Waiting ¡­


    Anticipating for the next words to come out from Selene''s mouth.


    "I ¡­" Selene kept stammering and pondering on the next words.


    "I am sending you back with Melody!" Selene finally found the right words to tell Booth.


    "YES! Me too ¡­" Booth replied mindlessly.


    Realizing that Selene uttered such words different from his expectations.


    "Wait ¡­ what?!?! You are sending me back? Who said I am agreeing to this? I already told you about this. I am not going back because I am staying with you! End of discussion!" Booth refused to Selene''s prior plans.


    But Selene insisted for Booth to return to his family.


    "I cannot keep you here! It''s too dangerous for you and Melody. My conscience cannot allow for the two of you to get hurt because of me. I don''t want you to get hurt again because of me!" Selene stood and explained her decision to Booth.


    "I would take a thousand arrows for you! Without blinking an eye, I would do it in a heartbeat! Because ¡­" Booth reiterated his intentions of saving Selene all over again if given the chance.


    "Because what?"


    "Because ¡­ I am still in love with you! No matter how many times ¡­ you reject me! I will remain by your side." Booth confessed his lingering feelings for Selene.


    "I already told you, Booth!"


    "I don''t need your permission! Loving you and having these feelings for you are the greatest experience that a man could ever have. So, you cannot stop me from loving you or even caring for you. That''s just how it is! You have no choice but to deal with it." Booth expressed his feelings to Selene.


    Getting her more frustrated.


    "My decision is final, Booth! Whether you like it or not as well. I will be meeting with your grandfather and the president. So, I want you to prepare yourself and you will go back with them." Selene was firm with her decision.


    Booth became serious and agitated.


    "Do you think, you can get rid of me just like that? I don''t need to force you to love me. But you cannot force me to stay away from you. I will protect you ¡­ and make sure that you are not alone. I will make you smile when you feel sad. I will be your damn clown if needed be."


    Selene chuckled at the persistence of Booth.


    Before they could further argue.


    Alcyd arrived.


    "What are you doing here?" Selene wondered.


    "We need to talk." The Alpha King demanded time with Selene.


    Behind him was Theo looking guilty for reporting to the Alpha King regarding the hug and conversations of Selene with Booth.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 441 - Start Of Something New

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Right after the visit of Selene from the Golden Moon Hospital, both Selene and King Alcyd headed to the main office.


    Both were heard arguing.


    "I don''t need to explain myself to you!!" Selene was heard raising her voice.


    At the same time, King Alcyd was nagging Selene with her behavior towards Booth.


    The staff members were nervous and worried hearing their two leaders arguing.


    Beta Garrett made everyone to mind their own tasks rather than paying attention with the situation going around with their Alpha King and Luna.


    He gave orders to vacate the entire second floor so that no one could eavesdrop with the argument between Selene and King Alcyd.


    Making them all do something else to occupy most of their time rather than paying attention with the things they should not be meddling with.


    On the other hand, if Selene and the Alpha King were arguing.


    Melody and Lucas were bonding together.


    Just like Selene, Melody had some interest in gardening.


    Flowers were one of the things that calms her mind.


    Lucas volunteered in helping Melody in the garden.


    "Why won''t you let others help me? Are you sure you can handle it on your own? Having more people can make things easier for you." Melody pointed out to Lucas.


    "Nah, I can do it! No need for a battalion of servants if there is a man who is capable as me that can do the job." Lucas trying to impress Melody.


    Rolling her eyes after hearing the words of Lucas.


    "Fine, you say so!"


    Immediately, Melody re-arranged some of the orders of the flowers in the garden of the mansion.


    Since the absence of Selene, the maintenance for the garden has been less prioritized by the staff members.


    Ordering Lucas around with her requests.


    From arrangements to landscaping and planting of new flowers, Melody was immersed in beautifying the garden of the mansion.


    Time passed and the two spent more time together.


    ¡­


    Removing his shirt and wiping his sweat with it.


    Melody was surprised at the sight in front of her.


    Seeing Lucas reveal his body.


    His long torso ¡­


    Sturdy body ¡­


    Well-defined muscles ¡­


    Not too bulky and not too lean ¡­


    In addition to that, Melody realized how handsome Lucas was compared to the other men she knew.


    Comparing him to a matinee idol in the entertainment world.


    Or to a handsome male celebrity she was acquainted with.


    "Be careful in staring ¡­ you are already drooling!" Lucas teased Melody from her staring.


    "Excuse me?!?! I am not drooling!" Melody recomposed herself.


    He chortled at the reaction of Melody.


    Stomping her way over to the other side of the garden.


    Melody lost her balance and was about to stumble her way through.


    Fortunately, Lucas caught her just in time.


    "Careful there! Good thing I''m here to catch you ¡­" Lucas smoothly uttered to Melody.


    Unexpectedly, Melody blushed and could not control her own feelings.


    A start of something new.


    -Hiccup!-


    -Hiccup!-


    "W-wh ¡­" Melody could not finish her words due to her hiccups.


    -Hiccup!-


    -Hiccup!-


    "Stay put, let me get you some water." Lucas fetched some water for Melody.


    It was something that Melody could not understand.


    Why was she feeling this way towards Lucas?


    Having him around makes her feel giddy and excited.


    And when he is not around, she could not help but look for him.


    Whether it''s a mate thing or not ¡­


    One thing for sure ¡­


    Melody has started to develop feelings for Lucas.


    When Lucas went to fetch some glass of water for Melody, something happened that Melody could not explain.


    Her visions started to blur.


    Colors of the things surrounding her became blue.


    Then an enchanting voice has taken over her senses.


    Perplexed and confused to what was going on to her.


    "Ugh!" Melody held on to the wood of the bench she was sitting on.


    Her own voice disappeared.


    Unable to call for Lucas or anybody.


    ''Where are you?''


    ''Come back to me!''


    ''I need you ¡­''


    Words which Melody could not comprehend.


    Then a song which was so haunting.


    Like a sad lullaby for someone special.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Are you okay?" Lucas held Melody.


    Then things went back to normal for Melody.


    Gasping for more air.


    Looking around for where the voice she heard came from.


    "D-Did you ¡­ hear ¡­" Melody could not finish her words due to her hiccups.


    "Why don''t you drink first before you speak?" Lucas suggested to Melody after handing her the glass of water.


    Instantly, she drank the water given to her by Lucas.


    And she did not waste any time.


    "Did you hear that song?" Melody asked directly to Lucas.


    "What song?" Lucas was confused.


    "Someone was singing in such a haunting and lonely voice."


    "I did not hear anything. Are you sure ¡­ you are feeling alright?" Lucas started to worry for Melody.


    "I am sure there was something ¡­" Melody was puzzled with the sudden voice and song she heard from out of nowhere.


    Like someone was calling for her.


    From somewhere far away.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    While Melody and Lucas were having a moment together, Selene and King Alcyd were arguing in the main office.


    [-In the Main Office-]


    "I don''t like it when you are spending that much time with that guy!" King Alcyd complained.


    "I was just visiting a friend! And will you stop acting like a jealous mate! Because it doesn''t suit you." Selene explained herself.


    "What if I am ¡­ jealous?! I am still your mate!"


    "You have no right to demand things from me and prevent me from doing things when you have done worse."


    The Alpha King could not complain or nag further after Selene reminding him of his own sins.


    "Are you going to keep reminding me of my own sins? When will you believe me? How can I repent if you keep thinking of my sins rather than my efforts to earn you back?"


    "Then stop being a jealous mate and stop trying to control my actions. Because whether you like it or not ¡­ I am no longer obliged to look after you. Remember ¡­ I am not your wife! If you still want to have a chance at all with me, in having me back in your arms. Then, learn how to follow our arrangement." Selene reiterated the significance of their agreed new arrangement.


    Silence followed when Selene mentioned about their new arrangement.


    Beta Garrett entered the main office.


    And broke the silence between the two.


    "We have prepared the things you requested for the meeting with the hunters. And we are on standby with our communication with Magdeline." Beta Garrett informed Selene.


    He added, "There is a report sent to us regarding Georgie."


    "What is it?" Selene became worried for a moment.


    Beta Garrett hesitated to answer Selene.


    He looked at King Alcyd before speaking.


    The Alpha King gestured in allowing his best friend to disclose everything to Selene.


    "Georgie is missing."


    "WHAT?!?!" Selene immediately threw some glares on the Alpha King for not telling her earlier.


    ¡­


    Before they could continue, Caleb informed the Alpha King that the two vampires recently punished were found dead in their respective cells.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 442 - Against Slavery

    In a faraway land,


    A territory where no vampires are allowed.


    Hidden just like the kingdom of fairies.


    Surrounding their territory was huge magical wall.


    An ancient magic embedded to the structure of the wall which serves as a boundary of the kingdom of the elves from the outsiders who dare to possess the hidden treasures and the ancient knowledge which the elves were tasked to preserve.


    When the late Emperor Odin was still alive, he gave all the responsibility to the royal family of elves in protecting and preserving the hidden treasures and the ancient knowledge about the supernatural world.


    Unlike the kingdom of fairies, the entry and exit to the land of elves has only one path.


    Making it more difficult for anyone to travel within the kingdom of elves.


    The pathway of the entry and exit to the kingdom of elves is heavily guarded by army of elves.


    Keeping any enemies at bay.


    Considered as one of the kingdoms with best defenses.


    One must declare their intent and purpose for entry before they could pass through.


    ¡­


    So, Magdeline had to inform the guards with her purpose.


    After a long line of those who want to enter, Magdeline has finally got her turn.


    Upon hearing that it is the Grand White Witch, they have given her the VIP treatment.


    Magdeline was amongst the individuals allowed to meet with the king of elves.


    "Let Magdeline, the Grand White Witch, to enter!" the captain of the guards announced to the soldiers by the entrance.


    A huge tunnel connected to the other side with divided pathway.


    On the right was the entrance while on the left was the exit.


    Compared to the entrance, the exit has smooth process due to less things to verify.


    Only checking of the belongings of each individual and boxes or any containers to make sure that no items are being smuggled outside.


    Or to prevent thieves from taking out stolen items from the kingdom of elves.


    Moments after being checked by the entrance, Magdeline was escorted to the enchanted palace of King Cornaith.


    King Cornaith was amongst the oldest monarchs in the history of the supernatural world.


    Though, he looked younger than his actual age.


    In every corner of the palace has armored guards with high-graded weapons in their possession.


    Amongst the other races, the resources coming from the land of elves are rich and high level in terms of quality.


    Thus, enabling them to forge high-graded weapons and equipment for their kingdom.


    Putting the kingdom of elves as one of the races amongst the supernatural beings with powerful weapons.


    Considering their origins.


    Magdeline was led to the throne room where only few were allowed to enter.


    "What made the Grand White Witch visit my domain?" King Cornaith greeted Magdeline at her arrival.


    The officials of their kingdom were asked to leave at the sight of Magdeline.


    "King Cornaith, we both know why I am here." Magdeline''s words were serious and forward.


    "And what do you think I will do regarding the issue you wanted to raise?" King Cornaith asked the Grand White Witch.


    "The next chosen one has return and she is preparing for her enthronement as the Second Supreme Ruler." Magdeline revealed to the king of elves.


    For a moment, King Cornaith was silent before he spoke further.


    "King Arceus has fallen and along with his demise is the beginning of the slavery of his people. Declaring war without sufficient army and resources at her disposal reflects a lot of her capability as a leader. Especially, as the upcoming Second Supreme Ruler!" words of King Cornaith gave a huge impact on his current mind-set.


    "Yes, she is inexperience as a leader. There are many things to teach her at the moment. Lacking as she is but our hope lies within her. We need someone like her. Powerful and kind. Most important of all, someone who is against slavery." Magdeline tried to convince the king of elves.


    Suddenly princess, daughter of the king appeared out of nowhere.


    "Lady Magdeline is right father! We need to support someone who shares the same interest and values with us. Just like who is also against slavery. We cannot let such creatures roam with such ideals like the king of vampires.  At the end ¡­ we may become the next slaves of King Lionel if he deems it right." The princess remarked.


    The Grand White Witch was impressed with the assessment and wisdom of the eldest daughter of King Cornaith.


    King Cornaith pondered on his decision and things to consider.


    Because after all ¡­ declaring sides in war would largely affect the status quo and the security of the entire kingdom.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    After the detour of King Lionel in a hidden village,


    The king of vampires successfully gained a new power after eliminating his target.


    Enslaving those who surrendered to his power.


    While killing those who were against him.


    Most of the henchmen were still unaware and clueless with the reason of their detour to the hidden village.


    One thing they know for sure ¡­


    Those who went against them were killed and King Lionel gained more power after killing the woman he was searching for.


    Despite of not seeing how their king obtained such new power but all of them could sense a heavier and more sinister aura from their king.


    Hanzo and Petro were not even allowed to witness the scene between their king and the mysterious woman which their king confronted alone.


    "Today! The world shall tremble with my new power!!!"


    King Lionel laughed wickedly thinking of his sinister plans.


    Both Petro and Hanzo were familiar with this confidence of their king.


    "I feel pity for those who will dare to go against him ¡­" Hanzo uttered to Petro.


    As they watch their king marvel in his new found power.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 443 - Unwavering Hope

    In a deep forest, Georgie was chained.


    Surrounded with wounds and metallic blades stabbed on him.


    Those metallic blades were coated with wolfsbane and silver nitrate.


    Disabling the ability of Georgie to heal himself.


    Werewolves having the ability of healing regeneration becomes useful in every battle. But once exposed to wolfsbane, it becomes impossible to utilize such ability.


    Days already have passed and no one has found the location of Georgie.


    Gagged and weakened by his assailants.


    Dalton and the other vampires left him weak while chained in a deep forest.


    Scared for himself.


    Feeling defeated and despondent with his situation.


    There was no one to his rescue.


    Desperation came in and he begged for a miracle.


    His days passed with so much pain and misery.


    He never felt this way.


    Until now ¡­


    Realizing his own weaknesses.


    Tears fell due to his feeling of uselessness and being weak.


    Then, out of a sudden ¡­


    "YOU WANT POWER?" said by the voice from the shadows.


    Echoing from somewhere.


    "YOU WANT THE PAIN TO GO AWAY?"


    "ARE YOU TIRED OF FEELING USELESS AND WEAK?"


    "I CAN HELP YOUUU ¡­"


    Birds flew away from the trees they sheltered on.


    Then the sunlight dimmed from the darkness that came.


    Shadows grew and went closer towards Georgie.


    At first it scared Georgie.


    The gag on his mouth turned into dust as the mysterious creature emerged from the shadows.


    Revealing his true self.


    Covered in tattoos and dark red skin.


    His huge horns on his forehead was so prominent that it was difficult for Georgie not to notice.


    "W-What a-are you?" nervously asked by Georgie.


    "ME? I AM YOUR SAVIOR!" The mysterious creature said.


    He continued,


    "Have you noticed? The pain you were suffering has disappeared."


    Instantly, Georgie realized the pain from his wounds has disappeared.


    "If you accept my offer ¡­ you will become stronger, more powerful and will be able to save yourself from this misery you are in."


    Whispers from the mysterious creature became more convincing for Georgie.


    Though, the werewolf remained skeptic and hesitant.


    "In exchange for what? Why would you offer me such tempting deal?" Georgie curiously wondered.


    "I am not that naive! I know ¡­ there is nothing free in this world." Georgie directly pointed out to the mysterious creature.


    "Only serve the dark lord''s purpose and ¡­"


    Before the creature could finish his words.


    Georgie refused flat.


    "NO! You think I will serve the one who vowed to defeat my best friend? Sending his own minions to hurt Selene?"


    "DEFINITELY NO! I''d rather die than serve him ¡­ and listen to a demon like you!"


    There was intense refusal on his part.


    His expression and words were completely unwavering to his resolve.


    "Fine, then!"


    The demon returned the agonizing pain which made the werewolf miserable again.


    "ARRRGHHHH!!!" the pain intensified after refusing the demon.


    Crying in misery.


    "This is the choice you made! Then death it is ¡­" The demon pranced and floated around the crying werewolf.


    "You have been forgotten!"


    "Left to suffer!"


    "Everyone has moved on while you remain in misery!"


    Constant whispers of the demon.


    "NOO!!! They will find me! They will save me!"


    Despite the pain and misery, Georgie remained hopeful


    One of the missions of the scattered demons of the Dark Lord was to find desperate souls that will submit and worship their dark lord.


    For every soul they form a link and offer to their dark lord, will be an additional power and strength to their being.


    And the soul of those who offer themselves becomes an ember for the return of the Dark Lord.


    Thus, finding desperate souls is a priority of every demon as a servant to their Dark Lord.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Throne Room of King Cornaith-]


    King Cornaith refused to be caught in the middle between the war of Selene and the vampire king.


    His daughter expressed her disdain and disgust for her father''s absurd fear.


    "How can you be so coward father?"


    "YVANNA! Watch your tone!" King Cornaith raised his voice.


    It was the first time for Magdeline to hear the king of elves raise his own voice.


    All the years she knew the king of elves, King Cornaith always remained calm and collected.


    Seeing the king of elves frustrated and agitated was something new for Magdeline.


    Magdeline wanted to explain further to the king of elves but the princess did not falter from her own position.


    After giving her father the moment to cool down, she continued.


    "If we don''t do anything now, father ¡­ everything will be too late! It will be too late for us to act upon. We must not cower down from fear nor worry. We must show our unwavering hope and strength to our people."


    "If we choose to stand down due to fear or playing it safe. We are showing to others, especially to our people ¡­ that we are weak and cowards! How can you keep such crown and throne, after such an act of cowardice?"


    Right before King Cornaith can reprimand his daughter, another individual made an appearance.


    "You have an unwavering hope and fierceness which resides in you." uttered by the familiar voice before revealing herself.


    "Princess Magenta, you are here!" Magdeline exclaimed in surprise.


    Astonished at the presence of the fairy princess.


    "Yes, Lady Magdeline! The honorable ¡­ King Cornaith welcomed me in his kingdom. After my queen sister banned me from stepping in my own home land." Princess Magenta''s reply to the Grand White Witch.


    ¡­


    "So ¡­ King Cornaith ¡­ will you extend your support to Selene as she plans to claim her rightful throne?" Magdeline asked.


    ¡­


    "Did you know ¡­ King Lionel just sent a message before you arrived and asking not only me ¡­ but the others as well? To grant him the support to claim the Supreme Rulership ¡­"


    A shocking news to Magdeline and others that King Lionel has decided to claim the supreme rulership over the entire supernatural world.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 444 - Worrying Heart

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    As the day of the meeting with the hunters get closer, Selene kept herself busy with her training.


    Melody could sense the worry of Selene for Georgie.


    After finding out about Georgie missing, fear crept within Selene that another close to her may have suffered because of her.


    Headmistress Elaine noticed the distraction and worry in Selene''s eyes.


    It was painted all over her face and her mood.


    Pushing herself beyond her limit.


    Sessions after sessions with Headmistress Elaine, Selene and Melody improved their ability to control their innate abilities.


    Especially in having access to their dormant powers.


    They were able to understand their true inner powers more than before.


    On how they could control their access to it. And the ability to sustain such power during battles.


    Serving as their sparring partner, Headmistress Elaine did not hold back with her attacks during their sparring.


    And in the middle of their exchange of attacks, Selene committed a mistake with her move and missed.


    Allowing Headmistress Elaine to sneak up on her and take her down.


    "I think that is enough for today!" Headmistress Elaine declared to the two.


    "What?!?! Wait ¡­ we still have remaining time, for today''s session!" Selene complained.


    "You are obviously distracted. Why don''t you take a rest and spend time with the others? I heard you are heading back to the royal palace soon." Headmistress Elaine gave her advice to Selene.


    "I am sorry ¡­ I could not help but think ¡­" Selene holding back her emotions.


    Things were piling up one after another.


    Melody offered her hug to Selene.


    "Everything will be okay!"


    Chloe was a bit jealous to see Melody being closer to Selene.


    Because she was supposed to be the one hugging Selene and giving her comfort.


    "I keep losing people close to me ¡­ Why am I continuously being tested like this?"


    Chloe was on the corner watching Selene.


    She finally decided to offer her own words of comfort for Selene.


    "We will find him, Selene! I already told Alarick about the possible location of Georgie. After performing the locator spell, we will have him back for sure! Don''t stress over it ¡­" Chloe made an attempt in giving some comfort to Selene.


    Looking around, two of her best friends showing her all the love and support she needs.


    "See! There are a lot of things to be thankful for. Even though, amidst great trials ¡­ there are still things to hold on to! We may have lost a lot of things. Special and important to us ¡­ but we still have plenty ¡­ to be thankful for!"


    "Life is not always dark and depressing! Hold on to your own light. We may feel bad or sad about those we have lost. Sometimes, all we need to do is look around and appreciate those what remains."


    "Just being alive is something we must be thankful for. Many wishes for a second chance in life. Or more time in this world. And we still have the luxury to do something about the things that surrounds us."


    Wise words coming from Headmistress Elaine.


    Telling Selene to remain steadfast and strong despite the trials she was going through.


    Both Chloe and Melody giving Selene the comfort she needed.


    "Now ¡­ do not forget my reminders and our lesson for today. Your training will only become tougher as we go further. Being the Second Ruler would need great disciple and control over oneself."


    She continued, "Not some distracted and lazy bum!"


    The three laughed at the tone of Headmistress Elaine becoming strict.


    From motherly and tender approach, she suddenly went into strict-mode.


    Momentarily forgetting the distractions and worries in life.


    Sharing a sweet and simple moment with her two best friends.


    "Where are the others?" Selene wondered.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Training Grounds-]


    The Alpha King made a scheduled inspection to the training session of the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Caleb and Lance were currently looking after Scarlett because of her condition.


    Due to the death of Lady Sonja, Scarlett became depressed and refused to look after herself.


    Lady Sonja was a mother figure to Scarlett.


    Her adopted parents died during the war with the rogue werewolves.


    Making Lady Sonja as her sole guardian and a mother figure after the death of her adopted parents.


    It made Caleb and Lance worry for Scarlett''s health.


    Including their unborn child.


    Athena was the only one she listens to nowadays.


    Selene was unaware about Scarlett''s condition due to her current dilemmas.


    Having her own problems and ordeals to solve.


    Jackson was tasked to supervise the training in the temporary absence of Caleb.


    Beta Garrett and Theo were accompanying their Alpha King during his inspection.


    While Oliver was busy handling some of the paper works and chores within the Golden Moon Mansion.


    Jane stood behind Jackson, not leaving his side.


    "How are you feeling now, Jane?" King Alcyd genuinely showed his concern to his peers.


    It has been a while that King Alcyd displayed such softer and different side of him.


    When Selene disappeared, the Alpha King became moody and less caring towards his people.


    Thus, others were amused and astonished hearing their Alpha King exhibiting such good traits towards his people.


    "I-I am doing way better now. Thanks to Luna''s friend and Headmistress Elaine!" Jane answered.


    "That''s great to hear!" King Alcyd expressed his delight in seeing Jane recover completely.


    The other executive officers were looking at one another and making eye signals regarding the current development with their Alpha King.


    And the most satisfied amongst them was Beta Garrett, his best friend.


    Then ¡­ suddenly ¡­


    "HEY! Why are you wasting your time chatting around?!?!" King Alcyd reprimanding one of the trainees who was caught not listening to the training instructor.


    Immediately, the executive officers laughed at the sight of their Alpha King displaying his strict side.


    Reminding them all of his strict discipline when it comes to their training.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 445 - Prime Minister Alarick

    [-In the Werewolf Royal Court-]


    Day after the news broke out about the defeat of King Arceus and the enslavement of the surviving demi-giants.


    Alphas from different wolf packs and ministers in the royal court were all in debate to what the werewolf kingdom should prioritize.


    "When is the Alpha King returning?"


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "The royal army must start preparing!"


    "Stacking up reserved resources and increase of the distribution to the allied wolf packs must be our priority."


    "I beg your pardon!"


    "The training of warriors and manufacturing anti-vampire weapons must be the priority!"


    "NOO!!"


    Some even took the opportunity to forward and insist the agenda proposed by Alpha Alister.


    The younger brother of Laura took a gamble of expressing the priority of the official crowning of his eldest sister as the queen of werewolf kingdom.


    "If only we have a queen that can help the Alpha King in leading this kingdom."


    "A more stable and effective leadership would definitely take place if we have a queen supporting our Alpha King."


    "We must set the approval of the appointment of the new queen of this kingdom!"


    "YEAH!" together, the supporters of Laura and Alpha Alister loudly exclaimed.


    Taking the attention of the entire royal court.


    Since the supporter of Laura occupy the majority number in the parliament and in the royal court.


    Looking at each other and having such scheming spark on their eyes.


    A hint of well-thought execution of public display of clamor within the royal court.


    Successfully executed and initiated by the supporters of Laura and Alpha Alister.


    Causing others to consider and discuss about it.


    Whispers ¡­


    Discussions ¡­


    And louder informal deliberations took place amongst the Alphas and ministers.


    Fortunately, Prime Minister Alarick could see through the attempt of Alpha Alister and the other members of their faction.


    "EVERYONE, SETTLE DOWN!" Prime Minister Alarick tried to take control of the situation.


    Banging the huge gavel on a huge striking block.


    Causing everyone to settle down due to the sound produced by the banging.


    A permissible act within the royal court so that the chaos would be controlled.


    Before the prime minister could begin his speech, he looked at Alpha Alister.


    Glaring at him for the scheme they were plotting despite the urgency they had to prioritize.


    "Forgive me, but we cannot prioritize the appointment of the next queen of the werewolf kingdom with the absence of the Alpha King and the current situation that our kingdom facing right now." Prime Minister Alarick set the record straight with the Alphas and ministers who were all present in the royal court.


    He further explained to everyone.


    "Right now, the rise of the Legion of Vampires has completely gone out of control. The king of vampires has declared his claim for the throne which rightfully belongs to the next chosen one, the mate of our Alpha King ¡­ Selene!"


    "I don''t know if you are all aware with this ¡­ but there is no one else who must sit on that throne. Other than the next chosen one. The prophesized second chosen one who will rule us all!"


    "Not some vampire tyrant. Who is nothing but a blood sucker!?!"


    Everyone was riled up from the words of the prime minister.


    His experience in politics was more refined than the Alpha of Jade Pack or any other members of their faction.


    Seeing the prime minister succeed in gathering the attention and support of the crowd, Alpha Alister was starting to get agitated at the prime minister.


    "So I request everyone, this is the time where we must all work together and strengthen our forces. Because the real threat of our existence has finally revealed his evil intent. Thus, all of us must unite in defeating such threat!"


    "Are you all up for the challenge? Do you have what it takes to protect and fight for your own wolf pack?"


    Instantly, the majority replied in a resounding and rousing reply.


    "AAAYYYEEE!!!"


    Roaring and echoing all over the entire hall of the royal court.


    Prime Minister Alarick gave a victorious look at Alpha Alister.


    ''You will not succeed today!''


    The Alpha of the Jade Pack and his closest allies walked out from the royal court.


    Defeated and disappointed at the outcome of their attempt.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    In the shared room of Laura and the Alpha King, the eldest sister of Alpha Alister was briefed about the recent developments in the royal court and the warriors she sent to spy on the Alpha King.


    Suddenly, some of the staff members of the royal palace and the royal guards stationed near the designated private chamber of Laura could hear such noise.


    Loud screams of Laura ¡­


    Glasses getting broken ¡­


    Things thrown around and hitting the wall ¡­


    "ARGGHHH!!"


    "Sister, calm down!" Amber tried to calm her older sister.


    "Don''t tell me to calm down!" Laura was completely mad and upset.


    "But you are pregnant! It''s not good for my nephew ¡­ and to your health." Amber expressed her concern and worry for her older sister.


    Freya could not do anything but only standby nervously.


    Then, Laura broke down in tears.


    "He is with her!" Laura cried.


    "Who?" Amber held her sister.


    "Alcyd ¡­ he is with his mate!" Laura looked pitiful to her younger sister.


    "You don''t know that! The warriors just reported to you that they cannot enter the borders of the Golden Moon Pack and they confirmed he is inside the territory of his own wolf pack. Remember, they are grieving for the loss of an important and special member of the Golden Moon Pack." Amber reasoned out to her older sister.


    "NOO!! My instinct is telling me ¡­ he is with her! And my instinct has never failed me." Laura continued crying.


    "Maybe this time ¡­ you are wrong!" Amber kept comforting her older sister.


    Laura hugged her sister while crying.


    "I cannot stand the thought of him being with her. He said he will make our marriage work ¡­"


    "He promised to be a father to our child and keep our marriage."


    "I told him ¡­ he could leave but he told me that he will stay ¡­"


    Amber clenched her fist hearing her older sister broke down in tears.


    "Shhh ¡­ he will return by your side. Stop worrying too much about him. Think about yourself and your baby."


    "I love him so much Amber!"


    "I cannot live without him!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There were no words Amber could utter after hearing the confession and true feelings of her oldest sister.


    Just outside their door, Alpha Alister heard everything and the concerns of their sister.


    He walked away with a sinister look in his eyes.


    ''That bastard will pay for making you cry ¡­ sister!''


    Alpha Alister vowed to himself.


    ...


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Congratulations to the Golden Readers!


    -- Christabel_Ify --


    &


    -- Dalia_M_Falcon --


    For {March-May 2021}


    Prize: 300 coins for each Golden Readers!


    Kindly claim the prize through email.


    Message me in my email: Madskie00017@gmail.com


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 446 - Meeting With The President (Part I)

    The day has arrived for the scheduled meeting of Selene and the members of the Hunters Association.


    Meaning, the day has come for Melody and Booth to go back with their own families.


    The available Executive Officers were tasked to escort Selene and the Alpha King in this scheduled meeting with the president and other members of the Hunters Association.


    If Melody was understanding and willing to follow Selene''s request, Booth was not ready to return to his family.


    "I am not leaving your side!" Booth strongly refused to cooperate.


    "Booth, we have no time to deal for your spoiled ass!" Selene was starting to get agitated with him.


    "How many times should I repeat myself? I AM STAYING!" Booth reiterated his intentions.


    Selene took a deep breath before trying to respond at the stubbornness of Booth.


    Jane and Oliver were just behind Selene.


    But when they saw Selene took a deep breath and could sense the aura of their Luna change.


    They walked their way out the room and stood outside instead to wait.


    Both Jane and Oliver exchanged looks that Booth is in trouble for causing trouble through his stubbornness.


    Delaying their entire schedule for their meeting with the president of the Hunters Association.


    "Booth ¡­ I will not repeat myself. PLEASE for the love of God! Let''s go! We are expected to be there now in the agreed location with President Tony and your grandfather." Selene informed Booth.


    Unlike Jane and Oliver, Booth could not sense the aura of Selene because he is not part of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Only members of the Golden Moon Pack have the ability to sense accurately the aura of their Luna.


    "I don''t ¡­" before Booth could utter another word of refusal, Selene knocked him out.


    ¡­


    "Oliver! Galvin! Are you there?" Selene requested for the executive officers of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Galvin was already outside waiting when Oliver and Jane stepped out the hospital room.


    So, when they heard Selene call for the two men ¡­ Galvin and Oliver went inside.


    The three executive officers saw an unconscious hunter in bed.


    "Oh ¡­" Galvin was surprised to see Booth unconscious but the other two expected such thing to happen.


    "Take this buffoon! Carry him to the meeting location. I will be heading their first. Jane you carry his belongings and his medicines." Selene gave out her orders.


    In unison they replied, "Yes, Luna!"


    Selene threw a serious glare at them.


    "W-We mean ¡­ S-Selene!"


    Each of them nervously clarified their reply to her.


    Because Selene prefers for the executive officers to call her by her name.


    Immediately, Selene made her way back to the Golden Moon Mansion.


    Due to some final arrangement before the actual meeting with the president of the Hunters Association.


    Right after Selene left the room, both Oliver and Jane laughed at the sight of the unconscious Booth.


    "Why are you two laughing?" Galvin wondered.


    "Because knowing our Luna ¡­ we already expected her to lose patience with someone who acts like a spoiled brat." Oliver explained to their fellow executive officer.


    "This dude should be glad he did not get worse than a single strike. Because way back in highschool ¡­ she displayed more scary shit than our Alpha King!" Jane added.


    Reminding Galvin during their tournament days.


    "Remember when we had the Golden Moon Tournament? Our Luna beating our Beta and Athena, single-handedly!"


    "So, this one made a wrong decision in annoying her through his stubbornness. While she still asks nicely, one must comply or else ¡­" Oliver made a funny gesture to Galvin.


    The trio smiled while they reminisce their good old days together.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand,


    -Few moments after-


    Back in the mansion ¡­


    Lucas was helping Melody pack her things.


    "If I remember it correctly, you have only few things with you. Why does it seem you have more now?" Lucas wondered.


    "Of course! Mal-- ¡­ I mean Selene ¡­ bought me things and gave me some of her stuff to remind her while we are apart." Melody answered the query of Lucas.


    "But still ¡­ this is quite A LOT !!!" Lucas complained.


    "Pft! You just have no clue about a woman''s heart." Melody''s remark at Lucas.


    "Excuse me! I think you are wrong about that assumption."


    "Oh really?"


    "YES, REALLY!" Lucas stood closer to Melody.


    His face came closer to Melody''s.


    Until a few more inches was the gap between his lips to hers.


    They could feel the heat and intimacy growing between the two of them.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" someone interrupted their almost kiss.


    "S-Selene!" Melody exclaimed.


    Getting away from Lucas.


    "Was I disturbing something?" Selene teasingly asked.


    "No! You were not!" Melody defensively replied.


    While Lucas rolled his eyes before replying.


    "Yes, you were!" Lucas stated in an annoyed tone.


    Though, his younger sister ignored his complain.


    "Melody ¡­ we are already late. Are you done here? I think your father and the other officials are already at the agreed meeting location." Selene told Melody.


    "Where is the agreed location of the meeting with the president?" Lucas was curious about the location.


    "Just outside the borders but Alcyd and Garrett went ahead already. To make sure everyone is being accommodated properly." Selene elaborated.


    "Maybe you mean ¡­ securing the area!" Lucas jokingly corrected Selene.


    Both Melody and Selene threw a deadly glare at Lucas.


    "FINE! I am shutting my mouth ¡­ let''s go!" Lucas carried Melody''s bags and left the room.


    ¡­


    "Do you think, he is mad at me for leaving without any warning or notice?" Melody feared for her father''s reaction.


    "Don''t worry ¡­ I think he missed you more, than feeling any anger!" Selene gave her honest opinion.


    Unaware to the tension rising between the Alpha King and President Tony.


    Just outside the borders of the Golden Moon Pack Territory.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Congratulations to the Golden Readers!


    -- Christabel_Ify --


    &


    -- Dalia_M_Falcon --


    For {March-May 2021}


    Prize: 300 coins for each Golden Readers!


    Kindly claim the prize through email.


    Message me in my email: Madskie00017@gmail.com


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 447 - Meeting With The President (Part II)

    Just right outside the borders of the Golden Moon Pack Territory ¡­


    The Alpha King and his men set up the area for the scheduled meeting of Selene with the president of the Hunters Association.


    While Selene has not yet arrived, King Alcyd decided to give his warriors the order to surround the perimeter and scout the area for complete security.


    Several squads of Golden Moon Warriors were dispatched for a careful scouting mission.


    "I think you are over doing it, Alcyd!" Beta Garrett informed his best friend.


    "I am not over doing it! It''s only normal for me to secure the area and make sure there are no surprises for this meeting." King Alcyd reasoned out with his best friend.


    Beta Garrett shook his head as the Alpha King becomes over protective.


    ¡­


    From afar, they could hear the wheels of vehicles getting closer.


    The group of werewolves assigned by the Alpha King to welcome the hunters complied to the orders of their Alpha King.


    Causing for the convoy of President Tony to be surprised and got spooked.


    All of them were astonished at the sight of the several dozens of werewolves surrounding their convoy.


    Stopping in the middle of the road.


    Even though President Tony wanted to order a hit on the werewolves, he could not issue a sudden order while his daughter was still in the possession of a werewolf territory.


    Including the grandfather of Booth, seeing such number of werewolves surrounding them made him alarm and wary of his surroundings.


    Though, the werewolves maintained few meters distance from the hunters to avoid any unintended or unnecessary scuffle between the two parties.


    "Was it really necessary for you to do such a thing, Alcyd?" Beta Garrett reprimanded his best friend for being too callous in his orders.


    "What?!?!" King Alcyd feigning ignorance with his actions.


    "You could have endangered our warriors for your silly taunting and scaring tactics. Sometimes, flaunting one''s strength does not prove anything!" Beta Garrett expressed his disappointment.


    He further pointed out to his best friend, "We are dealing with the family of Selene''s friends and the officials of the Hunters Association. Ruining their scheduled meeting and her relations with them may cost you more than you think."


    Instead of scaring his guests or flaunting his strength, King Alcyd understood the valid point raised by Beta Garrett. Making him nervous and worried for a moment by the thought of it.


    Gulping from his nervousness.


    "Prepare the steel table and chairs!" King Alcyd instructed the other staff members around the area.


    "Just make sure, no one got harmed! Or will get offended from your careless decisions." Beta Garrett remarked.


    The group of werewolves that welcomed the hunters, led the way for the hunters to know the path to the exact location of their meeting.


    Even though Selene gave specific instructions and guidance, President Tony and his group were still needed to be guided by the werewolves for the exact location.


    President Tony gave his command to the other hunters to be careful and remain cautious for any surprise attacks.


    Especially they are currently in a foreign land and territory of a supernatural kind.


    Making them a target for others.


    An evident discomfort was apparent on the expression of the grandfather of Booth.


    While they make their way towards the location.


    It dawned on them that they were on an open field.


    Easier for everyone to see their surroundings.


    Open field ¡­


    Grassy ground ¡­


    And a sunny weather ¡­


    As they arrive on the specific spot, President Tony scanned the area and searched for any hints of his daughter.


    Unfortunately, the Alpha King and the Beta of the Golden Moon Pack were present.


    The warriors of the Golden Moon Pack and the staff members of the mansion were sent away after setting up the preparations needed.


    There was a huge tent above them.


    Providing a cool shade for everyone.


    "Welcome, President Tony! We are ¡­" Beta Garrett greeted the president of the Hunters Association.


    But the grandfather of Booth interrupted his cheerful greeting.


    "Enough with pleasantries! Let''s just go straight with the agenda for today''s supposed meeting. Where is that foolish girl? That Malia ¡­"


    Upon hearing the old man refer to Selene as foolish girl, King Alcyd started to feel irritated and triggered.


    Because he knew exactly who the old man was referring to.


    ''Alcyd! Control your temper ¡­ if you do something stupid here without Selene ¡­ and even cause anything that may result to something disastrous towards her plan. You will have to say goodbye to your chances with her.'' Beta Garrett''s only option in taming the Alpha King was to threaten the Alpha King with his chances with Selene.


    King Alcyd was clenching his fist into a ball of fury.


    Containing his own anger after hearing the old man insult his mate.


    "We apologize but it seems they are running a bit late due to the preparations needed for this meeting. At the moment, we are still securing their pathway here. Making sure no surprises along the way." Beta Garrett made an excuse for the tardiness of Selene.


    "You mean ¡­ it''s not safe here! How dare she ¡­ put my grandson in danger?" further complained by the old man.


    ¡­


    Restraining himself further from his anger ¡­


    "What did I tell you Tony? That adopted daughter of yours has been up to no good. Always a cause of trouble and nothing but a disappointing failure!"


    Before the Alpha King could do anything, Beta Garrett held King Alcyd''s shoulder and coached him what to say through their mind-link.


    Instead of hurting the old man.


    "Your grandson was the one who was saved by the woman you call ¡­ foolish and a disappointing failure! She saved your grandson and protected the president''s daughter from numerous attempt on her life. Vampires seems to have their way in finding the president''s daughter. In other words, you owe her ¡­ A LOT!"


    "Unlike you ¡­ OLD TRASH! You have done nothing close to her achievements!"


    "So ¡­ who is a disappointing failure and foolish ¡­ now?"


    ¡­


    "Who do you think you are ¡­ to speak that way to me?" the grandfather of Booth demanded answers.


    ¡­


    "I AM THE ALPHA KING OF THE WEREWOLF KINGDOM!!!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Congratulations to the Golden Readers!


    -- Christabel_Ify --


    &


    -- Dalia_M_Falcon --


    For {March-May 2021}


    Prize: 300 coins for each Golden Readers!


    Kindly claim the prize through email.


    Message me in my email: Madskie00017@gmail.com


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 448 - Meeting With The President (Part III)

    All warriors from the sidelines made their presence known.


    Growling huge wolves could be heard by the hunters.


    Every wielders of anti-magic weapons were alarmed of the danger surrounding them.


    Due to the provocation of the grandfather of Booth and the sudden anger of King Alcyd.


    Tension rises between the hunters and the werewolves.


    While a standoff may transpire any moment between the hunters and the werewolves, Beta Garrett focused his attention with the hunters holding such powerful weapons.


    Thinking over the ways on how to defeat such group of individuals with an anti-magic weapon.


    "I AM THE ALPHA KING OF THE WEREWOLF KINGDOM!"


    Proudly declared by King Alcyd to the hunters.


    President Tony and the other hunters were surprised that the Alpha King of the werewolf kingdom was standing right in front of them.


    Most of them looked at one another.


    Looking confused and astonished that such prominent figure in the werewolf kingdom would be present in the scheduled meeting between Selene and their president.


    "I was not informed about your presence ¡­ your Highness!" President Tony showed his respect to King Alcyd.


    Realizing that they were not dealing with any ordinary forces.


    Even the grandfather of Booth was rendered speechless upon knowing that the man he was talking to ¡­ was no other than the Alpha King himself.


    "How are you acquainted with ¡­?" President Tony''s query was referring to Selene.


    Before King Alcyd could respond.


    Chloe came out from a magical portal.


    Following her was Selene and the rest of her retinue.


    "You?!?!" one of the hunters exclaimed at the sight of Chloe appearing with Selene.


    The other hunters were surprised at the female hunter''s sudden remark.


    "Tess, what''s wrong?" the grandfather of Booth was curious like the others.


    "That witch was the one I was talking about, Sir!" Tess informed the current chief of the Rogers Family.


    "You mean the one who defeated you?"


    Tess nodded along from the question of her boss.


    Confirming his own curiosity.


    Following behind Selene were Lucas, Melody and the rest of the executive officers of the Alpha King.


    Except for Athena, Lance and Caleb who were currently unavailable to render service for the scheduled meeting with the president and other officials of the Hunters Association.


    Upon seeing his daughter, the father and daughter could not hide their excitement for their reunion.


    "Daddy!!!" Melody ran towards her father.


    "Sweetie!!" President Tony immediately hugged his most treasured daughter.


    Other members of the Vitre Family were present as well.


    Escorting not just their president but their one true boss.


    They were all worried for Melody because due to the exaggerated report of Ben.


    Ben had no idea to what happened with Melody after her disappearance. He panicked when the seer also disappeared.


    Compelling him to report everything to their boss about what happened.


    Fortunately, Selene clarified to President Tony everything and informed him with all the details he needed to know.


    Regarding the vampires, the failed raid, and the return of her memories.


    "Are you not hurt anywhere? Did they take care of you?"


    President Tony went from president into a father mode.


    Showing all his concern for Melody, his most important treasure in the world.


    "You look thinner. Are you not eating properly?" Melody was also worried at the current health of her father.


    "How can I eat properly knowing that you are missing? And I have no way of finding you or connect with ¡­" President Tony glared at Selene for causing such trouble with his daughter.


    For the first time, the executive officers and King Alcyd noticed a different side of Selene.


    A look of envy.


    Painted all over her expression.


    The way she looks at the father and daughter reunion.


    Wishing she could have a moment of her own with her birth parents.


    Even Lucas noticed it.


    Making him a bit guilty for something he knows which he could not share yet with his younger sister.


    ''I have to make sure first, my dear sister! I hope you would understand ¡­ the worst thing I can do to you is give you a false hope. So, I must make sure of it first.'' Lucas thought to himself while looking at his younger sister.


    Feeling envious about the bond of Melody and her father.


    ¡­


    "Forgive me for my tardiness because I was just ¡­" Selene was not able to finish her words.


    "Where is my grandson?" the boss of the Rogers Family demanded from Selene.


    The other executive officers were annoyed at the tone of the grandfather of Booth towards their Luna.


    Jane realized that her handkerchief was on top of Booth''s face.


    Instead of taking it off.


    She decided to leave it be and make it look like they were carrying a dead body.


    Oliver looked at Jane. Making some signal to take off the white handkerchief on top of Booth''s face.


    But she was adamant in giving the old man a scare.


    Galvin understood the silly plan of Jane. He maintained a poker face but deep inside he wanted to laugh at Jane''s silly prank.


    No one was aware of what was going on from behind due to the attention was mainly focused on the reunion of President Tony and his daughter.


    Only the three executive officers was aware of what was going on.


    "He is here, sir ¡­" Selene led the boss of the Rogers Family to his grandson.


    And then surprisingly ¡­


    Selene was also unaware with the prank which Jane decided.


    When Booth was presented, it was too late for Oliver to remove the handkerchief on his own.


    A scene which was completely like a lifeless body being presented to the boss of the Rogers Family.


    "MY GRANDSON! You killed him!!!" Booth''s grandfather wailed in exaggeration.


    "NOOOO!!!!"


    Instantly, the hunters from the Rogers Family prepared themselves for an intense confrontation.


    "WAIT!! WAIT!!"


    Things became unexpectedly chaotic.


    Werewolves appearing from left and right.


    Lunging at some of the hunters.


    A riot may have just begun instead of a meeting.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 449 - Meeting With The President (Part IV)

    One werewolf after another lunged at the hunters nearest to them.


    Some of the anti-magic weapon wielders were about to strike at the werewolves.


    Fortunately, Selene and Chloe were quick enough with their spells.


    A barrier surrounded each hunters.


    Protecting them from any attacks of werewolves around them.


    While large roots appearing from the ground, constricting around the wrists of each anti-magic weapon wielders.


    Preventing them from attacking any werewolves.


    Their anti-magic weapon may pierce through any magic but it becomes useless when the wielder cannot make any movements.


    "Boss Emil ¡­ give orders to your men to stand down. We are not here to fight." President Tony requested from the boss of the Rogers Family.


    Then the Alpha King gave his warriors the order to back off.


    "But they hurt my grandson and this wolves appeared out of nowhere ¡­" Boss Emil complained.


    Selene threw a deadly glares at Jane and the other two executive officers.


    Instantly, the three of them kneeled apologetically.


    "Boss Emil ¡­ your grandson is alive. You can check his pulse. And for the werewolves, they will all receive punishment for putting each hunter at risk." Selene reassured the old man.


    She continued, "We apologize for the inconvenience."


    The werewolves whimpered at the mention of Selene of punishment for all those werewolves who made such carelessness.


    "Warriors, make a formation and standby! On your ground!" Beta Garrett took charge for the formation of the werewolves.


    ''Explain yourselves ¡­ you three!!!'' Selene demanded answers from the three through the mind-link.


    "It''s Jane''s idea!" both Oliver and Galvin pointed at Jane together.


    Oliver added, "I tried to stop her but she insisted doing her prank on the hunters."


    ¡­


    Jane became nervous.


    "I just couldn''t take their rudeness towards you. If they were in our territory, only their death would be the right thing to do." She reasoned out and justified her actions.


    "But we are not in our territory! That''s why I chose this location to reassure their safety and keep the Golden Moon Pack safe as well from any unnecessary risks." Selene reprimanded Jane.


    Tess and the rest of the hunters were surprised at the authority of Selene and the reverence being displayed towards her.


    Including President Tony and the other officials of the Hunter Association.


    Boss Emil had no time to listen with the lecture of Selene towards the executive officers.


    He checked the pulse of Booth and confirmed that his grandson was still alive.


    "Oh, thank God!" Boss Emil was relieved. "I don''t know how I will face your parents in hereafter if something happened to you!"


    A genuine concern and worry of the grandfather of Booth.


    He quipped at Selene, "Then why is he unconscious? What did you do to him?"


    "Forgive me Boss Emil for the scare caused by my friends. But your grandson had to be sedated and kept unconscious because he won''t cooperate with me. He kept insisting of staying." Selene explained to the grandfather of Booth.


    King Alcyd did not like the thought of Booth insisting to stay.


    Showing such hint as more than friends through his treatment towards Selene.


    ''Alcyd, I can sense you''re getting triggered. This is not the time for you to lose your cool.'' Beta Garrett reminded his best friend.


    Boss Emil made a gesture for his men to carry Booth back to their respective vehicle.


    "Well, that sort things out. I guess we can begin our meeting?" President Tony initiated the start of the meeting.


    ¡­


    Melody remained at the side of her father.


    At the same time, Lucas took a glance on her.


    Both exchanged glances at one another.


    ¡­


    Selene and the Alpha King sat at the opposite side of the hunters.


    "Thank you, President Tony! For accepting my request for a meeting." Selene expressed her gratitude to the man she once treated as her own father when she had her memory loss.


    "Do not get me wrong, Malia ¡­ or Selene if I remember it correctly from your message. We are still upset for your failure during the raid. Many lives were lost from your leadership." President Tony clarified with Selene.


    "I am sorry for my shortcoming ¡­ and lack of preparation during the recent raid I was tasked." Selene admitted her mistakes.


    "Pft! What should we expect from a woman like you? It was expected for you to fail. Of course, you have no real parents or any mentor that can teach you. Your foster father was the only one who took chances with you. He was foolish to do so!" Boss Emil gave a snide comment.


    He scoffed and sneered towards the direction of Selene.


    Growls could be heard from the werewolves on the corner.


    This did not go well with the other members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Especially with King Alcyd and her older brother, Lucas.


    "Alcyd! Lucas! I don''t need you both stepping in without my permission. There is much more at stake here than our measly pride." Selene maintained her cool and stopped the two from going after the old man.


    Both returned to their position after standing up.


    Prompting to hurt the old man.


    When President Tony was about to reproach Boss Emil, Selene''s face became more serious while maintaining her cool.


    "Boss Emil ¡­ I have already expressed my apology and admitted to my failures. It was indeed a very unfortunate turn of events. But, right now ¡­ I am planning to take action and exact such retribution for the losses of the Hunters Association."


    Selene continued, "Unfortunately as well, your opinion does not matter to me. I requested for the meeting with the president."


    "And not with some ¡­ old man who failed to secure the position of the president. I just want to remind you."


    "YOU . ARE . JUST . A . SPECTATOR . HERE! Nothing else."


    Unbelievable insults were thrown towards Boss Emil.


    Right before Boss Emil and his hunters could react.


    The weather changed drastically and the wind became unstable.


    "Oh, I forgot ¡­ you are all just guests. And keep in mind ¡­"


    "THIS IS THE WEREWOLF KINGDOM!"


    "AND I AM DANGEROUSLY LETHAL TO ALL OF YOU!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 450 - Meeting With The President (Part V)

    Witnessing the power of Selene.


    Displaying her own fierceness and the things she could do.


    Most of the hunters were astonished and shocked.


    They could not believe Selene was capable of such thing.


    Changing the weather and manipulating the elements at her will.


    Were all impressive abilities.


    Not all hunters were able to witness what Selene could do.


    But President Tony and some of the members in the Vitre Family were already aware of her strengths and power.


    If most of the hunters were astonished and shocked at what was unfolding in front of them.


    The members of the Golden Moon Pack were proud to see their Luna show her power.


    "W-Whaaat are you? No dark witch can control weather, manipulate elements and summon werewolves at her will." Boss Emil nervously asked in fear.


    A smile was Selene''s first response.


    "Now ¡­ my memories have returned. I can tell you that I am not just a witch. I am also part werewolf!" Selene held back an important piece of information about her identity.


    Because if she reveals to the hunters that she has also a vampire blood, gaining their support can be impossible to attain.


    And trusting her would be difficult to give.


    She continued, "And the Alpha King is my mate. Meaning, we have a very special relationship."


    King Alcyd felt a bit elated upon hearing Selene mention that they have a special relationship.


    President Tony took a glance on the werewolves surrounding Selene.


    Understanding her connection with the Alpha King and their sense of protectiveness over her.


    "In other words, you are a royalty as well within the werewolf kingdom." President Tony concluded.


    "Yes, father! She is ¡­ and actually she is more than that!" Melody seconded the conclusion of her father.


    "What do you mean more than that?" President Tony wondered.


    Before Selene could answer the query of President Tony.


    The wind surrounding them became stronger.


    As the sky became darker through Selene''s command, Selene summoned fire balls floating all over the place.


    Creating such light and warm atmosphere despite the mixture of coldness around.


    "Y-You can do all of this?" Boss Emil stammered in his speech.


    "Actually, I can do far worse. As I said ¡­ I am dangerously lethal to all of you." Selene reiterated to the old man.


    Showing him what she was capable of.


    Then, Selene turned her attention to President Tony.


    "I am the destined second Supreme Ruler of all supernatural beings." Selene revealed to the president.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!" Boss Emil exclaimed as he stood from his seat.


    "So, it only mean one thing ¡­ you hold the most influence and power in the supernatural world." President Tony stated the facts presented to him.


    "Not yet ¡­ President Tony!" Selene pointed out to the president of the Hunters Association.


    "Why so?" the president looked confused. "If what you are saying is true that you are destined to become the second Supreme Ruler of all supernatural beings. Then you automatically hold the most influence and power within the supernatural world."


    Selene heaved a sigh before she clarified and explained further.


    "All of you must understand ¡­ I just recently returned to my rightful place. And I have yet to ascend to my rightful throne. Though, there is a hurdle on this process of my enthronement and our desire to secure peace amongst our people."


    Everyone listened to her attentively.


    "And that hurdle is the Legion of Vampires. Their king ¡­ has declared his claim also to my birth right and to the throne I am entitled to."


    By the mention of vampires, hunters began to react and whisper amongst themselves without stopping Selene in explaining further.


    "Right now ¡­ a war between me and the vampire king has started."


    From that point on, President Tony had a grasp on what Selene wanted from the Hunters Association.


    "So, you want our help and support?" President Tony directly mentioned.


    "Yes, exactly!"


    "But it''s not the war of the hunters to meddle with." Boss Emil interjected.


    "It may not be your war but because of it ¡­ more humans may become vulnerable and at risk due to the selfish desire of the vampire king to have the throne for himself. More innocent ones, including the humans will be at peril because of his grandeur plan of domination."


    Selene continued to convince the hunters to join her side.


    "As the saying goes ¡­ the enemy of your enemy is an ally to keep. Join forces with me and let''s defeat the vampire king together. Instead of fighting him and his army on your own, let''s do it together and protect those who are innocent."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was a long pause and silence from President Tony after Selene offered an alliance between her forces and the Hunters Association.


    "It is a decision I cannot provide you now. I have to conduct a meeting with all the heads of every noble hunter families in the Hunters Association. But we will consider your offer." President Tony gave his honest reply to Selene.


    "That''s all we need. A hope for our better future." Selene expressed her gratitude to President Tony.


    Other hunter officials started to whisper behind President Tony.


    "Thank you for everything, Selene!" President Tony extended his hand before they could part ways.


    ¡­


    "Thank you for everything too ¡­ President Tony!" Selene shook the hand of President Tony.


    When they were about to turn around.


    Selene showed them something.


    A surprising exhibition of might and power.


    All the floating balls of fire.


    Gathered together into one giant ball of fire.


    And then it was thrown to a distance.


    Causing a huge explosion.


    Lightning blasts and a huge tornado hit the same spot where the giant ball of fire was thrown.


    The ground shook from the explosion and intensity of the combination of elemental attacks summoned by Selene.


    Hunters were clueless on what was going to happen next.


    Werewolves howled at the display of power from their Luna.


    "Just a preview of what we can do."


    "As an ally ¡­ and as an enemy!"


    Selene ended her speech.


    "I hope you choose the right decision."


    ¡­


    Giving them a goodbye that they will not forget.


    Instead of simple parting words, Selene showed them a glimpse of her true power.


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 451 - After The Meeting

    Selene wanted to discuss more things with President Tony.


    But the president of the Hunters Association ended their meeting right before she could raise other issues and other proposals for their alliance.


    As the hunters made their way back to their vehicles.


    There were no werewolves escorting the hunters back to their vehicles.


    Because every werewolf wanted to bite off the heads of every hunter due to the rudeness shown towards their Luna.


    If it weren''t for Selene and Beta Garrett, there would have been a bloody scene all over.


    President Tony was holding his daughter, Melody.


    When Melody turned around and ran towards Selene.


    "Melody!" President Tony exclaimed.


    Even Selene was surprised from the sudden approach of Melody.


    Hunters and members of the Vitre Family halted from their tracks and waited what would transpire next.


    Seeing Melody hug Selene and having her final moment with her before they part ways.


    "Please visit me soon! I will miss you ¡­ so much!" Melody hugged Selene tightly.


    "I promise, when things get better!" Selene reassured Melody.


    Lucas wanted to hug Melody too but he cannot.


    Or else Melody''s father would be doing his best to take her away from him.


    According to Selene''s advice, it will be more difficult for Lucas if President Tony finds about his mate bond with Melody. President Tony may forbid Melody in seeing him again if he finds out.


    Knowing Melody, she would rather choose her father than someone like Lucas whom she has not completely trusted yet.


    Unexpectedly, Melody gave Lucas a goodbye hug too.


    Even Selene was left surprised.


    "Take care and be a good brother to Selene!" Melody''s parting words with Lucas before running back towards her father.


    Lucas was rendered speechless due to his surprise.


    For him, the moment when Melody hugged him was truly magical.


    A first time experience where warmth, fireworks and sparks within were taking over his sense.


    He wanted to stay forever in that moment where they both shared such intimate moment together.


    "That was something! I guess you are feeling like you''re in the cloud-9, huh?" Selene teased her older brother.


    Only smiles and giddy gestures was his response to his younger sister.


    While President Tony became curious about Lucas.


    "Who was that guy? Why did you hug him?"


    "Dad, that''s Selene''s older brother. He is a friend!" Melody tried to reason out with her father.


    "It did not look like that at all. There seems to be more than to it."


    Melody clung to her father''s arms and tried to convince him through her sweet plea.


    "He saved my life and I owe him a lot. You know how clumsy and careless I can be. Selene''s older brother protected me and saved me because he is also grateful to us. Remember, we are the reason why Selene is still alive. So, stop being paranoid and let''s go home!" Melody used her charm on her father to convince him.


    She continued, "Right, Ben?"


    Instantly Ben supported Melody because he completely understood the need of diffusing the tension and concern of President Tony regarding Lucas.


    "Yes, boss! Melody''s right ¡­" pretending to agree with Melody''s words.


    On their way back.


    Aside from the thought of the man whom Melody hugged, President Tony thought of the days ahead of them and the future that awaits for everyone.


    "We need to prepare for the coming days. I can sense chaos lies ahead." President Tony had an ominous epiphany.


    The other hunters had no idea or clue to what was their boss referring to.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    After the meeting with the President of the Hunters Association ¡­


    Selene punished the warriors of the Golden Moon Pack who almost harmed the hunters.


    Giving them all 1 week strict regimen of training.


    And community service!


    Then they began to whimper in disappointment and complaints.


    "Selene, what will you do if they do not respond accordingly to your plans?" Chloe asked Selene regarding the possibilities and other outcome of their plans.


    "We will deal with it once we get there. All we can do is hope and wish for the best. Because whether you like it or not ¡­ the hunters will play an important role in our desire to win this war against King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires." Selene answered the query of Chloe.


    They all began to make their way back to the mansion.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Royal Council Room-]


    While Prince Alarick and Princess Shiveena were discussing about their plans and counter measure with the things going on around their kingdom.


    A warrior reported to Prince Alarick about the mission he gave.


    "Prime Minister! The special ops you sent in search for Georgie were all found dead in the forest."


    "What?" Prince Alarick was surprised to know that the warriors he sent were all dead.


    "Aren''t they supposed to be the strongest amongst your trained warriors? Plus, they are skillful and experienced in combat. How were they defeated?" Princess Shiveena was confused.


    "I know! This is worrisome ¡­ one problem after another!" Prince Alarick remarked to his younger sister.


    He asked the warrior, "How about Georgie? Have they found him?"


    "Unfortunately, they have not! There were no signs of him. Only a bloody and gore scene of the deaths of the special ops unit."


    Immediately, Prince Alarick excused the warrior and pondered for the reason of the defeat of the special ops unit.


    "Shiveena, release Freddie from his cell and escort him to see me." Prince Alarick gave an order to his sister.


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "What?"


    "That rogue werewolf is still under the punishment of the Alpha King." Princess Shiveena complained.


    "Just do what I say? If something happens to Georgie, there will be far worse than releasing Freddie."


    Princess Shiveena was perplexed and puzzled with Prince Alarick''s worries.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 452 - Before Returning

    [-Golden Moon Mansion-]


    King Alcyd was unusually in the good mood after the departure of Booth and the meeting with the hunters.


    Humming and doing his paper works for the Golden Moon Pack.


    Completing all the necessary tasks before returning to the royal palace.


    The staff members of the mansion and the other executive officers of the Alpha King noticed such good mood of their Alpha King.


    No one dared to ask their Alpha King because they did not want to ruin his upbeat and good mood.


    Except for his best friend, Beta Garrett.


    Right after entering the main office and putting all the documents needed for the signing of their Alpha King, Beta Garrett could not contain his own thoughts.


    "I guess you are happy that the hunter is no longer hanging around Selene." Beta Garrett pointed out.


    "What do you mean?" King Alcyd feigning ignorance.


    As if he was perplexed by the accurate observation of his best friend.


    "Alcyd, I have known you for so long ¡­ I can tell!" Beta Garrett insisted.


    "Can''t I just be happy or be in a good mood? Since Selene has agreed to return with me in the royal palace."


    "That is one thing but the main reason ¡­ to your better aura today, is because the hunter has finally been removed from Selene''s sight." Beta Garret won''t give in to his best friend''s reasoning.


    The Alpha King looked at his best friend with a smile on his face.


    "Fine! Can''t I at least ¡­ feel good about it?" King Alcyd finally admitted the reason for his good mood.


    "I thought so! You have been drinking yourself to death just because you cannot stand another man being close to Selene. Just tone down your good mood because others are still grieving for Lady Sonja''s death."


    Immediately at the reminder of the death of Lady Sonja, the smile and good mood of King Alcyd disappeared.


    Suddenly, the Alpha King started to cuss at his best friend.


    "Aiish!!"


    "Why do you have to ruin my mood?" King Alcyd complained at the valid point of his best friend.


    Beta Garrett chuckled at his best friend.


    "By the way, Selene went to town and met with the townsfolk. She had to reassure the members of the Golden Moon Pack and the residents that everything will be okay. Since, there are a lot of questions regarding her disappearance and return. Clearing things out with everyone ¡­ before leaving again ¡­" Beta Garrett was not able to finish his words when King Alcyd stood from his chair.


    "After all ¡­ Selene is still the Luna of the Golden Moon Pack. We are so lucky to have her as the Luna of this wolf pack. And as my mate. Why do I have to be so stupid in making poor decisions in life?" King Alcyd expressed his regret from his mistakes.


    "The important thing is ¡­ we learn from our mistakes and failures! And try to be a better version of ourselves after it." Beta Garrett continued to comfort his best friend.


    Hearing his best friend comfort him gave him hope for the days ahead.


    "Let''s finish this up! We have few days until our return to the royal palace. I already made the arrangements for Selene''s stay in the royal palace." King Alcyd told his best friend.


    "Regarding with Selene''s stay ¡­ ummm ¡­" Beta Garrett hesitated if it was the right time to inform the Alpha King about the arrangements made by Selene.


    "What?!?!" King Alcyd wondered at the silence and momentary pause of his best friend.


    "Selene already made arrangements. She already requested Chloe to convince your older brother to have her as guest in their manor."


    The Alpha King burst into anger.


    "HELL NO!!! She will be staying in the royal palace ¡­"


    "AND WHAT? Cause a scene and trouble with your wife?" Selene interjected.


    Making the two men surprised.


    "Selene! I thought you will still be in ¡­" Beta Garrett made way for Selene.


    "We finished early. The arrangement is final. You cannot do anything about it now. I only agreed to return to the royal palace is for official matters. Not to disturb or cause any trouble with your wife." Selene clarified to the Alpha King about her intentions and plans.


    "I thought ¡­" King Alcyd sounded disappointed.


    "I think everyone will agree. My presence will definitely cause chaos if I share the same space with you and your wife in the royal palace."


    Selene continued explaining, "Remember, we have an arrangement. In order for me not to reject you and maintain our mate bond intact. So, your cooperation is needed. There are better things to be done in our return rather than your measly feelings."


    For Selene to be brutally honest with King Alcyd was something unexpected by the Alpha King and his Beta.


    Rendering him silent and disappointed.


    Feeling upset once more.


    After taking the necessary papers she needed for the last errand in the mansion, Selene was gently grabbed to the side after stepping outside the main office.


    "Selene ¡­" Beta Garrett requested for Selene''s attention.


    "Yes, Garrett?" Selene replied.


    "Can I request something from you?"


    "Sure!"


    "Will you be a little bit more considerate or gentle with your approach with Alcyd? I know you have the right to be angry and resentful to him. But he is trying his best you know ¡­ So, just give him a little slack from time to time. Losing Lady Sonja is quite a hit to take. Having you constantly reminding him of his mistakes and sins ¡­ will not make things better."


    Beta Garrett''s last plea to Selene, "I am not saying ... forgive him now. But at least be gentler in your approach, less hurtful. Because he knows it already and admits to his own shortcomings. There is no need to crush him further."


    At that point, Selene realized she has been the opposite of graceful.


    In terms of dealing with Alcyd.


    "Thank you for the reminder. And yes ¡­ I will do my best to heed your advice." Selene went her own way.


    Before their intended return, Selene contemplated for the days to come.


    How will she go on for these coming days?


    Will everything be alright despite the complications of their current relationship?


    Questions after another question invading Selene''s mind.


    Hoping for better days to come.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 453 - The Convoy

    On their way back to the royal palace ¡­


    A convoy of vehicles with the Alpha King and the rest in it.


    -Vehicle #1-


    Driver: Galvin


    Passengers: Jackson, Jane, and other warriors


    -Vehicle #2-


    Driver: Theo


    Passengers: King Alcyd, Beta Garrett, and other warriors


    -Vehicle #3-


    Driver: Rico, one of the orphan children


    Passengers: Selene, Chloe, Lucas, Athena and her twins


    The other 3 vehicles behind were filled with other Golden Moon Warriors.


    Caleb, Lance and Scarlett had to remain in the Golden Moon Pack due to the pregnancy scare of Scarlett.


    Due to her deteriorating health, Scarlett''s pregnancy became more at risk.


    Compelling her to remain house arrest.


    With her mates guarding her and shifting schedules for their pack responsibilities.


    And Oliver must take charge while the rest will return to the royal palace.


    It was recommended that Oliver will be more effective as command-in-charge compared to the elders of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Since the war against King Lionel and his -Legion of Vampires- has started, the defenses and security of the Golden Moon Pack territory have been more important.


    Focusing on the safety and protection of the entire member and residence within their territory.


    ----


    [-Vehicle #1-]


    "Jack, have you heard already? Our Luna is staying with Chloe and not with our Alpha. What do you think about it?" Galvin asked his senior executive officer.


    Jackson is considered to be 5th in rank in terms of line of authority in the Golden Moon Pack.


    (1)  King Alcyd & Luna Selene ¨C who are tied in command


    (2)  Beta Garrett & Athena ¨C sharing the Beta command


    (3)  Theo ¨C Being the official Delta of the Golden Moon Pack


    (4)  Caleb ¨C Commander of the Golden Moon Army


    (5)  Jackson ¨C Captain of Special Operations Unit and Tracking Unit of Golden Moon Pack


    "It''s something we shouldn''t be surprised with. There will be unimaginable chaos within the royal palace if our Luna stays in the same building with the wife of the Alpha King." Jackson answered Galvin''s query.


    "But our Luna is still the mate of our Alpha King. That Laura bitch ¡­ must be the one who needs to adjust. A mate ranks higher than a wife. That''s the custom in our kingdom." Jane defended the right of Selene.


    Jane continued, "Remember, the late Queen Esmeralda had to live separately despite being married to the former king who shall not be named."


    Ever since everyone found out about the true cause of death of the late Queen Esmeralda, the Alpha King gave an order not to mention the name of his father.


    Or else a punishment will be given.


    "Hun ¡­ it''s different. This time around, the wife carries the first child. Compared to the case of Persephone and the late Queen Esmeralda, Persephone may be the mate but she had Prince Alarick first. So, basically ¡­ she was given more right over the late Queen." Jackson elaborated in detail the difference between the two comparisons.


    He continued,


    "Persephone had less supporters and smaller faction in the royal court at that time. In order to maintain good relations with Golden Moon Pack, the former Alpha King had to marry and enthrone Esmeralda as the queen of the werewolves. To keep the peace within the court and the kingdom."


    "Despite all that, the late Queen Esmeralda never stayed in the same building with Persephone. Meaning, it is an absolute custom that the woman with the first child of the Alpha King stays in the main building of the royal palace."


    Galvin nodded along with the explanation of Jackson.


    Understanding the dynamics and the importance of the decision of Selene in staying with Chloe instead of their Alpha King.


    "Pft! I am still annoyed that our Luna has to do all these adjustments and be more considerate. Knowing what she went through. I feel bad for her." Jane showed sympathy for their Luna.


    Jackson understood where Jane was coming from.


    Her concern for their Luna was understandable.


    "Now, I understand why our Luna had to stay with Chloe. Aside from her estrange and complicated relationship with our Alpha King." Galvin told Jackson who was sitting just next to him.


    ----


    [-Vehicle #2-]


    Compared to all vehicles.


    Inside the second vehicle had the most silent and most gloomy atmosphere.


    Their Alpha King was sulking over the treatment of Selene towards him.


    He keeps thinking of how much Selene hates his presence and not wanting to be with him.


    Beta Garrett could sense the depressing mood of their Alpha King.


    Theo worried for their Alpha King.


    Prompting Beta Garrett to do something about it.


    "Stop sulking already. At least you got her closer to you rather than having her miles away from you." Beta Garrett referring to Selene.


    Trying to make his best friend see the better side of things.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    King Alcyd remained depressed.


    Staring at the blue sky.


    Clearly distracted and thinking deeply.


    Even his spirit wolf was depressed as well.


    Kratos was feeling more depressed than King Alcyd.


    Because he found out from Beta Garrett that Selene could no longer shift in her wolf form due to her desperate act to save her older brother.


    Forcing herself to ascend in her mature witch nature.


    Choosing both light and darkness.


    Being the first-ever witch to ascend and have both natures.


    Never in the history of witches, to have someone ascend in both natures.


    Just like the Alpha King, Kratos was also depressed and had nothing to offer in consoling the Alpha King.


    Instead, he joined the Alpha King in his depressed mood.


    "ALCYD! Will you stop it already?!?!" Beta Garrett was clearly annoyed at the immature behavior of his best friend.


    ¡­


    "It''s easy for you to say because your mate loves you so much and you are not in my position to feel such way." King Alcyd sounded defeated.


    ¡­


    Theo focused on his driving because there was a presumed argument coming next between the two.


    Amongst all members and executive officers of the Golden Moon Pack, only Beta Garrett can talk with their Alpha King in the manner he was doing and had the guts to reprimand their Alpha King.


    "Selene still loves you but she is still hurt and has not forgiven you. Why don''t you just give it time for her to find within her the strength to forgive you? Soon enough ... when things get better and less stressful ¡­ then maybe she may turn around for good." Beta Garrett gave a valid point.


    Unfortunately, the Alpha King refuses to believe.


    "Nah! The look in her eyes. I can tell already. The love is gone! She doesn''t look at me the same way as she did before. She hates my presence. If my death can only make her feel better, I already took my life but I can''t because if I die now ¡­ she will only get hurt due to the mate bond and I will break my promise to her in becoming the right father for my child."


    As time passes by, King Alcyd became more depressed.


    His best friend could no longer endure the pitiful sight of him.


    "Selene stayed by your side when you were wasted and had a fever due to the poisoning. I never see her worry that much for someone else. And when you passed out ¡­ she held you close to her and waited for us to transfer you to your bed." Beta Garrett revealed to his best friend.


    King Alcyd was surprised to know what really happened.


    Because he was told, Selene left him after he passed out.


    Making him jealous when he saw Selene worry for Booth more when he woke up after being cured completely.


    Beta Garrett continued in sharing the details of what really happened.


    "Selene never left your side until your temperature went back to normal and the poison got completely taken out from your system. She still cares for you ¡­ A LOT!!! But she cannot show you because she doesn''t want you to feel complacent and give you the wrong idea that she has granted you forgiveness."


    ¡­


    "You just want to make me feel better. So stop it!" King Alcyd refused to believe it.


    "No, I am not! You can ask Theo. He basically saw how Selene waited for you to get better. She stayed all night by your side and changed your clothes. And made sure you recovered completely." Beta Garrett emphasized the efforts of Selene.


    Theo seconded and confirmed the story of Beta Garrett.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" King Alcyd was looking confused.


    "She made me promise not to tell you!"


    A silver lining of hope was shed once more in his darkened days.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As they reach the mountainside route.


    Suddenly, the ground shook.


    A landslide and huge boulders fell from above.


    "WATCH OUT!!!" Beta Garrett loudly warned Theo from the approaching danger.


    He noticed the landslide and the boulders from above.


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Notice!


    For July and August,


    Updates will be Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays. 18:00 +8 GMT


    I apologize for the shortened releases.


    Subscribe to the -Privilege Feature- for advance reading.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes from time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 454 - Another Assassination Attempt

    *** Moments Before The Landslide Incident ***


    [-Vehicle #3-]


    The seating arrangement in the third vehicle was somehow with little tension.


    Selene seated in the first row, next to the driver seat.


    Athena occupied the entire mid-row due to the twins.


    Giving Chloe and Lucas with no choice but to sit next to each other at the backseat.


    A total awkwardness ¡­


    Ever since the return of Selene, Chloe was still uncomfortable being around with Lucas.


    Despite the attempt of Lucas to seek forgiveness from Chloe, after killing his father during his darker days.


    When his heart was filled with hate and vengeance, he was beyond recognizable from his true self.


    "Don''t even try make any unnecessary moves. Because it''s already packed here at the backseat. And do us a favor, if you want us to reach the royal palace alive ¡­ don''t make any attempts of conversing with me, okay?" Chloe reminded Lucas.


    "Okay, sure!" Lucas complied with Chloe''s request.


    Understanding her own feelings and emotions towards him.


    Because it also reminded him of the older version of himself.


    Though, unlike him ¡­ Chloe did not let vengeance or hate took over her life.


    But it is impossible for her to just forget what Lucas did.


    "Here is your water guys, just in case you get thirsty along the way." Athena handed out the water bottles for Lucas and Chloe.


    Lucas took the water bottles from Athena and he intended to hand over Chloe her share but Chloe asked Athena for hers.


    "Athena, can I have one?" Chloe ignoring the gesture of Lucas.


    Putting them both in a more awkward situation.


    After Athena gave Chloe another bottle of water, she noticed the silence of Selene.


    Trying to uplift the atmosphere within the vehicle, Athena congratulated Rico for passing the training and the tournament for the Golden Moon Warriors to be chosen in accompanying the Alpha King back to the royal palace.


    Not everyone was given the opportunity to serve their Alpha King in the royal palace.


    It was still a huge deal for all Golden Moon Warriors to be chosen and assigned in serving their Alpha King in the royal palace.


    Honor ¡­


    Prestige ¡­


    And sense of pride for being selected amongst the few.


    Because only the best of the best and the strongest were selected to accompany the Alpha King back to the royal palace.


    "Congratulations, Rico! I heard you and Misha were top of this year''s tournament. Time flies so fast! It was just like yesterday that the two of you were just mere kids running around. Now, you are legit Golden Moon Warriors!" Athena giving Rico his deserved praise.


    "Thank you! I guess we were lucky." Rico tried to humble himself.


    "Being selected is not luck, boy! You earned it and it''s because you are one of the best out there. Period!" Athena explained to Rico.


    Looking distracted and deep in her thoughts.


    Athena could no longer endure the silence of Selene.


    "Are you okay, Selene?" Athena asked their Luna while looking after her twins.


    "Yeah, I am okay! I am just worried for Georgie. If Alarick found him already. I asked Chloe to ask him a favor regarding the search for Georgie. Somehow we found his possible location but somehow I can sense some dark presence around the location. It was a bit alarming." Selene'' reply.


    "Don''t worry we will find him soon. You may not know ¡­" before Athena could finish her words.


    Selene sensed the danger they were about to encounter.


    The ground shook.


    And the sound of landslide with large boulders falling towards the convoy.


    "Chloe protect Athena and her twins!!!" Selene immediate command.


    It was too sudden.


    Huge pile of ground soil covered the entire path.


    Leaving no trace of the road or the convoy.


    -Woosh!-


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A group of men emerged on top of the mountain.


    "That was great! A success!" one of the men informed his peers.


    "Call Alpha Alister, tell him the mission is a success!" the assigned leader told his subordinates.


    "We were told to confirm their deaths first before calling him."


    "How will you check? Didn''t you see with your own eyes ¡­ all of them got buried deep!"


    Moments after a large explosion was heard.


    Selene was floating and lifting the entire pile of ground soil that buried the vehicles.


    Forming it into a giant boulder and throwing it back above.


    The group of men scattered at the sight of the giant boulder.


    Instead of looking for the culprits.


    She prioritized the safety of everyone.


    While leaving everything to King Alcyd regarding the search of the culprits.


    Seeing the passengers of the first vehicle to be okay.


    King Alcyd gave them a command.


    "JACKSON! JANE! Lead the way. We will be searching for those responsible for this." King Alcyd''s immediate command.


    Instantly, they shifted into their wolf forms.


    Jackson and Jane leading the way.


    Followed by their Alpha King, Theo and some other warriors.


    Beta Garrett stayed behind for his family.


    His first concern was Athena and their twins.


    "Athena!" Beta worriedly called for his mate.


    Then, he saw her and their twins protected by such barrier with Chloe.


    "We are okay! Thanks to Chloe and Selene." Athena hugged the father of her twins passionately.


    Grateful for surviving the sudden attack.


    Lucas was also taken by surprise for not seeing the attack coming.


    Maybe due to his attention focused on Chloe rather than his surroundings.


    Scanning the devastation caused by the sudden attack.


    "MISSHHHAAA!!!" Rico emotionally called for his fellow orphan.


    Unfortunately, the other vehicles were swept away.


    Including the one Misha was in.


    Selene used her powers to locate them and released their designated vehicles from its buried state.


    Rico panicked at the horrifying scene caused by the sudden attack.


    There were blood everywhere.


    "MISSHHHAAA!!" Rico was in tears.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 455 - Alpha Kings Arrival (Part I)

    [-In the Royal Palace-]


    Princess Shiveena wanted to take charge of the return of her older brother.


    But Laura insisted of taking charge.


    Emphasizing her role as the wife of the Alpha King.


    Forcing Princess Shiveena to back down and gave in to Laura.


    Since Laura had more right than the princess herself.


    Prime Minister Alarick led the team sent in search for Georgie.


    Because of his expertise in tracking down targets.


    Which he gained during those times they went after his father and Chloe''s mother.


    Leaving Princess Shiveena, Prince Ranku and Prince Ivan in charge while he was gone.


    The entire royal palace was busy with King Alcyd''s return.


    "Is she aware of ¡­" Prince Ivan whispered to Princess Shiveena while they stood from a distance.


    Watching Laura taking charge of everything.


    "Nope. Let''s see how she will react once she finds out." Princess Shiveena was clearly agitated at the sight of Laura.


    "I bet she will be surprised and unhappy about it." Prince Ranku chimed in the conversation with his opinion.


    "Her own expectations will be shattered once finds out. So, let us give her this moment. It will not last long enough." Princess Shiveena walked away and let Laura do her thing.


    On the other hand,


    Laura was focused in preparing everything.


    Wanting things to be special.


    "Can''t you be more careful with that decors?!"


    "Move faster! So slow!"


    "My God! How many times should I repeat it to you? His portrait and mine must be the first thing he sees when he enters."


    Some of the staff members could not help but compare Laura and Selene.


    Discreetly, whispering and gossiping about the comparison of the two.


    "You over there! Have you told the main chef to prepare all the favorite food of the Alpha King?"


    Hoping she would be appreciated if she made this efforts of welcoming her husband''s return.


    Alpha King''s arrival became her priority on that day.


    Gaining his acknowledgement and adoration were her main goal.


    Thinking that ¡­


    ''Maybe ¡­ just maybe ¡­ he will turn around for me if he sees how much I make such efforts for him. Showing my devotion to him may allow me to earn his affection.''


    Unknown to Laura, her only brother ¡­ ordered the assassination of the Alpha King and his mate, Selene.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the way to the royal palace, a route by the mountain range was taken by the convoy of the Alpha King and his mate.


    The Alpha King was chasing over the culprits of the assassination plot towards him.


    Successfully tracking down the assassins tasked by Alpha Alister.


    King Alcyd was able to corner two of the culprits.


    While the others escaped successfully.


    A quick battle ensued.


    But the two werewolves had no match against King Alcyd alone.


    His executive officers and other warriors just watched their Alpha King display his immense strength and savage skills in combat.


    He is far stronger and menacing in his wolf form


    No one has defeated him in his wolf form except for Lucas.


    After the defeat of the two werewolves.


    They shifted back to their human form.


    Exhausted and defeated from their battle against the Alpha King.


    Immediately, the Alpha King shifted back to his human form and asked the two.


    "Who sent you?" a serious and intimidating question coming from the Alpha King.


    He continued to threaten the two with a life threatening warning.


    "If you value your life. Speak now and you will be spared!"


    ¡­


    The other werewolf was ready to speak because he feared for his own death.


    But his companion stabbed him from behind through his sharp claws.


    Killing him before he could divulge any important information.


    It shocked the Alpha King and the other Golden Moon Warriors.


    "You killed your own brethren?" King Alcyd was in disbelief.


    "That''s what he gets for even thinking of betraying and snitching on our boss. Remember this ¡­"


    "I would rather die than let you know anything."


    The man slit his own throat with his own sharp claws.


    Bleeding to death on site.


    Out of the blue, poisoned arrows from meters away were shot towards the Alpha King.


    Fortunately, he evaded them all and catching one of the arrows with his own bare hand.


    Intending to catch the suspect, King Alcyd tumbled down to the ground.


    Realizing there was a stunning powder mixed with wolfsbane coated around the shaft of the arrow.


    Enough to make a werewolf disoriented for a while.


    "Damn it!" King Alcyd holding his own ground.


    The other werewolves surrounded him but he ordered Jackson and Jane to catch the other assailant.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    Selene and the others had to deal with the aftermath of the failed assassination attempt.


    The moment Selene placed the other vehicles to the ground.


    Rico rushed to the vehicle where Misha was supposedly riding in.


    "MISSHHAA!!" Rico did not wait for any orders.


    He hurriedly looked for his fellow orphan.


    "NO! NO! NO!"


    Seeing her covered in blood and unconscious.


    He immediately took her body out of the front seat.


    Chloe had to make sure there were no lurking enemies around.


    At the same time, Rico checked the pulse of Misha and there was barely something he could find.


    Panicking ¡­


    And in tears ¡­


    The teen werewolf was in a desperate mind-set.


    "Don''t die on me ¡­ Misha!!! Please, you are the only reason for my being!!" Rico cried as he held the body of Misha covered in blood.


    "Step aside! Go check the others and place their body on the ground. I will heal each of them." Selene made Rico move as she performed her new healing spells which she learned from Headmistress Elaine.


    Not as advanced as the other witches but sufficient enough to save someone''s life.


    And amplify the healing regeneration of the members of the Golden Moon Pack.


    She activated {-Luna Effect-}.


    Each member of the Golden Moon Pack around Selene, could sense certain energy surrounding them.


    Amplifying their healing regeneration abilities.


    Upon hearing Misha''s heart beating once more.


    He left his task and returned to Misha''s side.


    Selene stood and watched in awe.


    The way Rico cared and held Misha.


    "Thank you, Luna! Thank you so much for saving my reason to live." Rico was grateful towards Selene.


    ¡­


    "Does she know? That you are mated to her ¡­" Selene uttered the obvious.


    There was no denying it with the way he acted around her.


    "Not yet. I am waiting until she finds out herself. I don''t want to tie her down because of the mate bond. I want her to live the way she wanted to."


    "She is in the stage of her life, where she is trying to discover things on her own. I want her to be happy and free. Not tied down in such an early age. I can wait. As long she lives safe and healthy. That''s enough for me!" Rico caressed Misha''s hair and held her closely.


    From that point on,


    Selene was reminded of the mate bond and the severity of the loss of someone''s mate.


    Making her ponder what King Alcyd may have gone through when he found out she was dead.


    Witnessing such pain and sorrow in front of her.


    Compared to Rico, King Alcyd may have been crushed and devastated when he thought she died.


    Because of her own reckless and desperate act in attempt of saving Lucas at that time.


    She caused for King Alcyd to assume she died and put him in such misery for years.


    If she witnessed that momentary desperation and totally crushed scene of Rico.


    ''How did Alcyd endure those pain and desperation of longing for me?'' Selene thought to herself while watching Rico held Misha.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 456 - Alpha Kings Arrival (Part II)

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    The entire crew of staff members were assembled at the lobby of the main entrance of the royal palace.


    Laura stood proud and excited for the return of her husband.


    Gently rubbing her protruding stomach.


    Behind her were Amanda and Freya.


    One of the royal guards informed Laura about the near arrival of the Alpha King.


    But hesitated for a while before telling her that they were heading to the royal hospital and not in the main building of the royal palace.


    "Umm ¡­ Lady Laura ¡­ the Alpha King is headed to the royal hospital. According to the reports, they got ambushed along the way and some of the warriors of the Alpha King were heavily wounded." The royal guard reported to Laura.


    "What?!?! How is ¡­" Laura expressed her worry and concern for the Alpha King.


    Suddenly her stomach ached for a second.


    Making Laura lose her balance for a moment.


    "Sister!"


    "Lady Laura!"


    Amber catching her older sister just in time.


    "Worrying and stress is not good for your health. You should be on your bed right now!" Freya reminded Laura regarding the fragility of her pregnancy.


    "I am okay! We need to check on Alcyd if he is okay ¡­" Laura kept worrying for her husband.


    "Why don''t you wait in your room? While we will send someone to check on him." Amber suggested to her sister.


    She continued, "Remember, your baby may be at risk if you insist on going to the royal hospital."


    "If something happens then it''s alright. I will be in the hospital and they can easily tend to my needs." Laura insisted.


    Her desire to impress her husband and to be acknowledged by her husband were so great that she would not let anyone stop her.


    "Let''s go to the royal hospital!" Laura told her retinue.


    The other staff members witnessed the wife of their Alpha King exert so much efforts.


    Beyond their own expectations.


    Though, they were also worried because of her fragile condition.


    Due to her unusual pregnancy.


    ¡­


    On the other hand,


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    The Alpha King was checked by the royal doctors.


    "I already said I''m okay. Don''t waste your time with me! Go check on my warriors! They have more serious wounds than mine." King Alcyd was clearly agitated.


    Theo guided the doctors to the wounded warriors.


    "They are just doing their job! So, don''t get irritated." Beta Garrett calmed his best friend.


    Trying his best to calm down.


    "How is ¡­"


    "If you are asking about Selene ¡­ she is unharmed and doing well!" Beta Garrett answered the query of the Alpha King.


    "Your twins and Athena?"


    "Great thing, Selene and Chloe were with my family. If they weren''t with her ¡­ I think they may have suffered tragically. I would have lost my mind if something happened to them."


    Garrett asked his best friend after his reply.


    "Were you able to catch any of the assailants?"


    "Nope. Even the one who tried to shoot me with a poisoned arrow disappeared. We weren''t able to catch them."


    "That''s odd!" Beta Garrett wondered.


    "Exactly, my point! It''s a well-thought attack. Definitely, not an accident!"


    ¡­


    The Alpha King declared, "It''s another assassination plot. Either directed to me or ¡­"


    "Mine!" Selene interjected.


    Selene went to check Alcyd on how he was doing.


    Even the Alpha King was surprised to see Selene.


    "I did not expect for you to check on me." King Alcyd was hiding his delight upon seeing Selene care for him.


    Beta Garrett looked at his best friend and reminded him.


    ''Haven''t I told you so? She cares for you and she doesn''t hate you! Do you believe me now?'' Beta Garrett pointed out through their mind-link.


    King Alcyd contained his delight from seeing Selene check on him and show her concern.


    Unlike his spirit wolf, Kratos was very excited at the sight of their mate.


    ''Go grab her and make her sit next to you!''


    ''Shhh! We take our time ¡­''


    Selene tried to dispel the awkwardness through her questions.


    "I saw the two corpse you brought along with you. Were they the assailants?"


    "Yeah, but we have not found any conclusive evidence that could direct us to the mastermind of this assassination plot." King Alcyd''s reply to his mate.


    He explained further, "And we have suspicions about the involvement of external factors and the accomplices."


    "What do you mean accomplices and external factors?" Selene was confused by the reply of the Alpha King.


    Both Beta Garrett and the Alpha King looked at one another before King Alcyd replied.


    "I think the hunters may be involved in this assassination plot." King Alcyd divulged to Selene.


    "That''s impossible! What''s their motive to do so? What will they gain in eliminating me?" Selene refused to believe on the involvement of the hunters in the failed assassination plot directed to them.


    "It may still be a possibility but we are not ruling it out. Selene ¡­ anyone can be your enemy now! You cannot easily trust on your relationship on others. Being the next chosen one makes you a target of many."


    ¡­


    Selene understood the point raised by the Alpha King.


    "Alcyd is right Selene! We need to be more careful now." Beta Garrett agreed with King Alcyd.


    "Whoever dared to issue such cruel plot, they will pay! We will make them accountable for the damage they have caused." Selene grudgingly remarked.


    Before they could continue further.


    Someone familiar came to join them.


    "Hun ¡­ Alcyd?!" Laura opened the divider curtain in one of the wards of the royal hospital.


    Laura was shocked to see Selene around.


    Instantly, Beta Garrett felt nervous about the situation unfolding in front of them.


    "Laura!"


    ¡­


    "Selene?" Laura''s fear has arrived.


    Seeing Selene in the same place with her husband again.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 457 - Wretched Fear

    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    Laura was surprised to see Selene in the same place with the Alpha King ¡­ her husband.


    Her fear has finally came.


    For the mate of her husband to appear and possibly ruin her marriage.


    A clear threat to her future with the Alpha King.


    Knowing that Selene will always be the true love of her husband.


    Seeing her around threatened her dream of gaining her husband''s affection.


    Despite the noise of the busy emergency room, Laura could hear her the heart of her husband beating fast at the sight of her.


    "Lady Laura! I am glad you have come to visit the Alpha King." Beta Garrett acknowledged the arrival of Laura.


    Behind her was her younger sister and the resident witch of the Jade Pack, Freya.


    As King Alcyd''s wife, Laura wanted to directly express her concern for her husband.


    But the presence of Selene made it impossible for Laura to ignore her.


    "Why are you here? I thought you are in the middle of war against the vampire king and his Legion of Vampires." Laura asked Selene.


    "LAURA!" King Alcyd did not like the tone of Laura towards Selene.


    "WHAT?!?! I was just asking. Isn''t she supposed to be somewhere else? Why is she even here?" Laura did not hesitate in pointing out her curiosity.


    Tension arises around the Alpha King.


    Mostly, between Laura and Selene.


    Instead of arguing with Laura, Selene kept her calm and explained herself.


    "I am here as the Luna of the Golden Moon Pack. Not as someone who would cause such scandal." Selene remarked to Laura.


    Not allowing the she-wolf to humiliate her.


    Amber and Freya tried to calm Laura down because they fear for her fragile condition.


    "Oh really?!?! If you are here as the Luna of the Golden Moon Pack, why don''t you go tend to the wounded and BE A LUNA TO THEM?!?! Don''t go poking around things you have no right in dealing with." Laura was not able to contain her jealousy and her fear of losing her husband.


    Selene closed her eyes and took a deep breath before she could say something that may harm Laura.


    After all, Selene doesn''t want to cause any miscarriages or risk towards the pregnancy of Laura.


    "If you feel threatened of my presence, I will leave soon. We were just talking about the failed assassination attempt towards the Alpha King." Selene explained further to Laura.


    Upon hearing Selene''s reason, Laura could not believe someone would dare to attempt taking the life of the Alpha King.


    "What do you mean? Someone tried to assassinate the Alpha King?" Laura asked once more.


    "Yes! And fortunately, they failed to take the life of the Alpha King." Selene answered.


    Beta Garrett joined the conversation in his attempt to divert the tension towards the more worrisome issue at hand.


    "We captured two of the assailants. Though, they are cold and lifeless at the moment."


    "But we can run a search on their identity. Then we can find out who they are affiliated with and determine the mastermind of the failed assassination plot." King Alcyd added.


    As the tension between Laura and Selene began to dissipate.


    "A severe punishment awaits for those responsible in this horrendous act!" Selene emphasized the severity of the crime.


    She continued,


    "The life of our warriors were harmed. Death will be too easy as the punishment for the culprits. Once we find out the mastermind of this failed assassination plot, we will serve them as an example to others." A strong conviction of Selene for justice.


    Right after hearing Selene''s strong words, Laura remembered the words of her younger brother.


    Alpha Alister had an intention of killing the Alpha King and once activated the service of their assassins.


    Getting lost in her own thoughts, King Alcyd suggested Laura to take a rest instead of stressing herself with his condition.


    "I am okay! You can take a rest. Especially with your fragile condition. You can''t stop worrying for me." King Alcyd intended to prevent any unnecessary strife between Laura and Selene.


    Amber also felt nervous for her younger brother because just like her older sister ¡­ the thought of their younger brother came into mind upon discovering the failed assassination attempt on the life of their Alpha King.


    If Laura was filled of raging jealousy moments ago, after hearing the failed assassination attempt on King Alcyd''s life ¡­ her fear shifted.


    For the life of her younger brother.


    Selene could not help but feel uncomfortable at the sudden display of concern from King Alcyd towards Laura.


    Immediately when she felt it was time for her to leave, Selene walked away without informing the Alpha King.


    Avoiding the sting caused by King Alcyd''s concern for Laura''s health.


    King Alcyd noticed Selene''s sudden exit.


    He wanted to stop her but it was too late for him to say or do anything.


    Instead of letting Selene just walk away, King Alcyd went after for her.


    Removing all the attached threaded lock of his IV-Drip.


    Since, there was no need of further treatment for his condition. He did not care at all anymore.


    While Laura wanted to interrupt the two, her concern was diverted to her younger brother.


    Leaving worried for her younger brother.


    "Sister!" Amber wanted to express her worry for their younger brother.


    "NOT NOW!" Laura implied to her younger sister that they were in a wrong place to mention anything about their younger brother.


    Making eye signals, referring to the inquisitive presence of Beta Garrett and their surroundings.


    "This is not the venue for your concerns." Laura hurriedly left with her sister and Freya.


    Laura''s instinct tells her that their younger brother is the mastermind of the failed attempt on her husband''s life.


    ''Alister, what have you done?'' Laura worriedly thought to herself.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 458 - Declaration Of The Werewolves (Part I)

    [-In the Golden Moon Hospital-]


    While Laura and her sister headed back to her private chamber with Freya, both Selene and the Alpha King had their own moment without her interference.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Right after Selene walked away, King Alcyd went after her.


    Knowing that there was something wrong.


    "Selene!" King Alcyd grabbed Selene''s arm along the hallway of the hospital.


    "What?!?!" Selene contained her emotions.


    But her voice weren''t able to hide the stress from her tone.


    Causing others to turn their attention towards their Alpha King and his mate, Selene.


    The Alpha King and Selene became conscious suddenly at the instantaneous silence from the medical staff of the hospital.


    Stopping from their own tasks.


    Whispers started to spread amongst the spectators of the two.


    "GO BACK TO YOUR WORK!" King Alcyd angrily stated towards everyone.


    He could sense that Selene got upset out of the blue after he expressed his concern for Laura''s condition.


    Due to her fragile health, King Alcyd became worried for the health of their unborn child.


    As one of their arrangement, King Alcyd must be act responsibly as a soon-to-be father.


    "It''s obvious that you are upset with something! Tell me ¡­" King Alcyd demanded from Selene.


    "Who said I am upset? Do I look like upset to you right now?" Selene denied King Alcyd''s assertion.


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of King Alcyd could sense better than the Alpha King.


    ''She is clearly upset with you! Point out to her she is the one who is pushing us away. We cannot play guessing game with her and act as if everything is going well. GO TELL HER!''


    ''Are you insane? If I do that, I will just antagonize her! I cannot risk our own position right now with her. We cannot force her to bend into our will. Garrett is right ¡­ we need to give her the time and space she wanted. Going along with her terms is the best path for us to take right now.'' King Alcyd explained to his spirit wolf through their mind-link.


    In the middle of the disagreement between King Alcyd and his spirit wolf, Selene wanted to let herself free from the attempt of the Alpha King in confronting her.


    "I need to check on our wounded warriors. There are bigger problems we need to solve right now. Compared to sorting our own feelings." Selene tried to deflect the pressures coming from King Alcyd.


    "Do not misconstrue my gesture a while ago towards Laura. My concern was for the baby and not for her. If that''s what upsets you." King Alcyd presumed that Selene got upset because of his sudden gesture of concern towards Laura.


    Clarifying his actions to Selene was something he needed to do.


    Whether Selene admits it or not, it was obvious that she affected by King Alcyd''s concern towards the health of Laura.


    She realized that seeing King Alcyd act such a way to someone else or care for his wife''s health caused her some unexpected sting within her.


    Though, King Alcyd has finally clarified his actions.


    She felt a bit relieved.


    Secretly, Selene acted like it did not matter to her and she was unfazed by the words of King Alcyd.


    Keeping her cool and calm posture.


    Deep inside she was delighted to hear King Alcyd clear himself.


    On the other hand ¡­


    While the two was preoccupied with their own moment, Beta Garrett took charge in checking on the wounded warriors.


    Together with Chloe supervising the doctors of the royal hospital.


    The emergency room was busy and fully packed.


    Especially, Magdeline and Susan was not available at the moment.


    Something within Chloe was unsettling and disturbing her.


    Her focus was detached from everything.


    ¡­


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''Why am I feeling uneasy?''


    ''I can''t stop thinking about Alarick.''


    Then, suddenly a huge werewolf arrived with a naked man at its back.


    A familiar scent invaded her senses.


    Chloe tried to make the nurses step away from her path so she could have a closer look.


    And there it was ¡­


    Prince Alarick covered in blood and unconscious.


    Many things went over the mind of Chloe.


    ''Why didn''t I feel any pain?''


    ¡­


    ''Aren''t we supposed to be linked by our mate bond?''


    ¡­


    ''How did he end up like this?''


    ¡­


    ''Who did this to him?''


    ¡­


    Questions running through her mind.


    The werewolf carrying the royal prince shifted back to his normal form and passed out.


    Exhausted and drained from whatever battle they escaped from.


    "Chloe! What are you doing? Stop standing there and start doing something!" Theo reminded the witch.


    And Chloe rushed towards Prince Alarick.


    Quickly, Chloe gave orders to the available medical staff with their respective tasks.


    Saving Prince Alarick''s life was her priority.


    Commotion began upon knowing Prince Alarick was badly wounded.


    And not healing himself at all.


    Others had to pave way for Chloe and her medical team in tending Prince Alarick''s deep wounds.


    In the middle of the emergency operation of Chloe, Beta Garrett informed the Alpha King about the condition of his older brother.


    Following seconds, King Alcyd''s voice could be heard quickly approaching.


    Standing close to the operating area, King Alcyd was eager to know.


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!?! WHO DID THIS TO HIM?!?!"


    Selene was looking for something else as well.


    "Where is Georgie? I can smell the unique scent of his blood! Is that Georgie?" Selene pointing towards the direction of Chloe with Prince Alarick inside.


    Those who heard Selene were confused.


    "No ¡­ it''s Prince Alarick!" Beta Garrett clarified to Selene.


    "I swear, I can smell the unique scent of his blood. I know it is unusual to others but I can distinguish the unique scent of blood from every individual I get familiar with."


    ¡­


    There was one assumption came into King Alcyd''s mind.


    "HE IS RESPONSIBLE FOR MY BROTHER''S PLIGHT!"


    Clenching his fist in anger at the thought of a rogue werewolf possibly harming Prince Alarick.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 459 - Declaration Of The Werewolves (Part II)

    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    The news broke out about the failed assassination attempt on the Alpha King''s life.


    Alpha Alister was immediately summoned by his eldest sister.


    Upon entering the room, Alpha Alister prepared himself for the wrath of his eldest sister.


    As soon as he entered the room, Alpha Alister could sense the sharp and heavy aura of his eldest sister.


    Furious and raging in anger.


    It was apparent that Laura was terribly upset.


    "Freya, surround the entire room with your concealing barrier spell. Make sure no one can hear the things that we are about to discuss in this room." Laura directly gave her command to their resident witch.


    Amber looked worried for their younger brother.


    Aside from the plot which Alpha Alister made behind Laura''s back, there was certain concern which makes Amber feel anxious and scared about.


    Ever since they were younger, upsetting or causing their eldest sister to be angry was something that Amber and Alister avoided.


    Unfortunately for Alpha Alister, one of the things they fear the most was about to be unleashed.


    "WHAT THE HELL DID I TELL YOU?!?!"


    "WASN''T IT CLEAR FOR YOU?"


    "I KEPT EMPHASIZING AND REMINDING YOU BOTH ¡­ MY HUSBAND IS OFF-LIMITS!"


    "NO ONE WILL HURT THE FATHER OF MY CHILD!"


    Laura loudly reminded and reiterated to her siblings and to Freya.


    Hoping that it would make sense for them.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Alpha Alister''s knees started to shake from Laura''s outburst.


    "Laura, calm down! You''re pregnant." Amber tried to calm their eldest sister down.


    But Laura continued with her fury.


    Laura ignored the warning of Amber.


    "Will you let me explain?" Alpha Alister begged his eldest sister.


    "What''s there to explain? It was plainly clear to me! And I get the message ... okay?" Laura was intensely upset.


    Then she grabbed the metal crowbar which was next to her.


    She began smacking their younger brother with it.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow!" Alpha Alister covering his face and head from the strong strikes of Laura.


    "Sister, please! Your health ¡­" Amber insisted for the well-being of their younger and only brother.


    "I DON''T CARE! He must learn his lesson from the absurd and foolish decision he made on his own."


    Laura started to release full swings and hit their younger brother with stronger force.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! Laura ¡­ he was hurting you. I could not stand the way he was treating you. Finding out that he was with that mate of his. Then, I couldn''t help it ... but punish him for you!" Alpha Alister was covering himself from the consecutive full swings and strikes of his eldest sister.


    His both arms were beginning to be covered with purple bruises.


    Stepping away from his eldest sister.


    But Laura kept hitting her younger brother with the metal crowbar.


    When she finally decided to stop, Laura lectured on her siblings after letting go of the metal crowbar on her hand.


    "Those will not be enough to punish you. But for now ¡­ we must prevent any loose ends and remove any evidence that may lead back to you." Laura explained.


    Alpha Alister stood from his position and winced in pain.


    Feeling the soreness and the bruises from the hits he received from his eldest sister.


    "Don''t worry I already dealt with it. I am confidently sure that we will not be involved or suspected at all." Alpha Alister arrogantly reassured his eldest sister.


    "Why''s that so?" Laura asked.


    "Because they were submitted werewolves! And those werewolves they''ve got were already dead. So, it''s useless! Thus, they have no witnesses and will not be able to lead it back to me."


    "FOOL!! You underestimate them too much! And what have I told you both?" Laura kept reprimanding her younger brother.


    Amber and Alpha Alister exchanged glances at one another.


    "Carelessness leads to one''s failure." Alpha Alister answered his eldest sister.


    ¡­


    Gritting his teeth in frustration because he realized how careless he was.


    Underestimating the Alpha King and Selene.


    And weak his execution of the assassination plot he made.


    "I will have to clean your mess and make sure that they won''t find out the truth." Laura stated to her younger brother.


    "How?" Amber wondered from behind.


    "We will pin it down to the rogue werewolves." Laura declared.


    To her surprise, Freya couldn''t contain her own thoughts.


    "But it may ruin our peace with the rogue werewolves. It may re-ignite the conflict between the wolf packs and the rogue werewolves." Freya said in disbelief.


    "It''s better that way rather than allowing Alister to be convicted for such crime. Aren''t you aware what they will do to him once they find out?"


    ¡­


    She continued, "DEATH PENALTY!"


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In The Throne Room-]


    Day after the incident of the failed assassination attempt on the Alpha King''s life.


    He summoned all the Alphas except for Alpha Alister because he was requested by his eldest sister.


    Though, it was suspicious for Selene.


    Her attention was redirected towards the Alpha King.


    Because he intends to declare the involvement of Georgie which was inconclusive yet from the scarcity of information they have regarding the current issue.


    The only basis he had was the initial reaction of Selene and the Alpha King''s supernatural instincts.


    So, before they were gathered around in the throne room.


    Selene argued with King Alcyd not to jump into conclusions yet without Prince Alarick waking up.


    If they were to declare such a thing, it may send a negative narrative and image towards the rogue werewolves.


    Because King Alcyd was also the current appointed Rogue King.


    Responsible for the rogue werewolves as well.


    Preventing another war was something they must take into consideration.


    Which they have to avoid.


    King Alcyd stood in dilemma.


    In front of all Alphas ¡­


    Beta Garrett and Lucas were standing right beside Selene.


    On the corner waiting for their Alpha King''s declaration.


    Thus, King Alcyd decided to heed Selene''s advice.


    Declaring for the order of a thorough investigation of the failed assassination attempt on his life.


    Before he could end his speech.


    Someone appeared behind from one of the pillars of the throne room.


    "How about the unfair annihilation of the Silver Aurora Pack? What have you done about it?" Questions raised by a certain Alpha.


    Majority of the members within the crowd were clueless about his identity.


    But some of the elder Alphas recognized this mysterious Alpha.


    Shocked ¡­


    And completely stunned in their positions ¡­


    Most especially ¡­ Lucas!


    Stupefied from the revelation in front of him.


    "FATHER?!?!"


    The only word that Lucas could utter.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 460 - Re-Establishing Silver Aurora Pack (Part I)

    [-In the Throne Room-]


    At the mention of Alpha Berrick from the Silver Aurora Pack ¡­


    Some of the Alphas were shocked that he was still alive.


    There were some who had no idea who he was.


    But there was someone who was most familiar with him.


    ¡­


    "Father?" Lucas uttered in shock of the appearance of Alpha Berrick.


    Their father ¡­ Selene and Lucas'' father!


    Finally, seeing him alive and well.


    Due to the mixed scent within the throne, Lucas wasn''t able to notice the scent of his own father.


    Maybe because for a long time, he has grown strange to the scent of his own father.


    As Lucas uttered the word ¡­ ''FATHER?'' ¡­ Selene was confused with what was going.


    Especially hearing her older brother utter ¡­ ''FATHER''!


    "What do you mean father? Our father is dead ¡­ why are saying father?" Selene was demanding for answers to her older brother.


    Everyone was confused.


    Including the Alpha King and his executive officers.


    Most especially ¡­ Selene!


    "I also thought so ¡­ but that''s ¡­ OUR FATHER!" Lucas answered.


    "WHAAAT?!!" Selene was completely shocked at her older brother''s revelation.


    Stunned at their position. But Selene took another glance at the man who was said to be their father.


    ALPHA BERRICK!


    The man who was causing all the commotion within the throne room.


    At the same time, Alpha Berrick was supposed to be on his way to provoke the Alpha King.


    Until a familiar scent invaded his senses.


    He traced for this familiar scent to where it was coming from.


    The scent of his son!


    "LUCAS! MY BOY!" Alpha Berrick rushed towards the front where Lucas and Selene were standing.


    In everyone''s confusion, no one dared to interfere Alpha Berrick.


    Not even the Alpha King.


    "FATHER!" Lucas immediately hugged Alpha Berrick.


    "You are alive ¡­ FATHER!!!" Lucas cried as he hugged his father tightly.


    Feeling his warmth once again.


    "MY SON!!! MY BOY!!!" Alpha Berrick became emotional.


    It was unexpected reunion with his son.


    Never thought he would meet his son in such a place.


    When all he had in mind before ¡­ was provoking the Alpha King and declare his opposition against the royal family.


    And now, his reunion with his son over shadowed his prior plans.


    Emotions were running high for the father and son.


    Compared to Selene who was left astonished and stunned.


    "I thought ¡­ I thought ¡­ our father is dead!" Selene was in a state of shock and disbelief.


    Lucas suddenly felt the urge to explain to her younger sister that it is indeed ¡­ their father!


    "Selene, Alpha Berrick is our father!" Lucas revealed to his younger sister.


    "THIS . IS . OUR . FATHER!" Lucas wiping his own tears while introducing their father to her.


    As shock as Selene was, Alpha Berrick was also surprised that even his daughter was alive.


    The vampire king, Alpha Berrick''s grandfather told him about his daughter''s supposed death.


    ''Looks like I was lied to by my own grandfather. What should I expect from the creature who caused me all this misery?'' Alpha Berrick thought to himself while looking at Selene.


    Before he could make another step, his new Beta approached him.


    "Alpha ¡­"


    But Alpha Berrick did not want to be disturbed from this unexpected and emotional reunion.


    Re-establishing Silver Aurora Pack became more significant with his son and daughter.


    ¡­


    *** Weeks Before ***


    Somewhere within the Werewolf Kingdom ¡­


    A territory of a small werewolf pack was struggling to survive.


    From his own research, Alpha Berrick found out that the Alpha of this small wolf pack was badly sick.


    The Beta and the other members of this small wolf pack refused to have a new Alpha.


    Hoping that their Alpha would still survive from his terminal illness.


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick chose to visit this small wolf pack.


    For him, this was the best location and wolf pack to re-establish his own.


    Upon passing through their borders, Alpha Berrick defeated the werewolves that tried to stop him.


    He forced these werewolves to lead him to their Alpha.


    Offering them all, his help and assistance.


    It was something that these werewolves could not decline.


    Being told by the Grand White Witch and the Alpha King that their Alpha has no cure to his terminal illness, these werewolves became hopeful at the offer of Alpha Berrick.


    Reporting instantly to their Beta through the mind-link about the current situation with Alpha Berrick.


    Without any delays, these werewolves led Alpha Berrick to their own Alpha.


    ¡­


    On their way, Alpha Berrick noticed the richness of the land as a potential agricultural paradise.


    Based on his experience, Alpha Berrick could tell the potential of certain lands.


    While on their way, he took a sample of soil.


    In order to confirm his own hypotheses.


    As soon as they reached the residence of the Alpha, he recognized their Beta quickly.


    Standing by the wooden door of the house.


    "I was told that you can help us with our problem regarding with our Alpha." The Beta directly asked Alpha Berrick.


    "Yes ¡­ I can if you will lead me to him." Alpha Berrick reassured the Beta.


    "Are you a doctor?"


    "No ¡­ but I am better than any royal doctor you have in this kingdom." Alpha Berrick reassured the Beta.


    Right at the moment they entered the room, someone spoke in a weak voice.


    Welcoming Alpha Berrick''s arrival.


    Despite his own condition.


    ¡­


    The Alpha coughed badly after greeting Alpha Berrick.


    "Alpha!" the Beta rushed to his Alpha''s side.


    "It is time for me to finally rest ¡­ because your new Alpha has arrived."


    Unknown to the Beta, their Alpha has been guiding Alpha Berrick to his own wolf pack..


    Leading him through the dreams of Alpha Berrick.


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ....


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Gentle Reminder!


    For July-August 2021,


    Updates will be every Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 461 - Re-Establishing Silver Aurora Pack (Part II)

    After their Alpha mention about transferring his authority to someone else, other members of the wolf pack refused to agree with it.


    Begging their Alpha to fight for his own life.


    "You are an idiot, Max! Just like in old days! Your Crimson Pack must not lose you." Alpha Berrick reprimanded the sickly Alpha.


    The Beta was surprised to hear someone call their Alpha in his nickname.


    Only close friends of their Alpha can call him that nickname.


    "Who are you? How ¡­" the Beta had no knowledge about Alpha Berrick.


    Ever since he took over as the Beta, after his father died, there was no mention about another close friend of their Alpha.


    When the war against the rogue werewolf ended, the Beta''s father died sacrificing himself in protecting others.


    No one mentioned about someone like Alpha Berrick.


    "This is no time for introductions, I must check my old friend here. Your Alpha seems to be dying. I need to see how I can help him." Alpha Berrick told the members of the Crimson Pack.


    Checking his old friend.


    There was no denying the fact.


    His old friend was indeed dying.


    "I can help but I will need your permission. Your health is indeed in the worst stage right now. And there is only one way I can help you." Alpha Berrick stated the facts.


    Positioned next to his weak old friend, Alpha Berrick scanned the room.


    Realizing how revered and loved the Alpha of the Crimson Pack by his family and friends.


    Filled with weeping members of the Crimson Pack, they all know how serious and bad the condition of their Alpha is.


    Especially, the Luna and children of his old friend.


    The Luna of the Crimson Pack was carrying a two years old toddler and they had two other kids who were crying at the sight of their father dying.


    "You are the idiot one. I already accepted my fate, old friend!" Alpha Maximo''s weak reply to his old friend.


    Looking pale and weak.


    "But how can you leave us? Have you ever thought that we are not yet ready to lose you?" The Luna was upset with her husband.


    "There is no cure for cancer, dear! And we have no choice but to accept it." Alpha Maximo said to his wife.


    "Papa, please live!" the young son of Alpha Maximo begged to his father.


    "Don''t leave us! Please!" the young daughter of Alpha Maximo hugged her father tightly.


    Making Alpha Maximo feel bad in giving up against his sickness.


    "Hun ¡­ do you think this is easy for me! I already made peace with God and with my fate." Alpha Maximo explained his decision.


    ¡­


    "What if I can do something but you have to agree with it. Since, it will be your choice. I don''t want to force it on you." Alpha Berrick disclosed to his old friend.


    "W-What do you mean? You can cure his cancer?" The Beta remarked.


    At the thought of curing the Alpha, everyone''s attention fell to Alpha Berrick.


    Murmurs and whispering began to spread within the room.


    A gleam of hope came to the Luna and those who cared for the Alpha of the Crimson Pack.


    "Not cure ¡­ but in concept ¡­ I will be able to save him!" Alpha Berrick answered the query of the Beta.


    "What''s in it for me? I know that look in your face ¡­ you would not ask my permission if it is against my principle." Alpha Maximo could see the hesitation on his old friend regarding his suggestion.


    "Kyle, escort everyone outside. Including my family." Alpha Maximo requested to his Beta.


    Alpha Maximo''s wife handed their toddler to her handmaiden, who happened to be the Beta''s mate.


    "I am staying, I will hear out what your friend has to say." The Luna had a fierce look on her eyes.


    "Zavy! Please!" Alpha Maximo pleaded to his wife.


    "NO! I WILL HEAR IT OUT TOO!"


    "It''s not only you must decide! You are part of our lives and we got to have a voice in this too! So, I am staying and will listen to what he has to say." Luna Zavy was firm in her decision to stay in the room.


    Alpha Maximo sighed in defeat.


    Knowing there was no stopping his wife now.


    ¡­


    Immediately, everyone was ushered outside the room.


    Leaving only the Beta of the Crimson Pack, Alpha Maximo, Luna Zavy, and Alpha Berrick.


    "So, how are you going to save my husband? Why would you need to ask his permission? Is it safe? Is it effective?" Luna Zavy instantly asked all the questions that the Beta wanted to ask as well.


    Alpha Maximo also asked his old friend right after his wife.


    "Slow down, Luna! You have too many questions. Maybe it''s better to show than explaining it to you." Alpha Berrick quick response to Luna Zavy.


    "Why are you doing this? Don''t tell me it''s about saving me because if you know it''s against my principles ¡­ you wouldn''t ask in the first place." Alpha Maximo wondered.


    "Because I want to re-establish my old pack ..." before Alpha Berrick could finish.


    "The Silver Aurora Pack!" Luna Zavy interjected.


    "Yes, and I cannot do it on my own ¡­ without you by my side! OLD FRIEND!" Alpha Berrick explained to his old friend.


    "Fine, show me!" Alpha Maximo stated to Alpha Berrick.


    ¡­


    Just outside the room, everyone was waiting eagerly.


    Anticipating for what will happen next.


    No one could eavesdrop with what was going on inside because the room was surrounded with a soundproof spell.


    Preventing any living being to eavesdrop or hear anything from inside.


    On the other hand ¡­


    No one heard how Alpha Berrick pinned down the Beta to the ground.


    The moment Alpha Berrick revealed his vampire nature.


    Through the release of his ¡­


    Glistening sangria blood eyes ¡­ and his fangs.


    Both, the Luna and Alpha of the Crimson Pack were surprised.


    Unlike the Beta of the Crimson Pack, instantly attacking Alpha Berrick.


    Exclaiming, "A VAMPIRE! YOU ARE A MONSTER!"


    Despite his strength and agility, Alpha Berrick was overwhelmingly faster and stronger.


    -Wham!-


    -Thud!-


    Pinning him down.


    Immobilizing the movements of the Beta.


    "BERRICK! Please don''t kill him. His younger brother and parents were killed by vampires. Months ago, we were attacked by vampires. I hope you understand!" Alpha Maximo asked his old friend to spare the life of his Beta.


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick contemplated on his friend''s plea.


    "Urrrhh!!" the Beta was furious.


    "Next time you will attack me, there will be no second chance for you. Your mate will be left heartbroken and your unborn child will be born fatherless." Alpha Berrick warned the Beta.


    "Ummm ... what do you mean unborn child?" the Beta was shocked at the new revelation of Alpha Berrick.


    The Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack chuckled at the realization that the man he had on the floor was clueless.


    "My wolf senses are unparalleled. I can hear two heart beats to the woman who looked at you with such concern."


    He added, "Definitely, she is not your sister or mother! She would not have two heart beats in her. So, it only means one thing. She would be your mate."


    "Your deductive skills are still exemplary, my friend! Unfortunately, you are right! It is truly against my principles what you are trying to offer me." Alpha Maximo understood what his old friend was trying to tell him.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, the Luna was thinking differently.


    "TURN HIM ¡­ if that is the only way to save him. Then, do so! But you have to turn me as well." Luna Zavy demanded from Alpha Berrick.


    If Alpha Berrick''s revelation was shocking already for Alpha Maximo.


    The demands of Luna Zavy was more shocking to hear.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 462 - Re-Establishing Silver Aurora Pack (Part III)

    [-In the Crimson Pack House-]


    While others waited eagerly at the dining hall of the pack house, a shocking turn of events was about to occur with their Alpha and Luna.


    Argument and intense debate ensued between the Alpha and Luna.


    Because the Alpha could not fathom to become a vampire.


    Let alone his wife become one.


    The Beta of the Crimson Pack agreed with his Alpha about the extremities and complications it will bring if other wolf pack finds out about it.


    Other wolf packs will treat them as a threat and they may lose further trust from neighboring wolf packs.


    Alpha Berrick did not interrupt their argument because the decision must depend on the Alpha.


    He doesn''t want his old friend to be turned into like him.


    Compared to Alpha Maximo, Alpha Berrick had no choice when the vampire king turned him into a vampire.


    In the intention of using him for personal gains and self-interest of King Lionel.


    But Luna Zavvy was persistent in saving her husband''s life.


    Father of their children ¡­


    Her partner in leadership ¡­


    Love of her life ¡­


    ¡­


    "There is no other choice! This is a matter of survival! If we only had another choice then I would be glad of taking it but ¡­" Luna Zavy was desperate for her husband to live.


    "WE HAVE NONE! Do you understand?"


    The Beta of the Crimson Pack lowered his gaze and understood the sentiments of their Luna.


    If he was adamant in hating the presence of vampires, his fear of losing their Alpha was far worse.


    He had no other remaining family aside from his mate and his Alpha, whom he treated like his own older brother. Alpha Maximo treated him like his own younger brother.


    And losing Alpha Maximo too will be too much for him to take.


    Even though it was difficult to admit but there was no other choice just like Luna Zavy mentioned.


    "Alpha ¡­ I know I am initially against it and I think it''s wrong but Luna Zavy is right. I just realized, we have no other choice here if we want to keep you alive. This is the only option we have at the moment."


    "Uziek ¡­" Alpha Maximo wanted to reason out to his wife and Beta but his wife interjected him.


    "Do not be selfish, hun! Have you forgotten your promise? Forever ¡­ remember? You will not give up on us. What are you doing now? Why are you giving up?" Luna Zavy tearfully begged her husband and reminded him of his promise.


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick crossed his arms and leaned against the wall because he could sense there would be a decision any time soon.


    ¡­


    Closing his eyes and letting them arrive at a certain decision.


    ¡­


    Moments after deliberating and pondering on his biggest decision so far, Alpha Maximo has become certain with his decision.


    "I will only allow it if our people will unanimously agree to it. If they are willing to go that extreme then I will permit it. But if they cannot see me turned into a vampire, then you have to let me go." Alpha Maximo stated to his wife and Beta.


    "What? They will surely not ¡­" Luna Zavy was against it but Beta Uziek complied with the wishes of his Alpha.


    He understood completely the importance of it and the reason behind the decision of his Alpha.


    "Yes, Alpha! I will brief them and hold a quick voting downstairs. And I will return with the decision." Beta Uziek told his Alpha and left the room.


    "Zavy, hun ¡­ we cannot abuse their trust and our position as their leader. This is a lifetime decision and this involves also the people of our wolf pack. We must listen first before we decide. Remember that!" Alpha Maximo lectured his wife about their own responsibility to their people.


    Hearing his friend lecture his wife.


    It reminded him of his wife, Sylvanna.


    Same principles and words were usually being said by his wife.


    Guiding him to be the best Alpha of their wolf pack.


    ''We cannot take them for granted and betray their trust, my love! We must always listen before we decide. That should be the way ¡­ and be compassionate, ALWAYS!'' words coming from his late wife, Sylvanna.


    Remembering his wife made him clench his fist in anger.


    *** Back to Present ***


    [-In the Throne Room-]


    Everyone in the great hall of the throne room was shocked.


    "Alpha Maximo, already left the hall. He said we cannot accomplish the re-establishing of Silver Aurora Pack at this moment. This is not the best time for it. And we can bring your children with us." The new Beta of Alpha Berrick reminded him before things escalate.


    King Alcyd heard it all.


    "You are not bringing anyone with you!" the Alpha King was not in the mood for more surprises.


    Especially getting separated once more with Selene.


    Alpha Berrick glared at the Alpha King upon hearing his declaration.


    ''How dare the son of my treacherous old friend demand such a thing?! His voice is a mere reminder of the reason I lost everything. INCLUDING ... MY LOVING WIFE!!!'' Alpha Berrick thought to himself as he glared at King Alcyd.


    On the other hand, Selene was reminded of her last encounter with a monstrous beast that injured her.


    Killing most of her peers during her last raid with the hunters.


    Which caused her to succumb into darkness.


    "I-It can''t be!!! He cannot be my father ¡­" Selene uttered in shock.


    Seeing her father and King Alcyd glare at one another, made her decide instantly.


    Having the portal scroll for teleportation spell at her disposal.


    Within few seconds, Selene released an incantation for her spell.


    Ancient runic writings on the floor appeared, surrounding Selene, Lucas, Alpha Berrick, and his new Beta.


    A bright flash of light blinded everyone for a moment due to the unexpected execution of Selene.


    And when everyone opened their eyes ¡­


    They were gone!


    "WHERE IS SELENE?!?!" King Alcyd was confused about what was going on.


    Rage soared within him.


    His beastly eyes gleamed in anger.


    "FIND THEM!!!!!!" roared by the Alpha King.


    Shaking the core of everyone.


    All Alphas realized how menacing the Alpha King can be.


    ...


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 463 - Family Reunion (Part I)

    [-In the Throne Room-]


    Everyone was in commotion at the sudden appearance of the former Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack.


    Most of those who recognized the former Alpha, were more senior Alphas.


    While the Alpha King was busy giving out orders in locating Selene.


    ''Is it true, was that the Alpha of the Silver Aurora Pack?''


    ''He was alive all these times?''


    ''What the heck just happened?''


    ''Where did the Luna of Golden Moon Pack go?''


    ''Did we hear it right, the Luna of Golden Moon Pack is the daughter of the former Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack?''


    Different conversation and noise were starting to go around the throne room.


    The Alpha King adjourned the assembly with the Alphas.


    Despite the demands and request from the ministers and other Alphas, King Alcyd just left without explaining to the other Alphas and ministers.


    An uproar from them ensued.


    Echoing all over the hall of the throne room.


    "Alcyd, it''s not right to just leave everyone confused with what''s happening at the moment." Beta Garrett advised his best friend.


    Unfortunately, King Alcyd was not in the mood to listen to any advice.


    Following behind him was his other executive officers, except for Athena ¡­ who was getting situated and looking after for her twins at the moment.


    "Right now, the only thing I have in mind ¡­ is knowing where Selene went with her brother." King Alcyd answered his Beta.


    "Definitely, she is alright. Why don''t you give her some space with her family? Because after all, it''s a family reunion that you do not want to ruin." Beta Garrett tried to reason out with his best friend while making their way to the royal hospital.


    "Who said I would ruin their reunion? I just want to know where she is. At least her location ¡­ with all these things going on around us. Assassination attempts, vampire attacks and other threats surrounding us ¡­ you cannot blame me for worrying. If you were in my shoes ¡­"


    King Alcyd continued explaining to his best friend.


    "Her safety and welfare are my top priority right now. We don''t know what might happen while she is not around."


    Beta Garrett heaved a sigh of defeat because the Alpha King was fixated in knowing the whereabouts of their Luna.


    Which was reasonably concerning due to the lurking threats against the royal family and the war against the Legion of Vampires of King Lionel.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Just outside the borders of the Golden Moon City, a bright light scared some of the animals grazing on the grassy field.


    Selene and the others were transported suddenly.


    "Where are we? What happened?" Alpha Berrick was confused just like his Beta.


    Though, Lucas was familiar with the location and how Selene did it.


    "Don''t worry father, Selene transported us near the borders of the Golden Moon City." Lucas informed their father.


    Then he diverted his attention to his sister.


    "What''s wrong with you Selene? Why didn''t you at least gave us some heads up?" Lucas reprimanded Selene.


    But her attention was on their father.


    Reminded of the horrific scene during her last raid with the other hunters.


    On the other hand,


    Alpha Berrick was a bit astonished at what just happened.


    Then he was getting emotional at the sight of his two children.


    At the same time while Lucas was reprimanding Selene, Alpha Berrick was staring at his children whom he missed for a long time.


    Being in the dark, confined by his own grandfather for years and years.


    Longing for his own family.


    Grieving for the love of his life.


    And worrying for their children.


    Wondering if they have survived or not.


    Finally, he has been reunited with his own children.


    Giving him the hope he needed the most.


    Keeping his sanity which he thought was fading.


    ''Sylvanna ¡­ our kids are alive! I hope you can see them right now. Strong and powerful just like you, my love! And here they are ¡­ finally! I bet they longed for this moment too.'' Alpha Berrick pondered on the thought of their family reunion.


    ¡­


    "Why should I? This man that you call ¡­ our father. I felt his hostility towards Alcyd. The look on his eyes and his murderous intent. I can sense it! I have seen such look many times. So, I had to remove us from that scene and keep him away from Alcyd. It will be a shame for them to know what kind of a man ¡­ this you call ¡­ our father!" Selene was evidently upset.


    One stinging word after another was relentlessly being released by Selene.


    Surprisingly, it was totally different from what Alpha Berrick imagined.


    The kind of family reunion he had in mind.


    "SELENE!" Lucas was shocked at the tone and rudeness of Selene towards their father.


    "You seem to be upset knowing that I am your father. I thought you would be ¡­" Alpha Berrick sounded disappointed at the behavior being shown by Selene.


    "You think I would be excited?" Selene sudden remark.


    "Where is this coming from Selene?" Lucas demanded answer from his sister.


    "Yes, my dear child ¡­ what''s causing you to be this upset? The current Alpha King is the son of Viktor, the main reason why we had to suffer this much. Losing your mother and for us to go through such misery." Alpha Berrick wondered as well.


    "My dreams ¡­ all those years of imagining of being reunited somehow with my own family. I didn''t know I would have such a family of mo¡­" Selene did not finish her sentence due to the harshness behind it.


    Suddenly, Alpha Berrick felt the sting of the words coming from his own daughter.


    "Family of what? Finish that sentence!" Alpha Berrick challenged his daughter to finish her own sentence.


    There was no hint of cooling down from Selene''s part.


    After moments of hesitation, Selene finally gave in to her anger.


    "MONSTERS! MURDERERS!" Selene finally released those hateful words.


    She added, "Killing so many lives like it was nothing. The reason for me to become dark and do such unspeakable things. I blame you for it!! You were that monster who killed the hunters. Remember?"


    Then Alpha Berrick remembered the moment he went savage and killed the hunters for the deal he had with his grandfather.


    It just dawned on him that Selene was there and witnessed his own dark side.


    Undignifying as it was, Alpha Berrick explained his actions.


    "If only I knew you were alive, then I would not have done such a thing. I was made to believe that hunters killed you ¡­ my child! Lionel, the vampire king told me that the hunters killed you and the only way I can be reunited with my son is through killing the hunters. So ¡­ I did!


    He kept going while his children listened, "Not caring for the lives of others. Instead, the idea of being reunited with my son ¡­ made me desperate. That''s what darkness does to you after years of confinement in the shadows with my misery and sorrow. Call it selfish and evil. I will do it all over again."


    Unlike Lucas, who was feeling sympathetic towards their father.


    Selene was not having it.


    "Was that enough for you to be a monster?"


    Before Alpha Berrick could say or do anything in response to the resentful words of Selene.


    "SELENE, ENOUGH!" Lucas interjected and reprimanded Selene once more.


    He reminded her, "Is this how you want to our reunion to be like? If you have forgiven me despite my past mistakes, why can''t you see past through this? And give our father a chance. I thought you longed for a family?"


    "THIS . IS . IT! Our father is alive and we are reunited, finally! Are you really going to be like this?"


    ¡­


    Silence followed after the speech of Lucas.


    Even though, Selene wanted to look past through the actions of her father and focus in their reunion.


    Her nightmares about the death of those people she killed during her dark days, has revisited her.


    Now, she has someone to blame. Selene could not contain her own guilt and blame it to the reason of her own misery.


    Instead of a joyous and emotional family reunion, it became a reminder of her guilt which she has been shoving deep inside.


    Right before their family reunion go worse, another surprising turn of events appeared.


    ¡­


    From a distance, Selene noticed two familiar scent.


    "Georgie! Freddie!" Selene rushed towards their direction.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 464 - Inner Demons And Love (Part I)

    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    NOTICE!


    New Schedule for every update or release ¡­


    [AUGUST TO NOVEMBER]


    -Every Sundays to Tuesdays at 18:00 +8 GMT-


    This is due to my father''s poor health caused by COVID-19. I must have time to tend for my father''s needs.


    Apologies for any inconveniences!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    While there was commotion going on with the Alphas and ministers in the throne room, Chloe was busy taking care of Prince Alarick.


    For the first time in her life, she has never been scared of losing someone.


    Compared to her father, it was more of unexpected loss.


    The death of her father happened unexpectedly.


    When she thought things were going alright. Things just happened too quickly.


    This time around, she was witnessing her loved one barely surviving.


    Fortunately, Chloe was able to save her mate.


    Prince Alarick almost did not make it.


    During his operation, Selene lend her magic essence like before to Chloe.


    Allowing Chloe to magically link with her.


    Enabling her to access such massive amount of magic essence which made it possible for Chloe to perform high level of healing spells.


    There were a lot of questions left unanswered for everyone.


    Who was truly responsible for this attack?


    What happened to Freddie and Georgie?


    How could the elite warriors and special operation unit be defeated?


    Chloe held on tightly to Prince Alarick''s hand as he laid unconsciously in the hospital bed.


    It was a new experience for Chloe to worry so much.


    Unsettling ¡­


    Nerve-wracking ¡­


    And unimaginably terrifying ¡­


    "Please ¡­ God ¡­ don''t take him from me ¡­ I promise I will do better and treat him better than before. Just give me another chance to show him."


    Chloe fervently prayed.


    ¡­


    "I hope ¡­ you keep that promise. Or else God will get angry at you." Prince Alarick has finally woken up.


    Seeing his mate, Chloe worrying for him. Made him smile and not feel any pain at all.


    Though, Chloe jumped at Prince Alarick upon hearing him speak and seeing him awake.


    "RICKKK!!!" Chloe cried in relief while hugging Prince Alarick tightly.


    Hugging him tightly as she could.


    Prince Alarick was surprised at the reaction and concern shown by Chloe.


    It was his first time to see Chloe that way towards him.


    Making him feel elated and happy.


    "Why are you crying? Did I scare you that much?" Prince Alarick jokingly said to Chloe.


    "Yes, you idiot!!! YOU SCARED ME!! I really thought ¡­ that ¡­ you were already gone! I don''t want to see you like that again." Chloe was in tears while being on top of Prince Alarick.


    "Didn''t I promise you, it would take heaven and eternal damnation for me to be removed from your life? Which is impossible! Whatever happens ¡­ you are forever stuck with me." Prince Alarick reminded Chloe of his promise to her.


    As he gently caressed her face, he moved the red strands of her hair to her ear.


    Looking at her with so much love and affection.


    He could not resist but reach for her tender red lips.


    There they were ¡­ kissing passionately.


    Nothing else mattered to them, only the two of them.


    Forgetting the current issues and other problems they have at the moment.


    Only their bond and love for one another.


    "Have I ever told you ¡­ I love you?" Prince Alarick confessed to Chloe.


    Prince Alarick smiled at Chloe.


    Feeling content and tremendously in love.


    "MANY ¡­ times!" Chloe giggled in her reply.


    Trying to contain her laugh.


    "Well ¡­ I will never be tired in telling you every day ¡­ how much I LOVE YOU ¡­ with all my heart!" Prince Alarick kept impressing Chloe with his words and devotion to her.


    ¡­


    "I LOVE YOU TOO!" Chloe''s short reply.


    For long time, Prince Alarick waited for those words to come out from Chloe''s mouth with such declaration and passion.


    Like she meant every word of it.


    Such emphasis on her feelings towards the man in front of her.


    ¡­


    Before they could kiss further and be more intimate, the door opened suddenly without any knocks.


    Prompting for Chloe to fall from the bed.


    Due to her surprise and shyness to be seen intimate with the prince, she also moved from her position abruptly.


    Leading her to fall from the bed.


    -Thud!-


    "Ow!" Chloe complained.


    The Alpha King already saw Chloe almost kissing Prince Alarick and suddenly fell from the bed.


    "Seriously? In this hour of day and with all the things going on around ¡­you both decided to have sex in the hospital bed." King Alcyd asserted his own assumptions based on what he saw.


    "We are not having sex! And if we did ¡­ you are just jealous that you can''t do it with Se¡­" Prince Alarick stopped in the middle of his sentence at the warning of Beta Garrett from behind the Alpha King.


    A warning of not finishing his sentence because the Alpha King was not in the mood of banters or any jokes at the moment.


    Because the Alpha King was extremely agitated.


    "I am glad you are awake brother and you are looking better! But I can''t waste any time."


    "Chloe ¡­ I want you to track the location of Selene, right now! I will explain later what happened. We just need to find her ASAP." King Alcyd went directly to his main concern.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Instantly, when Freddie appeared on his wolf form with Georgie at his back, Selene helped the two and led them to the Golden Moon Hospital.


    Since it was Selene, there were no paper works or delays.


    Immediately, all available medical staff in the emergency room assisted and focused on helping Georgie.


    Freddie had bruises and wounds but not as serious as Georgie''s.


    There was no time to ask what happened while on their way due to the severity of Georgie''s condition.


    But now Headmistress Elaine had taken over in helping Georgie.


    Selene raised the question.


    "What happened Freddie? How did you find Georgie?" Selene eagerly asked.


    As he catch his breath and worriedly expressed his concern for his younger brother, he tried to remember what happened before responding to Selene''s queries.


    "I accompanied Prince Alarick and we found Georgie barely breathing in the deep woods. And a demon suddenly appeared from the shadows." Freddie recalling their encounter with the demon.


    Even Alpha Berrick and Lucas became curious at the mention of demon encounter.


    Anticipating what transpired further.


    "I was too focused in releasing Georgie from his chains and checking his vital signs. Making sure he was alright."


    He continued for the important part of the encounter.


    "Next thing we knew ¡­ Prince Alarick was barely holding on to his rationality. Attacking everyone around him. Including me ¡­ Then, he begged everyone to run away from him before going completely on rampage."


    "HE BECAME A MONSTER HIMSELF!" Freddie revealed to Selene what happened in the woods.


    Something no one expected to happen.


    Prince Alarick losing control.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 465 - Inner Demon And Love (Part II)

    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    NOTICE!


    New Schedule for every update or release ¡­


    [AUGUST TO NOVEMBER]


    -Every Sundays to Tuesdays at 18:00 +8 GMT-


    This is due to my father''s poor health caused by COVID-19. I must have time to tend for my father''s needs.


    Apologies for any inconvenience!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    The Alpha King requested from the mate of his older brother to find the location of Selene.


    Chloe refused to cooperate without knowing the full details of the disappearance of Selene with her brother.


    "You have to tell me first what happened before I do anything." Chloe was stern in her request.


    "WHAT?!?! We are wasting precious time if I have to go into details." King Alcyd complained.


    Since Chloe was adamant in knowing what happened, King Alcyd went into details and shared what happened in the throne room.


    ¡­


    "Her father is ALIVE?!?! OH MY GOD!" Chloe expressed her surprise.


    "Now, go start locating Selene!" King Alcyd impatiently demanded from Chloe.


    Beta Garrett shook his head upon witnessing the behavior of their Alpha King.


    "I''ll be back! Let me just fetch some things that I will be needing for the locator spell. Just prepare anything which belongs to Selene while I''m fetching things. Since you are in a hurry!" Chloe remarked.


    Immediately after Chloe left the room, Prince Alarick waited for Chloe to be completely out of sight.


    Before he became more serious.


    "Garrett, kindly check if Chloe is completely gone." Prince Alarick sudden request from the Beta of King Alcyd.


    Even the Alpha King became curious about what Prince Alarick has to say.


    Prince Alarick began talking after Beta Garrett confirmed that Chloe was no longer around the premises.


    "Based on what you have told us, I know you are currently worried with how things are developing so far. With the assassination attempt and the war against King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires, I know your hand is full. And adding to your problems is the last thing I want to do ..."


    He continued to share to his younger brother.


    "But this is a matter of security as well. You need to seal me away somewhere safe while we wait for Magdeline''s arrival. Her followers can cast a sealing spell while I am in a secluded sealed location."


    The Alpha King and his Beta were confused at the request of Prince Alarick.


    "Why would we do that?" King Alcyd wondered in confusion.


    Prince Alarick heaved a sigh before answering.


    "When we found Georgie, we encountered a demon lurking around him. In the middle of our confrontation ¡­ the demon noticed the deactivated curse seal I had. Which was placed by another demon before ¡­"


    "WAIT! WAIT! WAIT! What curse seal?" King Alcyd became more confused.


    Then, the royal prince told the Alpha King regarding the prior incident during Chloe''s ordeal and his unfortunate deal with a demon.


    "YOU MADE A DEAL WITH A DEMON?" the Alpha King could not believe that his older brother was in such complicated situation.


    "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?" King Alcyd added to his remark.


    "Yes ¡­ and I was desperate. Chloe was dying in my arms. So I had to cling unto the last thread of hope I had at that moment."


    The older brother of King Alcyd explained further.


    "So, the demon we recently encountered noticed my cursed seal. And this demon ¡­" Prince Alarick hesitated in finishing his divulgence.


    Beta Garrett was just as curious as the Alpha King.


    Anticipating for the complete narration of Prince Alarick.


    "Reactivated the seal and I could feel my spirit wolf get locked away somewhere within. Including my own sanity. Separating my pure beast and monstrous nature out of the open. Making me completely lose control."


    There were hints of regret and guilt within his voice.


    Even fear for his own beastly nature.


    "How did you return to your old self?" Beta Garrett pointed out.


    "In a certain duration of time, I felt myself once again but completely weakened and exhausted. My own guess ¡­ there is a limit to my complete beast form and exhausting my entire strength may also do the trick. But my problem is ¡­ how it gets triggered. I am not sure on how and when it may re-surface again. Once that happens, I do not want to hurt anybody." Prince Alarick told the Alpha King and his Beta.


    "Is that why you want to seal yourself as far from here? Because you do not want to hurt anyone?" King Alcyd tried to confirm from his older brother.


    "Yes ¡­ most especially, Chloe! I have no control over this and what if it gets triggered while she is around. Then, I may do something which I will forever regret. So, I do not want to reach that point." Prince Alarick''s plead to his younger brother.


    "Fine! As soon as Magdeline arrives ¡­ we have to find a way to solve your dilemma."  King Alcyd reassured his older brother.


    Unknown to them, an insect was crawling under the bed.


    Transmitting all the things being said and letting its caster listen from somewhere in the royal palace.


    ¡­


    In the private chamber of Laura, Freya was listening carefully to their conversation and relaying it to Laura.


    A scheming look was apparent on Laura''s expression.


    "Interesting!" Laura uttered as she listen to Freya.


    "MORE OPPORTUNITIES FOR US THEN!"


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the Golden Moon Hospital-]


    After Headmistress Elaine did everything she could in saving Georgie ¡­


    Utilizing all her expertise in healing spells and potions.


    She informed the older brother of Georgie who was worrying in tears.


    While Selene tried to comfort him and held hands with him.


    After all ¡­ they were best of friends and had each other''s back for years.


    "Freddie ¡­ your brother is out of danger now. But he has to take a rest. And must not abuse his body. Even though I amplified his regenerating and healing abilities through my potions and healing spells. He still must remain rested in bed. Is it understood?" Headmistress Elaine reminded the older brother of Georgie.


    Immediately, Freddie hugged Headmistress Elaine and cried in gratitude.


    "THANK YOU SOO MUCH!!!" Freddie expressed his gratitude and passed out after knowing his younger brother has been saved.


    "Freddie!" Selene worried for her friend.


    "It''s okay, Selene! Let us handle this. He is just exhausted. His wounds are completely far from lethal." Headmistress Elaine grabbed Freddie and guaranteed Freddie''s recovery.


    A sigh of relief was released by Selene after she was reassured about Freddie''s condition.


    "I still cannot believe Prince Alarick could do such a thing." Lucas conveyed his disbelief.


    "There is an explanation to it. He would not hurt others without any reason." Selene told her older brother.


    While the medical staff carry Freddie and helped the current medical chief of the hospital in leading Freddie to the room next to Georgie, Lucas confronted Selene.


    "Why is it easy for you to overlook the sins of others? But the opposite with our father ¡­" Lucas uttered.


    Alpha Berrick remained silent and let Lucas confront Selene with her attitude towards him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 466 - The Crimson Pack (Part I)

    [-In the Crimson Pack Territory-]


    After their brief detour in the territory of Golden Moon Pack, Alpha Berrick returned to the Crimson Pack with his son and his new Beta.


    Lucas was amused and curious at the new place of his father.


    The wolf pack that was supporting his father.


    "Father, is this ¡­" Lucas wondered as they made their way to the packhouse.


    "If you think this is mine, then my answer is no! This is the territory of my old friend. One of our closest allies with whom I had good and close relations with, when your mother was still alive. They may not be a big wolf pack but there is a huge potential in their territory." Alpha Berrick answered the curiosity of his son.


    Compared to other bigger wolf packs, Crimson Pack had a limited owned land and territory.


    Their wolf pack occupied a certain hill that only a few creatures dare to enter.


    Warriors from the Crimson Pack Territory were known for their deadly traps and cunning defensive strategies around their borders.


    Combat skills-wise, they were one of the wolf packs considered to be swift in the battle and huge potential to be great assassins.


    But ever since Alpha Berrick''s old wolf pack was annihilated, they kept a low profile within the kingdom and lived ordinarily.


    Away from the spotlight!


    Only providing the required support when demanded by the Alpha King.


    From King Viktor to King Alcyd, their wolf pack was known to be a simple wolf pack with no interest in politics.


    The son of Alpha Berrick became more curious at how such a wolf pack survives from foreign threats.


    "Other supernatural creatures do not wander around here because there are only few resources laying around here and the defenses of their territory can be considered ... impeccable!" The new Beta of Alpha Berrick explained to Lucas.


    "Small pack it may be as I said ¡­ but they can be a force to reckon with." Alpha Berrick added.


    ¡­


    Ever since Alpha Berrick saved the life of the Alpha of Crimson Pack, he was treated with respect and gratitude despite having the blood of a vampire.


    The members of the Crimson Pack greeted Alpha Berrick as they get closer to the packhouse.


    Lucas noticed more people were showing respect and greetings to his father.


    "Wow! You are quite popular here."


    "Of course, I saved their Alpha and made their leaders more powerful than ever." Alpha Berrick replied.


    "What do you mean?" Lucas was confused.


    "Their Alpha was dying but I turned him into a vampire right before he died. It was a unanimous decision of everyone to save their Alpha and I only did what was necessary."


    "Is it for you or for them?" Lucas directly threw a straightforward question.


    "You are sounding like your younger sister. Are you doubting me too?" Alpha Berrick''s retort to his son.


    "I am sorry! I just got used to people having their own motives when helping someone. Growing up surrounded by that ... made it a habit to question others'' intent." Lucas was apologetic with his reply.


    And Alpha Berrick accepted his explanation.


    "Don''t worry, I helped him because he was a good friend. But of course, I also needed him to live. Because there was no one that I could trust and help me with my intention to re-establish the Silver Aurora Pack."


    "So, who is this new Beta of yours?" Lucas asked before going further.


    "I am Inyagi! At your service ¡­" Taking a bow upon introducing himself to the son of their Alpha.


    "He is one of the few survivors of the original Silver Aurora Pack." Alpha Berrick told his son.


    Lucas wanted to ask more but they have arrived at the packhouse of the Crimson Pack.


    As they enter, Alpha Maximo was pacing back and forth.


    While Luna Zavy was calm and collected sipping her hot citron tea.


    "FINALLY!! WHERE WERE YOU?!?!" Alpha Maximo greeted Alpha Berrick with so much worry.


    His Beta Uziek was helping his mate look after the kids of their Alpha and Luna.


    "YOU GOT US SOOOO WORRIED!!!" Alpha Maximo kept complaining to his friend.


    Immediately, Luna Zavy corrected him.


    "Excuse me?" Luna Zavy glared at her husband.


    "Fine! You got MEEEE SO WORRIED!!!" Emphasizing the clarification from his statement.


    "Look! I told my husband that there is nothing to worry about. Because who would dare in this kingdom go against you and your children. Combined forces of you three, it''s end game!" Luna Zavy shared her own thoughts.


    She continued, "But since my husband is a coffee addict ¡­ so basically, he''s nervous for no reason!"


    "What''s the connection of my love for coffee in worrying for my friend? Who happens to disappear with his children ¡­ suddenly?!?!" Alpha Maximo justified his action.


    "SHHH!! I am still talking with the man of the hour here. Wait for your turn, hun!" Luna Zavy easily dismissed her husband.


    She further explained to Alpha Berrick, "You see ¡­ the majority of the people in the kingdom were shocked at your appearance. Let alone your family drama and sudden reunion! MY ¡­ OH MY!"


    "SHOOKETH ¡­ TO THE COOOREEEE!!! So kindly, explain to us ¡­ what happened? And what will be the plan now? Since ¡­ unexpected developments have arisen!" Luna Zavy said everything which her husband was planning to say.


    Her gestures were more calm and graceful compared to her husband.


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick chuckled at the scene between his old friend and Luna Zavy.


    Their personality was accentuated after being turned into vampires.


    Both Alpha Maximo and Luna Zavy survived their transformation into vampires.


    Turning them into hybrids.


    Half werewolf ¡­ Half vampire!


    Rare within the werewolf kingdom.


    They were taught by Alpha Berrick how to hide their vampire nature from the other werewolves.


    In order to protect their members from other wolf packs who may not approve of their existence.


    Since, hybrids or any mixed creatures with the blood of vampire were highly discriminated against and shunned by the majority within the werewolf kingdom.


    "Yeah! What''s the plan now?" Alpha Maximo gave his query with utmost curiosity.


    "Just what I said ¡­" Luna Zavy reiterated.


    "Hun! Please ¡­"


    Luna Zavy went back to her hot citron tea.


    Taking another sip as she let Alpha Berrick speak.


    "My plans are ¡­" Alpha Berrick answered their queries.


    "Still on track ... our initial plan to re-establish the Silver Aurora Pack ."


    He decided to disclose his other plans since Lucas was around to hear his plans.


    "Then ¡­ we will help my daughter in her war against the vampire king."


    "Lastly, we will dethrone the current Alpha King and put my son as the rightful Alpha King." Alpha Berrick declared.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 467 - The Crimson Pack (Part II)

    [-In the Crimson Packhouse-]


    After stating the last part of his plan, which was to dethrone the current Alpha King and push for his son to replace the Alpha King.


    Everyone went silent.


    Trying to register what they just heard.


    Including the kids and the Beta couple of the Crimson Pack became silent momentarily.


    Shocked at what he uttered.


    It took a while for them to comprehend what they just heard.


    Members of the Crimson Pack got used to keeping low-key profile.


    And hearing such plans made it difficult for them to actualize within their minds.


    If it will be even possible.


    "Y-You are not serious right?" Alpha Maximo clarified to his old friend.


    "No ¡­ I am dead serious about it!" Alpha Berrick reiterated his intention to dethrone the current Alpha King.


    Instantly, everyone was in a state of disbelief and worry.


    "Father!" Lucas exclaimed in contrast from his father''s plans.


    While others expressed their own opposition about it.


    "Oh, loco! I thought my husband was insane ¡­" Luna Zavy took another sip from her hot citron tea.


    "Wait! Wait! Be realistic here! How can we even dethrone the current Alpha King? We have limited connections and scarce resources. Those are the basic stuff!" Alpha Maximo elaborated to Alpha Berrick.


    "Have you considered that the Alpha King is currently married to the richest and most influential individual in the kingdom? The royal family alone has the largest army of their own ¡­ all over the kingdom. And take note ¡­ the strongest too!" Luna Zavy supported her husband in making Alpha Berrick realize the gravity and weight of his plans.


    She added, "You are powerful being, yes! But you will not win when the entire kingdom is against you. You may be immortal but NOT INDESTRUCTIBLE! YOU ARE NOT GOD!"


    "I do understand your concern ¡­" Alpha Berrick wanted to explain further.


    But Luna Zavy noticed something.


    "Uh-oh! I know that look ¡­ that is the look of someone who has decided completely. Unrelenting conviction! Arguing with him will be useless from this point on." Luna Zavy told her husband.


    Alpha Berrick smiled after hearing the words of Luna Zavy.


    "I know it may seem impossible but we can do it." Alpha Berrick sounded positive.


    He continued,


    "In terms of manpower and connections, we can gain more connection and expand our network ¡­ even your territory! Once we increase your resources and gain more wealth."


    "I am surprised that you have not become the richest wolf pack yet." Alpha Berrick explained.


    Suddenly, Alpha Maximo became nervous.


    ...


    While Luna Zavy was confused.


    ...


    "I think we don''t need to go further in details with that part." Alpha Maximo making eye signals to stop discussing about being richest wolf pack.


    But it was too late because Luna Zavy demanded answers.


    "TELL US! Why would you think so?" Luna Zavy pointed out.


    "Haven''t Max told you? Before the Silver Aurora Pack got annihilated, my wife and her best friend discovered that this hill has a mine of rare diamonds. Which they found out through the vision of the previous Grand Seer at that time. Thus, Crimson Pack is currently sitting on a rare diamond mine!" Alpha Berrick divulged to everyone.


    "We informed Max about it in a letter. So, why haven''t you took the chance in utilizing such opportunity?" He added.


    "How will we know if my husband ¡­ NEVER TOLD US!!!" Luna Zavy immediately stood and started hitting her husband.


    No one dared to stop the Luna because she was extremely upset about the new revelation.


    "Let me explain, hun!"


    "WHY THE HELL DID WE SUFFER FOR TOO LONG?"


    "HOW COULD YOU LET US BE POOR?"


    "ARE YOU STUPID?!?!?!"


    "MY GOD!!!"


    After venting out her anger on her husband, she went back to her seat and poured another round of hot citron tea.


    "EXPLAIN!" Luna Zavy demanded from her husband.


    "W-Well ¡­ when the news about the annihilation of the Silver Aurora Pack broke out. I heard rumors because you became a threat to the Alpha King''s political control in the royal court. So, there were rumors about him issuing the annihilation and not the vampires. But other Alphas could not speak about it openly and outwardly." he stammered in his explanation.


    Alpha Maximo continued, "So, I thought ¡­ if we gain so much attention or become a possible threat due to what we have currently within our territory. The former Alpha King or the other Alphas would take an interest in stealing it from us. And put my own wolf pack in danger."


    "Greed can fuel the evil within. And I prefer to keep a low-key for my wolf pack! Keep them safe and alive. Away from any danger!" Alpha Maximo shared his own reason for keeping the information from the other members of Crimson Pack.


    ...


    ...


    Others understood where Alpha Maximo was coming from. And his concerns.


    Even Luna Zavy understood the fears of her husband.


    "But now, I am here! We can keep you and your wolf pack protected." Alpha Berrick declared.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In Golden Moon Hospital-]


    The ray of sun was shining bright upon the hospital room where Georgie was laying down.


    Making it clear and radiant.


    With flowers around from other members and residents of Golden Moon Pack.


    They found out what happened to Georgie.


    Compared to Freddie, his younger brother was well-loved and adored by many people.


    Members of the Golden Moon Pack ¡­


    Rogue werewolves ¡­


    And the rest of the residents.


    Georgie was known as a sweet and cheerful person in the Golden Moon Pack.


    Unfortunately, he remained unconscious for days even after his successful operation.


    So, Selene never left Georgie''s side.


    Blaming herself for being too distracted and forgetting those close to her.


    "I should have been there for you! Forgive me ¡­" Selene sat beside Georgie.


    She instructed Headmistress Elaine not to mention to anyone that she was around the hospital.


    Eventually, Oliver found out about through Lance who happened to be at the hospital for Scarlett''s usual check-up.


    Instantly, informing Oliver and their Alpha King.


    It was impossible to hide Selene''s presence if the Alpha King was looking for her. And regarding about the news of Georgie getting hurt spread amongst the members of Golden Moon Pack.


    Freddie came inside alerting Selene about the other members of the Golden Moon Pack heading their way to the hospital room.


    "It''s okay! I guess there is no point in hiding it now. The only reason I did not want them to know in the first place because ¡­"


    She continued, "I just want some peace of mind and away from it all ¡­ even just for a moment! With all the things going on recently. There were too much to handle in one time."


    Freddie nodded upon hearing Selene.


    He found out at the same day of Georgie''s operation about the return of Selene''s father and what was going on between her and father.


    Witnessing Selene and Lucas argue about their father.


    "I understand ¡­"


    Then, Freddie could not help it but express his thoughts to Selene.


    "I know it is not my place to comment anything about it. But ¡­ I think you have to face your father before it''s too late."


    Right that moment, Selene''s tears fell while avoiding Freddie''s eyes.


    "You don''t know how it feels and frustrating it is ¡­ that the reason of my own nightmares and the guilt that kept haunting me for killing those innocent lives ¡­ was my own father. All my dreams of ¡­" Selene wasn''t able to finish her words.


    Because Freddie interrupted her explanation.


    "That''s bullshit, Selene! You are just looking for someone to blame for your guilt. It already happened. Move on! Live with it! Repent and never succumb to darkness again. That''s how you make it up for your sins. Do not blame for your father for it."


    He further explained to Selene.


    "We met you right after you lost Laquisha ¡­ You were a mess! Remember what you told us ¡­ at the first night we camped around?"


    ¡­


    Selene looked at Freddie.


    "You told us, how you wished for your biological parents to be around you at that time. And now ¡­ you have that chance to be with your father and get to know him in personal level!"


    "From what I have heard ¡­ he had to do what was necessary because he had no choice but to do it as well."


    "Selene ¡­ you had company all those years. You were not alone. You had Laquisha, your older brother, Fluffy, and us. Later on, you met Alcyd and the members of the Golden Moon Pack. You were constantly getting surrounded by those who care for you."


    "But ¡­ your father ¡­ he remained in the dark, for years! With no hint of warmth and hope. So, imagine getting offered by the vampire king to be reunited with his remaining loved one and getting fed of wrong information about his daughter''s death. I think ¡­ you would understand ¡­ why he did those things."


    Tears fell, as Selene realized her own actions.


    And the grip of Georgie on her hand tightened.


    "Georgie?" Selene hugged Georgie.


    ¡­


    "Ummm ¡­ don''t hug me too tight. Ow!" Georgie uttered.


    "This is the first time I heard my older brother speak like an adult and so wise."


    Georgie joked further, "Am I still dreaming?"


    "Idiot!" Freddie was glad to see his younger brother awake.


    So, the three of them shared laughter.


    While the sun shone brighter.


    Selene pondered at that moment if it was time for her to go to her father ...


    At the Crimson Pack!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 468 - Wickedness

    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    Lance reached out to their Alpha King regarding the appearance of Selene in the Golden Moon Pack through their mind-link.


    Even though they were far from each other, being in the same wolf pack enables the Alpha to communicate with his members through the mind-link.


    Only Selene was the exception of having the ability to mind-link with other werewolves.


    Both Beta Garrett and Prince Alarick were wondering what made the Alpha King pause for a moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Beta Garrett asked.


    Though, the Alpha King became serious and speechless for a moment due to the information that Georgie had an emergency operation and Selene was planning to follow her father.


    "Lance just informed me about Selene."


    His best friend and older brother were anticipating for further information.


    So he continued, "Selene is okay and currently in the Golden Moon City."


    "See! I told you, there is nothing to worry," Garrett told his best friend.


    Prince Alarick noticed something else was mentioned to his younger brother.


    "What else Lance told you?" Prince Alarick was curious about it.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd hesitated for a while in answering his older brother.


    "Georgie was rushed to the hospital ¡­ badly wounded. But we have nothing to worry because he survived the operation."


    Upon hearing about it, Prince Alarick felt the guilt over his out of control moment.


    Warriors died with his own hands.


    It became apparent that he was greatly affected and bothered of his own cursed seal.


    "This cursed seal ¡­ it''s a wicked ¡­ wicked ¡­ curse!"


    "It''s not your fault." King Alcyd tried to comfort his older brother but Prince Alarick knew better.


    "No! It is my fault! And we better need to find a way to stop this. Or else there will be more innocent lives will fall victim into my hands." Prince Alarick staring at his own hands.


    Until Chloe arrived with the materials for her supposed locating spell.


    She entered wondering why the atmosphere of the room was so serious.


    "Oh, Chloe! Looks like we won''t need to do the spell after all. Selene was already spotted in the Golden Moon Hospital with Georgie and Freddie." Beta Garrett tried to divert the serious conversation prior to her arrival.


    Unfortunately, Chloe could sense there was something else.


    The worried look in Prince Alarick''s eyes and his exchange glances with King Alcyd could tell that there was something serious being discussed while Chloe was not around.


    "What''s with the serious looks? Is there something wrong?" Chloe demanded for answers.


    "There is nothing to worry about!" Prince Alarick faked a smile while trying to convince Chloe.


    "Are you sure? Because ¡­" still unconvinced.


    Instantly, Prince Alarick reassured his own mate.


    "Do not think too much about it. Right now, we just have to prioritize stuff such as finding out who ordered the assassination towards the Alpha King and strengthen our defenses because enemies are starting to lurk around the kingdom. Especially now ¡­ Selene declared war against King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires."


    Chloe sighed in relief and sat next to Prince Alarick.


    "I guess we will just wait for Selene to return while we start preparing here." Chloe suggested.


    In his attempt to go along with his older brother, King Alcyd started discussing plans about the war and the possible suspects of the failed assassination attempt on his life.


    ''I just hope Selene returns as soon as possible.''


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of King Alcyd agreed with his thoughts.


    ''She better return or else ¡­ we will have to bring her back by force! For now, let''s find the culprits of the assassination and help your older brother.''


    ''Yes, we must!''


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In a faraway land, where it is barren and cold.


    Around the main castle of King Lionel, new preparations were made.


    Constructions ¡­


    Demi-giants being enslaved by the vampires.


    And some new creatures added to the group of slaves which King Lionel has captured.


    More and more creatures were being enslaved by the vampires.


    Due to their defeat against the Legion of Vampires and their defiance against the vampire king.


    One of his allies visited King Lionel.


    Accompanied by his own entourage, King Magnus was not surprised that more creatures were being chained and enslaved by the vampires.


    On their way to the throne room of the vampire king, they could see how the slaves were being whipped and ordered around.


    "Work faster! Break time is over!"


    ¡­


    -Whoossh!-


    -Pshh!-


    -Pshh!-


    Sounds of the whip and wicked lashes towards the slaves.


    No one could complain because they have no choice but to obey.


    Gritting their own teeth and swallow their own pride from the humiliation.


    Mostly from the abuse and wicked treatment.


    ¡­


    When King Magnus and his entourage arrived at the throne room, he was greeted by the vampire king.


    And noticed a former henchman chained while kneeling below the steps of King Lionel''s throne.


    "KING MAGNUS! You have finally arrived." King Lionel stood in welcoming his guest.


    As the king of warlocks got closer to the vampire king, the warlocks together with their king took a bow and recognized King Lionel as their rightful Supreme Ruler.


    "We pledge our allegiance to the rightful Supreme Ruler of us all! The warlocks are at your command." King Magnus declared.


    ¡­


    King Lionel laughed at his delight upon hearing the warlocks declare their full support.


    "Mwaaahahahaha!!! Mwahahahaahaha!!"


    "I thought you would go running to the new chosen one for allegiance but here you are ¡­ choosing the right side of war!"


    He kept going as he approached the woman in chains.


    "Can you see it now, Ingrid? My claim to the throne is LEGIT!"


    "Many are flocking around me like I am their GOD!"


    Ingrid looked away and refused to acknowledge her king.


    "My new power will bring chaos and downfall to my enemies. Especially I have the ability now to be stronger in day light and ¡­"


    "MAKE THE HUMANS OBEY WITH MY POWER!!"


    "TREMBLE AS I RISE TO THE THRONE!!"


    Humans have never become more vulnerable.


    Until now!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 469 - Order From The Luna

    [-In the Golden Moon Hospital-]


    Warriors of the Golden Moon Pack surrounded the room of Georgie.


    Per instruction of the Alpha King to check on Selene at all times and guard her.


    Due to the threat lurking around, she must be protected at all times.


    Though, Lance and Caleb were still unavailable due to the condition of Scarlett.


    Her depression caused a huge toll on her pregnancy which may endanger her giving birth and the health of the baby.


    That is why the two brothers had to withdraw from any wolf pack responsibilities and focus their attention on Scarlett.


    Before deciding to leave and follow her father, Selene had the intention to visit her friend Scarlett.


    Oliver thought of a plan in keeping Selene in the Golden Moon City because he fears for the safety of their Luna.


    Using the current condition of Scarlett, Oliver emphasized the need of Selene being around Scarlett as well.


    "Oliver ¡­ do not treat me stupid. I know what you are trying to do here!" Selene looked at Oliver with a serious look on her eyes.


    Both, Freddie and Georgie kept quiet.


    They knew what triggers Selene.


    One of them when someone tries to fool her or trick her from doing something for their own objective.


    "F-Forgive me, Luna! I-I j-just worry for your safety. I s-still think staying in the royal palace or here in the Golden Moon City is still the best way of reassuring your safety and protection." Oliver stammered in his words.


    Apologizing instantly to Selene when he realized that she has seen through his attempt.


    "I appreciate your concern Oliver! But I need to see my father once again. We kind of parted ways in bad terms. So, I need to correct my own mistakes as well."


    She continued, "I was reminded of how I should see things and give others the chance when they deserve a fresh start."


    "I already reached out to my older brother. He will be arriving soon in the mansion. So, before I leave for the visit to my father. I will drop by and check on Scarlett." Selene informed Oliver.


    "Do you understand?" Selene reiterated the importance of her command.


    "Yes, Luna!"


    "And lessen the guards around me. Focus on the borders and the people of the Golden Moon City. Not me! Okay?" Selene insisted on redirecting the focus on the people and not on her.


    "B-But Luna ¡­"


    "Don''t Luna me! I can handle myself pretty much. My enemies should be worrying for themselves if they make a foolish attempt once more on my life."


    "If something happens to you ¡­ I will be responsible for not reassuring your protection and safety. The Alpha King will definitely ¡­"


    "Don''t worry about the Alpha King. You worry about your neck if you keep arguing with me. Right now, the worry and focus should be on our members and the people in the Golden Moon City. Go now! Before you further annoy me!" Selene used her intimidating aura to force Oliver to obey her.


    Oliver gulped in nervousness and fear of Selene.


    Because he had to obey the orders from the Luna of Golden Moon Pack or else he would be in trouble.


    "Right away, Luna!" Oliver left making all the warriors leave.


    And follow him back to the mansion.


    ¡­


    Georgie and Freddie chuckled at the sight of Selene being unrelenting with her decisions.


    "I feel bad for them Selene! You really are finally back! Hihi~" Georgie expressed his delight in seeing Selene be her usual self once more.


    Freddie contemplated on the coming days that await for Selene.


    After hearing all the recent things that went on against with King Lionel and the failed assassination attempt on the Alpha King''s life.


    "Was the assassination really directed to the Alpha King or the master mind behind it wanted you dead as well?" Freddie wondered and was curious to this thought of his.


    ¡­


    Selene did not reply immediately.


    "I also thought of the same thing. And I think ¡­ someone wanted me dead as well. I have a suspect who it is but I need enough evidence that will point to this suspect of mine." Selene shared her own thoughts.


    "Who is it Selene?" Georgie became more curious.


    ¡­


    "One of the siblings probably of Laura. Because one thing for sure ¡­ Laura knows the importance of keeping the father of her child alive. And she would not risk her chances of becoming the queen of werewolves in a poor execution of assassination. It would be one of her siblings. And I think it would be the Alpha of the Jade Pack, her youngest brother."


    Selene added.


    "But I need evidence that will lead to him. This is all just a hunch of mine. If I analyze things with what''s going on and who most likely would do so."


    Both Georgie and Freddie were also worried for the coming days ahead of them.


    Including the dark creatures luring around the werewolf kingdom.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    In a private room in the royal hospital, Misha has finally woken up.


    Scanning the room and realized she was admitted in the hospital.


    As she tried to move, Rico who fell asleep while holding her hand. He suddenly felt Misha waking up.


    "Misha, you are finally awake! Is there anything wrong?" Rico wondered.


    "Ummm ¡­ what happened? Why are we in the ¡­ hospital?" Misha was looking confused.


    "We survived an attack from rogue werewolves."


    "That''s impossible! There has been no rogue attacks for years. And the Alpha King is the current recognized king of rogue werewolves. So, why would they do that?" Misha could not understand the motive behind the assassination attempt.


    "The Luna said the same thing to us before disappearing with her father and brother."


    "DISAPPEARED WITH HER FATHER?? Her father is alive??" Misha exclaimed in her surprise.


    "Yeah, apparently! So just stay put and focus in recovering. Orders from the Luna is that all wounded must focus first in recovering rather than volunteering for another mission."


    "WOW! A lot has happened while I was unconscious." Misha was in a state of disbelief of the recent development going on.


    "And ¡­ Alpha King''s wife has currently announced an investigation of the failed attempt on Alpha King''s life by capturing the generals of the rogue werewolves." Rico sounded worried and disappointed about the most recent news he heard in the royal court.


    "WHAT?!?! But that will only fuel conflict between the rogue werewolves and the other wolf packs. The peace we had with them for these past few years will be ruined for sure!" Misha expressed her worry as well.


    Unknown to the rest, Laura has started scheming on diverting the accountability of the failed assassination attempt and gaining more leverage against the royal family.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 470 - As The Luna

    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    After the release of Georgie, the rogue brothers accompanied Selene back to the mansion.


    At Selene''s arrival, she was informed about the arrival of her older brother as well.


    Lucas arrived upon the request of his younger sister.


    He was given the teleportation scroll for the access to the Golden Moon Mansion.


    <_Teleportation Scroll_>


    A magical scroll used only by witch bloods in going to other places. One of the requirements of this scroll before casting the spell, the scroll must be magically linked to a certain place and have a magical recognition by its caster. It also requires massive amount of magical energy before it can be successfully executed. Thus, it will not take effect if one is unfamiliar of the destination and lacks sufficient magical energy.


    So, Selene lend to her older brother the teleportation scroll and taught him how to utilize it effectively. Before he left with their father to the Crimson Pack.


    In order for him to magically link the location of the Crimson Pack with the teleportation scroll.


    Lucas was made to wait in the main office of the Golden Moon Mansion while Selene was still having her time with Scarlett.


    "I am assigning 5 guards to accompany our Luna in her visit to your father." Oliver informed Lucas.


    On the spot, Lucas refused the request of Oliver.


    "Forgive me but outsiders are currently off-limits in the Crimson Territory. Only Selene and I can enter at the moment. Plus, I can only bring few individuals with me when casting the spell of teleportation scroll. Selene cannot do it herself because she is unfamiliar yet with the Crimson Pack territory." Lucas'' response to Oliver''s plans.


    Leaving him speechless and loss for words.


    On the other hand ¡­


    [-In Scarlett''s room-]


    "I am glad I had this time to visit you." Selene told her friend.


    While Lance and Caleb were standing near Scarlett.


    Looking worried and concerned for her health.


    "Me too ¡­ Luna!" Scarlett expressed her own delight in seeing Selene as well.


    But she looked unhealthy and thin for her pregnancy.


    "Why are you not taking care of yourself and your baby? I heard you are not feeling well."


    ¡­


    Scarlett started sobbing and getting emotional.


    "I feel useless and can''t help but blame myself if only I was there for Lady Sonja or did not ask her to stay in the mansion that time. Maybe ¡­ just maybe she wouldn''t have ended into that position. I made her stay in the mansion because I want her to cook something for me that day despite her initial intention of going to the market. So, I fear I may become the worst mother if I couldn''t even protect Lady Sonja that time."


    Crying and being more emotional while sharing her own heart aches to Selene.


    Amongst pregnant werewolves, depression and grieving may become more intense due to their heightened hormones and extraordinary condition compared to a regular pregnancy.


    For Scarlett, she treated Lady Sonja like a real mother.


    Due to the motherly presence of Lady Sonja towards everyone.


    "It was not your fault, Scarlett. Only the one who took her life was responsible for it. Not you!" Selene tried to convince Scarlett.


    Both Lance and Caleb supported Selene''s words to Scarlett.


    They seconded her words to her.


    "Luna is right! Listen to her ¡­" Lance spoke in agreement with Selene.


    Immediately, Scarlett glared at Lance while wiping her tears.


    And instantly, Lance backed down in surrender to Scarlett.


    Caleb did not even made an attempt to interject because Scarlett also glared at him.


    Both brothers became submissive to their pregnant mate.


    "Well, will you do me a favor Scarlett?" Selene requested to Scarlett.


    "What is it?" Scarlett asked.


    "Stop worrying about it. And focus on your child. If you truly love Lady Sonja and want to become a good mother to your child then you should stop this NOW! Start taking care of your health and your baby. Your baby deserves to be taken care and loved by you. So, don''t miss that chance by continuously grieving. Lady Sonja is in a good place right now!"


    Suddenly, Scarlett kept crying.


    "I think it''s already too late because my body keep rejecting any food or medicine I take. We don''t know what caused it. The doctor said we must prepare ourselves for any outcome."


    So, Selene had to do something about it.


    "Hold my hand ¡­" Selene instructed Scarlett.


    Others were left curious on what Selene was planning to do.


    Before they could even ask.


    A glowing light shone around Selene and Scarlett''s hand.


    "UMM!!" Scarlett felt a prickling feeling of warmth from her hands going through around her.


    All the way to her growing tummy.


    Selene decided to use some of her life force as Luna.


    Using a portion of it and transferred to her sickly friend.


    Then, Selene did not expect a voice to appear before her vision went blurry.


    ''FOOL! You truly never learn and play with your own life as if it''s nothing!'' a familiar female voice in her head reprimanded her.


    "LUNA!" Lance and Caleb ran to catch Selene before losing her balance.


    But she regained her own composure.


    Shaking off the sudden feeling of getting weakened.


    When Selene checked Scarlett, a change was seen in her.


    Even the two brothers noticed the same thing.


    Scarlett looked better and had more color.


    From her paleness and thin look, she gained more color to her skin and flesh to her.


    As if she had a miraculous transformation.


    "Oh my! I-I feel so light and warm. Unlike before, I felt so cold and heavy inside." Scarlett touching her chest.


    What they did not know, Selene has the ability to absorb darkness as their Luna and as the destined Second Supreme Ruler.


    Though, Selene kept this a secret to them.


    But it took another toll on her.


    Underestimating how it will affect her once again.


    Tapping such rare ability of a Luna and combining her unique ability as the chosen one of becoming the Second Supreme Ruler.


    She successfully removed the dark feelings within Scarlett and transferred a portion of her life force.


    Which demanded a lot from her own condition.


    Celebrating for the sudden improvement on Scarlett''s health.


    Lance and Caleb kneeled in front of Selene.


    Expressing their gratitude to her.


    "Well I guess I need to go now. Please Scarlett, do not waste this second chance and do better. For the sake of your child." Last reminder of Selene to her friend.


    Scarlett nodded while massaging her warm tummy.


    "THANK YOU SO MUCH!"


    "I am your Luna so it''s expected for me to help. And I pray for you and your baby''s health."


    Both Lance and Caleb went to the side of their mate.


    Showering her with kisses and touching her tummy.


    Trying to talk with her tummy as if they were being heard and wished for the best.


    As Selene leave the room, she held on to the wall.


    Gaining her composure without showing others her sudden struggle and the effect of her sudden recklessness.


    "What was that voice? Did I hear it right?" Selene was a bit confused.


    Pondering on what she heard and catching her own breath.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 471 - Family Reunion (Part II)

    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    NOTICE!


    New Schedule for every update or release ¡­


    [AUGUST TO NOVEMBER]


    -Every Sundays to Tuesdays at 18:00 +8 GMT-


    This is due to my father''s poor health caused by COVID-19. I must have time to tend for my father''s needs.


    Apologies for any inconvenience!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Golden Moon Mansion-]


    Despite the discomfort she was having after doing a sudden decision of helping Scarlett.


    And on her way to her brother.


    She kept thinking about the voice she heard.


    ''Was it just an epiphany?''


    As she entered the main office, the rogue brothers and Oliver were arguing with Lucas.


    "What''s happening here?" Selene interjected the argument between her older brother and her friends.


    "Your brother kept telling us that you will be going alone to the Crimson Pack territory with him." Georgie pointed out to Selene.


    "Which we think is absurd! You cannot go without anyone from the Golden Moon Pack or at least us accompanying you for your protection and safety." Freddie added.


    Oliver wanted to convince Selene but she seemed to be already decided on leaving with her older brother without anyone accompanying her except only for her older brother.


    "I already explained to them. There is a limit to whom I can bring with me and the current security around the Crimson Pack. Especially the current rules and regulation enforced at the moment." Lucas reasoned out.


    Before the others could speak, Selene made the others realize about the current limitation on the part of Lucas in casting the spell.


    "Right now, I think it''s better if you both stay and help around here in the Golden Moon Pack." Selene referred to Georgie and Freddie.


    She continued in explaining, "Oliver I already discussed this with you about why I won''t need any bodyguards at all. AND I DO NOT WANT TO REPEAT MYSELF!"


    "Georgie ¡­ Freddie ¡­ the Golden Moon Pack needs both of your skills in battle. And this is a family reunion that I would like to keep it private. Plus, I need to know what my father is up to. So, will you all just cooperate with my decision and wait for my return. If ever I do not return in a week and all of you cannot reach me ¡­ then you can go rally to the Crimson Pack. But most likely we won''t arrive to that point."


    They wanted to complain but Selene looked serious and her tone had finality to it.


    "Great then! Let''s go ¡­ father is waiting for your arrival." Lucas stood from his seat and prompted for them leave already.


    Selene bid farewell to her friends and promised to return after a week.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Lucas casted the spell for him and Selene to be teleported in the Crimson Pack territory.


    Immediately after Lucas casted the spell, a blinding light and ancient runic symbols gleamed all over.


    Their surroundings changed into something else.


    As the image of their friends blurred, everything changed into something else.


    Successfully casting the spell.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Luna Zavy greeted Selene as soon as they arrived.


    "Your father is waiting for both of you in his room."


    Upon entering their father''s room, Selene felt a bit awkward due to their unpleasant first reunion together.


    They were given the privacy of their own.


    "How was your travel? I really thought Lucas was not serious about you wanting to see me. I assumed that he would be dragging you here by force." Alpha Berrick expressed his doubts about Selene''s arrival.


    Both Selene and Lucas exchanged glances.


    Selene was tongue-tied.


    Loss for words to how she would start conversation with her father.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas elbowed her to step forward.


    Forcing to utter a word.


    Instantly, she glared at her older brother for putting her on the spot.


    "Umm ¡­ actually I was really the one who reached out to Lucas for finally deciding to face you in a better ¡­ tone." Selene admitted to her father.


    "Finally in a better mood now ¡­ Ahem! Ahem!" sudden remark from Lucas.


    Alpha Berrick was grateful to have Selene changing her tune.


    "What made you change your mind? I thought you hated me?"


    Lucas felt bad for their father for him to feel such way.


    "I gave a serious thought about it. I realized that I was venting things on you unfairly. Compared to what you have gone through ¡­ you had no other choice."


    She went on with her explanation.


    Being more serious in her words.


    "I don''t hate you ¡­ I think that''s too much of a statement. Maybe ¡­ overwhelmed and was in shock a bit." Selene clarified herself.


    "A bit? Maybe more of TOO MUCH ¡­ DRAMATIC?" Lucas avoided Selene''s glares.


    "Will you stop making snide comments about my explanation?" Selene smacked her older brother''s arm.


    Both siblings were bickering immaturely.


    It made Alpha Berrick smile at the sight of his children being their normal self.


    He just approached them and hugged them tightly.


    "MY CHILDREN!"


    Surprised at the sudden gesture of their father.


    Finally, it was the kind of reunion he wanted.


    Having both of his children in his arms ¡­ again.


    "I am glad both of you are alive!" Alpha Berrick was grateful to have his children back to his side.


    For this time around, he has hope to look forward for.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    After discussing his plans to his new allies.


    King Lionel gave the warlocks a task for them to prove their loyalty to him and their own worth as an ally.


    The king of vampires ordered for Ingrid to be sent back in her cell.


    Moments after ¡­


    He went to another secret part of the dungeon in King Lionel''s castle.


    A huge metallic door with advanced locks was instructed to be opened.


    "How are you doing, my son?"


    "Soon I will be able to release you from your monstrous state. Unlike your brother Odin and the son of your sister, they are not special like you. My own favorite child!"


    A huge beastly eyes glistened from its perspiration.


    Though, it was dark ¡­ a huge winged monster could be seen chained.


    Seeing King Lionel approach towards him.


    It lowered its head to feel King Lionel''s touch.


    "Don''t worry! The time is near to release you from this pitiful state."


    -Yiii!!!-


    -Yiii!!!-


    Screeching as loud as it could.


    King Lionel continued caressing the forehead of the monster chained in front of him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 472 - Reclamation Of The Northern Fortress

    [-At the Northern Fortress within the Vampire Kingdom -]


    Each vampire guards stationed outside the walls of the fortress were fully geared in protection for the hail storm.


    There was a huge hailstorm that surrounded the northern fortress.


    Eye goggles were even needed for every guard stationed outside the castle of the northern fortress.


    To cover their eyes from the strong cuts of the hailstorm.


    Remy instructed the other guards to be wary of their surroundings.


    She approached their Grand Elder.


    Amelia was informed about the possible attack they may receive from the forces of King Lionel.


    "Is everything ready?" Amelia asked Remy.


    "Yes, we have prepared all the things you have requested us to do." Remy''s response to their Grand Elder.


    ¡­


    Just outside the walls of the fortress.


    A group of warlocks has positioned themselves by the outskirts of the northern fortress.


    Summoning the destructive weather.


    Stronger wind and raging hailstorm.


    Making it more difficult for the guards to notice the approaching group of King Magnus.


    As they were covered by a white mist.


    King Magnus used his most powerful crest stones to grant him tremendous power.


    Enabling him to access his powerful attacks and summoning abilities.


    To their surprise, a huge avalanche took down all the vampire guards in one swoop.


    Then a powerful blast destroyed the main gate of the northern fortress.


    -BOOM!-


    Vampires were easily disposed of by King Magnus.


    His powers were too overwhelming for the vampire guards.


    Eliminating anyone in their path.


    Their main objectives were;


    (1)  Capture the Grand Vampire Elder, Amelia.


    (2)  And eliminate the rest of her supporters in the northern fortress.


    Right at the moment, they entered the main hall of the northern fortress, Amelia was surrounded by her personal guards.


    Including Remy, the former henchman of King Lionel.


    "Surrender already! It''s useless to go against me and my army of warlocks. We are heavily equipped against you and your little army." King Magnus warned Amelia.


    Confident with his own power.


    "YOU WILL GET THROUGH ME FIRST!" Remy declared.


    She disappeared in an instant and attacked the warlocks behind King Magnus.


    Her touch melted some of the warlocks and turning them into ashes.


    "ARRGGHHH!!!"


    Screams were loud enough to get the other warlocks on a defensive mode.


    At the same time, other vampires took the initiative and used the presented opportunity in attacking the other warlocks.


    King Magnus noticed something different from the magic essence around.


    ¡­


    There was something off.


    ¡­


    Immediately, he summoned a blue light which created an impulse wave.


    Removing all the doubts from his path.


    All vampires were turned into nothing.


    The subordinates of King Magnus were confused at what just happened.


    "K-King Magnus ¡­ what just happened?"


    "The vampires!"


    "They all disappeared into thin air."


    Confusion was evident amongst the warlocks.


    Only King Magnus understood what just happened.


    "AMELIA, HAPPENED!" King Magnus'' reply to his subordinates.


    "What do you mean, King Magnus?"


    "Amelia has the ability to create an illusion as if it is the reality. The weaker the mental fortitude of her target, then the easier it will be for her target to fall into her powers." King Magnus explained.


    "Then where are they? So you mean ¡­ they sensed us?"


    "Most probably!"


    "Because ¡­ vampires of the Northern Fortress are known for their keen senses and their leader, Remy. A powerful vampire that cannot be underestimated. Then their Grand Elder Amelia is also someone as dangerous as their vampire king." King Magnus explained to his subordinates.


    Some of the warlocks were astonished to see some of their fellow warlocks die despite they were only facing projectiles of an illusion.


    "How could a vampire exhibit such power? It''s hard to believe!"


    "Well ¡­ you must believe it. Because the way I see it ¡­ we took a lesser number of casualties because the range of her powers has come out of range." The king of warlocks shared his own assessment of the situation.


    enabling the king of warlocks to remove them from the bind of the illusion powers of Amelia.


    "We may have reclaimed the Northern Fortress but Amelia remained elusive from those who are after her." King Magnus became worried about how will they report to the vampire king empty-handed.


    Except for the reclamation of North Fortress which they have succeeded.


    Unknown to the warlocks, vampires of the northern fortress had a secret tunnel beneath the huge castle of their warlock king.


    Vampires carried certain containers and huge metal barrels from the vault of the northern fortress.


    Every blood bag and other valuable resources were valued a lot for the vampires of the northern fortress.


    Since Selene parted ways with Amelia, her last task to them was to make sure that the supplies and other resources which they stole must be kept for reservation.


    "What will we do now, grand elder?"


    Remy and Amelia stopped in their tracks before completely getting out from the secret tunnel.


    "We will relocate and create another vault for the reserved stocks. Remember, we need leverage in convincing others to join our cause." Amelia reminded Remy.


    "So, we are just leaving just like that?" Remy wondered to Amelia


    "Do not worry! They can reclaim the northern fortress but we can remain strong and alive together. As we wait for the return of our Second Supreme Ruler."


    Amelia continued, "The reclamation of the Northern Fortress will not mean our defeat. We can still keep the vampire king lose influence and allies in the process."


    "BUT ... he is gaining more allies by day! Through his newly gained power. How can we accomplish our objectives and our task from our Second Supreme Ruler?"


    "Remy, do not be a pessimist and just hope for the best."


    Amelia further explained, "Once she returns ¡­ we will be ready for anything!"


    They swiftly escaped as they could before the warlocks could even catch them in their escape.


    ...


    ...


    [Mission: Reclamation of Northern Fortress]


    >>>  Accomplished!


    [Mission 2: Capture Amelia]


    >>> FAILED!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 473 - Allies And Enemies (Part I)

    [-In King Lionel''s Den-]


    Slaves were hanging lifeless due to the tortures they received from the vampire king.


    Blood dripping on the floor.


    The stench of death surrounded the entire den of King Lionel.


    No other vampire wanted to see how their king does his torture due to the extreme lengths he take.


    Sometimes, the king of vampires does it for his own pleasure.


    When King Lionel realized that his slaves were no longer breathing, he wore his robe to cover himself and went to take his seat.


    ¡­


    "Your Highness?" a knock was heard from the door of King Lionel.


    "What is it?" King Lionel''s response to his henchman.


    "A message from the king of warlocks."


    ¡­


    "You may enter!"


    The henchmen guarding the entrance of King Lionel''s den let the vampire enter with the message from King Magnus.


    Upon his entry, the vampire was nervous after seeing the things around the vampire king''s den.


    "U-umm, y-your Highness! T-The m-message from K-King Magnus!" the vampire stammered with his words.


    King Lionel reached for the letter while remaining on his seat.


    Opening the letter, a magical hologram appeared above the sealed letter.


    "Greetings, King Lionel! We are currently in the castle of northern fortress. We have successfully reclaimed your northern fortress as part of your requests ¡­"


    The vampire king was elated to hear that his northern fortress has been reclaimed.


    But his smile disappeared when the message from King Magnus continued.


    "Unfortunately, we have failed to capture the Grand Vampire Elder, Amelia! She proved to be elusive and difficult to capture. Do not worry, I have sent some of my warlocks to track her down while I wait for your men to reclaim your northern fortress." Mentioned by the recorded appearance of King Magnus in the hologram.


    Without finishing the entire message, an invisible dark energy destroyed the magical letter of King Magnus.


    Fearing for his own life, the vampire slowly moved backwards.


    Away from the king of vampires, but unfortunately, he was still killed by King Lionel.


    Venting his own anger, King Lionel killed the vampire who relayed the message of King Magnus


    "Y-Yooouuurr H-HHiiggghneesss!"


    Gritting his teeth in anger.


    "They are testing my patience!" King Lionel uttered in anger.


    He called for his henchmen.


    "YES! YOUR HIGHNESS!"


    Together they replied.


    Knowing that their king was not in the mood.


    "Where is Antoin? Why is he not with you? Isn''t he supposed to lead you all?"


    Antoin was tasked as the captain of the guards of King Lionel but in some reason ¡­ he was not around.


    The three henchmen assigned as King Lionel''s guard were hesitating if they should disclose the whereabouts of their captain.


    "SHOULD I REPEAT MYSELF AGAIN?" King Lionel threatened the henchmen guarding his den.


    From that point on they knew how dangerous it is for them to keep the information from their king.


    One of them gave in from their own fear.


    "H-He went to the cell of Ingrid. He visited Ingrid assuming that his Highness will be occupied with his private time here in the den." Immediate confession of one the henchmen.


    King Lionel clenched his fist in anger.


    He stormed out from his den and intended to find Antoin.


    The other henchmen were relieved to keep their life intact from King Lionel''s wrath.


    "What do you think will happen with Antoin?"


    "I really don''t care! It is his fault if something happens to him."


    "I do agree with you because it was clear that Ingrid has fallen off from the grace of our king. I cannot believe that a member of the -HARBINGERS- would betray our king and work along with the traitors. After what the king has done for her, treating her like a daughter ¡­"


    "Don''t you think others would have inclination in supporting the Grand Elder and Ingrid?"


    "For their sake, I hope not!"


    Worrying for the future of their fellow vampires.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    In the dungeons of the castle, Antoin visited Ingrid who was greatly weakened by the punishment of King Lionel.


    Chained ¡­


    Thirsty from blood ¡­


    And looking distressed from all the sufferings she went through.


    Making Antoin worry for Ingrid, whom he has treated like a real older sister.


    "Ingrid!" Antoin approached the cell of Ingrid.


    Due to her weakened state and thirst, Ingrid''s throat was too dry.


    It was too difficult for her to speak or even greet Antoin.


    Only a forced smile she could do.


    At least the sight of Antoin being okay helped her have some hope.


    She feared that King Lionel would hurt him after her act of treason against King Lionel.


    "Damn it, ANTOIN! Why won''t you listen to me? King Lionel will be furious once he finds out you''re here visiting a traitor!" Petro complained at Antoin.


    Though, Antoin did not care for the complaints of Petro.


    "Enough, Petro! Can''t you see ¡­ Ingrid is suffering! I am not doing anything wrong."


    "What do you mean ¡­ nothing''s wrong? King Lionel was clear with his orders. NO VISITATIONS!"


    "She helped us many times and treated us well. Ingrid was more than a mentor to us. She is like a sister we never had! We lost all our families in war and famine. The cruel reality of being a human is fragility. And during those days of almost dying. Ingrid was there!"


    "I owe my life to our king! NOT INGRID!"


    "BUT INGRID took care of us. NOT KING LIONEL!"


    Both Petro and Antoin looked young in their teens.


    But they were centuries old.


    Aside from Ingrid, Petro was the next closest to Ingrid due to their same year of turning into a vampire.


    Growing together as vampires and sharing new experiences together brought them closer compared to other younger vampires.


    Belonging to the few early members of the legion of King Lionel and his henchmen.


    "This is absurd, Antoin. Not worth our lives and getting in trouble with King Lionel."


    Ingrid wanted to tell Antoin to leave and let her be.


    Because she knew what kind of trouble Antoin will be put in.


    If he disobeys or violates any of the commands of King Lionel.


    ¡­


    Suddenly a dark raging presence could be felt approaching them.


    "Oh no!" Petro realized who it was.


    Antoin turned around and was choked against the wall.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS!" Petro uttered in fear.


    King Lionel''s eyes were raging red fury.


    While Antoin struggled in the hands of their beloved king.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 474 - Allies And Enemies (Part II)

    [-In the Dungeons of King Lionel-]


    A raging fury was evident from King Lionel.


    On his grasp was Antoin''s life.


    Choking him against the wall.


    Tightening his grip over Antoin''s neck.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS!!!" Petro feared for Antoin''s life.


    "PLEASE! Have mercy on Antoin''s life." Petro further begged to their king.


    But the vampire king was too furious to listen anybody.


    "WASN''T I CLEAR WITH MY COMMAND?!?!"


    "NO VISITATIONS TO TRAITORS LIKE HER!"


    "ABSOLUTE OBEDIENCE IS WHAT I ASK FROM ALL OF YOU!"


    "WAS THAT TOO DIFFICULT TO COMPLY?!?!"


    King Lionel''s voice echoed the entire dungeon.


    Letting other vampires and captives discern the current tension between King Lionel and his closest henchmen.


    "ARE YOU AN ENEMY OF MINE AS WELL??"


    Such fury and rage were apparent on their king.


    Knowing that he was being disobeyed by his closest subordinates was something infuriated King Lionel.


    Petro feared for the worst.


    He kneeled begging for King Lionel''s mercy.


    Struggling to breathe, Antoin was prepared to lose his own life.


    There was no signs or hints of regret in his eyes.


    Which provoked the king of vampires to hurt Antoin further.


    And tightened his grip on Antoin''s neck.


    His claws were out.


    Dug deep on Antoin''s flesh.


    Blood dripping from his skin.


    Flowing down to his shoulder blades.


    Petro became desperate in saving Antoin''s life.


    Aside from Ingrid, Petro was Antoin''s most trusted one and confidante.


    "GRAND ELDER AMELIA is planning to seek refuge to the hunters! In breaking an irrefutable deal of information about your safe houses and fortresses." Petro divulged some of the things he knew.


    Shared to him by Antoin.


    Immediately, King Lionel''s attention was diverted to Petro.


    Loosening his grip on Antoin''s neck.


    "WHAT ELSE YOU KNOW?"


    "Spare Antoin''s life and I will disclose everything ¡­ your Highness ¡­" Petro''s desperate attempt.


    "YOU DARE TO NEGOTIATE WITH ME? YOU FOOL!!!"


    "Forgive me, your Highness! But I refuse to live without Antoin!" Petro cried in desperation.


    For the first time, the ice cold exterior of Petro crumbled in front of King Lionel.


    Realizing the closeness of his two henchmen.


    Weighing the things he could gain in sparing Antoin''s life.


    (1)  Additional information and plans about his aunt, Amelia.


    (2)  Reassuring Petro''s loyalty. Because if he kills Antoin, Petro may betray him as well.


    Losing another vital member of his Legion of Vampires would be crucial in his war against the Second Supreme Ruler.


    (3)  Having Antoin alive will allow him to keep his defenses intact.


    (4)  Avoiding the hassle of reformation of the ranks of his henchmen.


    Highest ranks of his henchmen was being part of the most elite group of vampires.


    -HARBINGERS OF DEATH-


    "Once you ¡­ disobey my orders again. I will kill Ingrid on the spot. Understood?" King Lionel''s last warning to Antoin.


    After releasing his tight grip on Antoin''s neck, King Lionel informed Petro to prepare.


    "Tomorrow, lead the other henchmen in the mission to intercept with Amelia''s intention to strike a deal with the hunters." King Lionel instructed Petro.


    He continued with his serious tone, "At the same time, I have something more important to deal with. So ¡­ Antoin, you will be going with me."


    "Now ¡­ Petro ¡­ what else do you know?" King Lionel demanded answers and more information from Petro.


    Antoin looked at Petro with the pangs of Petro''s sudden desperation.


    Petro had an apologetic look on his eyes as he glanced at Antoin.


    But it was something he had to do.


    For Antoin''s own sake and survival.


    "The Grand Elder has spies amongst the henchmen ¡­" Petro began revealing one significant information after another.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand ¡­


    [-In the Royal Court-]


    Laura started to plot another scheme against the royal family.


    Gathering her own forces and allies.


    Putting pressures to the Alpha King about explaining to everyone regarding the appearance of Alpha Berrick and the sudden encounter of Prince Alarick which was connected to the abduction of Georgie.


    In reality, she only wanted to frame the rogue brothers for the assassination of the Alpha King and divert the attention to the rogue werewolves.


    Where conflict may spark between the wolf packs and the rogue werewolves.


    Since Selene was proved to be safe and in good hands, King Alcyd had to control the commotion and mess plotted by Laura.


    Together with her supporters and allies, they began to put pressures on the Alpha King and exaggerate the situation which can actually be tamed if only Laura had not caused such problem.


    "Where is the prime minister? Why isn''t he around?"


    "I heard rogue werewolves caused his serious injury and the attempts on the Alpha King''s life."


    "Of course he would not admit to it because he is the current rogue king!"


    "This is absurd! Beyond atrocious! How dare these filthy rogues?"


    "Ingrates!"


    "No wonder the faction of King Alcyd''s wife are demanding for guarantee of an heir to the throne."


    "That''s right! There should be an official heir to the throne and an official queen of our Alpha King."


    "And the former Alpha of the Silver Aurora Pack has declared dissatisfaction towards the reign of the Alpha King."


    "Declaring the current throne and all related to the former Alpha King as poisons of our kingdom."


    "Shhh! Do not utter such controversial issue. The royal guards might hear you and remember they are still the strongest and have largest army amongst the wolf packs. Plus, they have loyal allies on their side."


    "Pft! I don''t care!"


    Members of the royal court and other Alphas were discussing amongst themselves.


    While waiting for the arrival of the Alpha King and the royal council of werewolves.


    Then suddenly, the doors opened and their Alpha King entered with his retinue.


    His loyal allies acknowledged his presence and showed their respect to him.


    Unlike the others, his staunch opposition and faction of Laura.


    They remained standing.


    Showing their support for Laura and Alpha Alister of Jade Pack.


    Disrespecting the Alpha King and declaring their true loyalty.


    Something that the Alpha King must act upon.


    Or else things may be too late and the control within the royal court may shift away from the royal family.


    Which they cannot afford at this time of war against the Legion of Vampires.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 475 - Allies And Enemies (Part III)

    [-In the Royal Palace-]


    After King Alcyd returned from the royal hospital, he ordered for Laura to be transferred in a separate room from his.


    Telling everyone that it is for her and their unborn child''s safety.


    But in truth, he wanted to put a surveillance and monitor Laura''s actions.


    Especially those who visits her.


    Because according to Prince Alarick, after discussing the issue about the failed assassination attempt on the Alpha King. A possibility of the involvement of Jade Pack and their Alpha regarding to it.


    Thus, Prince Alarick recommended for Laura to be under strict surveillance and monitoring.


    In the pretense of looking after for her safety.


    With this, the Alpha King''s decision will become less suspicious and more acceptable amongst the members of the royal court.


    Though, Laura knows better about political moves and strategies within the kingdom.


    Making it more worrisome for her.


    Knowing that she is being suspected at this stage.


    Going against with King Alcyd will only put her more in a suspicious position.


    Which she cannot allow to happen.


    So, in her new designated private chamber.


    It was still luxurious and spacious.


    Having her own lavish walk-in closet and marvelous bathroom.


    Deserving for a royal family member.


    But Laura could not appreciate it at all knowing she was being suspected and being few rooms apart from the man she loves.


    "DAMN IIITTTT!!!!"


    "AARRRGGGHH!!"


    Screaming loudly and throwing things she could see in her path.


    Throwing tantrums.


    Venting out her frustrations and anger.


    Behind her was Freya and her younger sister, Amber.


    Freya immediately casted a protective barrier and a concealing spell to avoid any unwanted presence lurking around.


    To keep any information that they may discuss amongst themselves.


    While Amber tries her best to calm her older sister.


    "Laura ¡­ calm down! You are pregnant ¡­ remember?" Amber reminded her older sister.


    Within few seconds, Laura regained her composure and took her seat by the sofa.


    "They think I am a fool? That I don''t know what they are trying to pull here!"


    Both Freya and Amber just listened to Laura.


    Not causing any further aggravation to her condition.


    "Isolating me here! Preventing me to see my own brother and put an act of concern for me!"


    "I can see through their actions. HOW DARE THEY?!?!?!"


    Slamming her fist to the wooden arm of the sofa.


    "They said it''s for your safety. Can''t you see the Alpha King just want to protect you?" Freya reasoned out with Laura.


    "ARE YOU STUPID, FREYA?" Laura remarked at their resident witch.


    Amber did not like the tone of Laura towards Freya.


    "Sister, I know you are upset. But do not take it out on Freya. She only worries for you." Amber defended Freya.


    "If only she''s not your mate. I would not contain myself. But since Freya is your mate, I allowed certain things to be tolerated."


    Laura continued, "Though, I have my limits. So don''t push your luck too much on me. Just because you are my sister''s mate."


    Referring her last remarks to Freya.


    Freya lowered her gaze.


    "I was just ¡­"


    "Shhh!! When you have nothing good to say, just keep your thoughts to yourself." Laura harshly told Freya.


    Which Amber could not tolerate at all.


    She stood in defense for Freya.


    Holding Freya''s hand.


    Extending her concern to her mate.


    "LAURA, ENOUGH! If you keep being like this, we will leave and return to Jade Pack. We are your allies here. NOT YOUR ENEMIES!" Amber warned her sister.


    Immediately, Laura kept her own peace.


    Restraining her irritation.


    Fuming in anger because of the current actions and behavior of the man she loves were obviously showing her that she was being suspected.


    "Tell ¡­ Alister to lay low and make sure to behave. We are under surveillance and our movements are being monitored. DO NOT MAKE ANY SUSPICIOUS MOVE!"


    "WITHOUT MY CONSENT!"


    "IS IT UNDERSTOOD?"


    ¡­


    "Yes, sister ¡­" Amber''s response to her older sister.


    "Right now, we need to divert the heat to others and divert the attention of the public."


    Both Freya and Amber were clueless at what Laura was thinking.


    "What do you mean? What are you planning?" Amber was curious to her older sister''s diabolical scheme.


    Then Laura made an evil smirk.


    Looking at her younger sister with such sinister look on her face.


    "We have the information about the unstable condition of Prince Alarick! Showing others our intent of creating a reasonable spark between the wolf packs and the rogue werewolves."


    "While in fact, we will stage a shocking revelation of Prince Alarick''s demonic curse seal. So, imagine the turmoil and chaos it will create around the royal family."


    Speechless at what they were hearing.


    Freya looked at Amber worrying for their future and the intensity of the schemes of Laura.


    "AND IT IS ONLY THE TIP OF THE ICEBERG!"


    "THEY JUST WAIT!"


    "I HAVE MORE!!!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the Royal Court-]


    As King Alcyd make his way to his throne, he could already distinguish his allies and enemies from the scene he was witnessing in front of him.


    Loyal ones and the opposition!


    Majority was against him.


    Putting their support on Laura and her faction.


    Which was led by her only brother, Alpha Alister.


    Due to the unstable condition of Prince Alarick, they have decided to keep him for a while in the royal hospital with Chloe placing him within a protection barrier.


    Unknown to her, soon Prince Alarick will be transferred somewhere else and sealed away from others.


    Princess Shiveena had to keep cautious and sharp mind with her surroundings.


    As the captain of the royal guards, King Alcyd''s safety and protection were Princess Shiveena''s priority at the moment.


    The other royal siblings of King Alcyd were making their own private research about the return of the father of Selene.


    While King Alcyd had to deal with the other problems currently surrounding him.


    "I have gathered you all here today in this noble assembly for an important matter at hand."


    "We are facing serious security issues and threats all around us. More so, with the war issued by the upcoming Second Supreme Ruler of the entire supernatural world. We will declare our allegiance to ¡­"


    Before the Alpha King could even finish with his speech, a loud explosion was heard from outside.


    -BAM!-


    -BAM!-


    It disrupted the silence within the royal court.


    With a staff member from the royal palace screaming as he entered.


    "EXPLOSION AT THE ROYAL HOSPITAL!"


    Another shocking developments within the werewolf kingdom.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 476 - Allies And Enemies (Part IV)

    Panic ensued when the news broke out regarding the explosion at the royal hospital.


    Immediately, the Alpha King gave a command to everyone to remain in the great hall.


    While King Alcyd and the royal guards will check the explosion.


    As soon as the Alpha King left with the royal guards, he tasked Princess Shiveena to look after all the Alphas.


    When the Alpha King has finally left the throne room, Princess Shiveena blocked the entrance and made the other guards surround the assembly.


    Commotion began ¡­


    Many of the ministers and Alphas started speculating at what may have caused the explosion.


    In the middle of the debacle and loud conversations of everyone ¡­


    Alpha Alister stepped forward and suggested something against the orders of their Alpha King.


    "Everyone! Rather than making harmful assumptions and useless guesses ¡­ why don''t we see for ourselves? What truly caused the explosion? And ¡­ just in case our Alpha King needs our help, we can offer him our assistance!" Alpha Alister suggested to everyone.


    The moment Princess Shiveena heard the attempts of Alpha Alister, she immediately reminded everyone with the clear orders of their Alpha King.


    Unfortunately, majority of the Alphas and ministers were convinced by the Alpha of Jade Pack.


    "ENOUGH!!! The Alpha King had clear orders for everyone to stay here in the throne room. No one must disobey his ¡­" Princess Shiveena was not able to finish her words when Alpha Alister reminded everyone with what the Alpha King said.


    "If I remember it correctly, his orders were for you to ensure and guarantee our safety and protection. NOT CONFINE US INSIDE! Am I right, everyone?" Alpha Alister pointed out to Princess Shiveena.


    Alpha Gerald of the Midnight Pack and Alpha Violet of the Iris Pack supported Princess Shiveena.


    Showing their support for the royal family.


    Making it clear for Princess Shiveena who were loyal allies and who were not.


    But mostly ¡­ were in support to Alpha Alister''s suggestion.


    Once they began moving, the supporters of the royal family blocked the path way along with Princess Shiveena.


    "Is this how you want to do it, Princess Shiveena? An unnecessary bloodshed in the throne room?" Alpha Alister''s provoking questions.


    Forcing the princess to surrender and give in to their requests.


    Because she will only create unnecessary fight amongst Alphas and make them more suspicious if she insisted on stopping them.


    "Was it the right thing to do, princess?" Alpha Violet wondered.


    "I have no choice or else ¡­ there would have been death and blood on my hands. Which we cannot afford right now. In this time of war and uncertainty." Princess Shiveena answered the query of Alpha Violet.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand ¡­


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    Screams were all over the place.


    Everyone running around.


    Half of the royal hospital was burning.


    Patients were being secured by the medical officers.


    Their priorities were the patients and wounded individuals.


    One by one they were being rushed outside the hospital.


    Warriors guarding Prince Alarick were all wounded and unconscious.


    Prince Alarick''s room was near the area of explosion.


    Causing him to be disoriented as well due to the effect of the sudden explosion.


    He immediately crawled out of the rubbles from his room.


    Seeing that his guards were unconscious.


    Instantly, Chloe became his primary concern.


    When he felt Chloe''s in pain.


    "Chloe!" Prince Alarick called for his mate.


    Struggling in searching for her due to the smoke and chaos inside the hospital.


    The ceiling was about to fall on Prince Alarick.


    Due to the smoke, he was not aware of the dangers of his surroundings.


    *** BEFORE THE EXPLOSION ***


    Chloe was checking on the medical charts of Prince Alarick and Susan.


    "Ma''am I think Lady Susan is getting better now. Her tests and psychiatric evaluation are showing a lot of improvement on her." The nurse reported to Chloe.


    "Thank you for the good news! Let me just check on her before I get back to the prince." Chloe told the nurse.


    On her way to Susan''s room, Chloe felt unusual presence in the building.


    It reminded her of the things told to her by Magdeline.


    Powerful witches were blessed with certain supernatural sensory abilities.


    To sense danger when it is about to happen.


    Knowing that she is in between the opposite ways of Susan and Prince Alarick''s room.


    Deciding which room she should protect first.


    Chloe casted a protection bubble for the entire building.


    Preventing a possible danger to happen within the premises of the hospital.


    Then right before she could finish her protection spell for everyone.


    Not only for her mate or her mentor ¡­ but for everyone in the building.


    A huge explosion interrupted her incantation.


    -BOOM!-


    Before losing her consciousness, she released her last magic to protect Prince Alarick from deadly encounter.


    *** Back in the Present ***


    Falling from above, Prince Alarick covered his head from the debris falling above him.


    In his surprise, an invisible barrier was protecting him.


    He became more confused to how he survived.


    Then he became more optimistic that Chloe was alive because only Chloe can do such a thing.


    ''She is near!''


    "CHLOOOEE!!!"


    "WHERE ARE YOU?"


    Following the scent of his mate.


    The direction he was being led to was full of flames and dead people.


    "CHLOE?"


    "CHLOOOEEEE?!?!" panic began to invade Prince Alarick''s senses.


    ''She is still alive! If she died, I would have felt her death. Calm down! She is still alive! Use your head!'' Prince Alarick trying to calm himself down and rationalize his own actions.


    But when he walked further ¡­


    And saw Chloe covered in blood ¡­


    Unconscious.


    Things went black for Prince Alarick.


    Causing him to activate his demonic cursed seal.


    HIS ANGER was felt all over the hospital.


    A loud roar echoed all over.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 477 - Allies And Enemies (Part V)

    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    A huge smoke could be seen from a far.


    While Laura stood by her window, a victorious smile was visible on Laura''s face.


    "Let the chaos begin!" Laura uttered with a vicious look on her face.


    Her younger sister Amber could hear from outside, staff members panicking.


    ''The royal hospital exploded and it is on fire!''


    Amber was shocked at the extent of her older sister''s scheme.


    "LAURA! What the hell did you do?" Amber was in complete disbelief.


    Freya held Amber''s hand.


    Scared and nervous, she wanted the comfort of her own mate.


    "What''s wrong? I didn''t do anything appalling!" Laura''s defense from her sister''s accusation.


    "I thought we are clear ¡­ NO CHILDREN OR WOMEN will get hurt! Especially the elderly and the innocent ones!" Amber reminded Laura.


    "Of course! It was not me! I could not do such a thing!" Laura''s feigning ignorance about the situation.


    "LAURA! STOP THE ACT! I KNOW YOU HAVE SOMETHING TO DO WITH THIS." Amber was frustrated with her older sister.


    "I am telling the truth! I did not do it ¡­ personally! Yes, I am the one who instructed to cause something dramatic and will put everyone in danger at the hospital. BUT NOT ¡­ KILL THEM! Whatever the result of it is out of my hand." Laura elaborated her orders to her younger sister.


    "Oh my God! This is too much already ¡­ when you will realize that whatever you do ¡­ that Alpha King will never return your love and affection!" Amber stated directly to her sister.


    It made Laura stand point her fingers at Amber.


    Restraining herself of not hurting her only sister.


    "DO . NOT . EVER . FORGET . YOUR . BOUNDARY!"


    "THERE . IS . A . LIMIT!"


    Laura walked back to the window before she could do something she would regret against her own sister.


    Amber lowered her gaze when she felt the extreme anger of her older sister.


    She wanted to leave her behind and return to Jade Pack.


    But she also knew ¡­ if she leaves her older sister. Laura will only die along with Alpha Alister.


    Reminded of her promise to her siblings.


    *** FLASH BACK ***


    When Laura, Amber and Alister were younger.


    Alpha Alister was still a toddler.


    While the two sisters were little kids.


    Laying down next to their toddler sibling.


    Watching him,


    Giggling ¡­


    Laughing ¡­


    And was adorably seeking their attention.


    "Will you promise us ¡­ you will stay by our side no matter what happens in the future?" Laura looked at Amber.


    "Through better or worse! Ride or die! Siblings forever!" Amber promised her sister.


    Instantly, Laura gave her a tight hug.


    Feeling sympathetic to her eldest sister because she was treated badly by their father.


    Humiliated and ostracized by their own father due to her being considered as weak and a girl.


    First born she-wolves were seen as disappointments in their wolf pack. Because a male first born was the only pride of every male werewolves in their wolf pack.


    Compared to Amber, Laura felt the impact more of being a disappointment to their father.


    And to the majority of their wolf pack.


    ¡­


    *** BACK TO PRESENT ***


    "I just don''t want to see you waste your time and future just for one stupid guy! Someone that is not worth it of your love."


    ¡­


    "You are way better than this!"


    ¡­


    "Through better or worse! Ride or die! Siblings forever!"


    ¡­


    "Remember?"


    ¡­


    Laura looked away from her younger sister and contained her tears.


    Because Amber made sense, she was already becoming into someone far from her usual self.


    Going to the extreme.


    Since Laura became silent, Amber excused herself and wanted to check their younger brother.


    Knowing their youngest brother, he would do anything for Laura even it is something dangerous and evil.


    Just for their eldest sister.


    Someone who stood as their mother. The day when their own mother died.


    Amber instructed Freya to stay and look after Laura.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    The Alpha King arrived with his royal guards in the royal hospital.


    Sprinting their way towards the burning royal hospital.


    Instantly, King Alcyd gave a command to his royal guards to help any wounded and secure the place.


    At the same time look for any suspicious presence that may have caused the explosion.


    Before they could even go further, a loud roar was heard.


    Loud screams and cries were echoing all over the hospital.


    In their confusion, King Alcyd told everyone through his mind-link to follow where the loud roar came from.


    As they searched, King Alcyd and the others saw Prince Alarick in his huge wolf form but completely in dark red eyes.


    Hinting for his complete out of control mode.


    A bright symbol on his shoulder blades was evident.


    Signifying the demonic cursed seal which was mentioned to him before.


    Beta Garrett and Theo were just behind their Alpha King.


    "Is that Prince Alarick?" Theo could not believe that their prince wolf form has completely changed from his usual wolf form.


    Bigger ¡­


    And Monstrous ¡­


    "GRRRR!!!" the wild prince growled at the sight of King Alcyd and the rest.


    ¡­


    "What now?" Theo could sense the killing intent in Prince Alarick''s beastly eyes.


    ¡­


    "Let''s lead him outside! I will get his attention and make him follow me ¡­ while the rest of you secure the area and help the wounded. Understand?" King Alcyd gave his instructions through the mind-link.


    Altogether they replied, "YES!"


    King Alcyd lunged at his older brother.


    Tackling him down.


    Then letting him chase him outside.


    When he successfully lured Prince Alarick outside the hospital, King Alcyd did not expect for his older brother to catch up with him and get bitten by the neck.


    As they tumbled down, King Alcyd could not hurt his older brother.


    Getting pinned down and overwhelmed by the monstrous state of his older brother.


    The thought of Selene entered in his mind.


    If he allow his older brother hurt him, Selene was also getting hurt at the same time.


    Compelling him to fight back and avoid getting hurt further.


    ''Damn it! Now you realize?!?!'' Kratos suddenly appeared and reprimanding the Alpha King.


    ''I know! I know! Just shut up already! And let me defeat my older brother without killing him.''


    ''THINK! THINK! THINK!''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 478 - Allies And Enemies (Part VI)

    NOTICE!


    New Schedule for every updates or release ¡­


    [AUGUST TO NOVEMBER]


    -Every Sundays to Tuesdays at 18:00 +8 GMT-


    This is due to my father''s poor health caused by COVID-19. I must have time to tend for my father''s needs.


    Apologies for any inconveniences!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In the middle of their intense tackle.


    King Alcyd tried his best to keep his older brother away from him.


    His shoulder began bleeding from the deep bite he received from his older brother.


    Prince Alarick remained aggressive towards the Alpha King.


    Target locked on his younger brother.


    Due to the demonic curse seal, Prince Alarick lost all of his rationality.


    Completely turning him into a savage beast.


    Growling at his younger brother.


    The Alpha King activated his own reserved power.


    And his <<<_Ultimate Force_>>>


    One of its ability to amplify their own strength and regenerating ability which varies on different levels.


    Right exactly the moment when he activated his ability, King Alcyd was surrounded with powerful aura.


    Amplifying his strength and regenerating abilities.


    Kratos reminded him to be cautious.


    ''Hey! Be careful and don''t get hurt again. Remember, once you allow yourself to get hurt ¡­ our mate will be suffering as well. Good thing that you realized sooner about the effects of our own injuries and wounds.'' Reminder of the spirit wolf of King Alcyd.


    ''I know! I won''t let it happen again!'' King Alcyd reassured his spirit wolf.


    Prince Alarick dashed his way towards King Alcyd and went for a full swing strike.


    Using its own sharp claws.


    The Alpha King swiftly evaded the attempt of his older brother.


    He side stepped and tackled his older brother down from the side.


    Loud roars could be heard.


    Theo and Beta Garrett hurriedly checked if how their Alpha was doing.


    Seeing him over powering the savage beast, they felt a bit of relief.


    ¡­


    Unexpectedly, the demonic cursed seal gleamed brightly once more.


    Granting Prince Alarick another batch of overwhelming power and strength.


    Surging all over his body, Prince Alarick roared louder and pushed his younger brother away.


    Taking him down easily with one push.


    ¡­


    Both Theo and Beta Garrett made a surprise attack on Prince Alarick but the savage prince easily evaded their surprise attack.


    Striking them both down in one hit.


    -Raaawwwwr!-


    Disoriented from the hit they received each, both went back on their feet.


    This time around ¡­ the claws of Prince Alarick became purple.


    Instantly, Kratos warned the Alpha King not get hit by the purple claws of Prince Alarick.


    ''Beware of his purple claws! Tell your guys to back off ¡­ and stay away from him! I can sense its fatal damage and its poisonous properties.''


    ''Garrett! Theo! Back off! His claws are extremely dangerous and fatal.'' King Alcyd warned his elite warriors through their mind-link.


    When the savage prince tried to attack the two elite warriors of King Alcyd, the two swiftly evaded the attempts of the savage prince.


    Though, his every strikes were so powerful that it causes the ground to crack and explode.


    -Grrr!!!-


    -Raawwwr!!!-


    Prince Alarick has completely no control over his own actions.


    Not even his own spirit wolf can help the prince. Because his spirit wolf was sealed away and a new demonic presence took over the wolf form of Prince Alarick.


    King Alcyd began stepping away from his older brother.


    ''How are we going to defeat him?'' King Alcyd asked his spirit wolf.


    ''It''s your problem to figure out, not mine! I already handed you some extra strength and power to beat that monster!'' Kratos replied.


    As soon as the savage prince intended to go all out, King Alcyd focused all his might in observing his older brother''s movements.


    The moment Prince Alarick disappeared, King Alcyd disappeared as well.


    In a blink of an eye Prince Alarick appeared right behind the two elite warriors undetected by the two.


    Fortunately, King Alcyd moved quickly.


    Stopping his older brother through slamming his body against his older brother.


    Throwing him off to the side.


    His elite warriors were surprised with the level of speed and strength displayed by their Alpha King and the savage prince.


    -Grrr!!!-


    King Alcyd''s objective was draining his older brother with all of his strength.


    According to his older brother, once he gets exhausted ¡­ a possibility of returning back to his usual self.


    But the problem is ¡­ his older brother was far from exhausted.


    Then suddenly ¡­


    A bright light and a powerful magic force surrounded Prince Alarick.


    Causing him to wince in pain and lose his dark aura.


    ¡­


    Slowly, Prince Alarick began to return in his normal form.


    Naked ¡­


    And vulnerable ¡­


    The demonic curse seal began to transform back into a small symbol by his shoulder blade.


    "I was only out for quite some time and the royal palace is in turmoil already? What would have happened if I haven''t returned sooner?" Magdeline appeared from a distance.


    At the same time ¡­ a group of individuals appeared from the opposite side.


    Witnessing the prince transforming from a savage beast into his human form.


    "You saw it right? Prince Alarick was feral and he lost control! He put everyone at risk and in danger!" Alpha Alister pointed out to all the Alphas and ministers behind him.


    Everyone was shocked and in complete disbelief of what they were seeing in front of them.


    "If you want to protect everyone from any danger. Apprehend that monster!" Alpha Alister told everyone.


    Before anyone could make any step further.


    King Alcyd blocked their path and released his powerful aura.


    <<<_Alpha King''s Aura_>>>


    ''I DARE YOU ALL!!''


    ''JUST MAKE ONE STEP FORWARD!''


    King Alcyd threatened everyone through his mind-link.


    As the Alpha King, he was granted the ability to communicate with all werewolves through his mind-link.


    No one dared to step any further when King Alcyd gave a threatening warning for all.


    Growling at them.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Crimson Packhouse-]


    Ever since the family reunion of the three, Alpha Berrick and Lucas kept reminiscing of their time in Silver Aurora Pack.


    While Selene just listened to the two.


    Telling her things that they wished for her to see.


    But due to the annihilation of their wolf pack, it would be impossible now to show her.


    Sharing stories and narrating things about their origins.


    It made Alpha Berrick and Lucas more nostalgic.


    Missing their own home.


    Especially ¡­ Sylvanna, the late Luna of Silver Aurora Pack.


    "Are you okay? You are so silent!" Lucas was curious at the silence of Selene.


    "Yeah ¡­ I am okay! I am just trying to imagine the things you have been telling me. About our wolf pack and about ¡­ mom! I just wish, she was here ¡­ that''s all! Laquisha would be happy to know that we are reunited with our own father." Selene was a bit sad in her tone.


    "You are right! Too bad Fluffy isn''t here as well ¡­" Lucas mentioned about Fluffy.


    "Who is fluffy?" Alpha Berrick asked his son.


    "He is the former captain ¡­ Captain Randall!" Lucas answered.


    "Oh! Captain Randall ¡­ he really did commit to his promise. Where is he now?"


    "I sent him to guard my mate through her shadows."


    "You have a mate? Why is she not with you?" Alpha Berrick became excited to hear his son having a mate of his own.


    "Well ¡­ she is a daughter of the president of ¡­"


    "President of an entertainment business! Half human ¡­ half siren!" Selene interjected.


    ''Don''t mention to our father that your mate is a daughter of a hunter! Not now ¡­ we need to see how he will react about hunters first before you disclose it to him! You haven''t seen his monstrous side. So if I were you ¡­ be careful mentioning your mate.''


    Selene continued, ''Her safety depends on what you disclose to others!''


    ''EVEN TO OUR OWN FATHER?''


    ''YES EVEN TO HIM!'' Selene answered through their mind-link.


    She explained further, ''We need to make sure he is not against it.''


    Unexpectedly, they were not aware that their father has the special ability to hack their own mind-link.


    ¡­


    Discreetly, Alpha Berrick pretended and acted as if he was not aware of what he was hearing.


    Giving a pretentious smile to his own children.


    Trying his best not to make it obvious that he has heard them talk about Lucas'' mate.


    Despite their attempt to hide it through their mind-link.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 479 - Allies And Enemies (Part VII)

    [-In The Crimson Pack Territory-]


    A deliberate lie was told to Alpha Berrick.


    In order to hide the fact that Lucas is mated with a daughter of a hunter.


    And not just from an ordinary hunter but to the president of the Hunters Association.


    Unknown to the brother and sister, Alpha Berrick already saw through the lie of his own daughter and son.


    Having a unique ability to hack through mind-links of his children was something he has not shared to anyone.


    Only his late wife knew about this ability of his.


    <<<_MIND-LINK HACK_>>>


    The ability to eavesdrop and listen to the mind-link conversations.


    When he discovered this ability, Sylvanna warned him not to use it because of the invasion of privacy it entails.


    This was during Lucas was still a toddler.


    His late wife wanted him to respect the boundaries of their children.


    Sylvanna inquired this to her best friend.


    Regarding the ability of Alpha Berrick to hack mind-links.


    As an ally and their resident witch, she made some few tests on Alpha Berrick and concluded that this only applies to their children.


    Even though he promised Sylvanna of not using this ability without the consent of their children, Alpha Berrick felt that he must use his ability in getting to know their son and daughter more.


    Knowing how to approach them.


    But he never expected to know MORE THAN HE SUPPOSED TO.


    "Yeah! She is still trying to adjust to the new reality of being mated to me. Don''t worry pops! We will visit her soon and fluffy will protect her while we are away from each other." Lucas told his father.


    Selene coached her older brother in making it more believable and convincing.


    It was apparent that her older brother was nervous in hiding the fact about Melody''s background as a daughter of the president of the Hunters Association.


    ''Why do you sound so nervous, Luke? Can you speak in a more convincing tone? Make it less obvious that you are lying!'' Selene pointed out in their mind-link.


    ''Will you shut up already? It''s already working. Our father is buying it already. So stop nagging me!''


    ''Melody is like a sister to me! I don''t want her to get hurt.''


    ''Of course I don''t want her to get hurt as well. She is MY MATE, for god''s sake! Stop thinking badly about our father! Give him a benefit of a doubt.''


    ''FINE! Just make sure nothing bad happens to Melody.''


    ''I KNOW!''


    Both of them faking a smile to their father.


    Hiding their nervousness.


    Unaware that their Alpha Berrick could hear them exchanging banters through their mind-link.


    Keeping his own pretention as well, acting like he was unaware of the conversation between the siblings.


    Their father asked, "Have you mated with her?"


    Selene took the tea prepared by Luna Zavy.


    Luna Zavy gracefully entered with her special hot citron tea in a tray.


    Serving her special guests.


    As Luna Zavy placed the tray and poured each of the ancient tea cup, Selene thanked her for the hospitable treatment.


    Luna Zavy kept her silence while her special guests discussed.


    ¡­


    "Well not yet! I am planning to do it soon. Once I have earned her trust." Lucas explained to their father.


    He added, "Plus, she is starting to warm up to me and I can sense her getting more comfortable now."


    Selene rolled her eyes upon hearing her older brother explain.


    ''Yeah ¡­ more comfortable? Really? Assuming much?'' Selene quipped in their mind-link.


    Lucas only threw her some glares.


    Hints of getting annoyed of her constant nagging.


    "If I were you son, if you can sense her warming up to you and could sense that she is getting comfortable already. MARK HER!"


    "CLAIM HER ALREADY AS YOURS! In your next visit ¡­" their father strongly suggested.


    Making Selene spill some of her hot tea and spritzed some of it from her mouth.


    Instantly, covering her face from the not lady-like mishap.


    Seeing this ¡­ Luna Zavy handed Selene a napkin to wipe the mess she made to herself.


    While Lucas coughed at the aggressive approach of his father.


    -Coughing!-


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Lucas trying to soothe his chest.


    ¡­


    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Might as well complete the mating process while you are at it. Don''t you think Alpha?" Luna Zavy interjected.


    Sarcastically pointing out the absurdity of Alpha Berrick''s suggestion.


    ¡­


    Both Selene and Lucas smiled and laughed at Luna Zavy''s remark and sarcasm.


    ¡­


    She left the three and went over to her children the moment she heard them screaming.


    "MOMMY!!! MOMMY!!!"


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick witnessed his children be at ease in front of him ¡­ seeing their smiles and laugh.


    Making him forget about the complications of his son being mated with a daughter of a hunter.


    Daughter of the president!


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    At the arrival of Magdeline, Prince Alarick was saved from his own self.


    But the problem has reached another turn.


    Other Alphas and ministers have witnessed Prince Alarick lose control.


    To the point harming their Alpha King.


    Unrelentingly making attempts of taking King Alcyd''s life.


    Though, their Alpha King was protecting his older brother.


    Preventing them to apprehend the threat.


    "THIS IS MENACING!"


    "What are you doing, YOUR HIGHNESS?!?!"


    "Prince Alarick has become a threat. He must be apprehended and be accountable for the crimes committed!" Alpha Alister insisted on apprehending their Alpha King''s older brother.


    Their Alpha King''s huge wolf form and his black fur has become more intimidating.


    He reminded them of their place.


    ''KNOW YOUR PLACE!''


    ''MY OLDER BROTHER IS STILL OF A ROYAL BLOOD!''


    ''DARE IF YOU MUST! YOUR LIFE WILL BE AT STAKE!''


    King Alcyd warned them all.


    Magdeline told the others to bring Prince Alarick inside while trying to mediate and diffuse the growing tension amongst the Alphas.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 480 - Allies And Enemies (Part VIII)

    "Our focus must be on the injured and the ones in need!" Magdeline reminded the Alpha King of his priorities.


    The tension between the Alpha King and the other Alphas were high.


    Heated as it was ¡­


    No one could deny the intimidating presence of the Alpha King.


    Unusually large wolf and dark as the pitch-black midnight.


    True allies and enemies of King Alcyd amongst the Alphas were revealed to him.


    Right in front of him.


    Familiarizing each of them who supported Alpha Alister.


    King Alcyd''s beastly eyes gleamed brightly.


    Exhibiting his ultimate Alpha Aura.


    All Alphas felt the gravity of the situation and their Alpha King will not hesitate of eliminating them once they keep insisting on apprehending his older brother.


    They stepped back in every step made by the Alpha King.


    Fearing what may take place.


    Becoming less confident in going against their Alpha King except for one ¡­


    Because Alpha Alister still wanted to insist.


    "Why are you all backing away? We are making the right decision to apprehend such threat to our ¡­" Alpha Alister was not able to finish his words when the Alpha King pounced at him.


    The Alpha King roared loudly.


    -Rawr!!!-


    Making it clear to everyone who was the Alpha King.


    Unexpectedly, Alpha Alister was knocked out in one strike.


    Setting him as an example to the rest.


    Magdeline wanted to stop the Alpha King from doing a big mistake.


    Adding another list of enemies will be a big problem in their war against the vampire king.


    "King Alcyd! Don''t kill them! We need allies and not enemies." Magdeline reminded the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    ''The witch has a point! We need more allies. Adding more enemies to our list will not help in our war against the king of vampires. Having another war with werewolves and other Alphas will cause us a lot of problems. It may even cost us the victory.'' The spirit wolf of King Alcyd gave his advice.


    Immediately, he pondered on their words.


    Soon as he rationalized all his options, he calmed down and returned into his human form.


    "Today forward ¡­ whoever opposes my decision can resign from their position and leave! I will take over the territory of those who dares to oppose me."


    "I CHALLENGE ANYONE WHO DARES TO!"


    It became clear to everyone that King Alcyd was ready to eliminate any of his opposition once they go against him again.


    A warning that they cannot neglect.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In Ever Garden-]


    The kingdom of fairies was also in a state of chaos.


    2 factions were on a showdown.


    Between the supporters of two royalties.


    Sister against sister.


    A princess against the queen.


    Queen Venus versus her younger sister ¡­ Princess Pearl.


    Mostly, the clash was between their supporters because Princess Pearl doesn''t want to go directly go against her older sister.


    But her older sister was deeply angered by her support to their youngest sister.


    Princess Pearl was chained and brought in front of the queen.


    In the throne room of the queen of fairies, there were only supporters of the queen.


    While all the supporters of the princess were gathered outside the royal gates.


    Threatening to ransack the royal castle and demanding for the release of the princess.


    ¡­


    "Oh sister of mine! Look at what you have caused for helping our foolish sister." Queen Venus told her sister.


    Being forced to kneel in front of the queen.


    Sharp blades were aimed at her throat.


    "Is there anything else you have to say, my dear sister?" Queen Venus asked the princess.


    ¡­


    Despite all the harsh treatment of the princess.


    She remained calm and graceful.


    Even though she felt so much disappointment, Princess Pearl did not retaliate against the queen.


    "I only did what was best for everyone and prevented darkness to enter our kingdom." Princess Pearl explained.


    "So are you telling me that I ¡­ will cause the downfall of our kingdom?" Queen Venus stood from her throne.


    Triggered by the words of her younger sister.


    "What I meant was ¡­ if we do not help Magenta ¡­ darkness will engulf this kingdom. If only you can see what I can see! Then it will not be so difficult to make you understand."


    ¡­


    There was a pause for a moment before Queen Venus responded.


    "But your actions cause more divide in our kingdom. Painting me as the villain and the tyrant. While you and Magenta are the martyrs."


    "SISTER! Do not think that way. Do not let envy cloud your heart. You are better than this."


    "ME! ENVIOUS OF YOU?" Queen Venus raised her voice.


    Hinting her displeasure.


    "I do not mean it that way ¡­ darkness is lurking around in every kingdom. Finding its way to engulf them in complete annihilation. All I want is to save everyone from eternal damnation."


    "So you want to play the role of the hero. While you let others see me as this villainous queen!"


    "That is a lie! Aren''t you listening to what I am saying? Things can be different if you help us."


    "And if I don''t?"


    "Why is it so difficult for you to do so?"


    "Because Odin died helping everyone! Playing the hero! What others did to prevent that?"


    Princess Pearl was surprised to hear from her eldest sister, the queen of fairies.


    Such words were uttered from the vision she once saw.


    One of the many words from the shadows that will threaten the life of the next supreme ruler.


    ''It can''t be ¡­ not you ¡­''


    Princess Pearl uttered in denial for the possibility of their queen being an enemy of the next supreme ruler.


    Turning fairies against the next supreme ruler.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 481 - My New Normal (Part I)

    [-In Rogers Family Mansion-]


    A day after the meeting of the hunters with Selene.


    Booth and the members of his clan led by his grandfather returned to the Rogers Family mansion.


    Wide occupied territory under the name of the Rogers Family.


    Unlike the other families of hunters, the territory and compound surrounding the mansion of the Rogers Family have more secured defense system.


    Being blessed with anti-magic weapons, enabled them to have defenses like no other families of hunters.


    They were considered to be the most-defended and feared family amongst the community of the supernatural beings.


    No supernatural creature would dare trespass the territory of the Rogers Family.


    Only members of the Rogers Family could wield such ancient items, the anti-magic weapons.


    Created to protect the humans from the supernatural beings.


    Their ancestors were amongst the first generation of hunters that protected humans from the Dark Lord and other dark creatures.


    At the return of Booth to their family''s mansion, his grandfather gave strict orders to keep their future boss inside.


    He will only be allowed to leave the mansion with the permission of Boss Emil, the current boss and head of the Rogers Family.


    Tess was assigned to look after Booth and make sure that he doesn''t leave the mansion.


    "What if your grandson resist and insist on leaving? Knowing him ¡­ your grandson is one hell of a stubborn guy. He does what he wants." Tess told Boss Emil.


    "Then do what you must to keep him. As long as you do not kill him. None of you can beat him in combat. And he is still the future boss of this family. Understood?" Boss Emil asked Tess.


    One of the commanders of Boss Emil.


    She was given the full authority within the mansion while Boss Emil will be busy in the main headquarters of the Hunters Association.


    Due to the debate regarding the allegiance of hunters to Selene and their involvement in the war between the vampire king and the former foster daughter of President Tony.


    Boss Emil had to be present in the deliberation of the decision of President Tony as the representative of the Rogers Family.


    ¡­


    Right after their boss left for the meeting in the headquarters, Booth woke up and demanded to be released.


    Seeing himself being chained to the bed.


    "What the F**k?!?!" Booth couldn''t move properly due to the chains.


    He saw Tess sitting near him.


    "Well ¡­ I already expect you to be ¡­ unwilling to cooperate. Knowing you!" Tess approached Booth and caressed his hair while looking down on him.


    She continued, "So ¡­ will you behave and be a good boy? Just stay still and wait for your grandfather''s return."


    "How dare you chain me in this bed? If my grandfather is not here ¡­ hurry and release me now! While we still have time!" Booth assumed that Tess would help him get out.


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for him, Tess refused his request.


    "Forgive me! But my loyalty lies with your grandfather."


    Tess continued to explain herself.


    "Right now ¡­ I realized that you do not have the best interest for the Rogers Family. You would let the entire members of the Rogers Family suffer and allow humans to be at risk. Just for the sake of your foolish love for her ¡­ that Malia or should I say ¡­ Selene!"


    "Let me go! We need to protect her ¡­ more than ever! If she dies, the entire humanity will be more at risk. Her enemy is our enemy!" Booth tried to convince his fellow hunter.


    "No! Her enemies are not our problem. Remember where your loyalty should be! As a hunter, it should be with the humans, not with them! Those freaks!" Tess reminded Booth about his responsibilities as a hunter.


    His sworn oath to serve and protect those humans in need.


    "Your parents expected a lot from you! You have sworn to protect and save our own kind from the creatures that threatens their lives and safety. But here you are acting so blinded in love with someone who you shouldn''t be." Tess directly said to Booth, the future boss of the Rogers Family.


    There was only silence from Booth because all the things that Tess mentioned to him made sense.


    Reminding him of his sworn oath to his parents.


    And his one-sided love to Selene.


    Forgetting his own duties as a hunter and to his own people.


    "Just accept it, this is your new normal! Start acting like a true hunter rather than a foolish lover boy." Tess uttered before leaving Booth on his own.


    Leaving Booth to contemplate on his decisions.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Crimson Pack-]


    Selene pondered on her new normal of being away from the usual people she was surrounded with.


    Unexpectedly ¡­ Selene began to miss the company of someone she never thought of loving that much.


    Staring from a far, Selene was clearly distracted.


    Luna Zavy noticed that Selene has become more distracted as time passed by.


    While her father and brother became more occupied in the preparations for the mining of the resources in the Crimson Pack, Selene remained in the pack house of the Crimson Pack.


    Their pack house was a simple two-stories house and not as huge like the mansion of the Golden Moon Pack.


    "My citron tea can help you relax dear. But if it''s a problem of the heart, no hot tea can ease the pain and longing for someone you love." Luna Zavy stood close to Selene while taking a sip of her hot citron tea.


    "Oh, I am not thinking about a guy." Selene denied the words of concern from Luna Zavy.


    "I know that look, my dear!" Luna Zavy insisted on her assessment.


    Selene''s silence signified the truth on the words of Luna Zavy.


    "Does your father know about him? Because even I would like to know ¡­ who is this lucky guy?"


    A worried sigh was released by Selene.


    "Oh, I know that look and sound. That''s not good!"  Luna Zavy gave her own opinion.


    "What should I do if ¡­ it will only worsen things and cause more problems?"


    "Well ¡­ truth is always the best, my dear! Family will eventually understand you even if they may not like it at first."


    ¡­


    She continued, "And I think you miss this person ¡­ no matter what you say. This man still occupies your heart."


    ¡­


    Selene looked at the sky before she responded.


    "I think so too ¡­ But this is my new normal ¡­ Being away from him!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 482 - My New Normal (Part II)

    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Note!


    Courtesy to the real artist of the song mentioned below.


    Miss You Much by Janet Jackson


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    ¡­


    Since her return to her normal life, Melody was surrounded with body guards and monitored by group of hunters.


    To ensure her protection and safety.


    President Tony assigned a group of experienced hunters in protecting Melody.


    Ben was tasked in taking over the position left by Selene.


    While Melody returned to her celebrity life.


    Different engagements and appointments were scheduled for Melody to attend to.


    Keeping herself busy was the only way for Melody to cope her longing for Selene.


    And someone she did not expect to care for.


    She did not expect for her to grow fond of him.


    Melody could not shake off the bond that has been established between her and Lucas.


    It kept lingering within her.


    His smiles ¡­


    His constant caring for her that no man did for her ¡­


    Unlike her father, Lucas was more present and a better listener.


    She could sense Lucas was really listening to her whenever Melody shared something.


    Whatever it was, Melody realized the efforts of Lucas to make her feel that she was the most important woman in his world.


    "Are you alright, Miss Melody?" the stage director asked Melody.


    Instantly, Melody returned to her senses after being distracted with her own thoughts.


    "Oh, sorry! Where were we?" Melody recomposed herself.


    Ben was nearby watching over Melody''s surroundings.


    Making sure of her security so that no surprises and no threats to come near Melody.


    "We will start in a minute. Once you hear the intro number, there will be countdown and you will be asked to appear after that." The stage director informed Melody of her entrance.


    The loud cheers of the audience could be heard outside.


    Excited to see Melody perform and hear her great voice.


    ¡­


    Melody went to her designated area for her to wait.


    ¡­


    3!


    ¡­


    2!


    ¡­


    1!


    ¡­


    Drums and musical instruments could be heard despite the noise of the crowd.


    Back-up singers started singing their part.


    # Ohh!! Ohh!! #


    And her cue was given.


    ¡­


    Melody jumped off from under the stage and appeared suddenly in the middle of the artificial fog.


    # Shot!! Like an arrow through my heart! #


    # That''s the pain I feel #


    # I feel whenever we''re apart ¡­ #


    ¡­


    People were clapping along with Melody.


    Dancers were starting to dance with Melody as well.


    ¡­


    # Not to say I am in love with you! But who''s to say that I am not! #


    ¡­


    The memory of Lucas flashed into the mind of Melody while performing in front of her fans.


    ¡­


    # I just know that it feels so wrong. When I''m away too long. It makes my body hot! #


    ¡­


    Touching her own body and removing half of her costume.


    Which revealed her second attire for her performance.


    Her sensuality has become more hypnotizing.


    Embracing her alluring features.


    This made the other members of the Vitre Family wonder.


    Including Ben.


    "Aren''t you noticing something different with our president''s daughter? She has become more ¡­" one of the hunters talked behind Ben.


    "Sultry and seductive ¡­ is that what you mean?" another hunter replied.


    "Go back to your work! And focus in securing the area!" Ben reprimanded the other hunters.


    Melody''s manager approached Ben.


    "Dude, what happened to her?"


    "What do you mean?" Ben was clueless with the question raised by the manager of Melody.


    "Since you returned from wherever the hell you went, there has been a huge change on Melody. Her aura is more ¡­ appealing and addictive to the masses every time she sings and perform. The way I am seeing it ¡­ Melody will become more popular than she ever did before."


    He continued to tell Ben while smoking his cigarette.


    "THIS IS GREAT! PEOPLE ARE CRAZY OVER HER!"


    Ben started worrying if something was happening to Melody which they were not aware of.


    # So let me tell you baby! #


    # I''m not the kinda girl who likes to be alone! #


    # I miss you muuccch!! Oh baby! #


    Imagining the touch of Lucas around her.


    ¡­


    # Boy, oh ¡­ I ¡­ miss you much!! #


    ¡­


    When her performance ended, Melody walked her way to her dressing room.


    "WHY IT IS SOOO HOT?!?!"


    She continued complaining, "Can someone install an AC in the building. MY GOD!"


    Others were astonished that she was the only one complaining.


    For them, it was cool enough behind the stage. Especially inside her dressing room since she requested for a colder ambiance.


    "DAMN IT! HAVEN''T I REQUESTED FOR A COLDER ROOM?"


    For the first time, organizing committee and staff members were witnessing Melody scream loudly and agitated.


    Ben made them all leave the dressing room except for Melody.


    "We need to talk! You are going through something and you must be aware of it ¡­" Ben informed Melody about his own observation about her.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Crimson Pack-]


    Alpha Berrick and Lucas were in a sparring match.


    Giving the warriors of Alpha Maximo a scene to watch for.


    Both, father and son shifted in their mighty wolf form.


    But Alpha Berrick easily over powered his son.


    Pinning him down.


    Before they shifted back to their human form.


    Sweaty ¡­


    And full of bruises.


    Like it was nothing.


    "The winner, ALPHA BERRICK!" Alpha Maximo acted as the referee of the two.


    Alpha Berrick helped his son get up.


    They saw Selene amongst the audience covering her eyes.


    "COVER YOURSELVES! UGH!"


    She started covering her eyes when she started to realize that both her brother and father were about to shift back in their human form.


    "I wonder how your fur looks like as well. Is it silver like your brother or a maroon like your father? I heard his fur changes once he goes to his monstrous form." The mate of the Beta of Alpha Maximo wondered while seated next to Selene.


    Alpha Berrick heard the conversation at the side of Selene which made him curious as well.


    "What''s the color of your sister''s fur?" Alpha Berrick asked Lucas in curiosity.


    Lucas hesitated at first before answering his father.


    "Ummm ¡­ she lost her spirit wolf when she tried to save me." Lucas answered his father with sorrow.


    "Save you from what?"


    "Viktor and I were in a battle. I tried to take revenge for you and mom but he almost got me killed. He was too strong and powerful for me. If it wasn''t for Selene, I may have died from my wounds." Lucas sounded defeated and regretful.


    "THAT BASTARD!" Alpha Berrick clenched his fist at the mention of Viktor almost killing his son.


    Suddenly, a commotion took place from the audience.


    "Miss Selene? Miss Selene?"


    Out of nowhere Selene passed out from her seat.


    Immediately, both the father and brother rushed to Selene''s side.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 483 - My New Normal (Part III)

    [-In the Crimson Pack-]


    After Alpha Berrick and Lucas covered themselves, they rushed towards Selene who fell unconscious out of a sudden.


    Immediately, they rushed her to the pack''s hospital.


    -Hours after the incident-


    Selene regained her consciousness.


    The resident witch explained to Selene''s father that she was okay.


    But her life force was continuously weakening.


    Due to her missing spirit wolf and lack of physical contact with her mate.


    For werewolves, once they complete their mating process. She-wolves become weaker when they are apart from their mates.


    According to the resident witch, the condition of a she-wolf may worsen when their spirit wolves are not present to provide them extra life force and spiritual energy.


    "In other words ¡­ she already found her mate? Is that what you are telling me, Elder Quintana?" Alpha Berrick tried to confirm from the elder and resident witch of the Crimson Pack.


    Her silence meant yes because she also knew based on the magical essence she sensed from Selene.


    There was more complications and entanglement within Selene.


    And it was not her position to reveal it all.


    She also could sense Selene would not want her father to know about the reason for her sudden pain was due to the link with her mate.


    Knowing it was not the right of the resident witch to reveal such a sensitive issue.


    Understanding the current intention of Selene.


    This did not go well with Alpha Berrick.


    His patience was running thin.


    Because knowing that his daughter had a mate and he was not around to look after his most precious daughter.


    He went inside the room seeing Lucas and Selene together.


    "So you have found your mate. Where is that bastard that left you on your own to suffer? Why is he not with you?" Alpha Berrick was clearly upset.


    To know that his daughter was on her own without her mate.


    Only Alpha Berrick was not aware about the fact regarding the relationship of Selene and the Alpha King.


    Both, Luna Zavy and Alpha Maximo left the three on their own to discuss such important matter.


    "How could your mate let you be on your own? If only I knew that you have been mated already. I would have asked him to stay with us." Alpha Berrick told his daughter.


    "We cannot do that father." Selene was feeling disappointed.


    "Why not? After he completed the mating process with you! How can he be so irresponsible?!?!" Alpha Berrick expressed his dismay towards Selene''s mate.


    Lucas wanted to tell their father but Selene was glaring at him.


    Giving him signals to keep himself out and uninvolved in the matter.


    "Because he is already married father and he is expecting a child with her! I don''t want to ruin someone else''s family. So, please stop insisting about it." Selene raised her voice and wanted to move on from the topic.


    "How can you complete a mating process with a married man?" Alpha Berrick assumed based on the things he heard.


    "Of course not! We completed the process before he got married!" In Selene''s defense.


    Instead of pacifying the situation with her father.


    It even infuriated him further.


    "YOU MEAN HE MARRIED SOMEONE ELSE WHILE MATED WITH YOU!"


    Clearly it was getting out of control.


    "It''s complicated father!"


    Selene had no time and was not in the mood to do a recap about why she was away from her mate.


    "You should have rejected him if that was the case! Who is he? Tell me!"


    "I already tried to reject him but he refused ¡­ and there is no point of knowing him."


    "What no point? I am your father! And I should know who is this bastard ¡­ I cannot accept this. To let you suffer this way while he gets to live his own life." Alpha Berrick was getting more upset.


    He looked at Lucas, demanding for answers.


    "How can you let your sister go through such misery and suffering?" He reminded Lucas for his responsibility as Selene''s older brother.


    "I tried to tell her but she begged me not to get involved with her personal problems with ¡­" Lucas wanted to mention Alcyd''s name but Selene kept stopping him.


    "Fine! Should I do my own research and do things my way?" Alpha Berrick had a threatening tone on his words.


    ¡­


    Making Selene give up.


    "He is the Alpha King!"


    "Viktor''s son! So you cannot harm him ¡­" Selene revealed to their father.


    Looking utterly shocked and speechless.


    A fate of his own daughter which he never expected.


    Being linked and tied to someone he could never fathom to be associated with his daughter.


    "Come again? What did you say?" Alpha Berrick wanted to refuse what he just heard from his daughter.


    Selene tried to find more courage and telling her father once again.


    "The Alpha King ¡­ is ¡­ my mate ¡­" Selene looked away because she could not endure the shock in her father''s face.


    Raging anger soared within Alpha Berrick.


    "LIKE FATHER! LIKE SON!"


    "CAUSING MISERY TO ME AND MY CHILDREN!!!"


    "THIS ENDS NOW!!!"


    Before Alpha Berrick could leave the room and do something unthinkable, Selene grabbed her father''s waist.


    Begging for her father to stay and not kill the man she loves.


    "I . LOVE . HIM!"


    "I STILL LOVE HIM!"


    "I WILL DIE IF YOU KILL HIM!"


    Finally, Selene admitted to herself that her feelings for her mate remained.


    "KILL ME INSTEAD IF YOU WANT TO KILL HIM."


    A statement which Alpha Berrick could not bear to hear.


    He was stuck in his ground.


    Thinking over the pain that his daughter had to endure.


    Just for the sake of love.


    "I will let him live! Only if you promise to stay away from him ¡­"


    A shocking request from her own father.


    But something better than knowing Alcyd would die in the hands of her own father.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 484 - Conditions And Decisions (Part I)

    [-In The Crimson Pack Territory-]


    If Alpha Berrick was shocked to know about the revelation of the mate of his only daughter.


    Selene was also surprised at the condition given by her father.


    In order to keep the man she loves alive and unharmed from her father''s wrath.


    She had to play along and agree with her father''s request of staying away from the Alpha King, her mate.


    "I will let him live! Only if you promise to stay away from him ¡­"


    A shocking request from her own father.


    But something better than knowing Alcyd would die in the hands of her own father.


    "Fine ¡­ I will stay away from him ¡­" Selene replied.


    A momentary relief from Alpha Berrick that his daughter would stay away from the son of the man he loathes and hates.


    The reason for his own misery and pain.


    There was a doubt within him if he could keep his promise to his only daughter.


    Because revenge was partly the reason that kept him sane all these years.


    While being kept in the dark, deep in the dungeons of King Lionel.


    The thought of killing Viktor and his family was a something he looked forward while being chained and kept in the dark.


    Every moment of his waking hour and in his dreams ¡­ the thought of executing his revenge played in his mind.


    And now ¡­ as he stood beside his only daughter ¡­ a doubt seeped within if he could really keep his own promise not to kill or harm the one closest to Viktor.


    Viktor''s own son, who happens to be the mate of his only daughter ¡­ Selene.


    At the same time, Selene also thought to herself if she can keep herself away from the man she loves.


    "Father ¡­ revenge is not the way ¡­ hate and doing the same thing what Viktor and his accomplices did to our family and wolf pack will not bring them back." Selene tried to convince her father to let go any ill thoughts or plans against the family of Viktor.


    Immediately, Alpha Berrick looked away from his daughter.


    "It''s easy for you to say my child, because none of you saw how your mother perished. She died right in front of me. Losing everything I had ¡­" Alpha Berrick refused to let go of his desire for revenge.


    "You still have us ¡­ father! You did not lose everything!" Lucas interjected and reminded their father.


    He continued, "I was also clouded with hate and desire for revenge but when I realized the things I am causing around me ¡­ Especially to those who are close to me ¡­ It''s not worth it! I know it''s difficult but ¡­"


    "ENOUGH!" Alpha Berrick raised his voice out of anger.


    "Just stay away from the Alpha King and the family OF THE MAN WHO KILLED YOUR MOTHER." He reiterated before leaving the room.


    Both, Lucas and Selene sighed in defeat.


    Knowing that their father''s heart is still shrouded with pain and anger.


    Mostly, with hate ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Main Headquarters of the Hunters Association-]


    All the heads and bosses of every family in the Hunters Association gathered for a special meeting with the president.


    An important decision was needed to be deliberated by every executive heads and leaders.


    Every time all the heads of the families gather, the main headquarters become more heavily guarded and crowded than usual.


    ~In the Conference Room~


    Only the bosses and heads of every family were seated.


    Representing each family of hunters, members of the Hunters Association.


    While their personal guards secure every entry and exit of the conference room.


    "Is it true? The foster daughter of the president ¡­ Malia is actually the next chosen one to become the next supreme ruler of the supernatural world?" one of the bosses pointed out.


    Another one added, "That''s not all ¡­ she also waged war against the vampire king! A great enemy of our kind ¡­ a threat to human race."


    "So ¡­ isn''t it great to forge alliance with her?" Another boss gave his own opinion regarding the issue.


    But Boss Emil had his own thoughts about it.


    "Forge alliance with her? Someone with no army and a half-baked leader. Let''s not forget about how she caused the losses we had in the raid which she led." Boss Emil reminded everyone with the incident which Selene failed to succeed.


    Boss Emil continued, "If we entrust her not only our lives but our conquest against the threats to human race ¡­ only death and failure will be the result of it!"


    Others began to nod along with the words conveyed by Boss Emil.


    ¡­


    Seeing things as they were.


    President Tony cleared his throat before he began with his speech.


    "I respect everyone''s opinions and inputs regarding the matter we have at the moment. But ¡­"


    Everyone noticed the seriousness in President Tony''s eyes and his lethal aura.


    When a hunter becomes dead serious and dangerous.


    Experienced hunters could distinguish certain aura of hunters that they emit.


    And President Tony''s aura was filled with lethality.


    "I have made my decision. To those who may oppose it will have the right to leave the association unharmed but ¡­ if you insist on opposing me and remain in the association. I will terminate your registry as hunters and wipe out your entire family."


    Instantly, all bosses wanted to complain.


    A huge commotion amongst the bosses echoed all over the conference room.


    Meanwhile ¡­


    Faraway from the main headquarters of the Hunters Association ¡­


    Someone''s arrival was about to change the tide of war between Selene and the vampire king.


    The sound of the waves of the sea and the squawking sea gulls around the sea shore caused such resonated her senses.


    "I must not squander time! I will take things at my own pace from now on ¡­"


    A powerful trident appeared on her hand.


    Wearing revealing emerald battle armor beaded with tiny magical black pearls while shaped tightly revealing her voluptuous curves as she appears from the sea.


    And a golden crown signifying her royal status from her own kingdom.


    Instantly summoning a powerful storm above her.


    Thunder and surging lightning reverberated around the dark sky.


    "This will allow me to demand my own conditions and decisions!"


    A battalion of sea creatures and personal soldiers appeared right behind her.


    "PLAYING NICE IS OVER!"


    "TIME FOR EVERYONE TO BOW DOWN!"


    "TO THE REAL QUEEN ¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 485 - Conditions And Decisions (Part II)

    [-In The Main Headquarters of the Hunters Association-]


    There was commotion and loud reaction from the other heads of the families after hearing President Tony declare that he has made a decision.


    Threatening those who will oppose him made it even worse.


    Right before they could further complain and insult the president.


    President Tony interrupted them before they could have the chance.


    "I can reassure you that my decision will not harm any members of your family."


    "In fact, the Vitre Family will be the only ones at the front lines. Because the role you will play is pretty much simple ..."


    "PROTECT AND GUARD YOUR FAMILIES!"


    "WHILE THE VITRE FAMILY WILL ASSASSINATE THE KING OF VAMPIRES!"


    A deafening silence surrounded the room.


    "How will you accomplish that without the help of the other families? And threatening us will not be easily forgotten, Mister President!" Boss Emil pointed out to the president of the association.


    ¡­


    "It will not be a threat if none of you will oppose me. Right now ¡­ I hold the largest number of skilled hunters. Even without any anti-magic weapons at our disposal, we can erase any of the families that may go against us. Unlike your families, we have a vast network of information and connections. That none of you can imagine."


    Further silence amongst the other bosses.


    Contemplating over the words being spoken by President Tony.


    One of the bosses spoke on behalf of his family.


    "Still ¡­ you must be careful, president. You cannot act like a tyrant in front of the other families just to get your point across the table. Must I remind you ¡­ that your position is to lead the entire association and not ... cause further turmoil."


    He added, "With all being said ¡­ The Family of Constance supports whatever decision of the president. We entrust the protection of mankind in your hands. The future of this association depends on our unity as a whole unit."


    "I appreciate your kind and humbling words ¡­ Boss Julius of Contance Family." President Tony smiled.


    President Tony revealed his plans and decisions.


    "I appoint Boss Julius Constance as my chief officer that will manage the Bureau of Ancient items and artifacts. Which will be transferred to the territory of the Rogers Family."


    Everyone was surprised at the decision of the president.


    Because hosting the protection of the ancient items and artifacts was proposed for a long time by Boss Emil but he was always denied with his request.


    It holds a certain influence and prestige when hosting the protection of ancient items and artifacts.


    Alongside with the boss of the Constance Family will be Boss Emil.


    Transferring such responsibility was indeed a piece of shocking news to be announced for the bosses of each family.


    Having such honor and responsibility made the two noble leaders speechless.


    "THUS, WE WILL FORM ALLIANCE WITH THE NEW CHOSEN ONE ¡­"


    "SELENE!"


    Other bosses looked at one another regarding the new declaration of President Tony.


    No one could complain because a strategic compromise and decision was displayed right in front of them.


    Even Boss Emil was rendered speechless.


    Somehow one of his sought requests was approved by the president in exchange of his support.


    ''Indeed a clever bargain ¡­ Mister President ¡­'' Boss Emil thought to himself while he stared at President Tony Vitre.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, while the meeting was ongoing¡­


    From a distance, Grand Vampire Elder Amelia was closely approaching the main headquarters of the Hunters Association.


    Getting the sight and overview of the main headquarters ¡­


    "We are getting close Grand Elder!" Remy informed Amelia.


    ¡­


    Until they were intercepted by the henchmen of King Lionel.


    Led by Hanzo with Petro.


    Petro released poisonous smog.


    "Forgive us, Grand Elder! His Highness wants you back in his castle." Hanzo requested for Amelia''s cooperation.


    "But for the rest ¡­ only death awaits for those traitors and such act of rebellion to the crown." Hanzo announced.


    Instantly, Remy hissed towards Hanzo and the other henchmen behind him.


    "Petro ¡­ time to clean the mess." Hanzo instructed Petro.


    He also instructed another member of the Henchmen of King Lionel.


    "Caroline, prepare to heal our grand elder."


    But Amelia stepped forward to protect her followers.


    A bright light surrounded Amelia and her followers.


    While the dark poisonous smog tried to engulf Amelia''s followers.


    A clash between Amelia and Hanzo took place at the woods nearby the main headquarters.


    Little do the hunters know ¡­


    Vampires were having their own bloody battle.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In the Crimson Pack Territory-]


    While Selene was recovering from her sudden condition.


    Lucas sought advice from his younger sister.


    "Selene ¡­ I know you are going through something tough right now. And the last thing I want to do is add more to your problems." Lucas hesitated to go directly with his own concerns.


    And Selene was not in the mood to be patient with his hesitations.


    "Just go say it already ¡­ what do you want to ask from me?" Selene was straightforward with her older brother.


    "There is something wrong with Melody. I can sense it somehow. Can you ¡­ call her or ask her if how she is doing right now? I do not have the same control with Fluffy compared to you so you can easily communicate with Fluffy."


    Lucas was worried for his own mate.


    "I understand your worry because even I can sense if there is something wrong also with my own mate. If you are worried for her then there must be really going on with her."


    She continued, "Don''t worry I will call her and ask Fluffy what''s going on. Can you also do me a favor? Since I cannot leave the Crimson Pack without father''s permission, can you check Alcyd for me?"


    There was a hesitation and a negative reaction from Lucas upon hearing the request of his younger sister.


    "Selene ¡­ why don''t you try to distance yourself from now on ¡­"


    "Do not ask me of that, Luke!"


    Only Selene calls Lucas as Luke ¡­


    "But father, he has a point. And right now is not the time to further complicate things between him and your mate. Or else ¡­ you might force him to do something you would not like."


    Unexpectedly, Selene held her older brother''s hand.


    "Luke ¡­ I am trying my best to distance myself and disassociate myself from him ¡­ and the Golden Moon Pack."


    "But ¡­" She furthered.


    Lucas wanted to know, "But what?"


    "Love is a complicated thing. No matter how much we deny it. If we love someone, the heart cannot undo it easily. Especially if the heart is not ready to end it." Selene sincerely expressed her feelings.


    She continued, "There will always be a pull between me and him. That will make us gravitate towards each other!"


    A sad expression was painted all over her older brother''s face.


    He could understand the words of his younger sister because it was something he experienced with Melody.


    "I will try my best to see what I can do about it. From what I heard ¡­ there is a commotion going on right now at the royal palace." Lucas shared the news he just heard from the Alpha of the Crimson Pack.


    Even though he had no plans to share it with Selene.


    He told everything what he just found out and reassured Selene that he would try his best to check on the Alpha King.


    Her mate ...


    The man she could not erase from her heart ...


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 486 - Conditions And Decisions (Part III)

    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    King Alcyd controlled the situation in the royal hospital first before leaving everything to Magdeline.


    Transferring the other patients to another building.


    A group of witches had to take over in the reconstruction of the royal hospital and placing a more powerful barrier headed by Magdeline.


    Just outside the room of his older brother, King Alcyd asked the Grand White Witch regarding his older brother


    "Lady Magdeline, how is he?" King Alcyd approached Magdeline after making sure that everything was under control.


    "I already placed a spell that will neutralize the effects of the demonic curse on your older brother. But I have to find a way to remove it completely. Because a demonic curse will always feed on the anger of your older brother and will dig its roots deeper. Until no spell can stop it but death." Magdeline informed King Alcyd with the current ordeal of his older brother.


    "Do you mean ¡­ he can possibly die?"


    The mention of the possibility of Prince Alarick''s death, Chloe accidentally heard the conversation of King Alcyd and Magdeline.


    Before King Alcyd could even react to the words of Magdeline, Chloe already chimed in.


    "Chloe!" Magdeline was not planning to tell Chloe about the worst case scenario regarding the condition of Prince Alarick.


    Because Magdeline knew how dangerous once a witch becomes desperate for a loved one.


    Reminding her about those witches who became desperate for a loved one.


    "Is it true? If we cannot find a way to remove that demonic curse on him?" Chloe demanded answers from her grandmother.


    But her grandmother only became silent.


    Lowering her gaze confirmed the fears of Chloe that the man she has learned to love and accept completely may also die ¡­ like her father ¡­ like her mentor ¡­


    A possibility of losing the man she loves.


    Chloe rushed inside the room, to see Prince Alarick.


    The Alpha King sympathized with Chloe.


    Not just as a younger brother but as someone who knows how it feels to lose someone you love.


    No words can comfort them.


    Only fear and pain takes over.


    "Lady Magdeline ¡­" King Alcyd was not able to finish his words because Magdeline already know what he wanted to tell her.


    "I will do my best to help him. Just worry about those stupid Alphas and your enemies. They are already using this as an opportunity to remove you from your throne. Selene would need you more now as the Alpha King ¡­" Magdeline told King Alcyd.


    Which made the Alpha King curious.


    "Why? What happened with your mission?"


    "Unfortunately, the Elven King decided to stay neutral from this current war against the vampire king." Magdeline revealed to the Alpha King.


    "WHAT?!?!" King Alcyd was in disbelief about the decision of the Elven King.


    He continued to ask the Grand White Witch, "Can''t he see the threat that the vampire king poses to all creatures. Especially to the elves! What will happen to them once darkness engulfs the entire world? Because the vampire king will only wreak havoc and destruction!"


    Magdeline sighed in defeat.


    "I already told him that. Together with his daughter and Princess Magenta, we tried to convince him but he would not budge in."


    "What made him change his tune?"


    "The decision of Queen Venus to stay neutral and the lack of guarantee that we will defeat King Lionel made him doubt the survival of his own people if ever Selene becomes the next Supreme Ruler. After also finding out from his own spies ¡­ King Lionel has acquired new power that will change the dynamics of the war."


    She furthered, "Then ¡­ he also pointed out the turmoil going on within the werewolf kingdom. It also reached to him the news about the current faction of the royal family versus the growing faction of the opposition led by the Alpha of the Jade Pack."


    "Stability within the kingdom affects the decision of other monarchs and leaders to support or reject the claim of Selene as the destined next Supreme Ruler."


    King Alcyd pondered on the urgency of stabilizing his own royal court or else ¡­


    It will continuously affect the chances of Selene gaining more support from other kingdoms.


    And potential allies.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand ¡­


    Prince Alarick has finally woken up from his slumber.


    Seeing Chloe crying by his side.


    "W-Why are you crying?" Prince Alarick wondered.


    He could sense such great worry from his own mate.


    "Because I do not want to lose you!" Chloe admitted her fears.


    Prince Alarick hugged Chloe.


    Trying to comfort his worried mate.


    "Shhh ¡­ You will not lose me. We are stuck with each other for a long ¡­ long ¡­ long ¡­ time!"


    "I do not want a long time ... I want an entire lifetime with you!" Chloe looked at Prince Alarick with so much sincerity and genuine love for him.


    Her confession of her true feelings made Prince Alarick hold her tight ¡­


    And expressed his own love for her.


    Their lips met.


    A surge of burning love and passion surrounded the two.


    "Then it shall be a lifetime with you!"


    "MY HEART AND SOUL!"


    Prince Alarick conveyed his love to Chloe.


    Reminding Chloe of the love he has for her.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the Royal Court-]


    Amber was briefed about what took place in the royal hospital and about her only brother.


    "Alpha Alister is currently being detained at one of the rooms of the royal hospital." His Beta reported everything that transpired at the royal hospital to Amber.


    "DETAINED?!! FOR WHAT?!?!" Amber was surprised to know about what happened to Alpha Alister.


    "The Alpha King knocked him out. After that ¡­ he gave a command to keep him detained until the Alpha King finds out who was really responsible for the explosion and attack in the royal hospital."


    Her pride took over as an older sister of Alpha Alister.


    Though, she knew who was truly responsible and mastermind for the incident in the royal hospital.


    ''DAMN IT!'' Amber began to worry for the worst.


    "Gather our supporters. We have to redirect the blame and reassure the innocence of my brother." Amber said to the Beta of the Jade Pack.


    But Princess Shiveena remained in the royal court.


    Proving her worth as an ally of the Alpha King.


    And as a member of the royal family.


    Unknown to the faction of Alpha Alister and the opposition, Princess Shiveena used her own growing faction.


    Giving conditions and tempting offers to other powerful and influential Alphas.


    Everyone was suddenly surprised that Princess Shiveena took charge at the chaos in the royal court.


    "ATTENTION EVERYONE!" Princess Shiveena loudly took command.


    All royal guards blocked the entry and exits of the great hall of the royal court.


    Then, all official generals of the army went in front of her.


    Serving as her guards, led by Alpha Gerald.


    Alpha Violet rallied the other supporters of the royal family and stood at one area near the throne.


    "ALL TRAITORS AND REBELS SHALL PERISH TODAY!" Princess Shiveena announced.


    Shocking declaration echoed all over the great hall.


    Putting everyone into silence.


    "ORDERS FROM THE ALPHA KING!" Princess Shiveena relayed the order of her older brother.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 487 - Siblings Help (Part I)

    [-In the Royal Court-]


    The opposing faction against the Alpha King and the sympathizers of Alpha Alister were all surrounded by the royal guards and warriors loyal to the Alpha King.


    "What is the meaning of this, Princess Shiveena?!?! Does the Alpha King want another war amongst werewolves?" Amber pointed out to the princess.


    Before Princess Shiveena could answer, the huge doors of the great hall opened.


    The Alpha King entered with his retinue.


    "No, Miss Amber! But we will be persecuting traitors and rebels to the throne, today!" King Alcyd announced to everyone.


    Making the other Alphas nervous and fear for their own life.


    Due to their involvement in the opposition against the Alpha King.


    King Alcyd made his way to the front.


    Standing at the side of his younger sister.


    Princess Shiveena moved down to a lower step.


    Emphasizing the absolute and highest authority of the Alpha King.


    "According to the sensory spell performed by Magdeline and the investigation of the entire Bureau of witches, the magical signature and cause of the explosion at the royal hospital are not because of Prince Alarick. Thus, the prime minister is clear from any accusations."


    "Prince Alarick is also a victim. So, the royal family demands immediate appropriate action regarding the incident."


    The Alpha King added, "If you want to insist the involvement of the rogue werewolves, Magdeline also cleared any possibilities of the rogue werewolves being involved because there was a strict protocol of exclusive entry to the royal hospital."


    "Which only allows affiliated werewolves to enter. Meaning, the suspect is a member of an affiliated wolf pack to the throne. And since no one will admit to their crime ¡­ I will apprehend all the opposition for interrogation and investigation."


    "AS SUSPECTS OF REBELLION TO THE THRONE!"


    Immediately there was an uproar within the royal court because they could not accept the decision.


    An absolute law in their kingdom, those who are proven traitors and rebels are either exiled or death penalty.


    Exile are only given to members of the royal family and highest officials. Due to prevention of a massive conflict.


    Death penalty will be given to subordinates and non-Alphas.


    "How could you believe Magdeline easily?"


    "WE DEMAND PROPER INVESTIGATION!"


    Complaints from the members of the opposition.


    Amber began to think of a way to resolve their current predicament.


    "This is tyranny!" Amber suddenly remarked.


    Causing everyone to ride along her remark.


    Accusing the Alpha King for his unjust decision.


    ¡­


    It made him more infuriated.


    "YOU DARE CALL ME UNJUST?!?!"


    Loudly he stated.


    Even the supporters of the royal family became silent.


    His Alpha King aura was exuding with great power and intimidating lethality.


    "SOMEONE DARED TO KILL ME! AND THE MEMBERS OF THE ROYAL FAMILY!"


    "THIS IS NOT TYRANNY!"


    "IT''S THE BEST THING TO DO!"


    ¡­


    "THIS IS TO REMIND EVERYONE! WE ARE NOT EASY TARGETS!"


    "TO PUT US IN DANGER ¡­ ONLY DEATH AWAITS!"


    King Alcyd was enraged and filled with anger.


    Before he can give his order to apprehend all the opposition, including Amber.


    Lucas arrived alone.


    Some royal guards tried to stop him from entering the great hall but they failed.


    All of them were overwhelmed by his strength and agility.


    One after another, fell to the ground.


    ¡­


    "Forgive me for my tardiness and ¡­ for the dramatic entrance. But I guess there is something intense going on here." Lucas interrupted the moment of the Alpha King.


    The Alpha King and the others wondered at the arrival of Lucas.


    *** Flashback ***


    [-In the Crimson Pack-]


    Lucas was preparing himself to leave for the royal palace.


    "Please ¡­ help Alcyd in his current problems. Stop him from making any drastic decisions. Knowing his temper. I know he might resolve things by force. Remind him to be careful and be more flexible in his decisions." Selene informed her older brother about what to do.


    She added something to remind the Alpha King,


    "We are at war with King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires. We must prevent any war amongst ourselves."


    "I understand your concern but if he messed up, it''s not your job to fix it for him." Lucas told his younger sister.


    Instantly, he received a fierce glare from his younger sister.


    "Fine! Fine! I will do what you say ¡­ as long as you do not forget also to check on Melody. We are checking each other''s mate. What a funny situation we are in!"


    "And ¡­ kindly check on Magdeline regarding the mission I asked of her. We need to hurry things because I can sense something is coming and I can''t seem to brush it off. So, will you please check on Magdeline as well?" Selene requested.


    After Selene handed over the teleportation and transport scroll, their father and Alpha Maximo entered.


    "Where are you going?" Alpha Berrick asked Lucas.


    Lucas could not reply immediately, instead he looked at his younger sister for answers.


    "I asked Lucas to check on the current situation in the royal palace. And some errands which is related to our preparations for the war against King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires." Selene answered the query of their father.


    "Why should he do it? Or is it because you want to check on that good-for-nothing mate of yours?" Alpha Berrick did not sugar coat his words.


    Both Alpha Maximo and Lucas felt the rising tension between Selene and her father.


    "We are at war with the king of vampires. Every day, his power and forces are growing. I need to make sure that the kingdom is intact and must prevent any unnecessary war between the wolf packs. Because we will lose this war if we fight amongst ourselves." Selene explained to her father.


    She further elaborated her intentions.


    "So, yes! I am still keeping my end of the deal. I am staying away from him but I must make sure that our own forces won''t break apart."


    Then, Selene looked at her older brother.


    Giving him the signal to proceed on his travel.


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick warned Selene to keep herself detached and disassociated from the Alpha King.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    "As the representative of the Alpha of Crimson Pack and envoy of the next Supreme Ruler, Selene! I extend the wishes of my sister to reconsider your decision, King Alcyd!" Lucas loud declaration.


    He reminded everyone that they are currently at war with the vampires.


    "I think the opposition knows already what will happen if they continue to antagonize and threaten the royal family. Everyone must find a way to compromise and cease fire at once. Because we will lose this war against the king of vampires if we continue to fight amongst ourselves."


    Further silence echoed around the great hall.


    "That''s what my sister wanted to convey in this noble assembly." Lucas casually confessed to everyone.


    ¡­


    "Why is she not with you to convey it herself?" King Alcyd asked Lucas.


    ¡­


    ''Uh-oh, I was not told about this. How will I tell him or should I even tell him? Because he would not like it if he finds out that our father restricted Selene to be around him.'' Lucas thought to himself.


    Pondering on what to reply.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 488 - Siblings Help (Part II)

    [-In the Crimson Pack-]


    While Lucas went off to the royal palace, Selene tried to contact Ben.


    Calling him through phone.


    Ben informed Selene about the sudden changes on Melody''s behavior and mood swings.


    *** Through Phone Patch ***


    "Melody is not shifting nor having a heat cycle. She is not a werewolf! And she is not marked by Lucas. Have you told President Tony about her condition?" Selene''s response to Ben''s concerns about Melody.


    "I thought ¡­" Ben was standing by the window while watching over a sleeping Melody.


    "Your assumption is wrong. But it might have to do with her being a siren. Something within her might be starting to develop like the shifting of the werewolves." Selene told Ben.


    She continued in her explanation.


    "While we were in the Golden Moon Pack, we made our own research during our stay there. All about sirens. And Melody has not yet developed maturely as a siren. Maybe she is going through her evolution."


    "WHAT?!"


    "Keep her sedated. If she starts to feel extremely hot and dry, do not quench her thirst immediately. She must be weakened completely before we go through the process of her evolution. Because it will involve the safety of those around her."


    "Why? Should I be worried?"


    "YES! Because I found out personally that Sirens become predators during their process of ¡­ transformation."


    "TRANSFORMATION?"


    "Transforming into her amphibious form is part of her evolution. Since she is a hybrid, half-human and half-siren ¡­ her transformation has been delayed a lot. So ¡­ I bet she will go through her evolution all at once. Completing into her final mature state."


    Ben was shocked at the revelation of Selene.


    "BUT ¡­ this is ¡­"


    "YES, EXACTLY WHAT YOU ARE THINKING RIGHT NOW!"


    "Other hunters will treat her as a threat!"


    "THAT IS WHY YOU KEEP HER INSIDE! AWAY FROM ANY EYES!"


    "I understand! But I can''t do this alone! I will need help!" Ben expressed his worry to Selene.


    "Don''t worry! Once my older brother arrives, we will immediately reinforce you and assist you in helping Melody''s condition."


    "THAT''S REALLY REASSURING!"


    "Of course, Melody is like a sister to me. So it''s normal for me to do my best in keeping her safe. And I sent my wolf guardian through Melody''s shadow. In case there will be any complication and threat, Fluffy will be there to help you."


    "I promise to do my best here. Please come soon! I don''t know if how long I can keep this down."


    "Ben ¡­ you are a clever hunter and I know you can do this. Think of it as your greatest service to President Tony and his only daughter. I know how grateful you are to them and this is your chance to prove them."


    Selene knew how committed Ben can be for his service to President Tony and his only daughter.


    And Selene utilized Ben''s genuine deep devotion.


    In order for him to do his best.


    *** End of Phone Patch ***


    ¡­


    After two days since Lucas left ¡­


    Selene tried to train herself and assist the warriors of the Crimson Pack.


    At the same time prepare for their travel to help Melody.


    Beta Inyagi was on the ground after getting knocked over by Selene.


    Praises from her father who was watching them spar.


    "You are truly my daughter! Only a fool will try to go against you in a hand to hand combat." Alpha Berrick could not help himself but feel proud for his daughter.


    "Thank you father! I was a mercenary for quite some time. Learning to fight in an early age helped me develop some moves of my own. And of course I was harnessed further at the Golden Moon Pack." Selene elaborated how she gained such prowess in combat.


    Alpha Berrick forced a smile at the mention of the Golden Moon Pack.


    Pretending he was not affected by it.


    Though, in reality he was not interested nor pleased to hear the wolf pack affiliated to Viktor.


    Due to the arrival of Lucas, Selene excused herself and wanted to talk with Lucas.


    Since, Alpha Berrick was suspicious about the trip of Lucas to the royal palace.


    He followed Selene and planned to join the discussion.


    ¡­


    [-Outside the packhouse-]


    "Lucas!" Selene greeted her older brother.


    "What a trip it was! Things were crazy in the royal palace. If it weren''t for your recommendation, the Alpha King would have made a drastic decision of apprehending all the opposition." Lucas immediately reported to Selene.


    "Great thing you were there! We need to discuss about Magdeline''s mission and how Alcyd ¡­" Selene wanted to ask further about her mate but their father appeared right behind her.


    "And what about your mate? That good-for-nothing!" Alpha Berrick''s serious tone spooked Selene.


    Instantly she acted cool and casual with her response.


    "How Alcyd''s allies and siblings helping him? Especially if things are getting worse and intense there." Selene''s quick thinking.


    Alpha Berrick carefully looked at his son and daughter.


    "Get inside already! We will be having our early dinner with Alpha Maximo and Luna Zavy." Alpha Berrick instructed the two.


    While he secretly tried to eavesdrop on the mind-link conversation of Lucas and Selene. If ever they were having one.


    Instead of conversing audibly where their father would be hearing them, Selene tried to mind-link with Lucas.


    ''Luke! How is he? Is Alcyd alright?''


    ''Don''t worry! He is in good shape and things are getting under control with Magdeline''s presence. But he terribly misses you. I had to lie about why you had to stay longer in Crimson Pack so he won''t cause any trouble with our father.'' Lucas response to Selene''s query.


    ''Thanks Luke! But we have to talk about Melody after dinner.''


    ''Why? Is something wrong with her?''


    Lucas grabbed Selene''s hand.


    Stopping her from her tracks.


    Then Alpha Berrick pretended to discuss with his Beta so he could keep spying on his son and daughter.


    ''She is currently okay as of now but we need to see her and help her go through something important. But the problem is ¡­ how are we going to reason out with our strict father?''


    ''You are right! That is our main challenge. Getting his permission!''


    Both, Selene and Lucas looked at their father.


    Unknowingly, Alpha Berrick was already aware of their dilemma.


    As they were looking at their father, Alpha Berrick thought to himself.


    ''If you two are planning to go behind my back with things I am not pleased with ¡­ then I will take my chances in doing things that you may not approve of as well.''


    Faking his obliviousness from the discreet mind-link conversation of Lucas and Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 489 - Increasing Tension (Part I)

    [-In the Crimson Pack Territory-]


    Right after the dinner, both Selene and Lucas discussed how they will seek their father''s permission.


    Unlike Lucas, Selene wanted only to inform their father rather than seeking his permission to leave.


    "What I do not understand, we are adults already! Why do we have to seek for his permission? We are not little kids that needs strict supervision." Selene complained to her older brother.


    "Selene! We both know, our father only wants us to be safe. His greatest fear is losing us. So, why can''t you understand that part?"


    "I understand! Why do you think I am still here? But there is a fine line between caring and suffocating! And I can see in his eyes ¡­ the same look that you used to have when we first got reunited." Selene pointed out to her older brother.


    Lucas understood the point of Selene.


    "That is why we need to be there for him or else ¡­ he might do something worse."


    He added, "We are the only ones he has left. So we need to ask his permission before we leave."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    His younger sister nodded in surrender.


    "Let''s go and talk to our father."


    While the siblings discuss outside the pack house, by the window ¡­ Luna Zavy told her husband about the increasing tension between Selene and Alpha Berrick.


    "Don''t you think Berrick is being too much with his daughter?" Luna Zavy asked her husband.


    "You cannot blame the guy. Viktor and his family literally the cause of his misery. He cannot help himself but be cautious around them. Lucas and Selene are the only ones he got left." Alpha Maximo''s reply to his wife.


    Luna Zavy rolled her eyes while sipping her hot citron tea.


    Placing the tea cup back on the table before approaching her husband.


    "But ¡­ the increasing tension around them is definitely getting worse. What do you think we should do so we can help them?" Luna Zavy was greatly concerned for their friend and his children.


    "Isn''t it obvious? We provide assistance to our friend. Whatever he tells us to do, we support him." Alpha Maximo said without any hesitation.


    "Seriously? You are clearly sired to him. Just because he saved you and turned us into immortals." Luna Zavy remarked at the statement of her husband.


    Vampires are extremely loyal to their makers.


    In the case of Alpha Maximo, aside from being a close friend to Alpha berrick, he has become more subservient and loyal to him due to the fact that Alpha Berrick is their maker.


    The one that turned them into immortals.


    And not all supernatural creatures survives when they are being turned into vampires.


    Other supernatural beings perish during the process.


    So far, only witches and werewolves have been recorded that survive the turning process amongst the supernatural beings.


    "Do not be ungrateful to our maker!"


    "HE IS A FRIEND!"


    "AND OUR MAKER!" Alpha Maximo insisted.


    Luna Zavy raised her hand in surrender towards her husband''s persistence.


    "Okay! Okay! Whatever you say ¡­ but don''t go complaining to me if things between him and his daughter get out of hand someday." An ominous warning from Luna Zavy.


    Alpha Maximo did not pay much of attention about it.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In the Ever Garden-]


    Increasing tension between two sisters was about to reach its boiling point.


    Princess Pearl had an ominous feeling from the words of her queen sister.


    Close to a vision.


    Usually, she would need to access the mystic powers of the magical pond right next to the enchanted water falls.


    That Queen Venus would lead the fairy kingdom against the next chosen one to be the second ''Supreme Ruler'' ¡­ Selene!


    ''I have to confirm this! Or else ¡­ this will be a great chance for the dark forces to invade our kingdom.'' Princess Pearl pondered on the possibilities and uncertainties that lies ahead for the fairy kingdom.


    ¡­


    Queen Venus noticed the sudden serious look on her younger sister''s eyes and evidently displaying some realizations on her expression.


    "What did you see my sister? You have the power of clairvoyance. Which is unique amongst us." Queen Venus asked her chained sister.


    ¡­


    Upon waiting for her reply, Princess Pearl hesitated if she would reveal it or not.


    Because it involves her in it.


    "It''s not a vision ¡­ it''s more of an ominous feeling ¡­ I will tell you if you release me! We can avoid it from happening. As long as we help each other! Not fight amongst ourselves." Princess Pearl tried to negotiate with her eldest sister.


    "YOU HAVE THE NERVE TO NEGOTIATE WITH ME?"


    "I AM YOUR QUEEN! AND I COMMAND YOU ¡­ TO DO SO!"


    Princess Pearl lowered her gaze and refused to cooperate.


    Looking apologetic towards her older sister and she had no choice ¡­ but to keep it to herself.


    Until she gets the chance to confirm it through the waters of the magical pond.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Queen Venus realized that the silence of her younger sister signifies her refusal to obey her command.


    "SO ¡­ YOU HAVE CHOSEN YOUR FATE!"


    "AND IT SHALL BE DONE!"


    Everyone in the great hall of the throne room of the queen felt nervous for the princess.


    Despite their loyalty to the queen, they also do not want for the queen''s younger sister to suffer at the hands of their queen.


    Though, no one could interfere due to their fear for the wrath of their powerful queen.


    Suddenly ¡­ a blinding light was released by the queen.


    Her eyes gleamed brightly.


    Signifying her attempt to punish her younger sister for her disobedience and refusal to cooperate.


    ¡­


    Then everyone was shocked at the outcome of the increasing tension between the royal sisters.


    "Your Majesty!" one of the advisers was saddened at the decision of Queen Venus.


    Witnessing the unfortunate turn of events and fate of the royal fairy sisters.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Eldest sister, clouded by hatred and anger.


    Second sister, died at the hands of her own lover.


    Third sister, turned into a stone by her own sister.


    ¡­


    Princess Pearl turned into a hard stone while kneeling.


    Queen Venus used her unique ability,


    <<<_Petrification_>>>


    An ability to turn her targets into stone. As long they are within range. This ability can be resisted and countered if the target is more powerful than the caster.


    ¡­


    It was evident that everyone was saddened at the decision and action of their queen because it will only spark conflict amongst the fairies at what happened to their beloved princess.


    Especially once the youngest sister finds out about it.


    Princess Magenta would definitely lead a rebellion against Queen Venus once the news spread about what happened to Princess Pearl.


    "NOW ¡­ LET''S CONTINUE!" Queen Venus announced to her remaining followers who were speechless and disheartened at what happened to their beloved princess.


    They were may be supporters and followers of Queen Venus but they were not enemies of Princess Pearl.


    Thus, the youngest sister amongst the fairy sisters may lead the first ever ¡­


    Revolution against the queen of fairies.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 490 - Increasing Tension (Part II)

    [-In The Throne Room-]


    Days after the tension between the other Alphas and the Alpha King in the royal court took place.


    All Alphas returned to their wolf packs.


    Even the supporters of the Alpha King returned to their own territory.


    Due to the increasing tension between the Alpha King and the faction of the opposition which was led by Alpha Alister, a compromise was decided.


    Since everyone has agreed to investigate things in a more diplomatic way and less violence.


    Both sides compromised to leave it to the committee which was established to investigate the issue regarding the failed assassination attempt on the life of the Alpha King and the failed attempt to accuse Prince Alarick of such crimes he did not commit.


    Upon declaring the innocence of Prince Alarick and taking him off as a suspect, things became more tensed around the royal palace.


    Because King Alcyd was obvious on his disconcertment towards Alpha Alister and his wife, Laura.


    Emphasizing them as his primary suspect.


    Keeping Alpha Alister detained in the basement of the hospital while his wife was under lockdown in her own private chambers.


    Only King Alcyd and some of his executive officers were allowed to enter the throne room.


    Princess Shiveena prohibited anyone to enter the throne room except for those requested by the Alpha King.


    "Are you sure about this?" Garrett asked their Alpha King.


    "Yes!" King Alcyd''s quick response to his best friend.


    "We are not sure if he will pledge allegiance to you and will follow through your reign." Garrett was worried about the intentions of Alpha Berrick.


    King Alcyd sighed in frustration.


    "I have no choice but to trust him. He is the father of my mate. End of story ¡­"


    "We understand that she is our Luna''s father but you are the Alpha King. You need to weigh in things accordingly. For the best interest of the kingdom. Not yours ¡­"


    Theo was surprised that Garrett had the courage, to be honest with their Alpha King.


    King Alcyd did not want to argue with his best friend.


    There were too many things on his mind.


    One problem after another.


    It was never like before.


    Where he must only worry for the Golden Moon Pack and his own mate.


    But now ¡­ he must worry and think about the welfare of the entire kingdom.


    ¡­


    He tried to divert the conversation with Garrett.


    ¡­


    Things became more problematic for him.


    "How is the investigation so far?" King Alcyd asked his Beta.


    Beta Garrett and Theo looked at each other before responding to their Alpha King.


    "So far, there is no concrete evidence that could lead the assassination to Laura. But according to Magdeline, those who set the explosion committed suicide when they activated the explosion within the hospital." Garrett elaborated to the Alpha King.


    "No outsider can enter the royal hospital. How come they were able to enter the royal hospital without being stopped?" King Alcyd further asked.


    "According to Magdeline, she tried to perform a spiritual ceremony with the other -Light Witches- and they were able to identify the suspects of the explosion ¡­ and ¡­" Garrett hesitated to go further because of what they found out.


    "And what? Garrett!" King Alcyd demanded for answers.


    It made Theo and Garrett nervous because this would spark something chaotic amongst the wolf packs.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    After the announcement of the Alpha King, Amber panicked.


    Fearing for their lives.


    Because she knew who was responsible for it.


    Including the failed assassination attempt on the life of the Alpha King.


    Alpha Alister was already detained which only means one thing ¡­


    "Didn''t I tell you? Once these schemes of yours go out of hand, you will put us all in a precarious position. Especially our younger brother." Amber worriedly told her older sister.


    "The suspects are dead. He will never find out the truth. I made sure of it!" Laura reassured her younger sister.


    "Actually, there is a way for them to find out even the suspects are dead." Freya nervously informed Laura.


    It made Laura and Amber turn their attention towards Freya.


    "What do you mean ¡­ a way to find out? They cannot bring back the dead! It is forbidden in their practices as -Light Witches- to bring back the dead." Laura''s voice had hints of frustration.


    "Actually¡­ they can reveal the identity of the dead through a spiritual ceremony without bringing them back to life. And they compel the spirits to disclose their identity. Which can vary on the level of power of a light witch." Freya explained.


    She continued, "And Magdeline is more than capable of doing so. She is a powerful light witch."


    ¡­


    Amber looked more worried than ever.


    "They will find out! If they perform that ceremony ¡­ it will all lead to us ¡­" Amber pointed out.


    "NO! I ordered for the transfer of the corpse of those who were utilized for Alcyd''s assassination before the explosion happened. They will have nothing to use." Laura tried to explain.


    "But not the burned corpse whom you sacrificed for the explosion which they could use to link it to us ¡­ Have you thought of that." Amber reminded her older sister.


    This was something that Laura overlooked.


    -Spiritual Magic- was something she did not expect to be used in disclosing her involvement in the unfortunate incident.


    "Then we must eliminate Magdeline! Before they can perform that damn ceremony." Laura blurted something shocking and absurd for Amber and Freya.


    "Have you gone mad, sister? Magdeline is the Grand White Witch, we do not have the ability to defeat her." Amber was astonished at her older sister''s sudden plan.


    ¡­


    Freya looked more nervous because Laura began to think more desperate and more sinister schemes.


    "I-I do not think it''s a good idea to go against the Grand White Witch. She is more powerful than any of us combined." Freya gave her own advice to Laura.


    Before Laura could add some more suggestions, the arrival of King Alcyd was announced.


    As the door opened, the Alpha King was escorted by his royal guards.


    "Your Highness!" they uttered in surprise.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"

 Chapter 491 - Increasing Tension (Part III)

    [-In Melody''s Penthouse-]


    After being granted permission by their father.


    Both, Lucas and Selene hurried to teleport at Melody''s location.


    On their arrival, Selene and Lucas wondered why it was so silent.


    And Selene tried to call for Fluffy but there was no answer.


    "Something is not right!" Selene informed her older brother.


    "MELODY!" it made Lucas worry more for his mate.


    ¡­


    They rushed towards Melody''s room.


    Lucas was quicker than Selene due to his vampire speed.


    Immediately he saw Ben and Fluffy unconscious.


    But Melody was nowhere to be found.


    "Melody? Melody?" Lucas scanned the entire room and area.


    "What happened here?" Selene wondered.


    "Where is she, Selene? Can you do that locating spell of yours?" Lucas suggested to his younger sister.


    ¡­


    "Ugggh ¡­"


    Suddenly Ben woke up.


    While Lucas checked on Fluffy''s condition.


    Fluffy woke up as well.


    Whimpering to Lucas in apology.


    Disappointed for failing Lucas.


    "Don''t worry, buddy! It''s okay ¡­ we will find her!"


    ¡­


    "Ben! What happened here? Where is Melody? Haven''t I told you to sedate her time to time?" Selene immediate query to the hunter.


    "We forgot to increase the dose because we did not expect her to be resisting its effects." Ben answered.


    He further explained. "S-She ¡­ was extremely powerful, Selene! Melody can command us with her voice and she put us all to sleep."


    "What do you mean can command you with her voice?" Lucas asked in confusion.


    "Despite my unwillingness to give her the key to the elevator, she made me give it to her. And then she made me call all the hunters around to let her through. Before she put us to sleep, Melody wanted to go to the nearest water park."


    "Why water park?" Lucas asked again.


    This made Selene realize something.


    "She wants to transform there and the water park is crowded with people. A place full of ¡­" Selene looked at her older brother with worry.


    "FULL OF PREY!" Lucas understood what Selene realized.


    "This is bad¡­ I need to contact the headquarters!" Ben was concerned with the safety of the innocent ones that are vulnerable to Melody''s evolution and transformation.


    Instantly, Selene held Ben''s arm.


    "Please ¡­ Ben! Let me and my brother handle this. Melody will be in danger if other hunters get involved with this situation. Especially once they find out that she is a siren." Selene requested from Ben.


    She reassured him with the safety and protection of everyone.


    Ben contemplated with his decision.


    "Fine! But in one condition ¡­"


    ¡­


    -Moments After-


    ¡­


    They made their way to the nearest water park.


    Upon their arrival, a hunter was standing by the entrance.


    "Johnny!" Ben approached the hunter.


    "Hey, Ben! If it only wasn''t for you ¡­ I already called the association. Things are serious inside!" the hunter informed Ben and reported to him everything that happened so far.


    ¡­


    "Selene, what''s your plan? Things are getting worse by the second." Ben told Selene.


    "We can only free the people from Melody''s control if we put her down." Selene''s response to Ben.


    It made Lucas grab Selene''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean putting her down?" Lucas sudden concern.


    "I meant ¡­ putting her unconscious. Not kill her!"


    "Great! Better we get it clear then."


    "What if things don''t go as what you planned?" Johnny raised a point which made sense for Ben.


    But not for Lucas.


    "Of course ¡­ we will not harm her. Right, Selene?" Lucas'' response to Johnny.


    Unfortunately, Selene remained silent.


    Pondering on the worst case scenario.


    Just in case things they fail to put her unconscious and if things get much worse.


    Before Selene could answer, Ben interjected.


    "That''s why I requested your help Johnny. Your anti-magic weapon, -Phoenix Bow- will be a great weapon to immobilize her."


    "What if it''s not enough? And things got worse?" Johnny insisted.


    Lucas looked at his younger sister.


    ¡­


    "Selene?"


    ¡­


    "You don''t have to worry ¡­ We will succeed as long as Johnny''s aim will be accurate. From what I gather, his anti-magic weapon can produce an anti-magic particles that extends to its arrows. Am I right?" Selene requested for confirmation.


    "Yes, you are right ¡­ Malia ¡­ or should I call you now, Selene! You have become more popular amongst hunters, nowadays." Johnny confirmed to Selene.


    "We will talk about the association later. Let''s finish this first. So, Lucas trust me¡­ we will help her get through this."


    ¡­


    Lucas did not hold back and blocked Johnny''s path.


    "Just a fair warning ¡­ if you dare do something that will risk Melody''s life, I will reassure you one thing¡­" Lucas threatened Johnny.


    "And what would that be?" Johnny remained calm and confident because of his anti-magic weapon.


    ¡­


    His smirk irritated Lucas.


    "YOU''LL DIE, JOHNNY!"


    "NOT EVEN YOUR ANTI-MAGIC WEAPON CAN PROTECT YOU FROM ME."


    A sudden declaration from Selene.


    She had to interfere with her brother''s remark because the relation of Melody and Lucas must be kept as a secret or else more danger will come to the two.


    Her words made Johnny lower his gaze because Selene was known to be feared amongst the hunters.


    "I will stick to the plan. Don''t worry, I will not do something stupid to the president''s daughter."


    Lucas began moving.


    With his younger sister by his side.


    Ben whispered to Johnny, "Trust Selene, we can rely on her."


    ¡­


    The moment they entered the water park.


    Everything was out of normal.


    People were standing still with their eyes open.


    Frozen in their position.


    "As I told you ¡­ things are getting worse by the second ¡­" Johnny uttered.


    "We need to find Melody quick." Selene began to worry.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    The Alpha King entered the room of Laura with his royal guards.


    Laura and her retinue were not expecting King Alcyd to visit her at all.


    "What honor it is to have you visit me. Are you concerned if how am I doing?" Laura assumed that King Alcyd visited her because of his concern for her.


    ¡­


    "No! I came here to apprehend a culprit¡­" King Alcyd corrected Laura''s assumption.


    Things started crumbling for Laura.


    She became more nervous as King Alcyd looked at her with despise.


    ¡­


    "Someone failed to assassinate me and my family. Including the woman, which I truly love ¡­"


    "Selene!"


    Intentionally irritating Laura but he had to hold back his anger or else he might harm Laura''s sensitive condition.


    Laura felt the sting from Alcyd''s words.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "APPREHEND AMBER!"


    King Alcyd gave his order to his royal guards.


    ...


    They surrounded Amber.


    Freya tried to stop the royal guards but Princess Shiveena stepped in front of her.


    Preventing Freya to interfere.


    ...


    The biggest fear of Laura has finally arrived.


    ¡­


    To lose everything right in front of her.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 492 - Increasing Tension (Part IV)

    A day after King Alcyd''s confrontation with Laura in her private chamber.


    ¡­


    [-In the Throne Room-]


    The Alpha King gathered all the Alphas and ministers of his royal court.


    Everyone was aware that if they were all assembled in the throne room, a decision has been made by their Alpha King.


    Unlike in the royal court, they can still convince the Alpha King to deliberate on such matters.


    And in the royal parliament, only the prime minister and the ministers could deliberate.


    So now, contemplating on why they were all gathered in the throne room.


    High anticipation was evident all over the great hall of the throne room.


    "I gathered all of you here today. To announce that we have found the mastermind of the failed assassination attempt on my life and the unfortunate incident at the royal hospital which harmed innocent lives. Including the prime minister''s life, my older brother ... Prince Alarick!"


    Immediately, everyone began to whisper amongst themselves.


    Some of the supporters of Alpha Alister and their allies noticed the absence of Alpha Alister and his Beta.


    Not even Amber was around to represent the Jade Pack.


    It gave them a suspicion that it may have involved the siblings.


    They all wanted to complain and cause some commotion.


    But the words uttered by King Alcyd shocked the entire assembly.


    ¡­


    "My wife ¡­ Laura admitted all to the crimes and mishaps that happened recently to the royal family."


    A shocking revelation that sent waves of great disbelief.


    Wife of the Alpha King.


    Mother of the future heir to the throne.


    No one could immediately grasp the thought on how Laura could do such a thing.


    ¡­


    "THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE!"


    "We demand fair trial!"


    Some of the supporters of Laura refused to believe the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    But King Alcyd calmly handled the situation.


    "No need for fair trial. She has admitted already to the crimes she orchestrated." King Alcyd announced to everyone.


    ¡­


    *** Flashback ***


    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    Seeing Amber getting apprehended by the royal guards, Laura was panicking within.


    ''I CANNOT LET MY SISTER SUFFER!''


    ''THIS IS MY UNDOING!''


    ''WHAT SHOULD I DO NEXT?!?!''


    ''THINK!''


    ¡­


    Though, the one who could not accept Amber''s fate the most was Freya.


    As Amber''s mate, Freya decided to tell the truth.


    "IT''S NOT AMBER!" Freya turned around and looked at Laura.


    Freya has become desperate.


    Her sole priority at the moment was Amber''s safety.


    "Then who if it''s not Amber?" King Alcyd demanded answers from Freya.


    She hesitated for a while.


    Laura lowered her gaze because she already expected for her name to be mentioned.


    Instead of looking pitiful, she held her head high and remained her composure.


    Mustering all her strength not to fall on her knees.


    "IT''S LAURA! SHE ORCHESTRATED EVERYTHING!"


    "SHE IS THE MASTERMIND OF IT ALL, NOT AMBER!"


    Tears began to fall from Freya''s eyes.


    Knowing that she was betraying Laura just for the sake of Amber''s life.


    It shocked the royal guards and the others because they did not expect for the wife of the Alpha King to scheme such atrocity.


    Princess Shiveena was speechless.


    If they only knew the truth about the assassination. That it was Alpha Alister''s initiative and plan, not Laura''s.


    Only the explosion of the hospital was Laura''s scheme.


    And the efforts of riling up their supporters to pressure the Alpha King in declaring their unborn child as heir to the throne.


    Including the enthronement of Laura as the queen.


    Thus, her defeat was ensured.


    "NO! IT WAS REALLY ME." Amber insisted herself as the mastermind just to save her older sister.


    It even surprised Laura more.


    To witness the extreme lengths that her younger sister would do for her sake.


    Remembering the promise of Amber to her when they were young.


    ''I will be your shield, Laura!''


    ''Whatever happens ¡­ I got your back!''


    ''Siblings forever!''


    Reminiscing and pondering on those words from her younger sister.


    ¡­


    "Freya''s words are invalid because she is my mate! Take me ¡­ I am the mastermind of it all. I despise you! Your family members are bunch of rotten souls!" Amber tried to provoke the Alpha King and redirected his anger to her.


    "NO! IT''S NOT AMBER! SHE IS INNOCENT!"


    Freya cried and hysterically begged the Alpha King to let Amber go.


    "Enough, Freya! Let it be ¡­ it''s unsightly to beg at someone who doesn''t deserve our respect!" Amber continued to insult and provoke King Alcyd.


    It triggered Princess Shiveena.


    "HOW DARE YOU!"


    Before things got worse, Laura began to speak.


    ¡­


    "I orchestrated it all ¡­ I gave an order to assassinate Selene. Not expecting that it will also harm my husband." Laura took the blame for her younger brother.


    To keep her younger brother alive and away from the wrath of the Alpha King.


    She further elaborated, "And I also orchestrated the explosion to put the blame on Prince Alarick. Which I failed badly. Due to Magdeline''s magic tricks."


    Amber wanted to insist her name but Laura looked exhausted and an expression of surrender was painted all over her face.


    "Yes, I lost. I only did it because of my love for you!"


    "Love for me?" King Alcyd uttered in disgust.


    He continued, "Is that the way you show your love to someone? By involving innocent ones. Discarding them as your pawns."


    Amber wanted to save her older sister but it was too late.


    Because Laura has decided.


    "I know I sound selfish and you may not understand my ways. But this is how I am.


    She continued, "I take what is mine and what I deserve."


    ¡­


    Alcyd was infuriated at Laura''s lack of remorse with her actions.


    "I AM NOT YOURS! WHEN WILL YOU UNDERSTAND THAT?"


    ¡­


    Instantly, Princess Shiveena blocked her older brother''s path and reminded him to keep his cool because Laura is still pregnant with his child.


    "Brother ¡­ she is still the mother of your child."


    He clenched his fist in frustration.


    "Send Amber and her mate back to their wolf pack. Including Alpha Alister. While we deliberate on Laura''s punishment."


    "KEEP THIS ROOM SEALED AND ONLY PRINCESS SHIVEENA WILL BE ALLOWED TO ENTER."


    King Alcyd''s last instruction to the royal guards.


    The royal guards immediately dragged Amber and Freya out of the room.


    Leaving Laura on her own.


    Defeated and alone!


    ¡­


    *** End of Flashback ***


    ¡­


    No one dared to complain or reason out with the Alpha King.


    Because Laura''s admission was already heavy enough to prove her accountable for the crimes.


    All her supporters lost hope and further reason to oppose.


    "Here forth, I declare Laura as guilty for the crimes committed against the royal family and to the people of this noble kingdom. She will be imprisoned after she give birth to our child."


    "And parliament will discuss regarding my proposal for the revocation of our marri-- ¡­" King Alcyd was about to announce his intention for the revocation of his marriage with Laura.


    Until someone interrupted his momentum.


    "Is that how you treat the mother of your child?" Alpha Berrick remarked from the crowd.


    Shifting all the attention to him.


    The presence of Alpha Berrick gave another complication within the werewolf kingdom.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 493 - Calculated Moves

    [-In The Throne Room-]


    After the intense deliberation of King Alcyd with the Alphas and ministers, his inner circle remained.


    The Alpha King''s younger sister and some of his remaining executive officers contemplated on the recent events that transpired so far.


    Worry and concern began to surround them.


    "I must say, your plan to reveal the true mastermind was impressive." Beta Garrett gave his compliment towards the Alpha King.


    "I agree! Magdeline wasn''t able to get a conclusive information about the true mastermind of the crimes. They only got to gather the identity of the culprits and they were loyal warriors of the former prime minister."


    Hearing this ¡­ astonished Princess Shiveena.


    "You mean when we went to Laura''s private chamber, there was no conclusive evidence about their involvement?" Princess Shiveena wondered.


    "Yes. And your older brother, the Alpha King thought of a plan to shake them within their own fears." Theo shared to the princess.


    Beta Garrett joined in the conversation, "Initially, we only planned to apprehend Amber because we wanted to interrogate her and cause panic on Alpha Alister''s part. We were not sure about the involvement of Laura without any proper evidence that could link her to the crimes."


    He added, "We could not comprehend the link of the former prime minister in this recent incidents. Like how it will benefit him and what was his motives behind it. Until, your older brother decided to pull the truth out of them through decisive calculations."


    "And it paid off big time!" Princess Shiveena told the executive officers of King Alcyd.


    She continued expressing her thoughts about the things that transpired recently.


    "It really did surprise me. From Freya''s relationship with Amber to Laura''s confession. It was all shocking. But somehow, I wasn''t surprised to know how scheming she can be."


    The other two nodded along with Princess Shiveena.


    While they were exchanging their thoughts, the Alpha King was deep in his own thoughts.


    ''Are you also wondering what Selene''s father is up to now?'' the spirit wolf of the Alpha King said to him.


    ''We already granted his request to re-establish and register his original wolf pack, Silver Aurora Pack. But why do I sense hostility from him?'' King Alcyd expressed his doubts and worry regarding Selene''s father.


    ''Can you blame Alpha Berrick? Your father was the reason of the death of his mate, the mother of Selene. And those he cared for. Your father even killed your own mother. Would you easily get along with the family of the man who killed your wife?'' Kratos asked the Alpha King.


    It made sense to King Alcyd.


    ''You are right! The look in his eyes were ¡­ full of hatred towards me and Shiveena. Such despise and anger!''


    ¡­


    "Big Brother! Are you alright?" Princess Shiveena tried to get the attention of her older brother.


    "Is there something bothering you?" Beta Garret showed his concern towards the Alpha King.


    All of them looked at King Alcyd with worry.


    "I was just contemplating on the words of Alpha Berrick. Selene''s father raised such issue about how Laura should be punished. Majority of the Alphas agreed with him. Which compelled me to loosen the punishment I intended for her."


    He clenched his fist in frustration because he could not punish Laura the way he wanted her to be punished.


    "It shows how influential he can be. And how the dynamics amongst the ministers and Alphas have drastically changed with his presence." Theo shared his own observation.


    "I fear that the opposition may use this opportunity to pit him against the royal family. If Selene has forgiven the royal family for the crime that the former Alpha King did to her family. Her father may not be as forgiving as Selene was." King Alcyd emphasized the complication of the situation regarding Alpha Berrick.


    "You mean ¡­ he is out for vengeance? We did not do anything wrong to him or to his family!" Princess Shiveena conveyed her thoughts to her older brother.


    "But we are the children of the murderer of his wife and wolf pack. With our father nowhere to be found. We are his only access to relieve himself from all that hatred he has inside." King Alcyd explained to his younger sister.


    "Then why did you approve for his request and accepted his recommendation during the assembly?" Princess Shiveena was confused with her older brother''s actions.


    "I want to show him that we are different from our father. That our father''s sins is not for us to bear. And most importantly, he is Selene''s father."


    "WE CANNOT TRUST HIM BIG BROTHER! HE WOULD OBVIOUSLY WANT TO SEE US GONE!" Princess Shiveena raised her voice.


    "Don''t worry ¡­ if he wants to play mind games with us, I can play it with him. Maybe even better. So I can prove my worth to his daughter. And just maybe ¡­ he could see how different we are from our father."


    Then Garrett pointed out something which Alcyd had in mind as well.


    "Keeping your allies close and your enemies closer."


    "Let''s hope that he is an ally rather than an enemy." King Alcyd told everyone.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In Jade Pack Territory-]


    Since they were sent back to their wolf pack.


    The siblings of Laura and Freya were punished to be detained in their own territory.


    Preventing them to leave their own borders and was no longer allowed to participate nor appear in official proceedings in the royal parliament and royal court.


    ¡­


    Amber and Freya spent most of their times meditating in the pavilion near the huge pond owned by their wolf pack.


    Her younger brother went to see her and expressed his frustrations.


    "WHY ARE WE DOING NOTHING HERE?" Alpha Alister wondered.


    Pacing back and forth while asking his older sister.


    He wanted to take revenge and kill the Alpha King for the humiliation and misery he has put them into.


    Mostly to their eldest sister, Laura.


    "Alister ¡­ enough already! Let''s accept our defeat and we can no longer do anything about it. Laura has decided to surrender already. She knew that your life will be at risk if she pursued her schemes. And we would have lost you if the Alpha King punished you to your death."


    Alpha Alister could not accept such outcome.


    Before they could argue further.


    Someone else arrived, uninvited.


    Instantly, Freya released a powerful energy blast towards the man whose face was covered with blue mask.


    The masked man easily evaded the powerful energy blast with his speed.


    Suddenly appearing behind Freya in a blink of an eye.


    "Is this how you welcome your guests?"


    Revealing himself through the removal of his mask.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Alpha Berrick?" Amber uttered in surprise.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 494 - Mutual Interest

    [-In Jade Pack Territory-]


    Amber and the others were surprised at the uninvited presence of Alpha Berrick.


    Holding Freya''s throat with his claws threatening Amber.


    "The Alpha King had strict orders of no other Alphas can enter our territory without his permission. How did you pass through the royal army assigned around our borders?" Amber reminded Alpha Berrick of the restrictions placed by the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    "Now ¡­ Now ¡­ Don''t tell me you have submitted yourselves to the Alpha King and admitted defeat?" Alpha Berrick chuckled.


    "Let her go Alpha Berrick. We will listen to what you have to say." Amber promised Alpha Berrick.


    As soon as Alpha Berrick released Freya, the resident witch of Jade Pack tried to attack Alpha Berrick sneakily.


    Unfortunately for her, Alpha Berrick''s refelexes were too quick for her.


    And he hit her abdomen with full might.


    Sending her body flying few meters away.


    Amber and Alpha Alister caught Freya mid-air.


    ¡­


    They wanted to attack Alpha Berrick but he released his full Alpha Aura.


    Intimidating those in front of him.


    "I did not come here to kill you three. But if that''s what you wish, I would gladly take your lives right now."


    "Then, why did you come here against the wishes of the Alpha King?" Amber asked Alpha Berrick.


    "You did not answer my sister, how did you pass through the battalion of royal army assigned at our borders?" Alpha Alister asked him as well.


    He casually took a seat before answering Amber and Alpha Alister.


    ¡­


    All of them anticipated for his answer.


    "I came here to offer you my alliance. And as for the battalion of royal army at your borders, my friends are keeping them all busy at the moment. You see ¡­ I have friends all over the kingdom but not as much as your wolf pack has. So, we staged a huge accident just by your borders to keep them all busy. Especially when it involves allies to the throne." Alpha Berrick disclosed to them.


    Astonished at what they just heard.


    "You are Selene''s father! Why would you want to align with us?" Amber responded.


    "We are already at the Alpha King''s mercy. Why do you think we will work with you?" Freya added.


    ¡­


    "First of all, let me correct you there. WHY WOULD I WANT YOU TO ALIGN WITH ME? IT''S THE OTHER WAY AROUND, MY DEAR!"


    "You need me more ... than I need you. But I do not want to waste such a promising collaboration with your wolf pack." Alpha Berrick expounded his explanation.


    "And you will work with me because I am different and far better than your eldest sister. The Alpha King''s wife." Alpha Berrick''s quick remark.


    "Are you insulting my sister?" Alpha Alister did not like the tone of Alpha Berrick.


    "I am not insulting your sister. I am merely stating facts." Alpha Berrick clarified to them.


    He furthered, "You may have lost against the Alpha King but there is still hope to win against him."


    Hearing this, Amber took a seat at the opposite side of Alpha Berrick.


    Following her was Freya and her younger brother Alpha Alister.


    "We do not want to worsen the plight of Laura." Amber pointed out.


    ¡­


    "I know. I was the one who insisted for her to remain in the royal palace while being detained in her private chamber. As the mother of the unborn child of the Alpha King. And I prevented for her to be imprisoned after giving birth." Alpha Berrick reiterated the situation regarding Laura.


    "Basically, you owe me for that! But that is just a sample of what I can do ¡­" Alpha Berrick elaborated his capabilities as an opponent of the Alpha King.


    "Why would you help us? Isn''t your daughter the mate of the Alpha King?" Amber was a bit confused with the intentions of Alpha Berrick.


    "I know! But who said I must be his ally just because of it. Should I remind you what the former Alpha King did to the Silver Aurora Pack and why I was separated with my children?"


    He further explained, "Since we have mutual interest against the Alpha King, why not join forces with me. Let me finish what you cannot accomplish."


    From that point on Amber and the others understood where Alpha Berrick truly stands.


    "What do you want from us then? You seem to be more capable than us. Why would you need our help?" Amber was straightforward with Alpha Berrick.


    "Tell your supporters to transfer their support to me and conduct massive trading with me instead. In exchange, I will reassure you ¡­ that your sister remains as the wife of the Alpha King. And I will keep her protected."


    A tempting offer was served.


    "We will think about it!" Amber replied.


    A glint of hope sparked within Alpha Alister''s eyes.


    His eagerness to take down the Alpha King was fueled once more.


    "Promise us 50 percent from the profits and pursue for my sister''s enthronement as the queen." Alpha Alister said to Alpha Berrick.


    "ALISTER!" Amber tried to stop her younger brother.


    "I am the Alpha of this wolf pack, sister! I have the authority to decide. I value your counsel and advice but this is something we cannot miss."


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick just chuckled at the eagerness of Alpha Alister.


    "25 percent is the only thing I can tolerate and nothing else. As for your sister''s enthronement, I believe that ship has sailed. She is no longer qualified to be the enthroned as the queen of werewolves."


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick continued in his speech, "But her unborn child with the Alpha King ¡­ I can help this child to be officiated as the official heir to the throne. The day after the birth ¡­ the werewolf kingdom will have an heir to the throne."


    "Lastly, I will dethrone the Alpha King from his position."


    Alpha Alister has decided, "As the Alpha of Jade Pack, you got a deal! I hope you can accomplish what we cannot."


    "Trust me! My plans will succeed!" Alpha Berrick reassured the siblings.


    "Before we part ways, if ever you succeed ¡­ who will take the reins to the throne. Laura''s child is not yet of age if ever you succeed. Based on what you told us, we expect results sooner. And you intend to dethrone the Alpha King even before his heir reaches maturity." Amber stated significant point.


    This made Alpha Berrick smirk at the sharpness of Amber.


    He could not reveal to the siblings his intention to put Lucas as the new Alpha King once he dethrone King Alcyd.


    So, he had to lie to the siblings.


    "Your eldest sister ¡­ she will be recommended as the -Queen Regent- while we wait for the crown prince to reach his maturity age to take the throne. Would that suffice as an answer?" Alpha Berrick confidently lied to Amber.


    Unlike Alister, Amber was hesitant in trusting Alpha Berrick.


    Freya could sense the hesitation of Amber.


    But they had to concede with Alister''s decision to accept Alpha Berrick as their new ally.


    Sharing with him such valued network and connections.


    ¡­


    An unlikely alliance was finally formed between Alpha Berrick and the Jade Pack.


    When King Alcyd thought he has settled the problem with the Jade Pack ¡­


    Another chaos will soon arise ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 495 - Sirens Song (Part I)

    [-In A Water Park-]


    The crowded and bustling sound of people around the water park have become more of a land of the zombies.


    Humans were all inflicted with such powerful enchantment.


    When they were spotted by one of the humans guarding the entrance, it automatically moved and tried to attack Selene and her companions.


    Immediately, they knocked out the innocent human and placed him aside.


    "What''s wrong with these people?" Ben wondered at the bizarre behavior of the people around.


    They seemed to be like robots acting on someone''s orders.


    "She has used the ability of the siren song to make others bend under her will." Selene answered Ben''s query.


    <<<_Siren''s Song_>>>


    A powerful ability of sirens that can enchant its targets and put them under their will. Though, it can only be effective with creatures that has weaker mental fortitude. This can be resisted by those more powerful creatures.


    It only varies which depends on the level of power of the caster.


    ¡­


    Johnny did not like the threat it poses towards the humans.


    Before he could pick up the phone, Selene destroyed his phone and aimed a floating dagger at his throat.


    "Should I remind you of what I am capable of, Johnny? If my older brother used a gentle way of warning you, let me warn you in my own way." Selene became more serious and released her daunting aura.


    Ben knew once Selene gets serious and terrifying.


    He tried to pacify Selene but Selene pushed Ben to the side.


    Lucas blocked Ben''s path because he doesn''t want his sister to be disturbed.


    Suddenly, Selene held the anti-magic weapon of Johnny and displayed her flame power.


    From the sight of Selene casting her flame powers while holding the anti-magic weapon of Johnny, it gave a shocking discovery to them that anti-magic weapons doesn''t affect Selene.


    "Now ¡­ if you are too confident with your anti-magic weapon. THINK AGAIN!"


    "MELODY IS LIKE MY SISTER. TRY TO INFORM OTHERS ABOUT THIS AND I WILL MAKE SURE YOU WILL SUFFER FIRST."


    "NOT EVEN YOUR ANTI-MAGIC WEAPON CAN PROTECT YOU FROM ME."


    ¡­


    "A-A-Agreed! I-I-I won''t tell ¡­ I promise!" Johnny stammered while promising Selene.


    Selene removed Johnny''s thumb nail.


    Instantly, Johnny screamed but Selene muted his voice through casting a bubble around his head.


    "AAARRRRGHH!!!"


    "THIS WILL REMIND YOU THAT I WILL NOT BE MERCIFUL IF YOU DO SOMETHING I DO NOT LIKE."


    After inflicting pain to him, Selene healed Johnny''s wound.


    This even surprised Johnny more.


    Knowing Selene can perform such torture.


    "Now, let''s find Melody and stop her." Selene gave out her command.


    Both Ben and Johnny nodded with her authoritative tone.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On their way to where Melody was, they noticed ¡­


    The entire water park was filled with mindless crowd doing their own task.


    Some men carrying huge speakers and placing it somewhere high.


    "What the hell is happening? Are we in a twilight zone?" Ben expressed his astonishment.


    "Looks like Melody is up to something. And we need to hurry." Selene worriedly informed the others.


    She continued, "We need to be out of sight. To avoid any human encounter. I don''t want to hurt any humans as much as you do."


    Both, Ben and Johnny were relieved that Selene was still prioritizing the safety of the innocent ones.


    As they sneakily make their way to Melody''s location.


    Avoiding any detection.


    They suddenly realize they were already making their way to the aquarium.


    "Don''t tell me ¡­" Lucas looked at Selene with worry.


    "Just remember our plan and stick with it." Selene reminded her older brother with her plan before they went to the water park.


    "BUT ¡­"


    "NO! You must follow through¡­ It''s the only way I can think of to get her back. And stop her from turning into a complete predator." Selene insisted to her older brother.


    Then as they got closer to the aquarium, there were large wirings on the ground and ceiling.


    ¡­


    It made Selene realize something.


    "Time is of essence! The entire city will be under her control once she completes her preparation."


    "Ben! Johnny! Cut off all the wires connected to any speakers outside. Make sure of it or else we will have bigger problems to deal with."


    "How about ¡­" Ben wasn''t able to finish when Selene continued.


    "My brother and I will make sure Melody will be dealt with properly and stop her. Your priority must be ¡­ the disabling of the function of those speakers. Just in case we fail in our task. At least, we prevent her from involving the entire city."


    Everyone agreed with her instructions.


    They began to do their own assigned task.


    While Selene and Lucas arrived at the entrance of the Aquarium theater.


    ¡­


    [-In the Aquarium Theater-]


    Upon their entrance, as soon as the doors opened, there were tranquilizer darts and net aimed at Selene and Lucas.


    But Selene casted a barrier to protect her and Lucas.


    Preventing the humans to capture them.


    Instantly, Selene summoned vine whips from the ground to immobilize all humans around.


    ¡­


    A familiar voice greeted Selene and Lucas.


    "What to expect from useless weaklings?" Melody was evidently annoyed at the failure of the humans to capture Selene and Lucas.


    Lucas was startled to see Melody inside the aquarium while speaking to a water-proof microphone.


    Mostly because of her transformation.


    Her arms and legs were covered with glimmering scales.


    Fangs were sharper than usual.


    And her eyes gleamed brightly in turquoise.


    She has turned into a beastly form.


    ¡­


    "Selene ¡­"


    Lucas became more worried for Melody.


    Even though, Melody was beyond recognizable.


    Turning into a sea-predator herself.


    Her human form was almost gone.


    "Don''t worry brother! We still have a chance ¡­ she has not completed her transformation yet."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She still have her legs." Selene told her older brother.


    ¡­


    Melody understood the mission of Selene and her older brother.


    To stop her at all cost.


    She began to sing in her enchanted voice.


    A siren song played.


    To control their minds.


    "LUCAS!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 496 - Sirens Song (Part II)

    [-In the Aquarium Theater-]


    "How sure are you that she has not completed her transformation and her evolution yet?" Lucas asked Selene.


    They were standing few meters away from Melody, Selene explained to Lucas.


    "Once her legs transform into a pelvic tail and her fins emerges, that''s the sign she is almost complete. The last part of her transformation is feeding on to humans. That''s why she surrounded herself with humans ¡­"


    "For her to feed on."


    "So, how will we stop her?" Lucas wondered.


    "To remove her from the water. It will halt the process of her transformation and evolution." Selene further explained to her older brother.


    ¡­


    While the two discuss about their priorities and what they have to accomplish.


    Melody understood what Selene and Lucas came for.


    It was too late for Selene and Lucas to realize that the theater had improvised speaker to amplify the sound effects.


    When Melody began using her enchanted voice through the siren song.


    #_Siren Song_#


    Selene''s barrier could not prevent the amplified sound waves to penetrate through it.


    "LUCAS!"


    Her older brother looked defeated.


    His defenses were lowered and his expression became apparent that he has fallen victim to the siren song.


    "LUCAS!"


    Immediately, Selene released powerful flames combined with energy blasts to break the glass of the aquarium.


    To remove Melody from the water.


    But the flame blasts were extinguished through Melody''s powerful voice.


    Then she gave out a command to the humans, including Lucas, to be her shield against Selene.


    This forced Selene to stop her attacks.


    Standing in front of the glass of the huge aquarium were the humans and Lucas.


    Using them as Melody''s shield.


    Right at the moment when Melody stopped singing, she made the humans stay still in their positions.


    She thought things were already going on her way.


    Until Lucas turned around and smashed the glass combined with his full strength and explosive ability.


    It took Melody by surprise.


    Not expecting Lucas to go against her will.


    ¡­


    Water instantly fell out of the aquarium.


    Including Melody who was forced out of the water.


    But Lucas caught her just in time.


    Without completing her transformation, she cannot perform the feeding ceremony which was important in her evolution.


    ~Phases of Siren''s Evolution~


    [1] Heat Wave


    [2] Transformation


    [3] Feeding Ceremony


    ¡­


    Feeling defeated, Melody cried for desperation.


    A wail and shrieking siren''s voice could be heard.


    The humans covered their ears in pain.


    But Lucas remained unaffected.


    Even Selene was proved to be unaffected as well.


    "Enough ¡­ Melody!"


    Selene revealed to Melody while she was on the arms of Lucas.


    "I casted a protective spell on our ear plugs because we know we will be against your powerful voice. So, Lucas had to pretend as if he fell to the enchantment of your voice. In order for him to get close and remove you from the water."


    Thus, defeat has been concluded for Melody. She felt powerless without being in the water and her voice was completely harmless to the siblings.


    Tears of frustration were witnessed by the two.


    Seeing Melody breakdown to her tears for wanting to evolve desperately as a matured siren.


    Lucas wanted to help her but he has no choice.


    Her evolution will risk the safety of the innocent ones.


    "Selene¡­ what will happen now ¡­ that we stopped her evolution?" Lucas asked his younger sister.


    ¡­


    His younger sister could not answer directly.


    "Why are you looking that way?" Lucas was confused.


    Melody became weaker at the hands of Lucas.


    She held Lucas'' face as if it will be her last time to see Lucas.


    Tears fell before she lost consciousness.


    "Melody?"


    Lucas began to panic.


    Selene remained silent.


    Thinking of her next move.


    "What''s happening, Selene? You did not mention to me this part of the plan. You told me she will be okay after we remove her from the water. That it would stop the process of her transformation."


    "TELL ME! WHAT''S HAPPENING?!?!"


    "SELENE!"


    "ANSWER ME!"


    "SPEAK, GOD DAMN IT!"


    ¡­


    Selene gathered all her strength in telling her older brother.


    "She will die if she doesn''t evolve into her matured form."


    ¡­


    The world of Lucas was shattered at the thought of Melody dying.


    "YOU TRICKED ME! YOU ¡­"


    Panic ensued.


    Instead of getting angry at Selene, Lucas had to find a way to save Melody.


    "MELODY! HANG ON ¡­ I WILL SAVE YOU!"


    But time wasn''t enough.


    Lucas looked at Selene with contempt.


    For leaving out an import piece of information.


    "This is why I didn''t tell you!" Selene explained herself.


    Anger and panic were mixed within Lucas emotions.


    ¡­


    Before Lucas could utter another word and express his anger.


    Selene revealed another piece of information.


    "Though, I can save her!" Selene told Lucas.


    ¡­


    Within seconds, at the mention of Selene that she could save Melody.


    "THEN WHY DON''T YOU DO IT NOW? WE ARE WASTING TIME! SAVE HER! QUICK!" Lucas demanded from Selene.


    "If I do it¡­ I don''t know if I will make it alive or ¡­ intact without becoming dark." Selene made it clear to her brother.


    ¡­


    "I thought she was like your sister. And you are hesitating to save her? You should do it in a heartbeat! Without any hesitations!" Lucas insensitively conveyed his thoughts to Selene.


    "It''s not that simple! There are many lives at stake if I go dark. One life isn''t worth the risk of many innocent ones." Selene feared for another unwanted death and casualties once she taps on her dark powers.


    ¡­


    "DO IT FOR ME! I WILL DIE WITHOUT HER!"


    "That''s unfair! You should know better how much I want to save her. And how important you both to me. But I do not want to risk the lives of many just for my selfish ways. I have learned my lesson already."


    Lucas turned his direction to his dying mate.


    "IF MELODY DIES! CONSIDER ME GONE! EXPECT TO LOSE ANOTHER LOVED ONE. BECAUSE I WILL NO LONGER BE YOUR BROTHER IF MELODY DIES!"


    Selene realized at that moment.


    She will not only lose Melody but her older brother as well.


    ¡­


    "Okay¡­ I will save her! If ever I turn dark ¡­ will you pierce this dagger to my heart before I completely go dark?"


    "Promise me¡­ not to let me go dark again! Luke?" Selene requested from her older brother.


    After handing over the dagger to her older brother.


    Lucas realized what he just asked from his younger sister.


    Demanding something she could not refuse.


    In exchange of uncertain outcome.


    A possible death of his own sister and the risk of putting innocent lives in danger.


    Just for the survival of one life.


    "I will begin!" Selene uttered while kneeling next to Melody''s body.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 497 - Complete Evolution

    [-In the Aquarium Theater-]


    The floor was a little bit flooded from the water of aquarium.


    Though, as time passed by, it dissipated.


    Broken shards of glasses were all over the wet floor.


    Unconscious humans were scattered all over the place.


    Lucas stepped away from Selene and Melody.


    Per Selene''s instruction.


    Giving her ample space to perform the intended magic for the completion of Melody''s evolution without going through sacrificing innocent lives.


    While watching his younger sister gather enough magical energy to save Melody''s life.


    He began to ponder if it was right to put her sister in such situation.


    ¡­


    Would Melody be happy knowing Selene was the sacrifice of her salvation?


    ¡­


    Was it right to be selfish once more?


    ¡­


    What would happen to Selene after saving Melody?


    ¡­


    Will there be another monster that will re-emerge within Selene?


    ¡­


    If Selene dies, is he prepared to lose a sister in exchange for his mate?


    ¡­


    Finally, he realized how wrong it was to corner Selene emotionally. Not considering of the consequences and what she would feel.


    ¡­


    #_Ancient Incantation_#


    Lucas could not understand the ancient incantation which Selene uttered before the water began to surround his younger sister and his beloved mate.


    When he was about to approach Selene, water surrounded Selene and Melody.


    All the water around the room was gathered.


    Circling around Selene and Melody.


    Selene''s eyes gleamed bright white.


    ¡­


    Light were released from Selene''s palm.


    Forcing Melody to transform completely.


    At the same time, restricting her movements.


    Immobilizing her while transforming.


    Before they went to the Aquarium Theater, Selene initially planned to hinder the process of transformation.


    She intended to bring Melody to Magdeline so they could find an alternative way of saving Melody.


    Unexpectedly, the powers of Melody grew stronger and proved to be more difficult to handle.


    Thus, Selene prefer not to take a risk of harming or putting innocent lives in danger.


    Deciding to endanger her own life rather than others.


    ¡­


    Using her life source again ¡­ as her source for the massive magical essence needed in the execution of her plans.


    Linking her own magical essence with Melody''s.


    In order to manipulate Melody''s transformation while restricting her within the huge water bubble.


    This allows her to take command in Melody''s transformation.


    Glistening scales emerged all over Melody''s skin.


    From her head to toe.


    Melody''s legs began to fuse into a huge turquoise siren''s tail.


    Fins appeared from her siren''s tail.


    Gill slits became evident on her ribs.


    A Pectoralis Major covered her breasts, a thick fan-like shaped muscle which was situated at the exterior part of her chest. Serves as her exterior armor.


    Lastly, another gill slits appeared on her neck which serves as her voice box.


    [][]_Transformation Complete!_[][]


    ¡­


    Despite the massive energy released for the spell which Selene has casted, she was not yet done.


    The last phase of Melody''s evolution has to be done before Melody can mature.


    ¡­


    *** Final Phase: Feeding Ceremony ***


    ¡­


    Melody awoken and she has transformed completely.


    The binding spell that keeps Melody immobilized gleamed brightly.


    ¡­


    Preventing her to move.


    But Melody shrieked loudly for an attempt to escape.


    Rendering the ear plugs useless.


    Her powers were extremely amplified after her complete transformation.


    ¡­


    Even Lucas covered his ears.


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for Selene, Melody resisted the effects of the binding spell that restricted her movements.


    ¡­


    Selene wanted to avoid using dark magic.


    Initially, she only intended to use her own life force to save Melody.


    But now, she must use dark magic to complete Melody''s evolution without harming innocent lives.


    ¡­


    Exactly when Selene was about to access her dark magic, a voice within appeared.


    ''NO!''


    ''STOP!''


    ''DO NOT EVEN THINK ABOUT IT!''


    ¡­


    A familiar voice appeared within her mind.


    ''ONCE A FOOLISH! WILL ALWAYS BE A FOOLISH!''


    ¡­


    Then it struck Selene.


    ''SYLVIA!''


    ''SYLVIA!''


    ''IS THAT YOU?!?!''


    ¡­


    At first there was no answer, then the spirit wolf of Selene re-appeared within her.


    ''Yes, it''s me! The one and only!'' Selene''s spirit wolf replied.


    ¡­


    ''I MISSED YOU GIRL!'' Selene was emotional upon hearing her spirit wolf''s voice.


    ''Reunion later, let''s finish this risky plan of yours without tapping on to your dark side.''


    ''How? She is too powerful¡­ I am running out of options here. Unless I use some of my dark magic.''


    ''I am letting you tap on my spirit force.''


    ''You mean, your reserved spirit force. Isn''t that risky as well?''


    ''EXACTLY! But it''s better than you going dark. I had enough of your stupid decision-making. Instead of going dark, might as well go down with you. Rather than letting you go dark again.''


    Selene did not answer her spirit wolf at the mention of her going dark again.


    Her spirit wolf continued, ''We better finish this now before that mate of your brother turn us into a snack.''


    ¡­


    Instantly, Selene tapped into the spirit force of her spirit wolf.


    ¡­


    Melody swam around the huge water bubble.


    Trying to get out but every corner has a strong force field preventing her to escape.


    Her attention was diverted to Selene when she purposely cut her hand.


    Intentionally gaining Melody''s attention.


    Then when Melody decided to attack Selene, she suddenly got constricted with powerful binding spell.


    Muting her voice was Selene''s next move.


    ¡­


    Melody was struggling and desperately trying to release herself.


    ¡­


    Through the cut of Selene''s hand, she released more of her blood and manipulated its direction towards Melody.


    Aimed at her mouth.


    Once her blood started traveling towards Melody''s mouth, the siren stopped struggling.


    She accepted the blood transfer.


    Allowing Selene to feed Melody with her own blood.


    ¡­


    Lucas finally understood the risk of it all.


    Not just depleting Selene''s magic essence and her life force.


    But her own blood as well.


    The feeding ceremony won''t be completed until the siren satisfies her hunger for blood.


    ¡­


    "SELENE!" Lucas finally realized what her sister was doing.


    Understanding the risk of it all just to save his own mate.


    ¡­


    Within the huge water bubble, Selene was doing her best to complete Melody''s evolution.


    Not only her blood was being transferred and fed unto Melody, but her life force as well.


    Selene''s vision began to fade.


    ''W-Whhaaat''s happening?''


    ''What do you expect my dear? Magic doesn''t come free. It will always have risk and a price to pay. And it looks like ¡­ we are both going to ¡­''


    Sylvia did not finish her word because Selene lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    And before she lost her consciousness, Melody was starting to regain her own rational mind.


    Sharp crown grew from her forehead.


    Then an ancient crest appeared in between her collar bone.


    ¡­


    The sight of Selene passing out made her want to go to her.


    But the huge water bubble burst.


    Releasing Selene and Melody in her siren form.


    ¡­


    Lucas caught Melody just in time before she landed on the floor.


    ¡­


    "I got you!" Lucas told Melody.


    Completely wet from the water, he remained firm with his grip on Melody.


    "You''re here ¡­" Melody uttered in surprise.


    She did not expect to see Lucas.


    "I told you ¡­ I will always be here for you!" Lucas professed to Melody.


    Those exact words reminded her of Selene.


    Promises of Selene to her, ''I will always be here for you... no matter how far the distance!''


    "SELENE!" Melody became concern for Selene more than her appearance and current condition.


    Lucas placed Melody safely down.


    Before he went to check on his sister.


    Unlike Melody, no one caught Selene.


    She fell to the ground while unconscious.


    "This can''t be happening!" Lucas checked her pulse.


    Her pulse was barely existing.


    ...


    ...


    Until there was none.


    ...


    ...


    Panic ensued again.


    He couldn''t think straight.


    "What did I do?"


    Melody yelled at Lucas. Realizing something was wrong with Selene.


    "DO SOMETHING!"


    "I don''t know what to do?"


    "TELEPORT US TO THAT WITCH FRIEND OF SELENE!"


    Suddenly, it dawned on Lucas about the reminder of Chloe to him.


    ¡­


    *** Brief Flashback ***


    "If ever Selene does something careless again and you need my help ¡­ use her magic to find me because our magic essence is linked then combine it with yours. I may not sense her, but your magic essence and hers can bring you to me. Since I am letting you have an access to my magic essence." Chloe instructed Lucas.


    "Meaning, I can teleport to wherever you are?" Lucas clarified.


    "Yes!"


    *** End of Flashback ***


    ¡­


    Without wasting any time.


    Lucas carried his younger sister and went to his mate.


    Bringing two individuals with him.


    ¡­


    He began to perform the spell to teleport wherever Chloe was.


    ¡­


    "PLEASE! DON''T DIE ¡­ MY LOVING SISTER!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 498 - Siblings Help (Part III)

    [-In Prince Ranku''s Manor-]


    After weeks of being in a mission with Alpha Marcus, Prince Ranku has finally returned.


    Mister Alfredo, the butler of Prince Ranku greeted him along the other staff members behind.


    "Prince Ranku! Sir ¡­ your older brother has been expecting for your arrival since this morning." The butler informed his master.


    Alpha Marcus whispered to the ear of Prince Ranku, "I will head to the showers ¡­ and if you want, you can join me once you are done with your older brother."


    Immediately, Prince Ranku removed the hand of his mate.


    "There are people ¡­ you maniac!" Prince Ranku stepped on Alpha Marcus'' right foot as hard as he could.


    "OW! OW!"


    "Where is Ivan?" Prince Ranku ignored his mate.


    ¡­


    After Mister Alfredo led Prince Ranku to the guest room, Prince Ranku was surprised to see his guest room filled with different fabrics, clothing and mannequins.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Ivan? Why did you turn my guest room into a tailoring? Don''t you have your own residence?" Prince Ranku asked his older brother.


    ¡­


    "There is no more space left in my residence." Prince Ivan replied.


    "So basically, you went to my residence to occupy my own space." Prince Ranku''s retort from his older brother''s reasoning.


    "As if you have a choice. Stop complaining! Because our big brother needs effective attire for his army when they go to war."


    "WHAT?"


    "It''s for the inner part of every warrior. Before they wear their armor."


    "Ivan ¡­ they are not going to wear thick armor because they have to shift into their wolf forms."


    Then it dawned on Prince Ivan that he designed his inner attires for a human warrior not for a werewolf.


    "DARN IT! I FORGOT!"


    Prince Ivan got used to designing clothes and attires for humans.


    Forgetting how to adjust the garments for werewolf warriors.


    "Anyways, we have gathered evidences that Alpha Alister met with the other Alphas and bribed them to join his faction. And he illegally gathered rogue werewolves for their own interest. Without the notice of the Alpha King or the Prime Minister." Prince Ranku told his older brother.


    He continued reporting everything he has found out.


    Giving credit as well to the contribution of Alpha Marcus in their mission.


    "Haven''t you heard? Laura already admitted to her crimes. And there are negotiations made to diffuse the situation regarding with the opposition." Prince Ivan conveyed to his younger brother about the recent developments of the conflicts in the royal court.


    He continued, "The problem now is ¡­"


    "What do you mean? There''s another problem? We are at war with the vampire king. Why are these things happening right now?" Prince Ranku expressed his frustrations.


    "I understand you as well, Ranku! It''s Selene''s father ¡­"


    Prince Ranku was astonished at the news about Selene''s father.


    Prince Ivan told everything what happened and the current situation with Alpha Berrick.


    "This is bad! What will happen now ¡­ if indeed Alpha Berrick is out for revenge for the royal family? After all, he may not be as forgiving as Selene."


    "Exactly, my point! We need to be prepared. This is something very much complicated because Selene will be the center point of this inevitable clash between her father ¡­ and ¡­ her mate!"


    Both brothers became worried for the future of their kingdom and the royal family.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    In the forest near the main headquarters of the Hunters Association.


    All the henchmen were surprised at the powers of their Grand Elder.


    For the first time, Amelia displayed her witch powers.


    Exhibiting her witch powers.


    "H-How did she ¡­?" one of the henchman uttered in surprised.


    ¡­


    The poisonous fog of Petro was blocked by her powerful barrier.


    "Before I became a vampire ¡­ I was a witch ¡­ THE FIRST WITCH who survived the vampire turning." Amelia revealed to everyone.


    She continued, "And I will not be an easy opponent."


    ¡­


    All henchman fell into her multi-dimensional illusion force field.


    ¡­


    Remy was given the signal to flee while they still can.


    But she won''t leave her mentor.


    "I will not leave you, Grand Elder!" Remy knew that Amelia won''t kill the henchmen because most of them were her students.


    And it was not her intention to kill her students.


    "GO NOW!" Amelia told Remy.


    "They will soon find a way to resist my illusion." Amelia explained to Remy.


    "BUT ¡­" Remy feared for the worse.


    "Just find a way to gather forces in support of our Supreme Ruler. Seek asylum to your sisters and they will help you."


    "We need you to lead us ¡­ Please!"


    "Forgive me but I cannot let you stay because I know they are given the orders to wipe out the northern army."


    Amelia gave her farewell to Remy before turning her attention back to the henchmen.


    "Remy¡­ I am proud of what you have become. I know you can lead the new forces that will help the Next Chosen One in her rise to the throne." Amelia looked at Remy and bid farewell to her.


    ¡­


    "We will get you back! I promise you that ¡­" Remy was in tears.


    Knowing the role that she has to play in the war against King Lionel.


    ¡­


    As she flee with her northern army, leaving Amelia on her own against the henchmen of King Lionel.


    Remy thought to herself.


    "My sisters and I¡­ will get you back once we gather our forces!"


    ¡­


    Amelia''s illusion was deactivated by one of the henchmen.


    But Amelia covered herself with massive amount of energy force that turned her into a huge griffin.


    -RRAAAWWWR!-


    "Hanzo! The grand elder can do that?" Petro was in shock at the sight of their grand elder.


    "Yes, she can but I expect her to do that. That''s why King Lionel gave me these shackles just in case she transforms into a huge griffin."


    He revealed the final instruction of King Lionel.


    *** Flashback ***


    "This is the dark shackles made by the king of warlocks to put Amelia under my control. Once she transforms into her griffin form, immediately wrap these dark shackles on her."


    There was a hesitation at first.


    Because Amelia was highly respected amongst the henchmen.


    "Hanzo¡­ prove to me, where your loyalty lies. Is it to your mentor ¡­ or to the one who saved you and raised you as my own?" King Lionel stated to Hanzo.


    Instantly, Hanzo kneeled in front of his king.


    "Of course, my liege! I AM FOREVER INDEBTED TO YOU!"


    "Then do this, for me! And then¡­"


    "Ransack the main headquarters with her by your side. Amelia will be our biggest weapon against the hunters." Final instruction of King Lionel.


    *** End of Flashback ***


    Amelia released powerful gust of wind from flapping her huge wings.


    Trying to block the path of the henchmen so they could not chase Remy and her northern army.


    Before she knew it, Hanzo successfully attached the shackles around her neck.


    "Forgive me¡­ Amelia!" Hanzo felt deep sorrow from capturing his mentor and treating her like a beast.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 499 - Ancient Being (Part I)

    [-In Prince Alarick''s Private Chamber-]


    Another piece of information about a sighting of an ancient being was mentioned.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    But the headline was the news about the crimes of Laura.


    Spread all over the kingdom.


    Causing waves of shock to everyone.


    Prince Alarick was on his bed reading the news circulated around.


    "Why would Alcyd allow such news to break out?" Prince Alarick expressed his concern about the sensitive issue.


    "What''s wrong about telling the truth? It''s all facts written there." Chloe told Prince Alarick while placing tray of food on the bed.


    "But Chloe ¡­ this will only agitate Laura''s supporters. One thing he should know by now, agitating your opponents will only provoke them. And right now, if we want peace ¡­ we must not trigger anyone to do something stupid and keep things quiet as possible." He answered Chloe''s questions.


    He continued, "You actually told me this, remember? In gaining peace and order, one must understand how the others feel as well. Because there no true peace without understanding what others go through."


    Chloe rolled her eyes after hearing Alarick''s quotation of her words.


    ¡­


    She prepared Prince Alarick''s late lunch in bed while conversing with her mate.


    ¡­


    "Yeah! Yeah! Those are words from a wise person." Chloe informed Prince Alarick.


    "Who?" Prince Alarick pulled Chloe closer to him while planting kisses on her neck.


    "Selene¡­ it was her who said those words. It was during one of the history classes we had about war. Those were her words to me." Chloe returned the kisses of Prince Alarick.


    Until a blinding light appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡­


    "What the ¡­!" both Chloe and Prince Alarick covered their face.


    Then there it was ¡­


    Lucas holding Selene.


    Holding on for her dear life.


    And Melody in her full siren form.


    ¡­


    Chloe and Prince Alarick were completely astonished at the scene presented to them.


    They don''t know which part they would be more surprised with.


    Whether it would be Melody''s full siren form or Lucas crying for his sister''s life.


    "Selene! Selene!" Lucas begged for his sister to live.


    He looked around for Chloe.


    ¡­


    When Chloe realized the urgency of her assistance and the state of condition that Selene was in.


    She hurried towards Lucas and the unconscious Selene.


    "Help her!" Both Melody and Lucas begged Chloe.


    He placed Selene on the ground so Chloe could check on her properly.


    "What happened to her?!?!" Chloe wondered while checking her pulse and current condition.


    She continued, "OH MY GOD! Her life force and magic essence¡­ it''s ¡­"


    ¡­


    Right before Lucas could answer, King Alcyd''s arrival was announced by the royal guards outside Prince Alarick''s private chamber.


    The moment he entered, King Alcyd instantly noticed Selene unconscious.


    Seeing her barely alive, triggered a lot within King Alcyd.


    Anger towards Lucas!


    Mostly, the fear of losing Selene¡­


    ¡­


    The Alpha King immediately dragged Lucas and pushed him against the wall.


    "Why is it always you? Every time her life is at risk, it''s always has something to do with you!!!"


    "DO YOU REALIZE HOW MUCH YOU PUT YOUR SISTER IN DANGER?!?!"


    "YOU PIECE OF SHIT!" King Alcyd completely furious at Lucas.


    "YOU ARE NO DIFFERENT! YOU ARE NO BETTER THAN ME!" Lucas quick retort on King Alcyd''s assertion.


    He was one inch away of hurting Selene''s older brother.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, Chloe made more sense than any of them.


    "ENOUGH ALREADY!"


    "STOP FIGHTING EACH OTHER!" Chloe reprimanded the two.


    Melody chimed in as well, "Lucas, please! For your sister!"


    She furthered, "OUR FOCUS IS SAVING SELENE! SO PLEASE! STOP ACTING LIKE SAVAGES!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Alpha King released Lucas from his tight grip.


    "Alcyd, hold on to Selene while I cast a spell to perform initial first aid on her. I have to extend your life force to her as her mate. So, do not let her go from your grasp." Chloe instructed King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    As Chloe performed her spell to save Selene from her peril.


    King Alcyd began to beg for Selene''s life.


    Seeing her close barely alive.


    Unconscious and her life hanging by a thread.


    "Why do you always put yourself at so much risk?" King Alcyd uttered at the unconscious Selene.


    "When will you stop doing this to yourself? Treating your life lightly as if no one will be miserable once you are gone."


    Tears of King Alcyd fell while praying for another miracle in his life.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile ¡­


    [-In The Ancient Palace-]


    The late Emperor Odin used to reside in the ancient palace during his reign as the first -Supreme Ruler- of all supernatural creatures.


    His throne room was the largest and most glorious sight that anyone could ever see.


    It can occupy thousands of creatures within.


    ¡­


    Upon the arrival of Queen Mira with her sea creature soldiers.


    Their unannounced arrival alarmed its guardian.


    An ancient being that kept the throne room vacant from those years.


    Ever since Emperor Odin died.


    No one dared to enter.


    Because according to the ancient being, only the prophesized chosen one is permitted to enter.


    Sending warning to all supernatural creatures.


    ¡­


    As Queen Mira made her way inside the throne room of the former emperor ¡­


    The ground shook ¡­


    Sudden wind breezed from above ¡­


    A gust of wind sent some of Queen Mira''s soldiers flying.


    Queen Mira stood her ground firmly and unfazed.


    Knowing that if she dares to claim the throne for supreme reign, she must face the ancient being guarding the throne.


    "Oh guardian of the throne! It is I ¡­ Queen Mira of the seven seas!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A menacing voice was suddenly heard.


    As it landed from above.


    High and proud.


    A pair of red beastly eyes gleamed brightly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Sending another powerful gust of wind which blocked the path of Queen Mira''s army.


    Leaving a gap between the queen and her army.


    ¡­


    "NOW, TELL ME QUEEN MIRA OF THE SEVEN SEAS!"


    "OH PROGENY OF LEVIATHAN!"


    "WHY HAVE YOU COME?"


    "DO YOU SEEK DEATH?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 500 - Blood Transfusion

    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    Immediately after Chloe tried to save Selene''s life, her best friend was transferred into a private room.


    While her grandmother, Magdeline, focused on Melody''s condition.


    ¡­


    "How is she? Is Selene going to be okay?" King Alcyd wasted no time in asking Chloe.


    Lucas was standing right next to him as well.


    "She lost a lot of blood. I might have saved her life for now but we need to perform blood transfusion as soon as possible."


    "Can''t your magic do some tricks on it? How about those healing magic spells and potions that your grandmother specialized on?" King Alcyd pointed out to Chloe.


    She tied the back of her pixie red hair, before responding to the Alpha King.


    "We tried but Selene is a rare case. It did not work on her. That''s why we are stuck with the traditional method. Blood Transfusion! Currently, due to the explosion¡­ we are in need of AB Negative blood type."


    "WHAT?!" Selene''s mate began to panic.


    He immediately looked at Lucas.


    "Are you AB negative? Or your father?"


    ¡­


    Silence was the only response of Lucas.


    Because he pondered on who could possibly be AB negative. Or if any of the members from the Crimson Pack could help Selene.


    "Well¡­ I am not AB negative¡­ I doubt my father is¡­" Lucas was not able to finish his reply due to King Alcyd''s remark towards him.


    "GREAT! You are a useless older brother!" King Alcyd expressed his agitation towards Lucas.


    Lucas grabbed his collar showing his displeasure from the sudden remark of the Alpha King.


    "Say that again to my face and I will break your jaw into pieces." Lucas was evidently provoked by the mate of his younger sister.


    "Truth hurts, doesn''t it? Face it¡­ your sister always get into a life and death situation because of you. NOT ME!"


    And it dawned on Lucas the truth behind the words of the Alpha King.


    Chloe lowered her gaze because she also¡­ had the same opinion about Lucas.


    Lucas released his grip on King Alcyd.


    Walked away in shame and regret.


    For what he has forced his younger sister.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As Lucas walked away, a familiar voice interjected.


    "I am an AB negative¡­"


    Instantly, Chloe and King Alcyd turned their attention to her.


    ¡­


    "Laura?" King Alcyd was surprised to see Laura.


    He continued to wonder, "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Princess Shiveena tagging along with her.


    "It''s me who brought her here. I was told by Alarick that Chloe mentioned about Selene needing an AB negative blood donor." Princess Shiveena explained to her older brother.


    She further elaborated, "I was in Laura''s private chamber checking up on her when I found out. And Laura told me she is an AB negative."


    "But she is pregnant so it''s no use." He refused to let Laura be involved.


    "Actually¡­ we have protection spells and healing potion that can reassure her and the baby''s safety." Chloe reassured the Alpha King.


    Chloe told King Alcyd, "So we can do it!"


    "I don''t trust you at all! What kind of scheme do you have in mind this time?"


    "Instead of wasting time doubting me¡­ why can''t you be grateful that we can save your mate?" Laura stated without hesitations.


    "She is right! We do not have the luxury of time to waste right now. Every second counts. Selene''s condition could worsen any time now¡­" Chloe agreed with Laura.


    When Laura made her step forward, King Alcyd grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you really up to¡­ hmm? Tell me! Why are you doing this?"


    Laura looked at King Alcyd in the eyes.


    "I am not doing this for her! I am doing this for you. Because now¡­ I know how she means to you. It will be pointless to love you if you die with her. Knowing you¡­ I bet you would end it all once she dies." Laura said every word with conviction.


    She continued to confess her motive in donating her blood.


    "I am also doing this for my child. If I help her, I am also helping my child''s father."


    ¡­


    "Doing this will not make me love you¡­ What I think of you will not change even you do this." King Alcyd had no single ounce of love for Laura.


    Even it hurts to hear from the man she loved so much, Laura accepted every word of King Alcyd without showing any tears.


    "I know that! And I don''t expect it at all."


    Laura removed her wrist from King Alcyd''s grip.


    "And if I save her. It means you will owe me one. A life for a life. I save Selene''s life now¡­ in the future¡­ I will remind you of this moment where I saved someone important to you."


    King Alcyd realized how cunning Laura can be even in her current state.


    Chloe interfered before the tension gets worse.


    "Let''s go! We need to perform the blood transfusion now!" Chloe led the way for Laura and Princess Shiveena.


    Princess Shiveena remained as the personal royal guard that was tasked to monitor every movement of Laura.


    To prevent her from causing any more trouble and securing the safety of the unborn child of the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand¡­


    Lucas went to check if how Melody was.


    Thanks to Magdeline, she returned to her human form.


    But the three horns on her forehead remained.


    "I am sorry dear¡­ I may have helped you return to your human form but there are things that even magic cannot undo." Magdeline informed Melody of the fact that her powers could not make Melody''s horns disappear.


    "It is okay, Lady¡­"


    "Lady Magdeline¡­ just call me Lady Magdeline"


    Melody''s black long hair became silkier than ever.


    She held her hair while contemplating on the days ahead of her.


    Especially, how will she explain it to her father and to the humans that surrounds her?


    "Is there any way¡­ I can hide this? Because¡­ I don''t want to gain unnecessary attention."


    "Oh, sure! I will make a concealing charm necklace that will hide the horns." Magdeline reassured Melody before leaving.


    ¡­


    Lucas heard everything.


    "Why are you concerned about that horns? You are still beautiful to me even in your siren form."


    He continued to comfort Melody.


    "Whatever you may look outside, it will not change my feelings for you."


    Melody was flattered to hear Lucas utter such sweet words but she remained upset with him.


    ¡­


    "Are you mad at me?" Lucas noticed the indifference of Melody towards him.


    ¡­


    "Just pray that Selene will be okay. Because if something worse happen to her, I will never want to see your face again."


    "Wait! Wait! Why?"


    At the thought of Melody rejecting him was too painful for Lucas to even consider.


    "Are you always this selfish? How can you put your own sister at risk for me?"


    When Lucas was about to respond, Melody cut him off.


    "Don''t you dare say, it''s for me! Because it will never be right what you did."


    Lucas felt more remorse and guilt.


    "I want to rest now so just update me if Selene wakes up."


    Immediately, Melody pretended to sleep.


    She could not look Lucas in the eye because partly she blames herself for what happened to Selene.


    If it wasn''t for her, the siblings would not have been in such intense situation.


    Lucas was dejected and dispirited.


    As he walked away and gave Melody the space she wanted.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Alpha Berrick was informed about Selene''s condition in the royal hospital.


    "Inyagi, we are heading to the royal hospital." Alpha Berrick informed his Beta.


    He walked out from a pack house cleaning off his fist.


    Wounded werewolves were scattered in the floor.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 501 - Her Father And Her Mate (Part I)

    [-In The Hospital Room-]


    After Selene''s successful blood transfusion, the Alpha King stayed by her side.


    King Alcyd held Selene''s hand as she lays unconscious in the bed.


    Worried for his own mate.


    Chloe reminded him that it''s up to Selene now if how her body will respond to the operation they made.


    All they have to do is wait.


    ''THIS IS YOUR FAULT!'' the spirit wolf of King Alcyd blamed the Alpha King for their separation with Selene.


    ''What?''


    ''IF YOU DID NOT LET HER GO AND DID NOT ACT STUPID!'' Kratos kept blaming King Alcyd.


    ''Can we just stop arguing? I know I messed up big time! And let''s just focus on Selene.'' King Alcyd requested to his spirit wolf.


    ¡­


    He looked at his beautiful unconscious mate.


    Even while unconscious, King Alcyd could not contain himself.


    Captivated¡­


    And mesmerized at the beauty of his mate.


    The shade of her hair returned from its previous color.


    From black, it returned into a full platinum silver hair.


    He gently touched her face and moved along to her red lips.


    "I am at my best when you are with me¡­"


    "I am at my worst when you are not!"


    ¡­


    Tears started falling from his eyes.


    He became vulnerable once more at the sight of Selene being unconscious.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "BEFORE I MET YOU¡­ THERE WAS ONLY HATE AND ANGER!"


    "YOU TAUGHT ME HOW TO LIVE!"


    "AND WHAT LOVE MEANT!"


    "I DO NOT WANT TO LIVE ANOTHER DAY WITHOUT YOU IN IT!"


    "I WANT TO SPEND A LIFETIME WITH YOU!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Then he kissed her hand.


    Wishing for her to wake up.


    "MY LOVE! PLEASE WAKE UP!"


    ¡­


    In the middle of his plea, his best friend interrupted his moment with the unconscious Selene.


    ''ALCYD! I know you are busy staying at the side of Selene but Jackson informed me that her father is approaching the royal hospital. And he could sense intense anger from his aura.'' Beta Garrett informed their Alpha King.


    ''I am going now! No one will let them enter the hospital.'' King Alcyd told his Beta.


    King Alcyd planned to protect and secure Selene through keeping her away from her own family.


    Including her own older brother.


    For him, bad things have happened to Selene whenever it involves her family.


    In his perception, she always got hurt or was put at risk because of her family.


    Thus, when he made his way outside the hospital.


    Lucas sneak to Selene''s room through disguising in to male nurse and masking his own scent from the royal guards.


    Without the Alpha King''s permission.


    ¡­


    When things were already bad enough.


    Things were about to get more intense just outside the royal hospital.


    "Alcyd! Think straight! This is Selene''s father. You cannot stop him from visiting his daughter." Beta Garrett gave his advice to the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    [-Just Outside The Royal Hospital-]


    ¡­


    Seeing King Alcyd come out from the hospital.


    Alpha Berrick was infuriated at him because for him it was Alcyd''s fault.


    Not knowing what really happened.


    Both did not greet each other.


    Just outside the hospital, everyone felt the intense aura coming from the two werewolves.


    "THIS IS YOUR FAULT!" Alpha Berrick blamed Alcyd for the misfortunes of his only daughter.


    Instantly, the Alpha King evaded the punch of Selene''s father.


    Then, he countered his attack by grabbing him and throwing him down.


    The Alpha King thought he has taken down the father of Selene.


    But Alpha Berrick lunged towards Alcyd.


    Spearheading towards him.


    He successfully hit King Alcyd on his abdomen section.


    "Uggh!" King Alcyd stood on his ground and tried to fend off Alpha Berrick.


    Both of their Betas were thinking of a way to stop their Alphas.


    But they both know when to interfere and not to interfere their Alphas.


    "I DID NOT CAUSE YOUR DAUGHTER''S PAIN!"


    King Alcyd continued, "YOU SHOULD BLAME YOUR SON."


    "YOUR DAUGHTER KEPT GETTING INTO TROUBLE BECAUSE OF HER OLDER BROTHER!"


    "AND YOU!"


    ¡­


    Upon hearing King Alcyd blaming him, it worsened the anger of Alpha Berrick.


    Their beastly eyes gleamed brightly.


    Prompting to shift into their wolf forms.


    Until the -Grand White Witch- Magdeline, appeared out of nowhere.


    "STOP THIS NONSENSE!"


    Magdeline furthered, "Alpha Berrick you should not act this way towards your daughter''s mate. And King Alcyd, you are disrespecting Selene''s father! How will Selene wake up if both of you are like this?"


    ¡­


    "STAY OUT OF THIS LADY MAGDELINE!" Alpha Berrick warned Magdeline.


    Before things got worse and out of control.


    Fluffy stepped out from King Alcyd''s shadow.


    Blocking the path of Alpha Berrick.


    Surprising everyone.


    Unexpectedly, Alpha Berrick was distracted at the sight of Fluffy.


    "Is that you, Captain Randall?" Alpha Berrick wondered at the sight of Fluffy.


    The huge feral wolf stood in front of King Alcyd.


    In his attempt to stop the fight.


    It was their first reunion after the tragic fate of the Silver Aurora Pack.


    Then, Alpha Berrick realized that Fluffy was actually protecting King Alcyd.


    "What happened to you, Captain Randall?" Alpha Berrick asked.


    Whimpering in sadness.


    Lowering his own gaze but remained firm on its ground.


    Fluffy could no longer communicate properly.


    Even though he wanted to tell Alpha Berrick but sadly¡­ only Selene could easily understand Fluffy.


    ¡­


    "Alpha Berrick, even Fluffy knows that if you hurt King Alcyd¡­ you will only be hurting your daughter."


    Magdeline further explained, "I THINK AMONGST EVERYONE, YOU KNOW WHAT HAPPENS IF YOU INFLICT PAIN OR HURT YOUR DAUGHTER''S MATE!"


    At the thought of hurting his only daughter, it calmed Alpha Berrick.


    "Where is my daughter? Lead me to her!" Alpha Berrick uttered towards Magdeline.


    Right before King Alcyd could even stop the father of Selene, Fluffy kept blocking his path.


    "King Alcyd, I think it is only right that Selene''s father must see his only daughter. After all, he has more right over her since you are not married to her. Your claim on her has diminished when you got married." Magdeline reminded the Alpha King.


    Making him more miserable than he was already.


    ¡­


    "Lady Magdeline! Miss Selene has woken up!" one of the nurses immediately reported to Magdeline.


    Taking everyone''s attention.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 502 - Ancient Beings (Part II)

    In a faraway land¡­


    Near the Fairy Kingdom¡­


    A mountainous region where a huge volcano avoided by other supernatural creatures.


    Due to the might and intimidating force of the Dwarven Kingdom.


    The Dwarven Kingdom was fabled to be the guardians of the dormant volcano.


    Where great treasures and a vast mine of gems can be located within the cave and foot of the mountain within the mountainous region of the Dwarven Kingdom.


    And where an ancient being resides.


    Drake, the -Fire Dragon King- was a feared ancient being amongst the supernatural creatures.


    Though, he never interfered with the affairs of other kingdoms or the wars after the first Great War against the Horde of Darkness led by the Dark Lord.


    King Gazelle was on his way to see the fire dragon king.


    To inform the ancient being about the rising turmoil around the supernatural world and the increasing dark force of the vampire king.


    ¡­


    His fully geared armor was shining and filled with enchantments.


    Two fully armored guards were guarding the huge doors towards where the fire dragon king resides.


    Upon his entry, a narrow path leads to the center of a boiling magma.


    He started sweating from the heat.


    Not wearing his helmet.


    Instead only wearing his gold crown was a smart decision due to the ambiance inside the residence of the ancient being.


    "YOUR BENEVOLENCE?"


    "I REQUEST THEE!"


    "KING DRAKE!"


    He kneeled upon calling the ancient being.


    After repeatedly calling for the ancient being.


    ¡­


    "YOUR BENEVOLENCE? I BEG YOU!"


    "I REQUEST THEE!"


    "FIRE DRAGON KING!"


    ¡­


    A strong wind suddenly breezed from above.


    The flapping sound of a huge pair of wings reverberated around the high walls of the residence of the ancient being.


    Above was the sight of the blue sky being covered by a shadow and silhouette of a huge dragon.


    As soon as the fire dragon king landed at the opposite side of King Gazelle, the dwarven king lowered his gaze.


    "YOUR BENEVOLENCE!" King Gazelle greeted their most respected ancient being.


    ¡­


    "WHY . DID . YOU . DISTURB . MY . SLUMBER?"


    ¡­


    While lowering his gaze, the Dwarven King stammered in his response to the fire dragon king.


    "F-Forgive me! I had to seek your presence!"


    "FOR. WHAT . REASON?"


    ¡­


    Drake was a dozen times bigger than the Dwarven King.


    His dark red dragon scales was smoldering from the magma he covered himself.


    Compared to other living creatures.


    The heat of magma doesn''t melt the scales of the fire dragon king.


    It even rejuvenates the hardening and defensive magic of the thick scales and skin of Drake.


    This intimidated King Gazelle.


    Drake made heavy stomps to sharpen his claws.


    Making it the Dwarven King doubt if the words he wanted to utter.


    ¡­


    "Umm¡­ things are getting worse around. King Arceus of the giant race has died at the hands of the vampire king. King Lionel declared his claim to the throne for supreme rulership in the supernatural world. The Werewolf Kingdom is at disarray. And there was a sighting of Queen Mira arriving the shores at the western region." King Gazelle reported to the fire dragon king.


    After his long report, Drake asked.


    "SO?"


    Nonchalantly responded to the words of the Dwarven King.


    ¡­


    Surprised at the response of the ancient being.


    "W-We need your help! Everyone needs you!" King Gazelle begged the ancient being.


    ¡­


    The fire dragon king burst into laughter


    "BWAHAHAHAHA!"


    He continued to express his own thoughts to the Dwarven Kingdom.


    "HAVE . YOU . FORGOTTEN?"


    "WE . DO . NOT . MEDDLE . IN . YOUR . AFFAIRS!"


    "UNLESS . THE . OTHER . ANCIENT . BEINGS . ARE . INVOLVED!"


    ¡­


    King Gazelle was reminded of the only reason of why the fire dragon king participated in the first Great War.


    It was clear to him that the fire dragon king would not lend his support in diffusing the chaos within the supernatural world.


    And in defeating the vampire king.


    The Dwarven King had the intention of supporting Selene after talking with Magdeline.


    ¡­


    Drake asked another issue.


    "HOW . ARE . MY . OFFSPRINGS?"


    ¡­


    King Gazelle was tasked in guarding the five eggs of Gaiea.


    "The GREAT GAIEA took the eggs by force told us that she had more rights than you."


    "T-That a mother has more right to her child than the father."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "THAT . BITCH!"


    -Rawr!!-


    A loud roar resonated inside the cove of the volcano.


    Immediately, King Gazelle summoned his shield and prepared for a powerful flame blast.


    Because he expected for the fire dragon king to vent his anger.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the same time, while Drake was venting his anger from Gaiea''s decision to take her own eggs by force from King Gazelle''s care.


    A grand showdown between Queen Mira and Gaiea was taking place in the throne room of the Emperor Odin''s Ancient Palace.


    No one from the army of Queen Mira could lend her some help because Gaiea summoned a powerful ancient wind barrier to separate the queen of sirens and the seven seas from her own army.


    The intensity of their showdown shook the entire throne room.


    It was clear that Gaiea was more powerful than Queen Mira.


    She miscalculated the difference of their power and she did not expect for her army to be blocked away from her.


    Removing her own reinforcement or any help from her army.


    Gaiea blasted powerful fire blasts from her mouth.


    Queen Mira desperately used all her powers combined with the unbelievable lightning power of her trident.


    In the middle of their clash and showdown.


    She noticed the five eggs behind the throne.


    Realizing there was hope in her clash against Gaiea.


    "I WILL NOT LET YOU CLAIM THE THRONE!"


    ¡­


    "Watch me succeed, GAEIA!"


    She continued.


    "Because whether you like it or not¡­"


    "I WILL BE THE NEXT SUPREME RULER!"


    Queen Mira declared to the ancient being.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In the Royal Hospital-]


    As soon as Selene woke up, the first person she saw was her older brother.


    "SELENE!" Lucas cried to his younger sister.


    ¡­


    The platinum haired tribrid gathered all her strength so she could find her strength to speak and move accordingly to her will.


    "Ummm¡­"


    "What''s wrong? What''s with the tears?"


    Lucas wiped his tears away.


    "Because¡­"


    "You think I would die just because I saved Melody."


    "I AM SO SORRY FOR PUTTING YOU AGAIN IN SUCH A RISKY POSITION."


    He continued apologizing to his younger sister.


    "I HAVE BEEN NOTHING BUT A USELESS BROTHER TO YOU."


    "I KEEP PUTTING YOU IN DANGER!"


    ¡­


    "Shhh!! It''s not your fault. It was still my choice to save Melody."


    Selene held her older brother''s face and tried to comfort him.


    ¡­


    "This is what family do! We have each other''s back."


    "I know at first, I hesitated but the thought of you being miserable and losing Melody made me decide to risk it all."


    She reassured Lucas of her own decision.


    "It was my choice! And it was not your fault!"


    ¡­


    "WHO TOLD YOU THAT YOU CAN LET YOURSELF GET HURT?"


    King Alcyd interjected the moment of Selene with her older brother.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 503 - Return Of My Spirit Wolf

    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    Confirming that Lucas was truly responsible for the mishap and threat to Selene''s life.


    Lucas did not want to hear King Alcyd remind him of his own actions.


    Especially coming from the one he least wanted to hear from.


    Selene held her older brother''s wrist.


    To stop her older brother from engaging in a scuffle with her own mate.


    "Luke! Please¡­"


    A plea was made while looking at her older brother with her eyes telling him not to fight at all.


    Or cause a scene with the Alpha King.


    "Give us a moment alone." Selene requested to her older brother.


    ¡­


    He silently left the room.


    Throwing glares at each other before leaving the room.


    Beta Garret and Theo stayed by the entrance of the room, giving both their Alpha King and Luna some privacy.


    Even Alpha Berrick stood outside the room waiting for the Alpha King to finish his moment with Selene.


    Giving his daughter some moment with her mate before he confronts her reckless daughter.


    For now, he had to talk first with his son.


    ¡­


    "How are you feeling now?" King Alcyd immediately went to Selene''s side.


    "You scared me there for a moment."


    Holding Selene''s hand while she just looked at him.


    Knowing how much she missed his touch and warmth.


    Reminding her of their moments shared together.


    When things were less complicated.


    ¡­


    "Why do you always risk your life for others? Is it that easy for you to gamble your life while we suffer in misery?"


    "Have it ever come across your mind that we do not want to lose you or see you in pain?"


    An evident look of worry was painted all over King Alcyd''s face.


    He could not contain his worry for Selene.


    Telling her everything that he feels.


    "I know I messed up and was lost without you."


    "Can''t you see¡­? I cannot live without you!"


    "My world will crumble if I completely lose you."


    "I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!"


    ¡­


    Selene listened everything to what King Alcyd had to say.


    ¡­


    Hearing the words she always wanted to hear from her own mate.


    Made all the pain go away.


    But the reality was still there.


    The scars were still there.


    And the truth that he has a child to raise with another woman¡­ cannot be erased.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd expected for Selene to respond in the same level of affection.


    Thinking she would reciprocate the same feelings he had just conveyed to her.


    But Selene pondered on her words.


    ¡­


    "Is it true that Laura was the one who donated the blood for the blood transfusion?" Selene directly asked the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    Surprised that Selene did not respond to his confessions.


    ¡­


    He tried to reiterate his feelings.


    ¡­


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I said I love you¡­ I still do¡­ And will always do!"


    He tightened his grip on Selene''s hand.


    Begging her to say it back.


    Those words he wanted to hear from her.


    ¡­


    If she still loves him.


    That she still wants him¡­ needs him¡­ yearns for him¡­


    The way he does for her.


    ¡­


    "There are more important things to think about right now than my own feelings." Selene expressed her intention to keep her own feelings to herself.


    At the moment, she had to think about the more important things.


    Realizing that the war must put to an end.


    Seeing the humans easily affected and the casualties that will keep on happening due to the prolonged war.


    All she could think of is ending the war as soon as possible.


    Before she could think about her own self.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd looked disappointed.


    Assuming the worse.


    ''THIS IS YOUR FAULT! OUR MATE NO LONGER LOVES US!''


    ''BECAUSE OF YOU!''


    Kratos, the spirit wolf of the Alpha King, expressed his frustration and anger because he also assumed that Selene may no longer need them or feel the same way as they do.


    ¡­


    Selene pour her heart out to King Alcyd but it wasn''t the time to do so.


    Because she must prioritize things first.


    Or else she will be distracted by her own personal whirlwind affair with her mate.


    ¡­


    When things were about to feel really gloomy for King Alcyd because of his failed expectations and unreciprocated feelings.


    ¡­


    Selene uttered the words that could be a consolation for his longing heart.


    ¡­


    "I plan to return to the royal palace. I want to stay close to you. So we can plan things for the war more efficiently and¡­ there are things that must be ironed out as soon as possible." Selene told King Alcyd.


    The idea of Selene staying close to him was like fireworks and bells to his ears.


    "So¡­ you will be staying back in the royal palace now?"


    "Yes. And¡­"


    The Alpha King did not let Selene finish.


    Instead, he became excited that Selene will be staying close to him again.


    He has been having trouble sleeping without her by his side.


    Having his mate stay far away from him was torture enough.


    And now he can have her close to him every day.


    "I will prepare the room. Of course, I need to remove all the mess lying around. It has been a mess since you''ve been gone."


    ¡­


    Selene wanted to refuse to stay in one room with her mate but she thought of telling the Alpha King some other time around.


    Because the sight of him being excited and hyped was something refreshing to see.


    From their usual fights and arguments.


    She doesn''t want to ruin King Alcyd''s better mood than a while ago.


    ¡­


    "And¡­ my spirit wolf has returned."


    "Sylvia is back!" Selene shared with King Alcyd.


    The spirit wolf of King Alcyd was ecstatic as he was.


    "Kratos is tremendously overjoyed. He is requesting to have a moment with her soon." King Alcyd carefully relayed the desire of his spirit wolf to their mate.


    ¡­


    "Don''t worry¡­ in the coming full moon. We will let them have their own time so that they can recharge their spiritual force as well." Selene accepted King Alcyd''s request.


    Full moon allows two mated werewolves to recharge and amplify their spiritual force when they are together under the full moon.


    ¡­


    "Lastly, will you let Laura meet me? I want to talk with her about something." Selene requested from her mate.


    King Alcyd was confused with Selene''s intentions.


    "W-What? No! She is dangerous. I do not trust her at all. What if she does something?" King Alcyd refused to let Selene be alone with Laura.


    ¡­


    "Alcyd, she cannot hurt me. She is too weak right now to hurt anybody. And she saved my life¡­"


    "There are things I need to clear with her. This is for the future of the kingdom and our chances of winning the war." Selene explained to the Alpha King her reasons for wanting to meet Laura.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 504 - I Want To Unite The Kingdom

    Right after Selene woke up, she spent some time with Alcyd.


    Telling him what happened and how she ended up risking her life.


    Making it clear that it was her choice to save Melody and wasn''t forced in doing things.


    ¡­


    Then Alpha Berrick, Selene''s father interrupted their moment together as he grew impatient waiting outside.


    King Alcyd did not mention to Selene that he had a fight with her father.


    ¡­


    But she noticed the bruises and some blood on King Alcyd''s collar.


    When King Alcyd excused himself so the father and daughter could have their moment together, Selene already had an idea of what happened between her father and mate.


    Noticing the fist of her father a bit swollen and clearly there were hints from his clothing as well.


    "How are you feeling now, sweetie?" Alpha Berrick asked his daughter.


    "Father, why did you have to fight with him? You promised me that you will not hurt him!" Selene reminded her father with their deal.


    "Did he tell you that I punched him? Did he made me look bad to you? The nerve of that cursed¡­" Selene''s father assumed that King Alcyd disclosed their fight outside the hospital.


    "FATHER! He did not tell me! Your fist is clearly swollen from a fight. There are some drop of blood on the sleeves of your shirt."


    Alpha Berrick became wary.


    He became conscious suddenly.


    Not expecting his daughter to notice such details.


    Instantly, he thought of a way to be more careful from the observant eyes of his daughter.


    "It was his fault anyways. If only he did not¡­"


    Selene''s father kept blaming King Alcyd because he was the son of Viktor, the man who ruined everything for him.


    At the same time, he tried to hide the fact that before he came to see his daughter¡­ he trashed an entire wolf pack into submission.


    Forcing the whole wolf pack to submit to his will.


    ¡­


    "FATHER! Stop blaming Alcyd! He did not do anything wrong here. It was my own doing. I was the one who decided to risk my own life. No one else, okay!" Selene clarified to her father about what happened.


    She continued, "To be honest, instead of getting angry and fuming in frustration. You should be thankful to him. He made sure that I was taken care of. At the end of the day¡­"


    "HE IS STILL MY MATE!"


    The pride of her father was being stepped on.


    "ME? GRATEFUL TO THE SON OF VIKTOR?"


    Alpha Berrick made it clear to his daughter how furious he was to the family of Viktor.


    "I . WILL . NEVER . STOOP . LOW . TO . THEM!"


    "VIKTOR . IS . THEIR . FATHER! THE . REASON . WHY . I . LOST . YOUR . MOTHER!"


    There was a clear tension in the room.


    Beta Inyagi went to check and tried to pacify his Alpha but Selene told him to stay out and let her father be.


    Fuming in anger.


    His eyes were gleaming bright from his anger.


    "I understand your pain father. I know how hard and painful it must have been for you. But¡­" Selene tried to be careful with her words because she doesn''t want her father to lose his rationality and go on a rampage.


    Werewolves can cause rampage when they are completely out of control, due to their anger and fury.


    "But¡­ a child must not be persecuted by his or her parents'' sins. Vengeance and taking away someone else''s life will not bring back the dead."


    "When will you let yourself free from the darkness of your own nightmares, father?"


    "You are the one who caged yourself with all the hate and misery of the past."


    "Mother will not be happy to see you like this. Revolving your entire life in vengeance and hate."


    ¡­


    At the mention of her mother, Alpha Berrick did his best to contain his anger.


    He avoided the look on his daughter''s face.


    "As soon as you get better, you will be returning to the Crimson Pack. I will task Lucas to bring you back."


    Selene planned to tell her father that she would be staying in the royal palace when he is in a better mood.


    Alpha Berrick left the room fuming in anger.


    Seeing her father still surrounded with great anger and hatred, makes it more difficult for her to unite all werewolf forces.


    ''Your father is really scary!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene expressed her fear for Alpha Berrick.


    ''I need to unite the entire kingdom to win this war.'' Selene replied with a firm resolve.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Garden of the Royal Palace-]


    All the staff members became busy at the arrival of Selene.


    Compared to Laura, Selene was more revered in the royal palace and amongst the people.


    Her compassion, fierceness, and grace were characteristics that stood out from the rest.


    Right after her stay in the royal hospital, Selene wanted to unwind herself in the garden.


    It has been a long time since her last visit in the royal garden.


    She was told that it was the location that Laura chose for them to have a private talk.


    A small pavilion in the middle of the huge royal garden.


    Surrounded by tall hedges of green plants.


    With different regal flowers by the center.


    Along with the fountain and a small pavilion for a serene paradise ambiance.


    ¡­


    Laura was already seated sipping her own herbal tea.


    ¡­


    Every corner were royal guards monitoring every movement of Laura and Selene.


    While King Alcyd was in his throne room, nervous and curious about the meeting between Selene and Laura.


    "I am glad you accepted my request for a private talk." Selene greeted Laura who continued drinking her tea.


    ¡­


    "Why do you want to see me? You already won. What''s the point of seeing me?" Laura did not sugar coat her words.


    ¡­


    "I want to discuss about the kingdom and your child''s future."


    Immediately gaining the attention of Laura.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 505 - True Royalty

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    Immediately after the serious discussion between Laura and Selene¡­


    Laura was escorted back to her private chamber.


    The royal guards had no idea what was discussed.


    No one could even spy between the two ladies.


    Selene surrounded the pavilion with a bubble of concealing barrier.


    A barrier that prevents anyone to eavesdrop their conversation.


    Princess Shiveena who was tasked in monitoring Laura became curious as well.


    Only silence and deep contemplation were Laura''s reaction after her private talk with Selene.


    Contemplating on the things been agreed upon between her and Selene.


    Deep inside, it made her more frustrated because she expected Selene to be angry at her or make her feel worse about the horrible things she did.


    Instead, she was promised that her child will be the heir to the throne of the werewolf kingdom and both her siblings will be pardoned from all crimes, including Laura.


    As long as she cooperates and supports Selene in her claim for supreme rulership in the entire supernatural world.


    And will help her convince the opposition to accept the enthronement of Selene as the next queen of the werewolf kingdom.


    Setting aside their differences.


    Tempting as it was, Laura was not able to give Selene an absolute answer.


    She asked for more time to think about it.


    Giving her the time to ponder on her decision for the future.


    This made her realize how truly different Selene was compared to her.


    ¡­


    Sensing the sincerity of Selene in making peace with her which annoyed Laura more deep inside because it made her feel inferior to Selene.


    ''Your unborn child is a true royalty. I can promise you¡­ that your child will have everything as the heir to the throne.''


    ''We must focus on what''s more important right now than fighting amongst ourselves. The werewolf kingdom will fall if we continue like this. Stabbing each other at the back and scheming for more power and influence.''


    ''A queen at heart would know what''s best for her people. And I know you want the best for your people.''


    Selene''s words ringing within Laura''s mind as she made her way back to her private chamber.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, the Alpha King was informed that Selene made it impossible to spy on her private talk with Laura.


    [-In The Throne Room-]


    ¡­


    Only the executive officers of King Alcyd was allowed in the throne room.


    While Chloe and Prince Alarick were spending more time together.


    Trying to figure out how to remove the demonic cursed seal of Prince Alarick.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd slammed the arm of his golden throne.


    "What did they talk about?"


    He continued to wonder and asked his executive officers.


    But just like him, they were clueless as well.


    "Just have faith in Selene! I guess her priorities right now is geared towards the war. Especially, Magdeline has returned from her travel from the other kingdoms."


    Beta Garrett tried to convince their Alpha King to divert his attention in preparing their army for the upcoming clash with the Legion of Vampires and their allies.


    Now, that more creatures have pledged allegiance to the vampire king.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    If Laura was on her way back to her private chambers.


    Selene went to see Magdeline after her private talk with Laura.


    ¡­


    All staff members and royal guards were at awe of the presence of Selene.


    Heads were turning towards her direction as she walked her way to see Magdeline.


    ¡­


    [-In The Witches Ground-]


    Within the royal palace, a large room was designed and created for the witches.


    A place where the right hand witch of the reigning Alpha King would do her meetings and experiments with her own circle of witches.


    The moment Selene entered the -Witches Ground- and told others if she could have a moment with Magdeline.


    Without any delays, Magdeline gave a signal to others.


    Letting the -Grand White Witch- have a privacy with Selene.


    "You really don''t want to waste time, don''t you?" Magdeline directly told Selene.


    She added, "I can see that your platinum silver hair looks more like a snow white right now."


    "I already feel better. And preparations for the war must be made already."


    Selene continued, "Thank you for helping Melody as well. I checked on her before I went to see Laura. You were a great help in keeping her human form. And saving both of our lives."


    "Chloe saved your life. She took charge in saving you. I focused in helping your friend. Though, from what I heard¡­ you are the one to thank for! You are the one who risked your life to save her from committing a great mistake in taking away innocent lives."


    Magdeline noticed Selene wanted to talk about the request she made before they parted ways.


    "Going to straight to the things you want to know. We are in trouble. The war against the vampire king doesn''t look favorable upon us."


    ¡­


    From the chosen words and tone of Magdeline, Selene immediately understood what the powerful witch meant by her words.


    "So, our best option in having a chance in this war is uniting this kingdom. For all werewolves to unite and fight together as one."


    "Yes! If we want to have a fighting chance against King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires."


    ¡­


    "Then I must become the queen of the werewolf kingdom as soon as possible."


    "Would Laura support you? Do you think she will accept your offer?" Magdeline asked Selene.


    ¡­


    Selene sat on one of the desks inside the spacious room before responding Magdeline''s question.


    "If she wants to live and for her siblings to survive. I hope Laura chooses the right decision."


    "Because right now¡­ I just handed her an olive branch and her best option for her future¡­ For her unborn child''s sake."


    Magdeline furthered, "And if she chooses the wrong decision?"


    ¡­


    "Then she will leave me no choice¡­"


    "IT WILL BE THE END OF HER AND HER ENTIRE FACTION¡­"


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    At the courtyard of King Lionel''s castle.


    While King Lionel stood looking at the sky, a familiar presence emerged from the shadows.


    Former Alpha King Viktor appeared, revealing himself to King Lionel.


    "Well! Well! Well! What do we have here?" King Lionel uttered at the unexpected visit from a former ally.


    "A true royalty amongst the werewolves. Or should I say... the cursed dark lycan?"


    Growling at the chosen words of King Lionel.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 506 - Assemble My Army

    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    The Vampire King gathered all his followers and allies.


    Including King Magnus of the warlocks.


    Standing amongst the crowd that King Lionel assembled for his big announcement.


    Other supernatural creatures present in his noble assembly were¡­


    {_Succubus_}


    {_Oni_}


    {_Arachnids_}


    {_Faes_}


    {_Golems_}


    And a group of dark witches.


    ¡­


    King Magnus and some of his warlocks were surprised at sight of the attendees or members of the crowd.


    "How would the new chosen one defeat King Lionel''s claim with this kind of crowd?" whispered by one of the warlocks.


    The warlock king replied, "Even the queen of fairies and king of elves expressed their neutrality in the war between King Lionel and the new chosen one. It''s good we chose the winning side."


    "But the prophecy says¡­"


    "The Great Oracle is dead¡­ there might have been changes to his prophecy and he did not declare it. A strong and powerful kingdom fell in one swoop. Who wouldn''t fear that? King Lionel is the prime contender for the supreme throne."


    ¡­


    The vampire king was satisfied and proud to see the crowd of supernatural creatures he has gathered through his public invitation for his new announcement.


    Standing on top of the platform with six stairs elevated from the ground, behind him was his throne.


    "Such a pleasure to see allies and friends amongst the crowd." King Lionel began his speech.


    "I have invited you all here¡­ to witness the might and glory of my own army."


    "As I speak to everyone, the main headquarters of the Hunters Association is in flames and ashes!"


    Immediately, loud whispers and astonishment from the members of the crowd.


    While the vampires were proud and confident from the recent accomplishment of the army of henchmen.


    Many wondered how it became possible to defeat such a powerful and formidable institution of hunters.


    "And I have possessed such great powers that amplifies my own abilities. Addition to that¡­"


    King Lionel revealed the presence of the cursed former Alpha King.


    Another gasping reaction from the crowd.


    ¡­


    The former Alpha King, slowly emerged from the shadows behind the throne.


    Revealing his cursed and feral form.


    Growling at everyone.


    "King Viktor? If the defeat of the hunters is already shocking for us to comprehend." King Magnus was also surprised to see King Viktor with King Lionel.


    He added, "Two powerful kings working together? This is insane!"


    An ominous and dark future awaits for Selene.


    But a messenger of King Lionel suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Surprising everyone for the interruption.


    He did not waste time to greet the vampire king.


    Instead, he immediately approached the vampire king and kneeled in front of him.


    "The guardian of the throne, GAEIA¡­ has fallen!" the messenger reported to King Lionel.


    This time around, King Lionel was shocked to hear the news like everyone else.


    ¡­


    A disturbing news that sent waves of reaction to all.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Throne Room of King Alcyd-]


    The Alpha King of the werewolves assembled all Alphas and ministers.


    Including Alpha Berrick.


    Except for the Alpha of the Jade Pack, as he remained exiled and restricted to leave the territory of his wolf pack.


    ¡­


    "I assembled everyone today¡­ to announce an important matter." King Alcyd started to address the crowd.


    "The preparations for the war against King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires will begin from this day forth. His tyranny and the threat he poses towards our peace and existence must put to an end! We cannot allow such a creature to take the throne for supreme rulership of the entire supernatural world."


    Other Alphas scoffed and were unconvinced by the words of King Alcyd.


    Most of them were staunch supporters of Laura and Alpha Alister.


    Unknown to King Alcyd, the father of Selene instructed the faction of the opposition to keep opposing the Alpha King.


    And he will be taking the lead for the opposition.


    King Alcyd noticed the majority once more showing disrespect towards him.


    ¡­


    Then, the doors of the great throne room opened.


    A grand entrance just took place.


    Unexpectedly, Selene came to interfere the plan of her father to sabotage King Alcyd.


    Behind her were Magdeline, her older brother, Fluffy, and Melody.


    ¡­


    Wearing such regal dress.


    Showing off her curves and emphasizing her beauty.


    Stunning everyone with her grace, presence, and undeniable radiance.


    Making way for her and cleared a path for her towards the throne.


    Alpha Berrick clenched his fist and felt something was about to go against his plans.


    ¡­


    Selene used her ability to mind-link with her mate.


    Reassuring him that she got everything under control.


    ¡­


    "Surprised to see me, everyone?" Selene stood beside King Alcyd to show her own intention and her gesture to prove everyone that she is still in good faith with the Alpha King.


    There was a silence from the assembly.


    Selene has gained notorious reputation of being the most powerful she-wolf in the werewolf kingdom.


    Even surpassing the influence and network of connection that Laura has.


    ¡­


    "I am here to announce that I have gained the support of Laura for the officiating of my new position in this kingdom."


    "I, SELENE¡­ DAUGHTER OF ALPHA BERRICK FROM SILVER AURORA PACK!"


    "DECLARE AS YOUR NEW QUEEN!"


    ¡­


    Instantly, everyone was gasping for the declaration of Selene.


    "Anyone who has a problem for this declaration of mine can raise your opposition."


    ¡­


    The members of the opposing faction looked at Alpha Berrick, waiting for their next move.


    But there was no sign or instruction of going against Selene.


    "The Grand White Witch, a representative of the Hunters Association, and the wife of the Alpha King have given me their blessing and support."


    "I AM YOUR NEW QUEEN!"


    ¡­


    Selene immediately looked at the direction of her father.


    ''I will not let you bring chaos in this kingdom, father! We have a war to win!''


    ''Your plan for revenge must put to halt!''


    Unwavering tone of confidence could be heard while Selene informed her father through the mind-link.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 507 - After Assembly

    [-In The Werewolf Kingdom -]


    After the shocking announcement of Selene.


    She also emphasized the importance of their unity and preparations for their upcoming battle against the vampire king and his Legion of Vampires.


    As soon as the assembly and announcements were done, Alpha Berrick grabbed his own daughter for a private chat.


    King Alcyd wanted to stop Alpha Berrick.


    But the father of Selene warned him not to get involved.


    And Selene pacified her mate to let her father be.


    If the announcement was intense already, the friction between the Alpha King and the father of the soon to be ''Queen of Werewolves'' were more intense.


    Princess Shiveena immediately went to her older brother''s side.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Alpha Berrick would not hurt his own daughter." Princess Shiveena reassured her older brother.


    Leaving the halls of the throne room.


    Alpha Berrick took his daughter outside, by the courtyard of the palace.


    Selene instantly casted a wide barrier so no one could hear them or come close to them.


    "No one will hear us here, I made sure of that." Selene told her father.


    "WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS? WHY ARE YOU HELPING THAT BASTARD?" Alpha Berrick was clearly angry.


    Upset for the decisions made by his own daughter.


    "Father¡­ we have a war to win. I do not have time to be angry at someone right now and think about vengeance."


    "SO¡­ YOU DO NOT CARE THAT THIS MAN YOU LOVE IS RELATED TO THE ONE THAT KILLED YOUR MOTHER?"


    Alpha Berrick even continued, "ARE YOU EVEN HER DAUGHTER? HOW COULD YOU NOT FIGHT FOR YOUR MOTHER?"


    A sting from her father''s words.


    Accusing her of not caring or loving her own mother.


    "I guess now I know where Lucas gets his selfishness and irrational mood swings."


    ¡­


    "DON''T MOCK ME, YOUNG LADY!" Selene''s father was evidently not in the mood for Selene''s attitude.


    ¡­


    Selene took a deep breath and gathered her strength to respond to her father.


    "Hear me out, father¡­ Right now¡­ King Lionel has gathered his entire forces and strengthened his own army against me. If we do not unite the werewolf kingdom and keep fighting amongst ourselves, our heads will be rolling down the ground. And it will be too late for us to stop him."


    "I respect your feelings and desire to find justice for mother''s death but right now¡­ there are more important things we have to direct our attention than our own feelings."


    Selene continued to explain to her father.


    "THE FUTURE AND LIVES OF MANY DEPENDS ON OUR UNITY."


    "ONCE WE FALL¡­ THERE WILL BE MANY INNOCENT LIVES WILL BE LOST¡­"


    "JUST LIKE MOTHER! AND OUR ORIGINAL MEMBERS OF SILVER AURORA PACK!"


    ¡­


    Such heavy emotions and realizations were thrown at Selene''s father.


    Alpha Berrick realized the weight of the responsibility that his own daughter must act upon.


    "FINE¡­ you will return to crimson pack and help me re-establish our newly formed pack." Alpha Berrick conveyed his thoughts to Selene.


    "It will be easier for me to gather forces and meet with the officials if I stay here in the royal palace. I will be able to monitor everything easily from here. If you need someone to help you, Lucas must do so because he is your rightful heir for the leadership of Silver Aurora Pack." Selene tried to reason out with her father.


    "You mean¡­ you will be staying with your mate?" Alpha Berrick still wanted to insist for Selene to stay away from the son of King Viktor, her own mate.


    "Father! I am not spending time with him to enjoy myself or play around. This is something I must do for the greater good." Selene retorted.


    She begged her father.


    "Please father¡­ let me do my duty here¡­ and my coronation as the queen of werewolves will be officiated as soon as possible."


    Selene further begged her father.


    Holding her father''s hand as she begged.


    "I cannot do this on my own, father! PLEASE¡­ PLEASE¡­ UNDERSTAND MY SITUATION. AND I NEED YOUR SUPPORT!"


    "Do you want to see your only daughter suffer?"


    Using her charm as the only daughter to convince her raging father.


    Feeling defeated at the begging of his only daughter and her own charm.


    He gave up and surrendered to her.


    "FINE! AS LONG AS YOU PROMISE, STRICTLY ROYAL MATTERS! NO FOOLISH LOVE ON THE SIDELINES!"


    "I PROMISE! At least I keep my promise unlike someone I know!" Selene promised her father and reminded her father''s scuffle with her mate.


    Before Alpha Berrick could even react, Selene immediately hugged her father.


    His rage, anger, and frustrations were all diffused by a single act of affection.


    A powerful bond between father and daughter made him calm and surrender.


    There were no other words came out from him.


    He could only hug his only daughter back as a sign of his own affection.


    ¡­


    ''OH, MY LOVE! Our daughter is growing up looking exactly like you. And has inherited your compassion for the innocent ones.'' Alpha Berrick thought to himself while hugging his daughter.


    ¡­


    Magdeline removed the barrier that Selene has made.


    Interrupting the father and daughter moment.


    "Sorry to ruin this father and daughter moment. But we have a problem!" Magdeline interjected.


    Both, Alpha Berrick and Selene were wondering what it could be.


    ¡­


    "What is it, Lady Magdeline?" Selene asked.


    ¡­


    "I received a message from one of my friends. Queen Mira has claimed the throne and defeated Gaiea."


    ¡­


    "WHAT?!" Alpha Berrick was more surprised than Selene.


    "Who is Gaeia?" Selene asked.


    "The queen of dragons and an ancient being¡­ the declared guardian of the supreme throne¡­"


    Alpha Berrick asked, "Who defeated the queen of dragons?"


    ¡­


    "Queen Mira, the queen of sirens and seven seas!"


    ¡­


    "I thought she is an ally of the light?" Alpha Berrick remarked.


    "Apparently, she is playing things on her own terms. She was only concerned for the sea creatures and not those above. Somehow, when she lost her daughter and husband¡­ Queen Mira kept her association with her former allies. In the hopes of finding them."


    ¡­


    On the other hand¡­


    In the great halls of the throne room.


    Melody was wondering at what was going on with Selene and her father.


    "Do you think Selene will be alright? Should we check on them?" Melody asked Lucas who was standing next to her.


    "Selene can handle it. Don''t worry about her. I am more concerned with our father. Will he be able to handle my younger sister?"


    Lucas became curious why the crest symbol on Melody''s chest was flickering brightly and unsteadily.


    "Ummm¡­."


    Suddenly, Melody felt uneasy and a bit dizzy.


    "Are you alright?" Lucas began to worry.


    Then, out of nowhere¡­ Melody passed out.


    Swiftly, catching her¡­ Lucas held Melody close to him.


    "Can somebody help me?" Lucas called for an immediate help and assistance.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 508 - Queen Versus Queen (Part I)

    [-In The Lair of the Dark Lord-]


    Somewhere far and hidden¡­


    The dark creatures and followers of the Dark Lord assembled for their demonic rituals.


    Many of them were committed in their devotion and chanting.


    The scent of death and darkness surrounded the lair of darkness.


    Circling around a huge fire.


    For its sole purpose in performing their demonic rituals.


    The Great Necromancer, Zaeqir¡­ requested the presence of the queen of serpents, the leader of the guardians of the lair of their dark lord.


    Even in the lair of the dark lord, the news about the death of Gaeia reached them.


    ¡­


    "I think you have an idea why I summoned for you?" Zaeqir asked Arachne.


    Arachne stood at the side of the great necromancer as they watched the demonic ritual together.


    Secluded in an exclusive area for higher ranking commanders of the Dark Lord.


    They began to discuss an important matter.


    "Your minions may have heard that the queen of fairies have reacted violently about the sudden claim of Queen Mira." Arachne told Zaeqir.


    "Of course! Gaeia''s death is a shocking news for everyone. A powerful ancient creature defeated by a powerful monarch." Zaeqir shared his opinion.


    Arachne continued, "But another showdown between two powerful queens is inevitable."


    "The war will become more bloody and chaotic as we expected it to be." Arachne added.


    Then the great necromancer stepped forward and gave a meaningful smirk.


    "And I will reap everything that I sowed. More death will be great for our future plans."


    Zaeqir further stated to the serpent queen, "How I wish I was powerful enough so I could use the dragon queen as a part of our plans but it is impossible for me to utilize her corpse."


    "At least we have something against the next chosen one and her mate. We still have something that can shake them up." Arachne was confident about their plans.


    "SOON¡­ THE RETURN OF OUR DARK LORD WILL COMMENCE!"


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    Magdeline informed Selene about the shocking news about the ancient being.


    Though, Melody was brought back to the royal hospital.


    Magdeline reassured Selene and Lucas that there was nothing to worry about for Melody.


    But they have to observe her further due to her recent evolution process.


    "You can check on her afterwards but for now¡­ there are more important things you need to tend to. Chloe will be there to check on her." Magdeline told Selene.


    The Alpha King approached Selene and volunteered that he would look after Melody.


    Alpha Berrick was still agitated and uncomfortable seeing the son of Viktor around.


    Glaring at him as King Alcyd approached his daughter.


    Faking a cough, Alpha Berrick wanted to remind Selene with what they talked about.


    As she was reminded, Selene thanked her mate for reassuring her as well.


    Immediately, King Alcyd went ahead and escorted Lucas to bring Melody to the royal hospital.


    ¡­


    While Magdeline had to lead Selene somewhere else.


    And Magdeline introduced her to King Falcon.


    The king of the sky took a visit in the werewolf kingdom right after the queen of dragons perished.


    His huge white wings clipped behind him while wearing the full platinum armor.


    Selene was escorted by her father.


    Right after their brief discussion, they went in a private room where King Falcon was waiting alone.


    Royal guards were securing the perimeter due to the presence of a monarch.


    ¡­


    [-In Magdeline''s Private Chamber-]


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick was surprised to see the king of the sky.


    Upon their entrance, King Falcon greeted them and formally introduced himself.


    "What can we help you with King Falcon?" Selene directly asked the monarch.


    Noticeably, there were four eggs laid on the couch.


    Even Magdeline became curious about the four eggs.


    "First of all¡­ as you heard, Queen Mira has defeated the queen of dragons and I tried to stop her from doing such despicable act." King Falcon explained.


    He continued explaining, "Unfortunately, the best thing I could do at the time when I tried to interfere in her plans¡­ was to save these eggs from Queen Mira''s battle against Gaeia."


    "You mean¡­ Queen Mira tried to use the eggs against the queen of dragons?" Selene was surprised at the things she just heard.


    Innocent creatures being used for their own self-interest and goals.


    ¡­


    King Falcon lowered his gaze.


    "Queen Mira has become too desperate to find her daughter. And blamed the outlanders for taking her daughter away from her. Thus, her desire to claim the throne for herself. To punish those who have wronged her." King Falcon revealed to Selene and the others.


    ¡­


    Selene felt disgusted.


    "THAT''S NOT GOOD ENOUGH REASON TO INVOLVE SUCH INNOCENT LIVES!"


    The platinum haired soon-to-be queen of werewolves came closer to hold the eggs laid on the couch.


    Caressing each of the eggs.


    Selene expressed her compassion and sympathy for the unborn dragons.


    "Once they hatched¡­ these hatchlings will have no mother to take care for them." Selene''s voice was clearly sad for the dragons.


    King Falcon interjected.


    "Drake, the fire dragon king is the father of those dragons. The death of Gaeia is something will cause great chaos and you include the war between you and the vampire king."


    ¡­


    "DARK DAYS ARE UPON US!" Magdeline feared for the worse.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Ever Garden-]


    Queen Venus was on her throne looking at the stone figure of her younger sister.


    Placed in the center of the halls of the throne.


    To serve as an example to everyone and those who will dare to defy her.


    A fairy came rushing towards the queen of fairies.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!"


    The messenger kneeled in front of the fairy queen while others became curious at the sudden commotion.


    "GAIEA HAS FALLEN! AND QUEEN MIRA HAS CLAIMED THE THRONE!"


    Instantly, an uproar and astonished reaction reverberated around the great hall.


    Causing for another chaos to arise.


    Queen Venus treated Gaeia like a family.


    A raging chaos was about to explode all over the realm of supernaturals.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 509 - Intensifying War Preparations

    Far away from the werewolf kingdom¡­


    The Kingdom of Elves was heavily guarded and closed off from outsiders and non-elves.


    Unless they are invited by the king of elves himself.


    During the rising chaos and turmoil around the supernatural world, the king of elves became more strict with the entry to their borders.


    Not allowing any trade from outsiders nor extending help to any of their neighboring kingdoms.


    ¡­


    A personal spy, employed by the princess of elves, reported to her about what happened to Princess Pearl in the Ever Garden.


    As urgent as it was, she shared the information to Princess Magenta.


    Shocking her for what Princess Magenta''s eldest sister has done.


    "I MUST LEAVE!" Princess Magenta told Princess Ivana.


    She continued, "I need to seek help from someone powerful enough to save my sister and help the fairy kingdom from going worse."


    "Where will you seek help?" Princes Ivana asked the fairy princess.


    "Selene, the new chosen one will help me. She owes me a lot for saving her from her own darkness." Princess Magenta answered the query of the princess of elves.


    She hurriedly packed her things and planned to set out to see Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Werewolf Kingdom-]


    Since the unexpected arrival of King Falcon, bringing bad news with him regarding the defeat of Gaiea and the claim of Mira to the throne.


    Selene had no choice but to gear up quickly for war preparations.


    Now, that the queen of the seven seas forcefully claimed the throne for supreme rulership.


    Just to take control over the supernatural world.


    The new chosen one must do something in putting an end to the growing chaos around the supernatural world.


    Preventing for the chaos to reach all the way to the cities of humans.


    ¡­


    All Alphas from different wolf packs and ministers gave their support on Selene''s claim to the supreme throne and as the new queen of werewolves.


    Even the opposition had no choice but to yield to Selene, the daughter of the new leader of the faction of opposition.


    Especially, Laura had given her support as well to Selene''s claims in exchange for the pardon for her siblings and the agreement of making her unborn child as the heir to the throne of King Alcyd.


    The entire werewolf kingdom was in full alert and the tension was indeed high.


    King Alcyd immediately declared a full scale high alert to all wolf pack territories, sending battalion of army for each wolf pack.


    Sending extra provisions to all allied wolf packs for their survival.


    Everyone was not only preparing for the war.


    But they were also preparing for the upcoming coronation of Selene as the new queen of werewolves.


    ¡­


    In the middle of a busy royal palace¡­


    The bustling noise¡­


    Rushing clicking sounds of footsteps¡­


    Active patrol of royal guards around the premises of the royal palace¡­


    The atmosphere around the royal palace could really tell how intense the war preparations has become.


    ¡­


    Ever since their return in the royal palace, Athena was only focused on her twins.


    If her mate, Beta Garrett was always accompanying their Alpha King.


    Athena was completely occupied with looking after their twins.


    While Athena was changing the tiny clothes of her twins, a knock was made on her door.


    "Coming!" Athena made sure her twins was settled in their crib before checking on the door.


    ¡­


    As she opened the door, Athena was surprised to see Selene.


    "Oh, Luna!" Athena tried to regain her composure from her disgruntled look.


    "Athena, drop the Luna and you know what to call me¡­" Selene entered and directly went to the twins.


    Athena was reminded about Selene''s preference to be called by her name.


    "Forgive me, Lu-- ¡­ I mean Selene. I was not expecting your visit. Garrett told me that you are busy preparing for war."


    Selene played with Athena''s infants.


    For werewolf infants, their growth was not like the humans.


    "Yeah, there are a lot of things to prepare. But before we start the coronation and the battle begins, I want something to be done first." Selene carried the twins while looking at Athena.


    "What is it then?" Athena was curious at what Selene wanted.


    ¡­


    "You and Garrett need to get married!"


    "WHAT?!?!"


    Athena was shocked at the request of their soon to be queen.


    She was completely astonished.


    "We are in the middle of crisis and chaos, Selene! How can we think about that?"


    Selene rolled her eyes at Athena''s reaction.


    "Look! You and Garrett are like a family to me now. We don''t know what will happen to us in this war. But don''t you want to get married with him before things go messy and chaotic? Don''t you want to make your union to be official?"


    "But¡­"


    "NO BUT''s!! I have already prepared for it. Alcyd is on board with my plan!" Selene insisted.


    She added, "Of course, your twins must be there! I will be carrying them both, the entire time! No need to worry!"


    ¡­


    "First¡­ we need to do your bride look, quickly!"


    Selene instantly called for Prince Ivan and Chloe to help her in preparing Athena.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Chloe was nowhere to be found in the royal hospital nor around the royal palace.


    ¡­


    The granddaughter of Magdeline became desperate in removing the demon curse on Prince Alarick.


    Due to the thought of the possibility that Prince Alarick may die, Chloe became impatient and wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    [-In The Secret Cave-]


    Laura surrendered the whereabouts to where they transferred Mia.


    Chloe found out about it and had a thought of approaching her mother.


    ¡­


    Secretly she took a visit to where Mia was chained and prisoned.


    Upon entering the dark cave.


    She used her light spell to clear her path.


    ¡­


    The moment she walked further.


    Deeper inside the cave¡­


    Her presence was heard by her mother.


    Seeing her completely emerging from the shadows.


    Mia smirked at the sight of her daughter.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "WHAT DO WE HAVE HERE?"


    "A SURPRISE VISIT?"


    Immediately, by the look on Chloe''s eyes¡­ Mia knew that Chloe was in need of something¡­ DESPERATELY!


    Before Chloe could even speak, Mia expressed her own terms.


    "The only way you can have me cooperate with your request is a promise¡­"


    "PROMISE TO RELEASE ME AND SURRENDER YOUR MAGIC POWERS TO ME."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 510 - Before The Coronation

    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    Chloe returned from her secret visit to her mother.


    Striking a secret deal with her evil mother, Chloe had to do what''s best for her mate and his survival.


    Wasting no time, she immediately went to Prince Alarick''s room.


    Unaware of Chloe''s plans, Prince Alarick woke up from his sleep.


    "Hey! Where were you? Selene was looking for you."


    He reached for Chloe''s hand and could see the worry in her eyes.


    ¡­


    "Magdeline said I will be alright as long as I control my temper. Which I think will not be that difficult. Unlike my younger brother, I am more calm and rational than him." Prince Alarick tried to take the worry off from Chloe''s mind.


    ¡­


    Unknown to Prince Alarick, Chloe has finally decided to have the deal with her evil mother.


    "Do you trust me?" Chloe asked the prince.


    "Of course! Why do you have to ask?" Prince Alarick was a little bit confused with Chloe''s tone and choice of words.


    "Just close your eyes¡­"


    Prince Alarick was curious and confused at what was going on but he listened to Chloe''s request to close his eyes.


    ¡­


    "Love, just do not forget¡­ we are in the hospital. Your grandmother or anyone can come in any time. So, maybe if you have hot surprise for me¡­ can we do it in some other time? I would love to do it now but¡­ it''s embarrassing to get caught in the middle of it¡­ you know¡­"


    The royal prince kept talking while closing his eyes.


    Not knowing what was about to take place.


    ¡­


    The pixie cut and red velvet-haired witch stood.


    She began to do the spell taught by her evil mother.


    A rune spell that was forbidden by the light witches.


    ¡­


    Because it will give more power to the demons of the underworld.


    In exchange of the power to break the curse, the one who cast the spell will release one chained demon from the underworld.


    Only few numbers of demons exists in the world.


    All of them are powerful followers of the Dark Lord.


    Having another demon released from the underworld will only bring additional chaos to the world of living.


    One of the lifelong missions of Mia, the dark witch, was breaking demon curses and awaken the dark lord from his slumber.


    Aside from her desperate desire for immortality without becoming a vampire or werewolf.


    ¡­


    Chloe went ahead with her plan to break the demonic curse plaguing the eldest royal prince.


    #_RUNE SPELL INCANTATION_#


    As soon as Chloe finished casting the rune spell, Prince Alarick could feel the surge of energy surrounding him.


    His mumbling was interrupted and felt the pinching sensation around the demon curse seal.


    "Urrghh!!" Prince Alarick wanted to touch the cursed seal.


    But Chloe put restriction on his body movements.


    Until the spell was complete, Prince Alarick could not do any unnecessary movements.


    ¡­


    When she finally succeeded in removing the demonic curse, Prince Alarick was relieved and he felt lighter than the usual.


    ¡­


    -Panting!-


    -Panting!-


    Immediately he opened his eyes and raised from his bed.


    "What just happened?!" Prince Alarick asked Chloe.


    "Do not worry! Everything is alright now! I finally removed the demonic curse on you!" Chloe embraced Prince Alarick.


    Hugging Chloe back.


    Wondering how Chloe did manage to remove the demonic curse.


    ¡­


    He was thankful to her but he became worried for her.


    Because just like his mother¡­ he was told that dark and forbidden magic always comes with a price.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, at the royal throne room¡­


    Selene and King Alcyd initiated the simple wedding of the two of their most trust friends.


    Preparing a surprise wedding ceremony for both of them.


    With the support of some of the executive officers of the Alpha King.


    Theo, Jackson, Galvin, and Jane were around to become the witness of the simple wedding of Beta Garrett and his mate Athena.


    Hiring a priest to officiate the wedding formally.


    Selene was clearly excited for the surprise wedding for the two.


    Carrying the twins of Athena and Beta Garrett, she was evidently excited for the two parents of the twins.


    At first, Beta Garrett was complaining why he was brought to the bottom of the steps of the throne.


    Until, the huge doors of the throne room opened.


    With Athena wearing such beautiful white wedding dress.


    It was simple yet stunningly beautiful.


    ...


    Just like how Athena wanted it for her own wedding.


    ...


    Smiling and crying at the same time.


    ...


    Athena became emotional because she never thought of getting married in her life.


    ...


    Even when she got pregnant, getting married was the least of her priorities.


    One of the traits of Selene that made her earn Athena''s respect was her selfless character.


    Because just like Selene, Athena revolved her life in service and thinking about for the better good of others than for her own sake.


    This time around, Selene reminded Athena to start thinking about her own growing family.


    Her marriage with Garrett will allow her to provide better rights for her children.


    Legalized union with Garrett will provide stability in their family.


    ¡­


    Beta Garrett was completely captivated and mesmerized at the sight of Athena.


    He was as if falling in love with Athena again.


    For the longest time, Athena agreed to look more feminine and do some make-over for her special occasion.


    A memorable moment for both Garrett and her.


    King Alcyd nudged at his best friend to smile.


    "Stop fidgeting and start smiling! This is your wedding day and show some of your killer smiles!" the Alpha King whispered to his best friend.


    The Beta was completely surprised at the sudden plans of his Alpha King and Luna.


    Though, he finally gave in and basked in the happiness brought by the special moment he was about to share with his mate.


    ¡­


    Athena walked the aisle slowly and emotionally.


    Because everything flashed into her, all the struggles and memories she had with Garrett.


    Finally, they have reached this moment where they finally become husband and wife.


    The twins kept playing with Selene''s hair but their soon-to-be queen was in tears of happiness.


    Unaware that King Alcyd was looking at her.


    Wishing to have his own family with Selene instead of Laura.


    ''She will be a great wife, don''t you think?'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of Alcyd told the Alpha King.


    ''Yes! Selene will be the BEST WIFE!'' King Alycd''s response to his spirit wolf.


    ...


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Ancient Palace-]


    Queen Mira sat on her new throne.


    Declaring a new era for the supernatural world.


    Her most trusted general, Aquano¡­ presented to her the fifth egg of Gaeia.


    Unfortunately, before they could discuss anything¡­


    They were interrupted by the arrival of Queen Venus, the queen of fairies.


    "HOW DARE YOU, MIRA!?!"


    "YOU SHALL FEEL MY WRATH!"


    Queen Venus declared as she appeared from out of nowhere.


    A bright light shone around the throne room.


    ¡­


    If things were going intense already, another arrival signaled another intense battle.


    "I . DRAKE!"


    "FIRE . KING . OF . DRAGONS!"


    "HAS . ARRIVED!"


    The ground shook from the sudden arrival of an ancient being.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 511 - Night Before The Coronation

    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    Day before the coronation of Selene as the new queen of werewolves.


    Magdeline was surprised that the demon cursed seal has been completely removed.


    She wondered how Chloe did it.


    ¡­


    The dark haired prince, in his clean shirt and pants, he stood by the window and felt some worry for Chloe.


    "I have a bad feeling about this Magdeline! Chloe won''t tell me either the truth about it but I am sure there is more to it. She disappeared for a day and came back with answers." Prince Alarick shared his worry and concern to the grandmother of his mate.


    He continued, "I cannot shake off the feeling that she did something drastic for my sake."


    ¡­


    Magdeline understood what Prince Alarick meant.


    "Don''t worry! I will ask her about it and I will find out the truth. For now¡­ just prepare yourself for the event tomorrow."


    Prince Alarick remembered the special occasion that was scheduled to take place.


    A most awaited event in their kingdom.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Night before the coronation of Selene as the new queen of werewolves.


    In her own room¡­


    Selene was accompanied by Prince Ivan in preparing her coronation dress and accessories for the most awaited event in their kingdom.


    Melody was seated on the couch watching Selene and Prince Ivan prepare her attire for the coronation.


    Contemplating on what''s happening to her.


    Instead of sharing her own inputs and opinions, Melody was too preoccupied with the changes happening on her.


    And her siren form.


    Pretending that she was listening but in fact, her mind was not with Selene and Prince Ivan.


    ¡­


    "I can''t believe my brother allowed you to stay in a separate room." Prince Ivan told Selene while doing some finishing touches on her dress.


    "His room is next to mine and he doesn''t sleep in his room. Every time I wake up he is already sleeping by the couch." Selene disclosed to Prince Ivan.


    Prince Ivan was not surprised to find out about the actions of his older brother.


    "Well, he missed you a lot. And he still loves you so much. Though, shouldn''t you feel his presence when he is near?" Prince Ivan stated.


    "My spirit wolf doesn''t warn me or tell me anything. Sylvia wants Alcyd around so I cannot rely on her when it comes of warning me about our mate." Selene was clearly annoyed with her own spirit wolf.


    ''Pft! Our mate is suffering so much already from your treatment towards him. And you have punished him too much already. As if you do not miss him too. So, do not put this on me alone!''


    Sylvia continued,


    ''YOU LIKE IT TOO¡­ SEEING HIM THERE WHEN YOU WAKE UP!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene said to her without any hesitation.


    ¡­


    Selene could not argue with her own spirit wolf because Sylvia was only telling the truth.


    ¡­


    Before she could make any remarks, the door opened.


    Surprising Selene, her friends arrived from the Golden Moon Pack.


    Arranged by the Alpha King.


    "GEORGIE! FREDDIE!" Selene exclaimed in her surprise.


    Then behind Georgie and Freddie were Scarlett and her two mates.


    "SCARLETT! LANCE! CALEB!"


    "ALL OF YOU ARE HERE!"


    "HOW?"


    Selene was delighted to see her friends arrive from the Golden Moon Pack.


    "How can we miss your coronation as our new queen?" Scarlett pointed out to Selene.


    "But aren''t you expected to give birth any time soon? That''s why you should be in bed instead of walking around!" Selene became worried for Scarlett.


    Both Caleb and Lance wanted to react.


    Agreeing with Selene''s words but Scarlett threw a serious glare towards the two.


    Immediately, they kept their own complaints to themselves.


    ¡­


    "How are you feeling now and tomorrow is the big day of your coronation?" Freddie asked Selene.


    "I am nervous to be honest!" Selene expressed her own feelings.


    She then wondered.


    "Shouldn''t you all be guarding the Golden Moon Pack? What will happen to¡­"


    Georgie did not let her finish and informed Selene that it was the initiative of King Alcyd to bring them in her coronation day.


    "The Alpha King wanted you to feel less nervous if your friends are there. He wanted those close to you to be present on that day." Georgie revealed.


    ¡­


    ''SEE! OUR MATE IS SO SWEET FOR DOING THAT! HE THINKS ABOUT YOUR HAPPINESS!''


    The spirit wolf was gushing over King Alcyd''s gestures and efforts.


    But Selene tried her best to divert her attention.


    ¡­


    Shaking off the feeling of being too drawn to her feelings for King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    At the same time, while Selene was having a moment with her friends on her room.


    Laura was writing a letter for siblings.


    Instructing them to stand down and cease any schemes against King Alcyd, emphasizing their attention must be on the war against king lionel and arrival of Queen Mira that may put their entire kingdom in ruins.


    Knowing that her younger brother, Alpha Alister will be having difficult time to cooperate with the Alpha King. Because he thinks that his older sister deserves more to be the queen and not Selene.


    Laura wanted no more troubles or conflict on her side.


    Realizing the words uttered by Selene.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The King Lionel''s Castle-]


    King Lionel was on his way to the dungeon of his castle.


    The moment Hanzo and the other members of the Henchmen arrived, the vampire king did not waste any time.


    He immediately made his way down to the dungeon with an ancient item and relic retrieved from the attack on the Headquarters of the Hunters Association.


    As soon as he reached the most guarded part of the dungeon, he instructed the vampire guards to open the door.


    "It is time to release you, my son!"


    King Lionel stood in front of a huge winged monster with its red eyes and sharp fangs.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 512 - Coronation Day

    News about the coronation of Selene as the new queen of the werewolves has been spread to all.


    Many werewolves gathered around the royal palace of the Werewolf Kingdom.


    The royal guards were on high alert.


    Only Alphas and high officials from all registered allied wolf packs were allowed to enter inside the throne room.


    Brandon, the acting representative of the rogue werewolves'' faction was allowed to be inside the throne room to witness the coronation of the new queen of werewolves.


    There were a lot of werewolves wanted to witness the coronation.


    King Alcyd instructed Princess Shiveena to supervise the security around the perimeter and area of the location of the coronation.


    To ensure the protection and safety of those inside the throne room.


    And prevent any unnecessary encounter from their enemies.


    Especially they were in the middle of the war.


    Magdeline casted a powerful barrier around the area.


    Allowing the others to see from the outside but not to get near.


    A huge screen was installed outside the structure of the throne room, for everyone to have their own view of what was happening inside.


    So that even if they were standing outside, they could still see what was going on.


    Despite there was a barrier, a condition was placed by Grand White Witch.


    Announcing to all viewers and those who wanted to show support and love for Selene as the new queen of werewolves can throw flowers towards the barrier.


    Only flowers will be permitted to pass through the gigantic barrier casted by the powerful witch.


    ¡­


    Some of the former acquaintances of Selene from the Midnight Pack could not believe that Selene was about to become the queen of werewolves.


    "They pushed through for the coronation despite the war that we are currently in?"


    "I cannot believe this! Selene is going to be our queen? She was an outsider in our wolf pack!"


    "Right! This is so unfair! What does she have that we don''t?"


    "SHE DOESN''T DESERVE TO BE A QUEEN!"


    ¡­


    Three she-wolves in their twenties were unsatisfied at what was going on.


    Unaware to the presence behind them.


    Rogue werewolves residing from the Golden Moon Pack attended the coronation day.


    "What were you saying about our queen?" one of the rogue werewolves approached the three she-wolves.


    He intentionally made his voice louder to make other werewolves hear him.


    "DID YOU JUST SAY THAT OUR QUEEN DOESN''T DESERVE THE CROWN?"


    ¡­


    Immediately, others were triggered crowding around the three she-wolves.


    "W-We were not talking about Selene, we meant LAURA! LAURA doesn''t deserve to be the queen!" One of the she-wolves stammered in her clarification.


    Even though, they were really referring to Selene¡­ the sight of a huge number of angry werewolves were frightening enough for them to immediately lie and keep themselves from saying bad stuff about Selene.


    ¡­


    The rogue werewolves from the Golden Moon Pack victoriously smiled because they succeeded in taunting the three she-wolves.


    ¡­


    Tension were diffused as soon as their soon-to-be queen appeared on the screen.


    ¡­


    Her entrance to the throne room was immediately broadcasted to the screens.


    ¡­


    A mesmerizing sight to behold.


    Her beauty that radiates all over.


    The regality of her dress and accessories.


    Grace and fierceness like no other.


    Through the help of Prince Ivan, her dress complements the radiating beauty and grace that Selene has.


    Putting everyone in complete awe of her beauty and grace.


    The Alpha King was trying his best to tame his own spirit wolf and his own self because Selene was making him lose his mind.


    ¡­


    ''YOU ARE BREATH-TAKINGLY BEAUTIFUL¡­MY QUEEN!'' King Alcyd told Selene through the mind-link as she takes her time walking towards the throne.


    ¡­


    Selene smiled at King Alcyd.


    ''YOU LOOK HANDSOME AND DASHING YOURSELF! MY KING!'' Selene responded to King Alcyd''s good words.


    ¡­


    Everyone close to Selene was in the throne room.


    Witnessing her coronation day as the new queen of werewolves.


    Including her own father, Alpha Berrick, amongst the attendees of the coronation of Selene.


    He noticed Selene beaming in her smile.


    Alpha Berrick looked at where her smile was directed to.


    Then he saw the Alpha King smiling as well towards Selene.


    An anger brewing inside him wanted to hit the Alpha King.


    Before he could even move, Alpha Maximo whispered to him that this was his daughter''s coronation day and many werewolves were watching at the moment.


    ''This is your daughter''s moment. Are you sure you want to ruin her day?'' Alpha Maximo asked.


    And Alpha Berrick came back to his senses that it wasn''t worth it to be angry if this moment was solely for Selene.


    ''Thank you for reminding me, I don''t know what I would do if you weren''t here.'' Alpha Berrick thanked his closest friend.


    ¡­


    When Selene reached the throne, she was held carefully by the king.


    Assisting her to the steps of the throne.


    Making her way to the top.


    Magdeline was assigned as the officiator of the coronation.


    ¡­


    The ceremony for Selene''s coronation as the new queen of werewolves has finally began.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    The vampire king gathered his henchmen and all allied vampires.


    Hanzo and the rest of the members of the Henchmen were gathered to witness the announcement of their king.


    King Lionel told all of his allied vampires and his henchmen that he had something to show to them.


    Anticipating patiently for their king to arrive.


    Finally, the doors opened with the entrance of their king.


    And someone familiar walking behind him.


    The elder vampires recognized the man behind King Lionel.


    "It can''t be!"


    "HOW?!"


    Reaction of the vampire elders at the man walking behind their king.


    ¡­


    When King Lionel reached his throne, he began to introduce the man next to him.


    ¡­


    "I WANT TO INTRODUCE TO EVERYONE¡­ MY SON¡­ DAMIEN!!!"


    A wave of reaction reverberated around the great hall of the throne room.


    Shocked and astonished at the return of their vampire prince.


    ¡­


    His eyes glistened in bright red.


    "IT''S NICE TO BE BACK!"


    A sinister smile was released by Prince Damien.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 513 - After Coronation

    [-In The Throne Room-]


    Everyone''s attention was on Selene.


    Her crowning glory.


    Right after the ceremonial process, Magdeline gave a signal to the minister of ceremonies.


    The minister of ceremonies held the crown and was tasked to place the crown on the queen''s head.


    Royal guards surrounding the entire throne room were on high alert.


    In case of any threats, they would be prepared in eliminating such threat.


    As Selene was being crown as the new queen of werewolves, her memories during her days in Midnight Pack with Laquisha flashed back to her.


    Since the day she lost Laquisha, her entire journey as a mercenary, and until her arrival at the Golden Moon Pack.


    Becoming the Golden Moon Pack''s Luna and all the trials that came on her way.


    It all flashed back to her.


    ¡­


    "We present to all of you, THE NEW QUEEN OF WEREWOLVES¡­"


    "QUEEN SELENE!"


    ¡­


    Compared to other kingdoms, during the coronation either of the Alpha King or their queen, werewolves do not kneel or bow to their monarch.


    They cheer and give them a rousing applause.


    Until the new crowned monarch would lift their hand in signal for their own speech.


    ¡­


    "I STAND BEFORE YOU, NOT JUST AS YOUR QUEEN BUT AS YOUR CHOSEN ONE¡­"


    "THAT WILL BRING PEACE AND PROSPERITY IN OUR KINGDOM!"


    "AN END TO ALL TYRANNY AND UNJUST KILLINGS!"


    "A HOPE IN OUR DARKEST TIMES!"


    "WE ARE STRONGER TOGETHER!  WE FIGHT AS ONE!"


    "LET THE ENTIRE WORLD HEAR OUR HOWL!!!!!"


    ¡­


    For the longest time, the werewolf kingdom has been finally united under one reign.


    Not through their Alpha King but through a woman.


    Chosen by destiny and fate.


    All werewolves howled in pride for their new queen.


    Reaching the far corners of the territory of the Werewolf Kingdom.


    Even the faction of opposition and those who doubted Selene at first¡­


    Howled in pride for their new queen.


    Especially Alpha Berrick, the father of Selene¡­ howled for his daughter.


    Feeling proud of the woman she has become.


    ''MY LOVE, DO YOU HEAR THE RESOUNDING HOWLS OF THE ENTIRE KINGDOM?''


    ''THEY BELIEVE IN YOUR DAUGHTER!''


    ''OUR DAUGHTER IS LIVING YOUR DREAM!''


    ''A UNITED BANNER OF ALL WEREWOLVES!''


    Alpha Berrick thought of his loving wife while howling in pride for their new queen.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    {-AFTER SELENE''S CORONATION-}


    Everyone returned to their respective wolf packs.


    The coronation day concluded with a long and tiring meet and greet of their new queen.


    Congratulating her and wishing her eternal reign.


    ¡­


    It was arduous and tasking.


    Thus, Selene wanted to relax herself through visiting the royal garden.


    She began to use her earth elemental powers in providing bloom and more colors to the flowers around her.


    The scent and colors brought serenity to her mind.


    "What''s bothering you?" King Alcyd suddenly appeared behind Selene.


    "Alcyd! You surprised me!" Selene was so distracted with her own thoughts to even notice her own mate.


    "I guess you are that distracted for you not to sense my presence. For a queen, you must always be on high alert! You are a high profile target now." King Alcyd was trying to tease Selene.


    Walking around his own mate.


    He continue to ask Selene.


    "What''s on your mind, my queen?"


    "Our next move¡­ our forthcoming battle against the vampire king and¡­"


    ¡­


    "And the queen of seven seas!" King Alcyd finished Selene''s statement.


    He began to comfort Selene and take away her doubts.


    "No matter who the enemy is¡­ always remember¡­ you are not alone in this fight. You have us¡­


    "YOU HAVE ME!"


    King Alcyd held Selene''s hand.


    As they both looked into each other''s eyes.


    Their feelings for each other could no longer be denied.


    Looking straight at each other''s soul.


    As if they were both bare naked.


    ¡­


    From afar, Alpha Berrick was looking for Selene and he followed Selene''s scent.


    Leading him to a sight he feared.


    An intimate moment between her daughter and the son of his immortal enemy.


    He planned to break the moment apart but Melody appeared and interrupted the moment between the Selene and the Alpha King.


    Instead of losing his temper once more, he turned away and planned to leave the royal palace.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Melody was planning to return to her father as well.


    "Selene?" Melody uttered.


    Instantly, Selene dropped King Alcyd''s hand and approached the mate of her older brother.


    "Melody! What''s wrong?" Selene wondered at Melody''s concern.


    "I just want to tell you that I am returning to my father. They need me badly right now. And I am worried for him."


    Melody found out that the Main Headquarters of the Hunters Association was under siege.


    And was defeated by the legion of vampires.


    Mostly because of the army of henchmen of King Lionel.


    "But¡­" Selene wanted to tell Melody to stay and it was dangerous for her to return.


    "Don''t worry! Your older brother will accompany me. He volunteered to escort me back and provide me all the help that I would be needing."


    Selene wanted to refuse.


    But King Alcyd supported Melody''s plans to return.


    "I guess she is right! After all¡­ Lucas is capable enough to provide Melody all the protection and help she needs."


    He continued explaining to Selene.


    "And you are the new queen of werewolves. You have a big responsibility of leading your own army towards the upcoming battle to reclaim your right as the rightful supreme ruler of all supernatural beings."


    Immediately, Melody held Selene''s hand.


    "Be the queen that the werewolves need right now! I do not want to hinder your duty as their new queen. Plus, Lucas is powerful as you are! He is second to none."


    Selene hugged Melody tightly as she could.


    "I will miss you!"


    "Me too¡­ and thank you for everything you have done for me!" Melody told Selene with such heartfelt words.


    Parting their ways once more was a bitter sweet moment for the two.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 514 - Queen Versus Queen (Part II)

    [-At The Royal Palace-]


    When Melody asked permission to Selene,


    Laura saw from a distance how King Alcyd and Selene was starting to get closer again.


    She held her growing tummy and endured the sight of the two.


    Sharing a moment together.


    "He never looked at me like that¡­" Laura uttered while standing from the terrace.


    Princess Shiveena standing behind Laura, told the pregnant wife of the Alpha King.


    "I guess you should know by now that he never loved you. You were only¡­"


    "You do not have to rub it in my face, Princess Shiveena. I know he was reminded of Selene due to my uncanny resemblance of her."


    Laura turned her attention towards the princess.


    "Well, how would you know¡­ loving someone and being loved? You never experience such a thing." Laura retorted at Princess Shiveena.


    She added, "You never got the opportunity to find your mate at your age."


    The princess clenched her fist into ball of fury.


    Provoked by Laura.


    "Don''t go stepping into my matters and giving comments about my life if you do not want to hear comments about yours." Laura said to Princess Shiveena.


    Trying her best not to hurt Laura.


    After all, she was still the mother of her older brother''s unborn child.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    If Melody informed Selene about her desire to go back to her father, Lucas went to see his father informing him about his plan to accompany his mate and to help the hunters.


    Just the mention about hunters, it made Alpha Berrick react negatively about the plans of Lucas.


    Standing in the hallway of the royal palace, other royal staff members began to move along upon seeing Alpha Berrick having a serious moment with Lucas.


    They scattered when Alpha Berrick raised his voice.


    "HAVEN''T I TOLD YOU NUMEROUS TIMES?!"


    "YOU CANNOT TRUST HUNTERS!"


    Lucas stood firm on his ground.


    "Forgive me father but not all hunters are bad as you paint them to be. There are some who are noble and kind to others."


    "I tried to put up with your recklessness and inability to follow my requests." Alpha Berrick was evidently agitated.


    He told his son further, "Even though you do not want to listen to me when I told you to reject your mate and find a more suitable mate for yourself. BUT NO! YOU ARE TOO BLINDED WITH THAT HEART OF YOURS!"


    "Is it that bad to listen to my heart and have the same love you had with mother?" Lucas'' response to his father''s fury.


    He also added, "I have already decided father. I am going whether you like it or not. I am not asking for your permission¡­"


    ¡­


    It made Alpha Berrick realize¡­ Lucas was already at a point that not even him as the father can dictate his own son''s actions.


    "Fine! You are a grown-ass man now¡­ I cannot make you do things that you don''t want. Just remember my words¡­ hunters will always treat our kind as a threat to theirs."


    Alpha Berrick walked away from his son.


    His Beta was following him as they intend to return to Crimson Pack with his allied Alpha Maximo and Luna Zavy.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Ancient Palace-]


    The arrival of two powerful creatures signaled another intense battle.


    Queen Mira expected the arrival of the two.


    It may have been too soon but the queen of sirens and the seven seas knew how to handle the two creatures.


    The queen of fairies and the ancient being¡­ fire king of dragons.


    "What an honor for the two of the most feared and powerful monarchs in this realm to visit my new abode!" Queen Mira further provoked the two.


    "Who said that you will stay longer?" Queen Venus was floating with her fairy wings spread widely.


    While Drake, the fire king dragon, buried his claws to the ground.


    From the anger towards Queen Mira.


    "YOU . TRULY . SEEK . DEATH!"


    Aquano stepped aside due to the confrontation of the three monarchs.


    As soon as Drake blasted his flame breath, Queen Mira summoned a powerful water shield.


    Queen Venus decided to join as well.


    She released a powerful beam of rainbow light from her royal scepter.


    ¡­


    "TWO AGAINST ONE¡­ THIS IS QUITE UNFAIR!" Queen Mira remarked towards the two.


    Queen Mira told the two, "SO LET''S MAKE THIS FAIR!"


    ¡­


    Drake and Queen Venus were too focused on Queen Mira to notice Aquano preparing a team of skilled sea mages.


    To cast a powerful magic on the ancient being.


    When they gave a signal for the completion of their preparations, Queen Mira did not waste time as she activated an ancient magic combination of sealing and transportation magic.


    Sending one powerful being somewhere intended by the caster.


    Golden chains appeared from the light of runic symbols beneath Drake.


    The ancient being was caught off guard and was surprised at what was taking place.


    -RAAAWWWR!!-


    A loud roar could be heard all over the ancient hall.


    Even Queen Venus summoned a huge force field surrounding her to protect herself.


    ¡­


    Then suddenly¡­ the ancient being disappeared with the light beneath him.


    Sending him to somewhere he would never expect.


    ¡­


    "Where did you send him?" Queen Venus asked.


    "It is time for him to meet¡­ my ancestor¡­ his fellow ancient being that waited for their reunion."


    She continued to reveal, "LEVIATHAN!"


    Another shocking turn of events for Queen Venus.


    "I THOUGHT THE LEVIATHAN IS IN DEEP SLUMBER?"


    "Yes, you are right! But with Drake¡­ our ancestor will awaken through his flames."


    Queen Mira revealed some of her plans.


    "NOW! THE SURFACE WILL DROWN IN OUR ANCESTOR''S RETURN!"


    "NOT UNLESS I STOP YOU!" Queen Venus declared.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 515 - True Enemy

    [-In The Crimson Pack-]


    Alpha Berrick was fuming in anger regarding the love life of his children.


    Instead of being obedient to him, both of his children followed their own decision and disregarded his own requests and advises.


    Since their arrival in the newly renovated packhouse turned mansion of the Crimson Pack, Luna Zavy and Alpha Maximo requested others to vacate the room.


    Giving the three of them the privacy they needed.


    "Inyagi, my Beta and the other warriors can help you set-up for your preparations in the opening of the Silver Aurora Pack''s mansion." Alpha Maximo instructed the Beta of his closest friend.


    While the Luna of the Crimson Pack prepared her special tea for her husband and the Alpha of the Silver Aurora Pack.


    ¡­


    "WHAT''S SO DIFFICULT WITH MY REQUESTS?"


    "WHY CAN''T THEY SEE MY OWN CONCERN FOR THEM?"


    Alpha Berrick released all his frustrations about Lucas and Selene.


    His closest friend just let the Alpha vent out.


    But after Luna Zavy poured the teacups with her special tea, she shared her own point of view.


    "Have you also thought of listening to what their heart says? You keep demanding them to listen to you but have you truly listened to what your children wanted."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Both Alphas were surprised at the words of Luna Zavy.


    She took a seat calmly and drank her hot citron tea.


    The black haired Alpha Berrick did not expect for the words uttered by the Luna of the Crimson Pack.


    Not intimidated by the muscular feature and tall height of Alpha Berrick.


    Unlike her brown haired husband with his slender physicality, feared for the outburst of his closest friend.


    Careful with his own words.


    But it seems that his wife was not intimidated.


    She sighed in worry for their friend.


    "If you keep forcing your own will to them. You might end up pushing them away."


    "What do you mean, Luna Zavy? I only want what''s best for them!" Alpha Berrick was a bit confused with the words of the wife of Alpha Maximo.


    "Are you sure it is about them¡­ or about your own hatred and vengeance? Don''t confuse yourself with the two because you will not realize once you have hurt them." Luna Zavy conveyed her own thoughts.


    "ZAVY!" Alpha Maximo made his wife stop because he feared that his wife might provoke Alpha Berrick.


    Luna Zavy kept quiet after her husband reprimanded her but she gave him a deathly glare.


    "It''s okay, Max! I respect your wife''s opinion. But it''s not easy to just forget all the nightmares and horrors I went through. Seeing all I cared for die in front of me. While the ones who are accountable for it lives up to this date." Alpha Berrick crushed the edge of the table with his own strength.


    "Then direct that anger and hatred to those who are accountable for all your pain and misery." Luna Zavy suggested to Alpha Berrick.


    She added, "Do not misdirect it to those close to your children because you might lose them instead."


    "Why not¡­ focus in defeating King Lionel and search for Viktor who still lives up to this date." Luna Zavy glared at her husband after giving her advice.


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick pondered on Luna Zavy''s words.


    ¡­.


    "You are right! Maybe I should focus in this war and for the search of Viktor instead of being too agitated at my daughter''s mate."


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick has finally decided to utilize all his resources in finding Viktor.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    Everyone was in search for Chloe because she suddenly went missing after the coronation.


    The Alpha King was in his main office with the newly married Beta Garrett when Selene barged in his office.


    "Have you found her?" Selene asked King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    "Not yet! The patrol units are still searching for her but Magdeline has a feeling she went somewhere dangerous." King Alcyd told his worried mate.


    "I have a bad feeling about this¡­" Selene expressed her worry for her best friend.


    ¡­


    On the other hand¡­


    [-In The Secret Cave-]


    Magdeline was escorted by Prince Alarick hoping to find Chloe before it was too late.


    ¡­


    Upon their entrance in the cave.


    Mia was no longer chained and nowhere to be found.


    Only Chloe on the ground unconscious.


    "CHLOE!" Prince Alarick rushed to his mate.


    He immediately checked for her pulse.


    And he sighed in relief that she was fine.


    No significant injuries or wounds around her.


    But Magdeline noticed an infinity symbol on her wrist.


    "Oh dear!" Magdeline uttered in worry.


    "What''s wrong?" Prince Alarick was curious at the remark of Magdeline.


    "She casted a spell on herself and her mother. Basically, whatever happens to one of them will also inflict the same to the other."


    Not only her granddaughter released the most powerful dark witch but she also performed a spell that binds them each other.


    ¡­


    "You mean¡­ if Mia dies, Chloe dies too?" Prince Alarick asked for clarification.


    "Yes! But I guess Mia did not expect such a trick. If I am not mistaken¡­ my granddaughter may have strike a deal with her mother in exchange of removing your demonic curse. At the same time she may also have tricked her mother for it."


    "But my true concern is¡­ how will we find my evil daughter? Now she has been released! It was not easy to capture her." Magdeline mentioned to Prince Alarick.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Dungeons of King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Antoin led some of his supporters to help him free Ingrid.


    As they hurried in releasing Ingrid, the female elite vampire was greatly weakened due to her thirst for blood.


    She was fed blood first to quench her thirst.


    The elite vampire may have tricked the guards but Hanzo noticed the attempt of Antoin.


    Even though he doesn''t want Antoin and Ingrid to be harmed but it will be risky to let them escape.


    He used his ability to block the path of Antoin.


    Preventing him to escape.


    "Surrender now, traitor!" Hanzo issued an order to Antoin.


    Unexpectedly, he lost his breathing and toxins was spreading all over.


    At the sudden paralysis of Hanzo, the metal debris blocking Antoin''s path fell to the ground.


    "HURRY!" Petro helped Antoin escape with Ingrid.


    ¡­


    Until Damien arrived stopping Petro from escaping with Antoin.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Damien grabbed on Petro''s wrist.


    "PETRO!!!" Antoin exclaimed at the sight of Petro getting captured.


    "JUST GO WITHOUT ME! NOW!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 516 - Birth To New Life (Part I)

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    "THEY FOUND HER?!?!" Selene was ecstatic at the news of Chloe''s return.


    "Yes, Magdeline is currently taking care of her granddaughter with Prince Alarick." Theo reported their new queen.


    Selene and the others were relieved at the report of Theo.


    "But we have another problem, Alpha¡­" Theo was hesitating if he should report it.


    "What is it?" King Alcyd insisted on knowing what it was.


    "Laura locked herself in her room. Preventing Princess Shiveena or anyone from entering. Due to our search for Choe, Princess Shiveena diverted her attention for Chloe''s search." Theo reported further.


    Beta Garrett and Selene looked at King Alcyd''s expression.


    He was unaffected and unbothered.


    "Let her be!" King Alcyd''s sudden remark.


    Showing his disinterest towards Laura.


    "Don''t be like that! She is still the mother of your child and your wife." Selene disapproved her mate''s attitude towards Laura.


    ¡­


    "Soon-to-be my ex-wife!" King Alcyd revealed.


    "Alcyd! What do you mean¡­" Selene was not aware of the plan of her mate to divorce his wife.


    ¡­


    "I am terminating my marriage to her since she is no longer a threat. I only married her so I could pacify the threat she brings with her and to my child. As soon as she gives birth to our child, I will be processing the divorce papers as well." He further revealed.


    "This is my decision, Selene! And you will not stop me from it. I do not love her and it is more cruel of me if I keep making her believe that I could be someone which I cannot be for her."


    Selene wanted to be happy about it but she can''t.


    Something within her was not satisfied seeing someone get divorced.


    The idea of divorce itself was a bitter pill to swallow for Selene.


    Breaking a sacred contract and union of two souls.


    ¡­


    Selene stood from her position and asked Theo to escort her to Laura.


    "Where are you going?" King Alcyd asked.


    "I will check on Laura. To see if she is okay. After all she is the mother of your child." Selene told her mate.


    King Alcyd felt a bit of guilt for being too harsh.


    Beta Garrett agreed with Selene''s words and advised his best friend to check on Laura.


    Not for her sake but for their unborn child''s sake.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Theo led the way towards Laura''s private chamber.


    Both Theo and Selene wondered what could be the commotion going on outside Laura''s room.


    "What''s happening here?" Selene curiously asked the royal guards.


    "Your Majesty! We broke in to Laura''s room. And it''s Laura¡­ she¡­" the royal guards could not finish their statement.


    Immediately, Selene had her assumption that something bad has happened to Laura.


    She rushed inside Laura''s private chamber.


    Feared that something bad might have happened to her.


    There was Princess Shiveena panicking on what to do.


    Blood on the floor.


    Laura laying down.


    Struggling and barely breathing.


    "I don''t know what to do?! I asked someone to fetch Magdeline already!" Princess Shiveena worriedly said to Selene.


    A witch serving under Magdeline was checking on Laura.


    Casting a healing spell on her.


    "My healing spell is not enough. I don''t know why but something is wrong." The witch nervously conveyed to Selene.


    "Of course it will not work because she is about to go labor." Selene informed the witch.


    "WHAT?!?!" all of them was surprised.


    "But¡­ it is not yet her due!" Princess Shiveena could not believe that Laura was about to give birth to her older brother''s unborn child.


    "OBVIOUSLY! It''s a premature labor¡­ so we have no time to wait." Selene immediately went to assist in Laura''s unexpected labor.


    Princess Shiveena was not prepared for such circumstance.


    She recalled what led for Laura to her dire situation.


    Her exchange of heated banter with Laura may have caused such a thing.


    "W-Whaaat should we do?" Princess Shiveena stammered in fear for Laura''s life.


    ¡­


    Compared to Princess Shiveena, Selene remained calm and collected like a true queen.


    "Theo! Immediately tell the Alpha King to prepare his wife''s room in the hospital. Inform the siblings of Laura that their eldest sister is in labor and they are permitted to see their sister."


    Selene continued taking charge.


    "Shiveena, instead of shaking like a scared cat¡­ kindly help us procure certain things for Laura''s labor. And you¡­ what''s your name?"


    "Fifi, your Majesty!"


    "Okay, Fifi! You will be assisting me in helping Laura''s labor. Her life and the unborn child of the Alpha King depends on us now¡­" Selene prompted.


    ¡­


    "SHIVEENA! MOVE ALREADY!"


    "YES! As you command!"


    Everyone began to move accordingly to Selene''s orders.


    Taking charge in saving two lives.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Somewhere in the royal palace.


    Caleb and Lance escorted Scarlett in visiting Athena and her twins.


    "When are you going back to the Golden Moon Pack?" Athena asked the pregnant she-wolf.


    "Well¡­ maybe tomorrow. The rogue brothers are currently meeting with Brandon and the other rogue werewolves." Scarlett replied.


    "For what?"


    "From what I gathered from Georgie, Brandon want to endorse Freddie as the new rogue king instead of King Alcyd. Because the rogue werewolves will feel more confident and reassured if it''s Freddie."


    "Why him?" Athena carried one of the twins while the other one was playing with Scarlett.


    "Because of Freddie''s closeness to the queen and Lucas¡­ they trust Selene more than our Alpha King." Scarlett directly answered.


    "I cannot blame them! Selene is more reliable and trust-worthy than our Alpha King." Athena agreed with the sentiments of the rogue werewolves.


    ¡­


    "Anyways, why didn''t you invite me in your wedding? At least inform us about it. We found out when you already tied the knot." Scarlett complained.


    Caleb and Lance came inside the private chamber of Athena because they felt Scarlett''s voice stressed over something.


    "Hun! Remember¡­ you are not allowed to be stressed out!" Lance reminded Scarlett.


    Scarlett ignored her mate''s reminder.


    Athena chuckled at the sight of the two brothers and Scarlett''s stubbornness.


    "First of all¡­ it was all Selene''s plans¡­ not mine. We were surprised just as you are. Both the Alpha King and Selene set us up for a simple surprise wedding."


    In the middle of their conversation, Scarlett felt her water broke.


    And her knees weakened.


    Suddenly, a pain like no other invaded her senses.


    "AAAAHHH!!!!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 517 - Birth To New Life (Part II)

    [-In the Royal Palace-]


    Both siblings of Laura were notified about the premature labor of Laura.


    As they were escorted by the royal army, they hurriedly went to the royal palace to see their eldest sister.


    Worried and feared for the worst because they were told that the condition of Laura was not good.


    ¡­


    ~After long hours of Laura''s Labor~


    ¡­


    Selene successfully saved the life of Laura and her newly born child.


    King Alcyd was immediately informed about the unexpected birth to new life¡­ his first child.


    For the first time, the Alpha King felt a feeling of a mixture of fear and excitement..


    To finally be a father to a healthy baby boy.


    He was escorted by his executive officers.


    Before he could enter the room of Laura, he crossed path with Selene who was about to leave the room.


    It became awkward for everyone because they don''t know if they should celebrate or feel bad about the situation.


    Because the first child of King Alcyd will be a reminder of his mistake and sin towards Selene.


    Though, they were all surprised to know that Selene did the unthinkable.


    Having the compassion and concern to even save the lives of two individuals that she was not related to.


    If it was someone else, it would have been easier to do nothing about it. But she made sure that Laura and her child lives.


    "S-Selene!" King Alcyd could not speak any further due to his shame and guilt for the mistakes he has done in the past.


    ¡­


    Selene heaved a sigh and faked a smile.


    "Your first child looks exactly like you. He has your hazel brown eyes and gorgeous face." Selene informed King Alcyd about the features of his child.


    She further told the new father of a healthy baby boy, "I already told Shiveena what she needs to procure for the needs of the baby and Laura''s medication."


    "Get inside already! Your baby waits for his daddy!" Selene prompted for King Alcyd to see his child.


    ¡­


    As he entered the room, Selene left and planned to check on Scarlett.


    Right after she delivered the baby and successfully saved the lives of Laura and her child, Selene found out about the giving birth of Scarlett.


    Athena led the delivery of a healthy baby girl.


    ¡­


    On her way to the royal hospital, the siblings of Laura just arrived.


    Alpha Alister was about to say something disrespectful to Selene when Amber stopped him.


    "I want to express my gratitude for saving our sister and our nephew. Even though she is not related with you." Amber highlighted and emphasized the contribution of Selene in saving Laura and her child.


    She added, "YOUR MAJESTY!"


    Finally, giving her the deserved respect and honor as the new queen of werewolves.


    Selene excused them.


    Amber reminded her only brother that their new queen saved all of their lives from being in peril.


    If it wasn''t for Selene, the Alpha King would have been more than glad to sentence them all with death penalty.


    Including Laura.


    But because of Selene, they were all pardoned and given another chance to start over.


    ¡­


    Nearing the royal hospital¡­


    Selene stopped along the way.


    Looked around if anyone could see her.


    She preferred to be alone and stood under a tree just outside the royal hospital.


    ¡­


    Even though she tried her best not to feel hurt and jealous, the thought of King Alcyd having a child with another woman crushed her heart.


    ''Why did you save those two? It could have been better if you let Laura and her child die! Alcyd would have been relieved from any responsibilities or complicated entanglement with someone else.'' The spirit wolf of Selene pointed out within her mind.


    She elaborated further, "Things would have returned to where it should be if only you did not save those two. Are you trying to be a saint?"


    ¡­


    Tears began to fall from Selene''s eyes.


    Covering her mouth from letting anyone hear her cry.


    Within few moments she gathered herself and shook the heartache she felt.


    She told herself.


    ''No matter how much I try to numb the feeling away and avoid the pain. It really hurts to know that I won''t be able to share that moment with him.''


    ''A moment where we would name his first child.''


    ''Now, I have to share a portion of his heart with his first child. I never thought¡­''


    ''That this would be so painful¡­ to see him excited for his child with someone else and not my own.''


    ¡­


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene could feel the pain of the new queen of werewolves.


    And could not find the right words to comfort her.


    "Anyways, I cannot let an innocent child suffer for someone else''s mistakes."


    ¡­


    Selene continued in her tracks and went inside the royal hospital.


    Upon her entrance, she immediately saw Magdeline and Princess Magenta talking at the main lobby of the royal hospital.


    She immediately noticed the fairy princess.


    "PRINCESS MAGENTA?" Selene uttered.


    ¡­


    Both Magdeline and Princess Magenta turned their attention to the new werewolf queen.


    "Your Majesty!" Princess Magenta expressed her courtesy towards Selene.


    "No need to bow!" Stopping the fairy princess.


    "I thought you were staying in the Elven Kingdom. Together with the fairy kingdom, they expressed neutrality in the war that I waged against the king of vampires. Am I right?" Selene reminded the fairy princess about the recent decision of two powerful monarchs to stay neutral.


    ¡­


    Princess Magenta remained silent.


    Though, Magdeline explained to Selene about the current dilemma of Princess Magenta.


    "The fairy princess wanted to extend her support for your war against the king of vampires if you will help her save her older sister. Princess Pearl was punished unjustly by Queen Venus." Magdeline explained.


    "Isn''t Queen Venus your eldest sister? How come your older sister was punished unjustly?" Selene wondered.


    "Exactly! But she was only punished for the crime I did and helping me. In other words, it''s my fault why Pearl is in such pitiful situation."


    She continued, "So, I promise to help you in this war of yours if you help me save my other sister."


    ¡­


    Moments after Selene contemplated.


    She accepted the offer of Princess Magenta.


    "Fine! You have my word. But for now, our main priority is defeating King Lionel''s army." Selene declared.


    "AND STOP HIS EVIL DEEDS!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 518 - Defeat Of The Hunters

    [-In The Rogers Family Mansion-]


    After the news broke out about the attack on the main headquarters of the Hunters Association, Tess was informed about the unfortunate fate of Boss Emil.


    Informing the huntress about the sudden attack during the meeting of the bosses.


    It was difficult for the huntress to relay the bad news to the grandson of their boss.


    Releasing him from his detainment.


    Even Booth became curious on why he was being released.


    Then Tess bent her knee and kneeled to the new boss of the Rogers Family.


    "TESS? WHAT THE?!?!" Booth was completely confused.


    "According to the law of the Rogers Family¡­" Tess could not finish her statement because of the pain of their loss.


    Then she continued, "The closest kin to the current head of the family will inherit the position as the new boss¡­ once the current head of the family¡­"


    Boss Emil was more than just a head of the family for Tess, he was like a father figure despite his cold and strict figure.


    Her tears were held back and she desperately tries her best not to show any weaknesses in front of her new boss.


    This gesture became clear for Booth.


    Making his knees weak.


    Realizing what it meant and his new reality.


    Now, that his closest kin has passed.


    Despite his differences with his grandfather, Booth always treasured his grandfather and respected him.


    ¡­


    As Booth remained speechless and shocked, Tess finally broke down in tears.


    Everyone in the mansion shed tears for their boss whom they respected and had always looked up to.


    ¡­


    Dark days for the hunters was upon them as well¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand¡­


    [-In The Vitre Family Compound-]


    Melody was accompanied by her mate, Lucas.


    Upon their arrival, they were surprised at the chaos and numbers of wounded members around.


    From the outside of the mansion, there were large white tents scattered all over the area of their compound.


    Security on high alert while everyone seemed to be in disarray.


    "What''s going on?" Melody may have found out the attack of the vampires but she never expected the intensity of the damage brought upon by the attack of the vampires.


    There were plenty of injured members and screams from the excruciating pain of their wounds.


    From that point on, Melody felt more worried for her father.


    She decided to use the healing enchantment of her voice to relieve the wounded from their pain.


    ¡­


    #Siren''s Song#


    ¡­


    As she sang, every wounded member began to feel relief from their pain and agony of their serious injuries.


    One of the higher ranking officers approached Melody after she finished singing.


    "Miss Melody, you have finally returned!"


    "Sir Niel! Where is my father?" before he could reply, he lowered his gaze.


    Melody expected for the worse upon seeing the officer react to her question.


    "OH MY GOD?!?!" she almost hysterically cried while covering her mouth.


    Immediately, Sir Niel clarified to Melody before she broke down in tears.


    Lucas wrapped his arms around Melody.


    Trying to comfort his distressed mate.


    "Don''t get me wrong! He is still alive!" his immediate clarification.


    He added, "Though, barely!"


    ¡­


    At the mention of barely, Melody ran off towards her father''s room.


    Assuming that his father was staying in his usual room.


    ¡­


    Members were turning their attention to the running daughter of their boss.


    Whispering about her arrival and the condition of her father.


    ¡­


    Just behind her was her mate, Lucas.


    Instantly, as she entered her father''s room, President Tony opened his eyes.


    There were tube and IV drip attached to her father''s veins.


    A machine keeping his breathing stable.


    His eyes was focused on Melody.


    ¡­


    "FATHER!" Melody went to her father''s side.


    Checking his condition.


    He may have survived the vampire attack, but he also barely survived it.


    He was covered in bruises and serious wounds.


    Lucas gave Melody and her father some privacy while he secured the area.


    Making sure that no threat was lurking around.


    "Fluffy! Kindly scout the perimeter outside the compound for any threats lurking around?" Lucas requested to his guardian wolf.


    Fluffy was requested by Selene to tag along with Lucas in her behalf.


    As an additional force to keep Lucas safe.


    Even though Alpha Berrick has returned and revealed to be alive, Fluffy remained more devoted to Selene since she became more than just an obligation for him.


    She was like his own already.


    Treated her like his own child that he never had.


    So, the feral wolf complied with Selene''s request.


    Fluffy barked and responded affirmatively on Lucas'' command.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in President Tony''s room¡­


    The president of the Hunters Association removed his oxygen mask so he could be heard by his daughter.


    "What are you doing? Do not take it off!" Melody worriedly said to her father.


    ¡­


    "I need to tell you something before things gets worse¡­" he insisted to Melody.


    It made her curious and wonder.


    "What is it?"


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    While the Alpha King was busy looking after his newborn child, Selene was preoccupied with Magenta''s presence.


    After her visit to her close friends, reassuring their well-being.


    She had another concern to worry about.


    ¡­


    "How are these eggs? Now, that their mother¡­ Gaeia has passed¡­ how will they survive?" Selene''s worry as she looked caressed one of the eggs.


    Holding on to the largest amongst the four eggs.


    Magenta looked at Magdeline because she could not believe that the eggs of an ancient being was under her care.


    "First of all, those eggs must remain close to its parent." Magenta answered.


    "We know¡­ and currently we are waiting for the response of the Dwarven King. Regarding the Fire Dragon King, the father of these dragon eggs¡­" Selene replied.


    ¡­


    Understanding the situation that Selene was in, the fairy princess gave an advice how to take care of the dragons eggs.


    "Since you are doing a great job in placing those 4 dragon eggs in a warm nest. And preparing fresh food to eat. Then you must keep any creature away from it while it has not hatched. Because the first thing they see once they hatch¡­they will assume that it''s their parent." Magenta disclosed to the new werewolf queen.


    "Oh!"


    Selene immediately understood the importance of avoiding evil and scheming creatures to take advantage of the hatching of the dragon eggs.


    The new werewolf queen instructed the royal guards to prevent anyone from entering except for their queen.


    Lastly, Selene and her two other powerful allies combined their powers to create a formidable barrier that will ward off any unwanted presence around the dragon eggs.


    She caressed the grey-scaled dragon egg, the largest amongst the four.


    ¡­


    "I WILL KEEP YOU ALL SAFE WHILE WE WAIT FOR YOUR FATHER!"


    Selene whispered to the dragon eggs.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 519 - Defeat Of The Hunters (Part II)

    [-In The Compounds of Vitre Family-]


    There was plenty of wounded members outside the mansion of the Vitre Family.


    Outside the room of their boss, Lucas stood in guard for President Tony''s security.


    Making sure no unwanted presence could come in.


    Knowing vampires, it would be easy for them to infiltrate bases and territories with their own abilities.


    The president of the Hunters Association removed his oxygen mask so he could be heard by his daughter.


    "What are you doing? Do not take it off!" Melody worriedly said to her father.


    ¡­


    "I need to tell you something before things gets worse¡­" he insisted to Melody..


    It made her curious and wonder.


    "What is it?"


    Melody curiously wondered at her father''s intention to disclose an important information.


    She moved her long dark hair as she sat next to her father.


    To hear the words he wanted to say.


    ¡­


    "You know I love you so much! And I care for you a lot!" President Tony began explaining.


    His daughter listened attentively, word per word.


    She nodded along with his words.


    "Yes, I do!"


    He reached for Melody''s face.


    Being reminded how quickly time flew.


    And Melody has turned into a lady she that is¡­ in front of him.


    "I hope you will always remember how much I care and love you."


    A sudden nervousness entered in Melody''s heart.


    From the tone and direction of her father''s words, Melody could sense something was about to shake her reality up.


    ¡­


    Waiting¡­


    Anticipating¡­


    For the next words to come out from her father.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "EVENTHOUGH¡­"


    "I . AM . NOT . YOUR . REAL . FATHER¡­" fears came rushing within.


    If how Melody will take the truth.


    As he revealed the truth about Melody''s identity.


    "YOU . WERE . STILL . LIKE . MY . OWN¡­"


    ¡­


    "WAIT¡­ WHAT?!" Melody was completely shocked and in disbelief regarding the new revelation of her father.


    Not just the defeat of the hunters and the condition of her father were shocking to deal with.


    Now, a revelation about her true identity just shook her core.


    ¡­


    "If you are not my father then who?"


    ¡­


    "Is my mother really alive?"


    ¡­


    "Did she really leave me on my own?"


    ¡­


    Melody wanted answers.


    ¡­


    There was a silence from President Tony.


    Gathering his courage to tell Melody the complete truth.


    She stood away from President Tony.


    "TELL ME!" Melody''s voice cracked in tears.


    ¡­


    "My late brother told me to take care of you before he died. All I know is that your mother was a siren and she preyed on many innocent humans. When my brother decided that he could no longer tolerate her. He sought for the help of the Hunters Association and tried to stop her."


    President Tony continued to elaborate further.


    "Unfortunately, they failed to stop her but my late brother protected you from the savage environment of your kind. Sirens that preys on humans. But you are different! You are not like your people!"


    "How would I know if you and your brother took that opportunity for me to find out for myself? Is your brother even my real father?" Melody was highly confused.


    ¡­


    Confusion¡­


    Hurt¡­


    And disbelief were too overwhelming for Melody.


    She wanted to keep herself calm and well-collected but the revelations to her¡­ and the truth were too much to handle for her.


    "I know that you are deeply hurt and confused¡­ but¡­" President Tony could see how hurt and emotional Melody was.


    Melody did not let him finish.


    She decided to leave the room and gather her ability to rationalize things before going further with President Tony without losing her own temper.


    ¡­


    As she left the room, both President Tony and Lucas could not find the right words to console Melody.


    Only time and space they could provide her at the moment.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    The Alpha King and the new queen of werewolves finally gathered their forces for the upcoming battle against King Lionel.


    Then they plan to reclaim the throne that Queen Mira has forcefully taken over.


    One priority after another.


    But for Selene, her top most priority was freeing the captured and enslaved creatures.


    And save them from the tyranny of the vampire king.


    It was something she must do before claiming anything.


    The thought of other creatures being enslaved and mistreated were enough driving force for Selene to prioritize things and their mission.


    Other Alphas congratulated their Alpha King.


    Setting aside the past differences and conflicts that took place between them.


    Except for one Alpha who remained unbending towards King Alcyd.


    Alpha Berrick remained in his position with his closest friend and ally, the Alpha of the Crimson Pack.


    While others approached King Alcyd and Queen Selene for the newborn and a brighter future for the entire werewolf kingdom.


    Selene exchange stares and looks with her father.


    Both royalty, King Alcyd and Selene stood gracefully and with might.


    Not just their crown signified power and authority.


    Their stance commends respect.


    Unknown to everyone, both the Alpha King and their new queen were conversing through the mind-link.


    ¡­


    ''Why are you not talking to me? Are you mad at me?'' King Alcyd asked Selene while standing beside her.


    Curiously seeking her attention.


    There was silence at first.


    Before she clarified herself.


    ''I am not mad at you! I am just focused on our responsibilities and future battle. And you should be more focused in taking care of your newborn child.''


    King Alcyd felt a bit of disappointment because he thought he was already moving forward with Selene.


    But it seems like they were back to square one.


    Heaving a deep sigh.


    Selene sensed the Alpha King disappointed and dispirited.


    So, she tried to ask what name they have given his newborn child.


    ¡­


    ''What name did you choose for your son?''


    ''We named him, Aries¡­''


    ¡­


    ''Be a good father to him! Don''t break his heart the way your father broke yours.''


    Somehow, King Alcyd was given hope that Selene still cares for him because she did not ignore him and gave advice to how he should be around with his newborn child.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 520 - Before The March

    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    After giving birth, her siblings rushed to see her.


    Despite their distance, they were able to visit her as quickly as they could.


    Both Amber and Alpha Alister showed concern towards their eldest sister.


    They were thankful to their new queen for allowing them to see their sister because if it was their Alpha King or any of the members of the royal family, it would have been a different scenario.


    ¡­


    Holding within her arms, Laura was breastfeeding her newborn son.


    She thought that her condition and self-esteem would worsen after giving birth.


    But her depression and anxieties disappeared at the sight of the smile her newborn son..


    His cries and existence made Laura''s priorities more focused on him.


    A redirected priorities from her prior sets of plan.


    ¡­


    "So, what should we do now?" Alpha Alister asked his eldest sister.


    Though, Amber and Laura were more engaged and occupied with Laura''s newborn son.


    On the other hand, Freya was more concerned with the protection and security measures around the room of Laura and her newborn baby.


    "I already finished reinforcing the protection spell. Surprisingly, I noticed there is already a powerful protection spell around the room and¡­ to BABY ARIES!" Freya informed Laura and her siblings.


    They did not expect to find out about the placed protection on Baby Aries.


    "What? I did not ask anyone to place such¡­" Laura was suddenly reminded about the initiative of Selene and her efforts to save her life and her baby.


    When she woke up, King Alcyd told her about the efforts of Selene to save their lives.


    A moment of contemplation took place.


    "Pft! What''s her motive in saving Laura?" Alpha Alister gave a snide comment.


    "Alister!" Amber tried to reprimand her brother.


    ¡­


    "She is our new queen Alister! And she saved our lives. It would have been better for her if we died. But she kept our lives intact." Laura pointed out to her brother.


    "SO THAT''S IT?! WE LET HER BE QUEEN?" Alister complained.


    "I already told you about this, Alister!" Amber scolded Alister.


    ¡­


    "Don''t argue and fight in the presence of the baby." Freya reminded everyone as the baby began to cry loudly.


    "Shhh¡­" Laura gently calmed her newborn son.


    ¡­


    "You must understand¡­ Selene is not our enemy! She saved me and my baby. And both of us had negotiated already. The crown will be ours still, no matter what. We will do it in the legitimate way." Laura explained.


    She continued to elaborate further.


    "It will be a dishonor and disgrace if we do something against our savior. And I do not want my child to be ashamed of me. So, Alister! I want you to extend your support and cooperation with Queen Selene. Amber and Freya will be busy helping me with Aries. Majority of the forces will be away to march towards the enemies of Selene."


    "Leaving me and my child vulnerable to any possible assassination or unprecedented attack. Especially, my baby is the heir to the throne! If you do anything against my plans Alister, forget that I am your sister."


    "Do you understand?" Laura reiterated the importance of her words.


    ¡­


    There was hesitation at first.


    "Umm¡­ Fine! I will cooperate. Anyways, from the things I have heard¡­ An army of hunters were spotted nearby the Werewolf Kingdom. Camped around somewhere." Alister divulged an important information he received from his network of spies.


    "Is the queen aware of this?" Amber wondered.


    "Yeah! It looks like it! Because the current interim president went to see her a while ago in the throne room when all the Alphas were assembled," Alister stated.


    He continued, "The forces of Queen Selene has gotten bigger. Her chances winning the war may have increased."


    ¡­


    "I agree!" Amber agreed with her brother''s remarks.


    For Laura, becoming a mother reshaped her vision and outlook in life.


    Hoping for her child to have a brighter future.


    Better than hers.


    "We will make sure you will have a better world to live in, my child¡­" Laura carefully held her child and smiled towards him.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-In The Council Room-]


    Selene welcomed the representative of the Hunters Association.


    The current interim president of the association.


    No one expected for their arrival during the assembly.


    "So¡­ you are extending your support and allegiance to the cause of Selene?" King Alcyd tried to confirm their allegiance.


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Booth¡­ what happened to President Tony?" Selene was a little bit confused with the current condition of the Hunters Association.


    She asked further, "How''s your grandfather?"


    His silence was enough for Selene to understand his own loss.


    Upon hearing his loss, Selene reached for his hand to comfort him even for a little bit.


    Such scene was not appreciated by the Alpha King.


    "Thank you, Selene! That''s why we want to make the vampires pay for their atrocity." Booth held Selene''s hand in front of King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    Magdeline and the other higher officials could sense something bad was about to follow.


    Knowing werewolves can be possessive with their mates.


    Selene forgot about this aspect because her worry and concern for Booth dominated.


    "REMOVE YOUR HAND FROM MY MATE''S" King Alcyd issued a warning to the interim president of the Hunters Association.


    Unfortunately, Booth did not remove his hand.


    Instead¡­ he retorted.


    "The last time I heard, you have already a wife and a newborn child. Selene might be your queen but you have no right over her!" Booth retorted without any hesitations.


    Tension rose between Booth and King Alcyd.


    Both men stood from their seats.


    "ENOUGH!"


    Selene tried to stop the two from causing any unnecessary scuffle.


    ¡­


    And it proved to be a challenge to keep the two men from an intense standoff.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 521 - Start Of A Love Triangle

    [-In The Council Room-]


    "Enough! The two of you!"


    It proved to be a challenge to keep the two men from an intense standoff.


    The tension in the room was evidently high.


    Even the generals, members of the Alpha King''s Council, and other executive officers of the Alpha King could sense the incredibly high tension.


    "HOW CAN YOU LET ANOTHER MAN TOUCH YOUR HAND?!?!"


    Selene forgot how possessive her mate can be.


    Remembering how much Alcyd won''t let any man be near her nor trust another man around her before.


    During her early days in the Golden Moon Pack, Alcyd used to get jealous even to her friends.


    Booth could not tolerate Alcyd''s possessiveness and his audacity to demand such a thing from Selene when he himself had caused so much heart ache and misery to Selene.


    "At least she did not do any worse! Compared to someone we know!" Booth gave a snide comment towards the Alpha King.


    Provoking him further.


    Everyone in the room could sense the growing rage of their Alpha King.


    "BOOTH! ALCYD! STOP IT ALREADY!" Selene kept the two from going at each other.


    She continued, "We have a war to win here!"


    Her platinum hair began to emit powerful aura.


    Surging down to her feet.


    Her eyes gleamed brightly as she began to sense her frustration increasing.


    ¡­


    Magdeline noticed Selene''s extreme magical essence wanting to be released.


    But Selene managed to contain it.


    From the tension between two men, everyone''s attention diverted to their queen.


    "Selene, are you alright?" Magdeline approached Selene.


    Though Selene, raised her hand in gesture to the Grand White Witch that she was okay.


    "I got it under control¡­" Selene reasoned out.


    Instantly the two men near the queen of the werewolves diverted their anger and rage into a worry and concern for Selene.


    ¡­


    "That seem did not look alright¡­" King Alcyd''s immediate concern for Selene.


    Others in the council room also witnessed the sudden display of Selene with her aura that involuntarily emerged from within.


    "Is it happening again? Are you losing your grip with your power?" Booth asked as if he knew what Selene was going through than King Alcyd.


    The sudden remark of Booth made the Alpha King send a deathly glares towards Booth.


    "I . SAID . I . AM . ALRIGHT!"


    Clenching her fist in desperation to control her overwhelming powers to surge out.


    "But¡­" Booth wanted to point out something else but Selene stopped him.


    ¡­


    After calming herself down, Selene furthered.


    ¡­


    "My powers have grown once more recently and the two of you are not making it easier for me to keep my own powers at bay!" Selene explained to the two men she was in between with.


    The Grand White Witch was familiar with the condition of Selene and her secret attempt of amplifying her own power through constantly gathering magic essence.


    And then gradually containing it within her core.


    In every witch, they have a core where they could contain their magical essence.


    Each witch has different capacity limit, the stronger the witch is then the bigger amount they could contain within their core.


    Once it reaches their limit, a leak of their power began to overflow or surge out from their core.


    If they have great control over their powers then it can be managed by the witch herself.


    Magenta who was standing beside Magdeline understood what was going on with Selene.


    She also have the ability to sense supernatural aura and different waves of magic essence.


    And she also knows how to treat it with her powers.


    "No need to worry! I can help her control it." Magenta uttered.


    While she held Selene''s hand, trying to tame her unstable magic essence.


    ¡­


    "Thank you, Princess Magenta!" Selene expressed her gratitude.


    She did not waste time and reminded everyone that they were about to begin their march towards their target¡­


    The vampire king and his legion.


    While Selene was giving her speech to everyone, as she successfully managed to settle everyone down¡­


    King Alcyd was pondering on the closeness of Selene and Booth.


    ''Pft! How could you let that bastard unscathed after touching our mate''s hand?'' Kratos, the Alpha King''s spirit wolf complained.


    ''Selene stopped me from almost tearing that man''s head. I wanted to do that badly but she stepped in and blocked my way.'' King Alcyd reasoned out with his spirit wolf.


    His spirit wolf did not accept the Alpha King''s reason because if Kratos could only be given the opportunity to take over, he would have removed Booth''s head.


    Another realization came into his mind.


    A worry that began to crept within.


    How does Selene feel about Booth?


    He never saw her feel that comfortable towards any other man aside from him.


    There was a look in her eyes that he was reminded of¡­ the way that Selene looked at him¡­


    ''I will never share your heart with anyone else!!'' King Alcyd thought to himself as Selene finished her final instructions and tasks for everyone before they headed out towards their target.


    ¡­


    "Hopefully after our battle with King Lionel, we will immediately head to the ancient palace¡­ And put things in order!" Selene ended her speech.


    ¡­


    ~Hours Later~


    The Alpha King and the new queen of werewolves finally left with their entire army towards King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires.


    ¡­


    While leaving some of his executive officers behind due to their priorities.


    Like Athena, Caleb and Lance.


    Athena was tasked to manage the forces that was left to protect those who remained in the royal palace and in the royal hospital.


    Including Princess Shiveena who was tasked to look after the newborn child of King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    Out of nowhere a portal opened at the courtyard outside the throne room.


    ¡­


    Immediately the royal guard called for Princess Shiveena.


    And the royal princess recognized their visitors.


    "Lucas! Melody! What are you two doing here?" Princess Shiveena asked.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 522 - On Their Way

    [-Outside The Throne Room-]


    ¡­


    Out of nowhere a portal opened at the courtyard outside the throne room.


    Brightly shining¡­


    ¡­


    Immediately the royal guards called for Princess Shiveena.


    She hurriedly brought the other royal guards with her at the anticipation of the unannounced arrival.


    And the royal princess recognized their visitors.


    "Lucas! Melody! What are you two doing here?" Princess Shiveena asked the two.


    ¡­


    Melody had no time to squander around.


    "Where is Selene?" Melody directly asked the royal princess.


    The royal princess wondered to why would the siren, the supposed daughter of the President of the Hunters Association look for Selene in the middle of a great war.


    "Why are you looking for her? Aren''t you supposed to be back with your father?" Princess Shiveena pointed out.


    ¡­


    She had no idea at what happened between Melody and President Tony.


    "The president of the Hunters Association is not my father¡­ not anymore!" Melody divulged.


    "Melody, he is still your father! Whether by blood or not¡­ He took care of you and treated you like his own¡­" Lucas reminded Melody of her bond with Melody.


    Melody became silent upon the reminder of Lucas to her.


    They left the Vitre Mansion while President Tony was in comatose due to his condition worsening.


    Clearly, Princess Shiveena was a bit surprised at the revelation of Melody.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with your personal life¡­ but the Alpha king and his queen are on their way to King Lionel''s castle along with the entire army." She informed the two.


    "Are you telling me we missed her?" Melody stated the obvious.


    "Basically yes! Why do you want to see her?" Princess Shiveena wondered further.


    Wearing her dragon chain mail armor, Princess Shiveena was surrounded by the entire unit of royal guards.


    "Well¡­ first of all, I need her to help my fa--" Melody halted in the middle of her sentence before she went ahead on her statement, "I mean¡­ President Tony¡­ because his condition worsened and my enchanted voice could not wake him from his state." Melody answered.


    She directly stated her concern.


    "And secondly, I was planning to suggest to go first in meeting with the queen of sirens and the seven seas before going face to face with the king of vampires and his legion." Melody elaborated further her other concern.


    "WHAT?! Why?!" Princess Shiveena was surprised once again with the words of Melody.


    ¡­


    "Because she is the queen of sirens so she may know who my mother is¡­" Melody did not hesitate with her reply.


    "You are not sure with that!" Lucas stated.


    Conveying his own opinion regarding the matter.


    "OF COURSE SHE KNOWS!"


    She further retorted the statement of Lucas, "SHE IS THE QUEEN OF SIRENS!"


    "It doesn''t mean she knows everything." Lucas kept arguing with Melody.


    He was feeling uneasy at the thought of Melody meeting up with the queen of sirens.


    Due to the infamous reputation of Queen Mira, the queen of sirens and the seven seas, Lucas feared for the worse if ever Melody meets the queen of her species.


    Especially that sirens have the ability to control minds.


    What if the queen of sirens has the ability to control the minds of sirens?


    A valid reason for him to worry and be concerned with.


    "At least I will have a step forward of finding my real mother. And if it''s true that my father is dead¡­ I can''t rest without finding out who really I am¡­" Melody''s eyes began to hint some tears and sadness.


    She continued to vent her emotions.


    "For the longest time I felt there was missing within me!"


    Fortunately, Melody was able to stop her tears from falling and keeping her vulnerability from getting exposed.


    "I understand but sometimes you need to be cautious with your actions or else you will lose sight of those people you truly care for."


    Lucas continued, "I know this because I chose a path before, where I lost sight of those whom I care for. Not knowing that I almost lost them in the process. And I was not being cautious with my actions those times. So do not let yourself tread the same path or put yourself in a similar dilemma."


    ¡­


    Somehow, Melody understood what Lucas meant.


    And she doesn''t want to experience the same thing that Lucas went through.


    The life story of Lucas was already shared to her when Selene regained her memory and while they were in the Golden Moon Pack.


    ¡­


    In the middle of their contemplation for the next thing they needed to do.


    Alpha Berrick appeared unexpectedly.


    Surprising Princess Shiveena once more.


    "Why are you still here, Alpha Berrick?" Princess Shiveena was confused at the unexpected appearance of Alpha Berrick.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be¡­"


    ¡­


    "Should I remind you that I am the General of the rear army?" Alpha Berrick''s quick response to the questions of Princess Shiveena.


    He furthered, "Meaning, I am only tasked to reinforce them from behind and no suspicious presence takes the entire army by surprise and off guard."


    "You can join my battalion and we could escort you to my daughter." Alpha Berrick offered his help to Melody.


    Melody wanted to thank Alpha Berrick for his offer.


    But Lucas was not happy and unsure of the intentions of his father because his father was greatly upset with him when they last talked before leaving with his mate.


    "Father, what are you up to now?" Lucas insisted and demanded answer from the Alpha of the Silver Aurora Pack.


    "Should there be any ulterior motive for helping my son''s mate?" Alpha Berrick told his son.


    ¡­


    As the Alpha of the Silver Aurora Pack offered his help, a scheme was already spinning within his mind..


    A scheme that will greatly benefit him in the future.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 523 - Forces Clash

    Gaeia was one of the most powerful ancient beings.


    Being the queen of an extinct race and as one of the earliest supernatural creature, she was one of the most feared creature.


    Even other ancient beings would not dare challenge her.


    Though, when she laid five eggs¡­ her powers and strength were greatly affected.


    Reducing her true power and strength.


    Enabling the queen of sirens and the seven seas to even take advantage of her predicament.


    Which led to her demise.


    ¡­


    Other remaining ancient beings felt the disappearance of Gaeia''s aura.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in between the underworld and the realm of the living¡­ a huge gate was well guarded by one of the ancient beings.


    Tasked to guard the sacred gate that connects the two realms.


    Preventing any soul to pass through.


    "GAEIA! WHY HAVE YOU BECAME CARELESS?" Nirdhon hissed while rubbing its own metallic scales with his own monstrous arms.


    Holding his own mythical hammer.


    ¡­


    On the other hand,


    In the deepest level of the lair of the dark lord, an ancient creature in hiding could also sense the sudden disappearance of the aura of Gaeia.


    An ancient being with two legs but with 4 heads.


    "HAHAHAHA! Gaeia has finally been defeated!"


    "The arrogance of hers just because she was the partner of the late supreme ruler."


    "Serves her right!"


    "This will be an interesting era! What will they do now?"


    Each of the heads talked to one another.


    Discussing about the death of Gaeia.


    They were interrupted by the arrival of the powerful necromancer, Zaeqir.


    "Oh Great Hydra! I seek your power to grant me the ability to succeed in our plans."


    Zaeqir visited the deepest depths of the lair of their dark lord.


    "The Dark Lord''s return is our top most priority!"


    ¡­.


    While in a faraway hidden cave,


    After being sent away by Queen Mira and her forces¡­


    Drake, the fire dragon king scanned where he was sent away.


    He noticed his surroundings.


    Surrounded with stones and darkness¡­


    Nothing but deafening silence.


    ¡­


    It was the basic instinct of the Fire Dragon King to breathe out fire.


    Blasting as hard as he could.


    Hoping to escape the darkness he was in.


    -RAWWR!!!-


    -RAWWR!!!-


    Until he saw the gleaming eyes and ferocious presence of Leviathan.


    Drake began to growl at the emerging monstrous features of another ancient being.


    "You are still alive?" Drake made his remark.


    "I have been in slumber for a long time¡­ until your flames woke me up!" Leviathan retorted Drake''s remark.


    Surrounded with runic seals.


    All the runic seals faded and vanished.


    "Darn it! The former Supreme Emperor made sure you remained asleep after the Dark Lord was defeated."  Drake uttered to the Leviathan.


    "And now I have regained my consciousness. I can rule over the entire seas once more." Leviathan prompted.


    But Drake understood now why the queen of sirens sent him away.


    To awaken Leviathan and bring disastrous tide over the lands of both supernatural beings and humans.


    "That crafty bitch! No wonder the Dark Lord was deeply in love with that siren!" Drake realized.


    Instead of focusing on escaping.


    He had no choice but to rejuvenate the runic seals that kept Leviathan asleep.


    Since he helped the former supreme emperor in keeping Leviathan on a catatonic state.


    Now, he must do it on his own.


    The only difference is¡­ he must do it alone and give everything he has.


    In order to prevent the return of Leviathan.


    "Step aside¡­ fire dragon king!" Leviathan ordered Drake.


    "Time to put you back to sleep!" Drake stated.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Ancient Palace-]


    Queen Venus was completely exhausted after a long intense battle with Queen Mira.


    She was on her knees as she stared at the proud and victorious queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    Though, they were surrounded with lifeless marine soldiers of Queen Mira.


    While the queen of sirens and the seven seas held onto her trident tightly.


    And on the other hand was the fifth egg of Gaeia which Queen Mira held hostage against the queen of fairies.


    "CURSE YOU, MIRA!!!" Queen Venus was terribly frustrated at her loss against Queen Mira.


    "Your attachment and obsession over your former lover is absurd and pitiful!" the queen of sirens and the seven seas further provoked the weakened queen.


    She continued to provoke her.


    "It seems you have no match for my trident and my cunning ways!"


    In the middle of their exchange of banters, another uninvited presence suddenly appeared.


    A dark portal opened, revealing the arrival of a power dark creature.


    "Forgive me for the intrusion! But I will be quick!" sudden interjection of the new arrival guest.


    The others were astonished at him.


    Before Queen Mira could speak, the egg disappeared from her possession.


    It reappeared towards the other side.


    "ZAEQIR, THE LORD NECROMANCER!"


    "The most loyal subject of the Dark Lord!"


    Both queens were bewildered at the intentions of the powerful necromancer.


    "What are you scheming now?" Queen Mira expressed her curiosity.


    "Something better than yours!"


    He snickered at his reply towards the queen.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Somewhere near the borders of the vampire kingdom¡­


    The entire army of the Alpha King and Selene were camped around.


    With the witches actively raising the barriers all over their camp.


    All allies of Selene were sharing the camping area for their upcoming battle.


    Planning to how they will engage in battle against the forces of King Lionel.


    ¡­


    Unexpectedly, some of the defected vampire faction of King Lionel''s court requested audience with Selene.


    Confidently, Selene accepted their request and invited them in the main tent.


    She spotted one of them familiar.


    "You are one of the four most trusted henchmen of King Lionel!" Selene remembered her previous encounter with her visitor.


    "YES, I WAS!"


    He introduced himself again.


    "MY NAME IS ANTOIN! ONE OF THE FORMER FOUR HARBINGERS OF DEATH!"


    An immediate wave of reaction ensued within the tent.


    But one of the greatest allies of Selene was not delighted to find out that their guest was one of the henchmen of King Lionel.


    "YOU FIEND!!!! BLOODSUCKER!!!" Booth was evidently enraged at the sight of Antoin.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Check my -Wall of Appreciation- dedicated for my readers! It changes time to time. I am planning to include some new things to show my appreciation for my readers. Just always check my -Wall of Appreciation- that is located on the {-auxiliary volume-} right before {-Chapter 1-}.


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 524 - Vampire Factions

    ~ Extended Note! ~


    Please support my entry to werewolf writing contest.


    "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE!"


    Through votes and adding to library¡­


    Vote my new story instead of this¡­ Thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-Camp of Selene''s Forces-]


    Near the borders of the Vampire Kingdom, Selene and her entire forces camped around for the night.


    Surrounding themselves with protective barrier and all safety measures.


    During their meeting, they were visited by an unexpected guests.


    "Antoin of the 4 most powerful henchmen of King Lionel? One of the four Harbingers of Death?" Prince Alarick repeatedly trying to confirm.


    "Yes! It is I whom you speak of¡­" Antoin confirmed.


    "No wonder you easily passed through the barriers." Magdeline pointed out.


    Because it was surprising that they did not detect him pass through.


    If others were curious as to why a high-ranking officer of King Lionel visited their camp.


    One of the greatest allies of Selene was not delighted to find out that their guest was one of the henchmen of King Lionel.


    "YOU FIEND!!!! BLOODSUCKER!!!" Booth was evidently enraged at the sight of Antoin.


    He was clearly upset that a vampire would have the audacity to show their presence in front of the hunters.


    Tension rose amongst the hunters and Antoin''s envoy.


    "BOOTH! CALM DOWN!" Selene kept each hunter within the main tent, constricted within their positions.


    To avoid any unnecessary scuffle or exchange of attacks.


    "We understand your hatred towards us. Because vampires took a lot of innocent lives and recently¡­ the hunters guarding the main headquarters." Antoin stated.


    "And one of them was my grandfather!" Booth wanted to let himself go from the constriction placed by Selene upon him.


    Disabling him from using his anti-magic spell against the vampires.


    ¡­


    "Booth before you slice them into pieces¡­ we need to hear what they came here for." Selene reasoned out with Booth.


    She continued, "Based on my experience, not all vampires can be evil. There were some who were willing to live peacefully with other supernatural beings."


    This statement of Selene caused different reaction from


    ¡­


    Then her aura become threatening¡­


    "I know your ability vampire¡­ do not even think that I have forgotten our last encounter. You and your buddies killed a lot of hunters. So, you better give me a good reason why we shouldn''t kill you now and let you live." Selene threatened Antoin and his envoy.


    ¡­


    Upon hearing the threats of Selene, the other vampires became wary if it was the right thing to do in entering their camp.


    Knowing that they have not established a good trusting relationship with them.


    "I understand all of your hesitations to trust us. But you need to believe me when I say¡­ we have left the side of King Lionel." Antoin revealed to Selene.


    He continued to elaborate, "There are vampire factions that have formed within the vampire court of King Lionel. One of those factions have rebelled against him, led by the northern bred vampires. Now, it includes me and some others who have left his vampire court."


    ¡­


    Antoin was not able to finish when the Alpha King interjected in his detailed elaboration.


    "How can we trust your word when the northern allies of Selene are not with you?" King Alcyd pointed out.


    "I don''t want to say this but he is right! You bloodsuckers are not trust worthy at all!" Booth agreed with the Alpha King.


    For the first time, the two men agreed with something.


    Setting aside their own differences.


    "You two agree on one thing?" Selene wanted to say it so loud but she only stated it in a gentle manner.


    ¡­


    She diverted her attention back to the vampires.


    "So, there are factions now amongst the ranks of vampires from King Lionel''s vampire court?" Selene asked.


    "That''s right! And you can utilize us at your advantage." Antoin raised his point to the new queen of werewolves.


    Magdeline, the Grand White Witch wanted to accept the offer of Antoin.


    It was something they could use in strengthening their forces.


    Antoin further revealed to Queen Selene and her allies.


    "You need us more than ever¡­ especially now¡­ King Lionel''s son, Damien, has been released from his sealing chains."


    Another wave of reaction were made by those present in the main tent.


    The news of the release of King Lionel''s son, may have just changed the tide of the war.


    "Damien has been released?" Magdeline feared for the worse.


    Unlike the elders, Selene and the younger generation were not aware of Damien.


    Except for Prince Alarick who had some knowledge about Damien, the favorite son of King Lionel.


    And the brother of the late Supreme Ruler, Emperor Odin!


    "Son of King Lionel? Why is he being feared that much? " Selene curiously asked.


    "Selene my dear¡­ Damien is worse than his father. He inherited the dark side of the vampire. More evil than his father. And killed many innocent lives." Magdeline explained to Selene.


    Magdeline continued, "He has the ability to control the mind of those he gets contact with. He might have his limitations. And can only control certain numbers. But it is enough to gather powerful creatures under his command with full obedience to him. Addition to that, he has the indestructible features of a vampire¡­ durability, healing regeneration, speed, strength, and even in transformation."


    The Grand White Witch was even reminded of the past encounter of Emperor Odin and Damien.


    "Damien wounded the late Emperor Odin badly enough that Damien was fought together by many monarchs. Just to put him down. And that was before the rise of the Dark Lord. He was incredibly powerful and strong. No poison can even slow him down. It''s like water to him." Magdeline shook at the thought of Damien.


    ¡­


    "Then it is truly something we need to worry for." Selene told Magdeline.


    She added, "The more we need the power of Antoin now¡­ his nullifying ability!"


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Ancient Palace-]


    At the arrival of the powerful necromancer, Zaeqir.


    Queen Mira and Queen Venus were both in defensive mode.


    Though, he was able to get what he went for¡­ the fifth egg of the fallen ancient being, Gaeia!


    "Return the egg! It doesn''t belong to you!" Queen Venus demanded to the unyielding necromancer.


    Instead of answering the queen of fairies, Zaeqir laughed at the demand of Queen Venus.


    "Why should I return it? If it does not belong to you as well! I prefer to take it from you both rather than let it be wasted on your care." Zaeqir declared to the two queens.


    ¡­


    The words of Zaeqir were not appreciated by the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    "HOW DARE YOU, INSULT ME!" Queen Mira released a powerful blast from her long trident.


    ¡­


    -ZAP!-


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t effective nor inflicted significant damage towards the powerful necromancer.


    "You are not the only one bestowed such power from an ancient being." Zaeqir remarked.


    He revealed that his new scepter has a powerful orb made by each eyes of Hydra.


    They lent Zaeqir the power of their eyes.


    In exchange of the success of the return of the Dark Lord.


    ¡­


    Both queens were astonished at the new acquired power of Zaeqir.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 525 - Zaeqirs Mission

    [-In The Ancient Palace-]


    Chaos was not yet over in the great hall of the ancient palace of the late supreme ruler, Emperor Odin.


    Aquano led some of the remaining marine soldiers of Queen Mira.


    They intended to help their queen.


    Planning to stop the powerful necromancer.


    The powerful necromancer revived the skeletons of those who have perished.


    All of them were blocked by the group of skeletons.


    Even though the two queens had no plans to fight together against the necromancer.


    They set aside their differences and launched an attack towards Zaeqir.


    From that point on, Zaeqir knew that the two queens would do everything to stop him.


    He heaved a deep sigh.


    "I already got what I went for. Now it''s time to fetch the other remaining four." Zaeqir remarked.


    Before leaving, he released a toxic smog all over and blasted a lethal dark lightning bolt towards his opponents.


    Causing for the two queen to protect themselves.


    After they covered their own self from the dangerous attempt of Zaeqir, the powerful necromancer already disappeared.


    Instantly, deactivating the summoning enchantment on the skeleton soldiers.


    Returning them to their nothingness.


    "NOO!!! Return those eggs!!" Queen Venus screamed in frustration.


    She furthered, "COME BACK YOU FILTHY NECROMANCER!!!"


    ¡­


    "Zaeqir is already gone! He has taken Gaiea''s egg with him and planning to take the rest from wherever King Falcon hid the other four." Queen Mira stated towards the queen of fairies.


    This infuriated the queen of fairies further and provoking her to square it off once more with Queen Mira.


    "You will pay for what you have done! You defiled the legacy of my¡­ ODIN!!!" Queen Venus transformed into a sunny yellow avatar.


    ¡­


    The queen of the sirens and the seven seas became more serious as well.


    She gathered her full power and utilized the power of her trident.


    Preventing Queen Venus from creating a dangerous form in defeating her.


    "As if I will let you finish your transformation!" Queen Mira sudden remark to the queen of fairies.


    ¡­


    Queen Venus was blasted away.


    "Aaaahhh!!!" she squirmed in pain.


    ¡­


    The queens concluded their showdown with the victory of Queen Mira.


    "Now you will know that I am more superior than you¡­ queen of fairies!" Queen Mira declared.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Royal Palace of the Werewolf Kingdom-]


    Right before Alpha Berick could escort Melody to Selene.


    Just outside the royal palace, a dark presence just arrived.


    The mission of Zaeqir to acquire all the dragon eggs of Gaeia for his plan to revive the Dark Lord.


    Having the necessary requirements for him to accomplish the ritual for the return of his true master¡­ the Dark Lord.


    It was Zaeqir''s greatest mission.


    Now, just outside the royal palace.


    The powerful necromancer summoned a dark barrier using his powerful scepter that has a powerful orb made up by each eyes of Hydra.


    A combined powerful dark energy of the ancient being and Zaeqir.


    Then he summoned his own skeleton army.


    "Wreak havoc and search for the dragon eggs of Gaeia. Those dragon eggs should be here according to my dark sensory abilities." The powerful necromancer gave immediate instructions to his army of skeletons.


    ¡­


    The skeleton army began to disperse while following Zaeqir''s orders.


    Due to the dark presence and foreign existence of the skeleton army, the royal guards were alarmed and began to check what just arrived.


    Without necessarily going out from the royal palace,


    Each of the royal guards faced a skeleton soldier.


    Trying to accomplish their mission given by Zaeqir, their master.


    ¡­


    "What''s happening?!" Princess Shiveena asked one of the royal guards striking against the skeleton soldier.


    Suddenly some of the royal guards shifted into their wolf forms so they could easily fend off the skeleton soldier.


    Each skeleton soldier was equipped with sharp sword.


    With all the attempts of the royal guards¡­ each skeleton soldier kept returning into their original form after being broken apart by the royal guards.


    One of the royal guards said, "They just keep getting back to their original forms!"


    Then Princess Shiveena realized that someone has already infiltrated within the royal palace.


    ¡­


    She immediately ordered some of the royal guards to heavily guard the private chamber of Laura and protect the son of their Alpha King.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Alpha Berrick was in astonishment seeing the skeleton army wreaking havoc in the royal palace.


    "Oh my god! Are those really skeletons holding a sharp sword, respectively?" Melody gushed at the sight of the chaos surrounding the royal palace.


    Lucas instantly summoned Fluffy from the shadows and ordered him to standby in protection of Melody.


    "Fluffy! Do not leave the side of Melody! This does not look alright!" Lucas requested to their most trusted buddy.


    "Of course this is not right. There is something off!" Alpha Berrick was trying to share his own perspective regarding the matter.


    They kept seeing the skeleton soldiers from returning to their usual forms.


    "This is insane!" Melody uttered.


    "I know! Just stay beside me¡­" Lucas told Melody about his reassurance to protect her.


    ¡­


    On the other hand¡­


    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    While the three ladies from Jade Pack were fond of the baby of Laura, Alpha Alister checked the surroundings of the private chamber of Laura.


    "Something''s not right! I can hear pandemonium going around outside." Alpha Alister pointed out to his older sisters.


    Upon hearing Alpha Alister speak about the chaos going on outside the private chamber of Laura, the ladies of the Jade Pack tried to confirm through their sharp hearing.


    "Do not open the door! I am reinforcing the barrier of this room.


    Laura began to worry for her baby.


    She held him tightly and made sure he would be protected.


    ¡­


    Unknown to them, the powerful necromancer was getting closer to the private chamber of Laura.


    Even though Zaeqir''s Mission was to find the other four dragon eggs of Gaiea, he was puzzled at the thought of why he could not detect the direct location of these eggs.


    He was not aware of the powerful protection spell of Selene.


    In his frustration he planned to check each room or private chamber in the royal palace.


    ¡­


    The nearest approximate distance from him was Laura''s private chamber.


    And he was planning to check it first before anything else.


    Indeed, it was dangerous!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 526 - Chaos In The Royal Palace

    *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    Please divert your votes (POWERSTONES) to my new story¡­


    "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    Thank you so much!!!


    *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    The chaos around the royal palace got worse by the second.


    Engulfed by a dark sphere, the entire royal palace was surrounded with screams and chaos.


    Princess Shiveena led the royal guards in securing the entire royal palace.


    Their enemy kept reviving despite the prowess of their wolf.


    Such intensity between the royal guards and the skeleton army of Zaeqir.


    ¡­


    "Do not give up! Keep smashing them all!" Princess Shiveena commanding her entire pack of royal guards.


    No signs of her courage wavering at all.


    Leading the entire pack of royal guards, fending off each skeleton soldier trying to wreak havoc.


    Some of the royal guards did not shift into their wolf forms so that they could assist the other staff members of the palace into a safer place.


    Away from the skeleton soldiers or any threats.


    The royal princess wanted to track down the invader of the royal palace but she was preoccupied with the non-stop attacks of the unrelenting skeleton soldiers.


    ¡­


    "They just won''t stop rising from the dead!"


    "How are we going to stop these fiends?"


    "Definitely, someone must be controlling these army of skeletons!"


    "We must find the one responsible for this mayhem."


    The royal guards expressed their own thoughts regarding the chaotic situation that they were all in at the moment.


    Even the princess worried for their own safety.


    Some of the royal guards that shifted into their wolf forms were beginning to get wounded by their opponents.


    One by one, they were starting to step back and maintain some distance from the skeleton soldiers of Zaeqir.


    Instead of reducing its numbers, it seems that the prior number of skeleton soldiers just multiplied.


    ¡­


    "W-What''s going on? Aren''t we supposed to be reducing their numbers?"


    "I agree! But it looks like they are just multiplying¡­"


    "How are we going to defeat them, princess?" one of the royal guards asked their royal princess about the dilemma they were.


    But even their royal princess was loss for words.


    She had no idea how to defeat these growing skeleton army.


    Princess Shiveena could only make everyone amplified their strength and dexterity through her skills.


    ¡­


    {_Alpha''s Roar_}


    &


    {_Alpha''s Aura_}


    ¡­


    Abilities that only an Alpha Werewolf has.


    Helping them survive their opponents.


    The wounded royal guards were being assisted to the rear part of their defensive formation.


    While Princess Shiveena and the other royal guards who were still in the condition to fight were in the front lines.


    Growling at the skeleton soldiers moving forward.


    ¡­


    On the other hand¡­


    [-Courtyard of the Palace-]


    Alpha Berrick, Lucas, and his mate¡­ Melody¡­ were all trying to fight off the skeleton soldiers who were able to reach the courtyard.


    Both, father and son shifted in their wolf forms.


    Compared to Lucas'' auburn fur¡­


    His father''s fur was as dark as the pitch black.


    And his size was thrice his own.


    Or any werewolf for the matter.


    Melody was astonished at sight of the Alpha of the Silver Aurora Pack¡­


    The father of her destined mate.


    Lucas, together with his father, tried their best to eliminate their targets.


    While Fluffy does his best in protecting Melody from any approaching skeleton soldiers.


    Despite their attempts, the skeleton soldiers kept rising from their fall.


    Instead of weakening, they seem to get stronger and multiply in number every time they get destroyed.


    Until, a certain point was reached¡­


    They were completely surrounded by dozens of skeleton soldiers.


    ¡­


    "Alpha! They just keep rising and multiplying¡­ This is bad!" The Beta of the Silver Aurora Pack informed his Alpha about the increasing number of skeleton soldiers around them.


    Communicating with Alpha Berrick through mind-link.


    "Darn it! We need to find out what''s causing this freaking phenomenon¡­. They just won''t stop from attacking."


    Lucas reminded Fluffy to keep Melody secured and away from threatening force of the skeleton army.


    "Fluffy! Don''t mind me¡­ focus your attention in protecting Melody!" Lucas'' reminder to his guardian wolf.


    Immediately, Fluffy made sure Melody was not harmed at all.


    Completely reassuring her safety.


    Fluffy growled and focused his attention towards the unrelenting force of the skeleton soldiers of the powerful necromancer¡­ Zaeqir.


    Melody wanted to use her powers but she feared that she may lose her control if she tries to utilize her new powers.


    But mostly, it was because of her fear of hurting the man she was beginning to fall in love with¡­ Lucas.


    Melody was not worried for herself¡­ she was more worried at what would happen to Lucas.


    ¡­


    Unknown to all of them, they could not entirely defeat the skeleton army of Zaeqir.


    Because the dark sphere surrounding the royal palace was placed by Zaeqir as a powerful enchantment in strengthening his skeleton army.


    Reinforcing their strength and amplifying their strength every time they get destroyed by their opponents.


    Each time they get destroyed and crushed into pieces¡­ the skeleton soldiers multiply in numbers through their broken bones and acquire amplified strength as well.


    ¡­


    Melody realized this fact as she observed Fluffy eliminates his own opponent.


    Thus, she turned her attention to Lucas.


    "Stop crushing the skeleton soldiers¡­" Melody exclaimed towards the older brother of Selene.


    Upon hearing his mate, Lucas stepped back before replying to his beloved mate.


    "I can''t do that¡­ my love! If I stop crushing them¡­ they will be the one crushing us with their sharp weapons." Lucas replied to Melody.


    "Then just use your force field as our shield." Melody suggested to Lucas.


    This made Lucas ponder at the good advice of his mate.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In Selene''s Army Camp-]


    While discussing with her allies and friends¡­ Selene was suddenly alarmed by the protection spell she placed around the private chambers of Laura.


    Instantly, Selene excused herself from their important strategy meeting.


    Leaving the main tent, Selene went ahead to her designated tent.


    Before leaving she instructed the Alpha King to take over in the strategy meeting while she deal with something important.


    King Alcyd could sense the worry and anxiety of Selene.


    He wanted to ask her but she hurriedly left along with Magdeline and Princess Magenta.


    On her way to her designated tent, the Grand White Witch wondered.


    "What are you planning, Selene?" Magdeline wondered.


    Selene preferred to be called by her name rather than her title as the queen of werewolves.


    Though the others remain to address Selene as their new queen.


    Only her closest called her by her name.


    "The royal palace is under attack! Someone might be trying to steal the dragon eggs of Gaeia¡­" Selene shared her information to Magdeline and Princess Magenta.


    "Your presence here is important¡­ you cannot leave¡­ or else our enemies might use it as an opportunity to attack your entire army." Princess Magenta reminded Selene.


    "I will not leave the camp but I have to help them¡­ There is a powerful dark creature wreaking havoc around the royal palace. If I do not stop this dark creature, we will not only lose the dragon eggs of Gaeia but also the lives of those within the walls of the royal palace." Selene was pertaining mostly to the child of King Alcyd.


    Selene could not explain but she wanted to protect the dragon eggs of Gaeia and those who were inside the royal palace.


    Especially the new born son of Laura and King Alcyd.


    Her instincts tells Selene that there be will more than chaos in the palace¡­


    There will also be terror and death.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 527 - Doppelganger Spell (Part I)

    [-In Selene''s Army Camp-]


    Near the borders of the territory of King Lionel, the king of vampires.


    A huge camp consisted of Selene''s army were in position for an upcoming battle against the army of the vampire king.


    Packs of werewolves and other allies of Selene were gathered in support to the cause of Selene.


    They have managed to secure an area within the forest for their encampment.


    Working together as one, Selene succeeded in bringing not only the werewolves together but the representatives of the Hunters Association and other supernatural beings under her wing.


    And now¡­ even some of the vampires from the vampire court of King Lionel have defected.


    Joining within Selene''s forces.


    During their serious and strategy meeting for the upcoming battle against King Lionel and his Legion of Vampires, Selene suddenly excused herself.


    Accompanying her as she left were¡­ Magdeline and Princess Magenta.


    Selene gave the reins of the meeting to the Alpha King.


    Letting King Alcyd continue the meeting without her.


    Since the Alpha King has a complete understanding on what Selene was intending to do for the upcoming battle and their clash with King Lionel''s forces.


    Though, there would be changes and other considerations due to the release of Damien from his sealed chains.


    ¡­


    While everyone was busy discussing about possible scenarios and different strategies for their upcoming battle with the forces of the vampire king, the Alpha King told everyone to continue in discussing among themselves.


    So, he could check on Selene.


    ¡­


    Even his spirit wolf could sense the worry and sudden anxiousness of Selene during their meeting in the main tent before she excused herself.


    ''Just check on her! There might have something happened that she is not telling us.'' Kratos told King Alcyd as they made their to Selene''s tent.


    ''I know! I know! No need to remind me about that!'' King Alcyd''s response to his spirit wolf.


    ''Well¡­ if you are that all-knowing¡­ you should have made a way to be in the same tent as her. Why did you agree to be in a separate tent from our mate? You should be staying with her!'' Kratos'' constant nagging towards King Alcyd while making their way.


    Other warriors were giving respects to the Alpha King as he passed by the other werewolf warriors of their werewolf army.


    ''Kratos, have you forgotten about the mistake we did? Especially now with the existence of my son¡­ Selene has been distant and uncomfortable being with me alone. What more in the same room with me?'' The Alpha King reminded his spirit wolf.


    ''EXCUSE ME! THAT WAS YOUR MISTAKE! NOT MINE! IF ONLY YOU WERE NOT THAT STUPID ENOUGH TO GO FOR THAT CUNNING SHE WOLF¡­'' Kratos immediate retort towards the reminder of King Alcyd.


    King Alcyd had nothing to say in return to his spirit wolf because it was his fault after all.


    Feeling the guilt and regret of the heartache he inflicted to his one true love¡­ Selene.


    ¡­


    Before entering the tent of Selene, there were two guards outside her tent.


    "Alpha King!" the guards acknowledged the presence of their Alpha King.


    Instantly, King Alcyd gestured at the guards to be at ease.


    "Is your queen inside?" King Alcyd asked the guards.


    "Yes!" both replied to him.


    "Who''s with her?" another query of the Alpha King.


    "The grand white witch and the fairy princess."


    "Open the tent¡­ I will enter¡­" King Alcyd gave a command to the guards.


    ¡­


    Both guards looked at one another if they should let their Alpha King or not.


    Because, unknown to the Alpha King¡­ Selene instructed the guards not to let anyone inside¡­ even if it''s the Alpha King.


    The guards thought that their Alpha King would take longer in the meeting with the others and did not expect for their Alpha King to take a visit.


    ¡­


    So, their immediate response before answering their Alpha King¡­ both guards kneeled in fear for their Alpha King.


    "Forgive us¡­ the queen gave a command not to let anyone inside¡­"


    "Even me?" King Alcyd could not believe that Selene would not let him enter her tent as well.


    While Magdeline and Princess Magenta were allowed to accompany her.


    He was not aware of what was going on inside Selene''s tent.


    This made him more curious to know and find out for himself.


    "Step aside¡­" King Alcyd''s warning to the two guards.


    The two guards remained on their knees.


    Begging their Alpha King to spare their lives as they remain blocking his path.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd''s eyes gleamed brightly.


    Losing patience from that point on because he was thinking of worse things that may be happening inside.


    Such as Selene being not well and risking her life once more.


    Knowing his mate¡­ Selene became notorious for her risky plans.


    And King Alcyd won''t let Selene do another life threatening decisions without his approval.


    ¡­


    Both of the guards could sense their Alpha King''s aura change.


    "STEP ASIDE¡­"


    "OR DIE!!!"


    King Alcyd''s final warning to the two guards kneeling in front of him.


    The Alpha King used his Alpha''s Aura to intimidate the two warriors more.


    Forcing them to choose their own life than perish in the hands of their Alpha King.


    And die on the spot.


    ¡­


    The two guards decided to step aside and give way for their Alpha King.


    ¡­


    They opened the entrance of the tent for him.


    The moment King Alcyd entered the tent of Selene, he saw Selene floating in the air meditating.


    Surrounded with massive aura, while Princess Magenta and Magdeline assisting her.


    ¡­


    "What''s going on?"


    "What is happening here?"


    King Alcyd directly issued his query.


    Immediately, Magdeline and Princess Magenta turned their attention to King Alcyd.


    But Selene remained entranced with her meditation.


    And King Alcyd noticed Selene''s deep trance.


    Princess Magenta wanted to explain the situation to the Alpha King but she looked at Magdeline first before saying anything.


    ¡­


    "Oh, you better tell me now¡­ before I do something I regret¡­" The Alpha King was serious on his tone.


    Giving a serious warning to the two.


    "Selene is currently doing a Doppelganger Spell and we cannot stop her now¡­" Magdeline answered.


    "Or else what¡­ and why?" King Alcyd asked further.


    ¡­


    Magdeline thought carefully of her next words to utter.


    ¡­


    "Or else¡­ lives will be at stake¡­" Magdeline''s reply to the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    Fear crept in within King Alcyd if he would be losing Selene once more.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 528 - Doppelganger Spell (Part II)

    *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    Please divert your votes (POWERSTONES) to my new story¡­ my entry to the writing competition.


    "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    Thank you so much!!!


    *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


    [-In Selene''s Army Camp-]


    After Magdeline explained to the Alpha King about the intention of Selene to save those who were in the royal palace.


    Emphasizing to the Alpha King about the danger that Selene sensed due to her magical spells.


    And the need for her to resort for a powerful magic.


    Despite the attempts of Magdeline to clarify the situation to King Alcyd.


    The agitation and tension from the Alpha King was still apparent.


    "How can you let her do such risky spell?" King Alcyd complained.


    "We already told her about the risks of her plans but she still went for it. That is why we are here to make sure of her security and reinforce her more magic that she needed for her plans." Magdeline''s retort to Selene''s mate.


    ¡­


    The spirit wolf of King Alcyd nagged the Alpha King on his demands to help their mate.


    ''What are doing here and letting our mate do the heavy lifting?'' Kratos, the spirit wolf of King Alcyd pointed out to him.


    ''Excuse me?!?! What do you mean about heavy lifting? Are you trying to insinuate that I am doing nothing? And just letting her risk her life just like that?'' King Alcyd argued with his spirit wolf.


    ¡­


    The princess of the fairies interjected the conversation between Magdeline and the Alpha King.


    "King Alcyd, I know and understand that you only worry for your mate. But you need to realize that the new queen of werewolves is the destined Supreme Ruler of all supernatural beings. No one can stop her when she decided on something." Princess Magenta did not hesitate to explain further.


    She even furthered more, "All we can do now is support her and make sure that she doesn''t get harmed from the decisions she chose. Accepting the fact about the burden she has on her shoulders and help her from making it easier for her would be the best thing right now."


    ¡­


    King Alcyd pondered on the words raised by Princess Magenta.


    Regarding the responsibilities and burden of Selene as the destined -Supreme Ruler- of all super natural beings.


    Instead on constantly hindering her from taking her destined path, they should make it easier for her.


    Something that King Alcyd seriously contemplated on.


    Magdeline stared at the Alpha King and she anticipated for his next line of complaints about their decision to help Selene rather than stopping her.


    ¡­


    "I guess I cannot do anything about her decision to resort on Doppelganger Spell." King Alcyd began to calm himself.


    The grand white witch was surprised at the sudden acceptance of the Alpha King about the situation they were in and the realities about the destined Supreme Ruler.


    But what surprised her more was the next thing that was uttered by King Alcyd.


    "Kindly, teleport me back to the royal palace so I can help Selene." King Alcyd requested to Magdeline.


    This was something that Magdeline did not expect because she thought that the Alpha King would rampage in anger for going behind his back and against his wishes.


    "Selene wanted you to make sure that the entire army would be intact when she returns." Magdeline reasoned out with the Alpha King.


    She continued, "There is also something surrounding the royal palace preventing anyone from teleporting there. Selene thought of using the teleportation spell at first but it failed. So, she had to resort on Doppelganger Spell."


    The Alpha King became curious about the Doppelganger Spell.


    "What''s this Doppelganger Spell?" King Alcyd asked.


    The grand white witch heaved a sigh before elaborating to the Alpha King.


    "It''s a spell that allows her to transfer her consciousness to a clone which she created to another place. Though, it is temporary¡­ such spell is still considered as one of the most difficult spell to execute. Due to the level of precision and the demanded magic essence from the witch that casted the spell." The grand white witch explained to the Alpha King about the Doppelganger Spell.


    "Why that spell among all spells?" the Alpha King wondered.


    "Because that was the only spell that could allow her to transfer her consciousness and personally help those who were in the royal palace. Since the teleportation spell is not possible at the moment. That''s the only alternative we have. And lastly, it was something that could allow her to return swiftly here for our inevitable battle against the vampire king.


    Magdeline reiterated the urgency of Selene''s help.


    "Have you forgotten that your new born son is in the royal palace with Laura?" Magdeline''s reminder to King Alcyd.


    King Alcyd took a pause at the thought of his son being in danger.


    A new sensation visited him.


    A worry for someone else aside from his beloved mate.


    His worry to his new born son.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    A chaos surrounded the royal palace.


    The skeleton army continued wreaking havoc around.


    Following the command of their master.


    Different forces were trying to fight off the dark creatures.


    Resurrected by the powerful necromancer¡­ Zaeqir!


    ¡­


    Zaeqir was looking around for the location of the remaining four dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    On his way¡­


    He summoned one of his dark resurrections¡­ Lucius.


    Lucius was on his full dark wolf form.


    The former rogue werewolf king.


    Unknown to the powerful necromancer, Selene has casted a powerful spell to rescue those who were in the royal palace.


    Not knowing as well, how much darkness has enveloped the entire royal palace.


    ¡­


    The moment her clone appeared within her private chambers.


    Successfully summoned by Selene.


    She also successfully transferred her consciousness within her summoned doppelganger''s mind.


    As she opened her eyes, she realized that she succeeded in executing her spell.


    Her senses was as if she was in her real body.


    Making her feel like as if she was not in a clone or doppelganger''s body.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Selene was confused at the noise and unexpected intensity of chaos around.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 529 - Return Of Lucius

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    A huge dark sphere was evidently surrounding the entire royal palace.


    Reinforcing the abilities of the resurrected skeleton soldiers of the powerful necromancer, Zaeqir.


    To multiply whenever they get destroyed and their rejuvenation.


    As chaos ensued all over the royal palace, Zaeqir also summoned Lucius.


    The former rogue king was in his full dark wolf form.


    Larger than the usual werewolves.


    Given orders by the powerful necromancer were made to help him find the dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    Letting the dark wolf, the former rogue king, to take a sniff on the stolen egg.


    Holding the stolen dragon egg of Gaeia, Zaeqir waited for Lucius to finish on familiarizing on the scent of the dragon egg.


    Unfortunately, Lucius did not give any beneficial response to the powerful necromancer.


    For a moment, Zaeqir was disappointed about it.


    But he had no choice but to maximize the utilization of the presence of Lucius.


    The return of Lucius once more to the werewolf kingdom became a chance for him to wreak havoc as well.


    Since Lucius failed to find a significant scent of the dragon egg.


    In order to track down the other dragon eggs¡­ Zaeqir instructed his summoned dark wolf, the former rogue king¡­ Lucius.


    ¡­


    To search the other private chambers as Zaeqir planned to walk around.


    As they separated their path¡­


    Lucius became closer to the private chamber of Laura.


    The former rogue king was equipped with a powerful ability to break defensive barriers.


    It was granted to him by his own summoner.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Laura was starting to worry for the safety of her own child.


    She instructed Freya to keep her child protected and made her promise to take care of her son if ever something happened unexpected.


    Freya did not understand at first because she was confident that they were secured within the private chamber of Laura.


    But Freya was reminded that Laura has the extraordinary instincts and extremely uncanny foresight for a werewolf.


    Once it warns or alarms Laura, the words of the eldest sister of Alpha Alister and Amber could not be ignored.


    It was something that bothered Freya after hearing Laura''s words.


    As if she was being told to prepare for something bad.


    Something that made her worry more for the Jade siblings¡­ Laura, Amber, and their Alpha¡­ the youngest sibling, Alister.


    [-In Laura''s Private Chamber-]


    Alpha Alister and Amber were both trying to listen carefully on their surroundings.


    Werewolves have extraordinary sense of hearing.


    Utilizing their werewolf senses, both siblings were trying their best to be aware of their surroundings.


    "What''s going on?" Laura asked her siblings.


    "Looks like there is an attack in the royal palace and everyone is in disarray. It''s mayhem out there!" Amber answered her sister.


    She continued to inform Laura.


    "Just stay here, I will check what''s going on¡­" Alpha Alister volunteered to check what was going on outside.


    Laura began to worry further.


    Before they knew it, a dark wolf broke in.


    Destroying the barrier and the door.


    Alpha Alister of the Jade Pack was pinned down.


    Out of nowhere, a dark wolf was already on top of the only brother of Laura.


    "ALISTER!!!" Amber exclaimed.


    Seeing her younger brother at a life threatening situation.


    The sharp claws of the dark wolf were dug deep unto Alpha Alister''s skin.


    Preventing him to shift into his wolf form.


    Instead, he was subjected into extreme pain.


    Inflicted by the dark wolf on top of him.


    His dark eyes gleaming brightly.


    Further threatening the life of Alpha Alister.


    Looking around if there was any signs of dragon eggs.


    Only 3 werewolves, a witch, and a new born baby were spotted around.


    ¡­


    The sight of Alpha Alister being in pain angered Laura.


    "LET GO OF MY BROTHER!"


    "YOU FILTHY WOLF!"


    Laura did not waste time.


    She shifted into her wolf form and leaped forward.


    Launching an attack towards Lucius.


    Trying to save her younger brother.


    "LAURA!" Amber could not help herself but feel worried for their eldest sister.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand¡­


    Selene checked the dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    She reinforced another powerful barrier around the dragon eggs.


    But she noticed something different with the dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    After placing flames and proper incubator for the dragon eggs of Gaeia, a certain observation was realized by Selene.


    "The color of the scales and the size of the dragon eggs changed¡­" Selene''s observation regarding the dragon eggs.


    The new queen of werewolves kneeled and reached for the eggs.


    Caressing each of the dragon eggs, placed above an enchanted warm nest created by Selene.


    ¡­


    As she caressed each of them, unexplainable warmth could be felt.


    Selene could not explain the certain connection she just made with the dragon eggs.


    ¡­


    Certain warmth and connection with them was taking her to wonder.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, she felt a dark aura approaching to her location.


    ¡­


    Immediately, Selene performed a deceptive spell to hide the dragon eggs. And she casted a powerful countermeasures in case she fails to defend them.


    ¡­


    The powerful necromancer was getting nearer to the private chamber of Selene.


    Zaeqir summoned his dark elements with the use of his dark scepter.


    Embedded with an orb made from the eyes of an ancient being, HYDRA.


    A thick dark fog moved around at the command of Zaeqir.


    Until a barrage of fire balls rained towards Zaeqir.


    Swiftly, Zaeqir blocked the fire balls through his dark shield.


    "WHO DARED TO CHALLENGE THE POWERFUL ZAEQIR?" He demanded answers from his assailant.


    ¡­


    "It is I¡­ THE NEW QUEEN OF WEREWOLVES!"


    "THE DESTINED SUPREME RULER!"


    "SELENE IS MY NAME!"


    Floating midair¡­


    Surrounded with surging lightning currents and wind gust.


    The new queen of werewolves flaunted her powers.


    Showing to the powerful necromancer that she was not backing down.


    Signifying another clash between Zaeqir and Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 530 - Jade Siblings Versus Dark Lucius

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    Second Floor of the royal palace¡­


    Another intense clash was taking place between the former rogue king, Lucius, and the current wife of the Alpha King.


    "LAURA!!!" Amber screamed for her older sister.


    Laura shifted into her wolf form.


    She did not waste any of her time in trying to defend her loved ones.


    Both, Lucius and Laura exchanged strikes and wrestled against each other.


    One blow and strike after another.


    Both werewolves fiercely aimed their own claws towards their opponent.


    Aiming for the vital parts of the other.


    Despite the larger built of Lucius, Laura fought hard against him.


    A she-wolf fighting against a larger dark wolf.


    Quipped with dark elements and lethal strength.


    ¡­


    Alpha Alister, the younger brother of Laura was trying his best to regain his composure after being pinned down by Lucius.


    "Alister! Are you alright?" Amber approached her younger brother.


    Worried for both of her siblings.


    "Laura needs help!" Alpha Alister was more worried for his eldest sister rather than his own.


    "But you are wounded!" Amber was greatly concerned for her younger brother.


    "I don''t care! And I am not badly wounded. That dark wolf did something to me when he buried his sharp claws on me..." The younger brother of Amber raised his current concern to his older sister.


    "What do you mean?" Amber was confused at the words from her younger brother.


    "I am trying to shift but my body and my spirit wolf won''t cooperate with me." Alpha Alister of the Jade Pack explained to his older sister.


    Upon hearing her younger brother, Amber became more worried that Laura will be more in danger facing Lucius on her own.


    Without Alpha Alister''s aide and assistance, it will be impossible for Laura to even have a fighting chance against the dark wolf.


    ¡­


    Holding the new born son of the Alpha King, Freya wanted to help the three siblings.


    The new born son of Laura and the Alpha King was crying loudly on Freya''s arms.


    While holding the new born son of Laura and the Alpha King, Freya casted a spell to remove the dark effects of the inflicted damage on Alpha Alister.


    As soon as the dark effects was lifted away, Alpha Alister was relieved that he could finally help his eldest sister in fighting Lucius.


    "You can help Laura now!" Freya signaled Alpha Alister.


    The younger brother of Amber took a glance on Freya and thanked her for her help.


    "THANKS, FREYA!" Alpha Alister expressed his gratitude to the resident witch of Jade Pack.


    "No problem! Just take down the dark wolf." Freya told Alpha Alister.


    "Sure!"


    The Alpha of the Jade Pack did not waste any time.


    He immediately shifted into his wolf form.


    Leaping forward and rushed his way to help Laura.


    ¡­


    The dark wolf and the former rogue king¡­ Lucius became more aggressive in his attacks towards Laura.


    Until he pinned her down from their intense exchanges of strikes and strong blows.


    Alpha Alister lunged towards Lucius.


    Saving his eldest sister from receiving a fatal blow from Lucius.


    This time around, Lucius and the younger brother of Laura wrestled on the ground.


    While Laura was limping in pain from the ravaging strikes she received from Lucius.


    ¡­


    Both siblings were struggling against Lucius.


    Amber realized as well how much danger her siblings were in at the moment.


    "What are you waiting for, Amber? Go help your siblings!" Freya said to her mate.


    ¡­


    Compared to Alpha Alister, Amber hesitated to shift into her wolf form and leave Freya on her own.


    She was not only worried for her siblings but for her mate as well.


    "How about you? And the new born son of Laura? How can I leave the both of you here? What if something happens bad to the two of you?" Amber elaborated her concerns and worries to Freya.


    "Do not worry about me and Laura''s new born child! I can manage on my own. Plus, the new queen of werewolves placed a powerful protection spell on the Alpha King''s child. Combine that with my own powers¡­" Freya reassured her mate, Amber.


    She continued in explaining and elaborating further to Amber.


    "I can manage! So, go help your siblings! Or else¡­ if something bad happens to them¡­ you will regret it for the rest of your life for not doing something at all."


    Instantly, Amber understood what Freya was trying to tell her.


    "Make sure you prioritize your own safety rather than risking your own just for my sake." Amber reminded Freya.


    She reiterated, "Okay?"


    Freya nodded along.


    Reaffirming to Amber, her mate.


    ¡­


    Then, Amber shifted into her wolf form.


    Making her way to help her siblings.


    ¡­


    Laura accessed her reserved strength and gathered more strength to fight Lucius.


    Before she knew it, Amber joined the battle against the former rogue king, Lucius.


    ¡­


    Things were getting more intense between the Jade Siblings against the dark wolf.


    Lucius was getting more annoyed at the tag team of the Jade Siblings against him.


    ¡­


    {_JADE SIBLINGS versus DARK LUCIUS_}


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand¡­


    {_SELENE versus ZAEQIR_}


    The new queen of werewolves was on a standoff against the powerful necromancer.


    Surging with powerful lightning energy around her and combined elemental force, Selene was fully prepared to fight Zaeqir.


    "Stay out of my way! I did not come here for you!" Zaeqir warned the new queen of werewolves.


    ¡­


    Showing no signs of fear or backing down.


    "And if I don''t?" Selene issued a challenge on Zaeqir.


    "Then I will have no choice but to take you out, myself!" Zaeqir threatened Selene.


    ¡­


    A confident smirk was released by the mate of the Alpha King.


    "Oh well¡­"


    "YOU CAN TRY!"


    "I WILL BE GLAD TO SEE YOU FAIL!"


    ¡­


    Selene was evidently unfazed and filled with confidence.


    Her powers were apparently overwhelming.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 531 - Damien The Ultimate Vampire Prince

    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Vampires within the vampire court of King Lionel were all in disarray.


    Finding out that the vampire faction against the vampire king was growing.


    Especially at the unexpected prison break of Ingrid with Antoin and the return of Damien.


    *** Flashback ***


    [-In The Dungeons of King Lionel''s Castle-]


    Antoin led some of his supporters to help him free Ingrid.


    As they hurried in releasing Ingrid, the female elite vampire was greatly weakened due to her thirst for blood.


    She was fed blood first to quench her thirst.


    The elite vampire may have tricked the guards but Hanzo noticed the attempt of Antoin.


    Even though he doesn''t want Antoin and Ingrid to be harmed but it will be risky to let them escape.


    He used his ability to block the path of Antoin.


    Preventing him to escape.


    "Surrender now, traitor!" Hanzo issued an order to Antoin.


    Unexpectedly, he lost his breathing and toxins was spreading all over.


    At the sudden paralysis of Hanzo, the metal debris blocking Antoin''s path fell to the ground.


    "HURRY!" Petro helped Antoin escape with Ingrid.


    ¡­


    Until Damien arrived stopping Petro from escaping with Antoin.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Damien grabbed on Petro''s wrist.


    "PETRO!!!" Antoin exclaimed at the sight of Petro getting captured.


    "JUST GO WITHOUT ME! NOW!"


    Petro screamed at Antoin.


    Telling him to leave without him.


    Or else his attempt will be for nothing.


    Even though, he really did not care about anything else.


    Only Antoin''s safety and survival was his concern.


    Knowing that death and severe punishment only awaits for Antoin.


    Due to his treachery and defiance against the vampire king.


    The son of King Lionel grabbed Petro''s neck and looked at him with fury.


    "YOU WILL PAY FOR YOUR TREACHERY!" Damien uttered towards Petro.


    ¡­


    *** End of Flashback ***


    ¡­.


    Damien was considered to be the ultimate vampire prince.


    Aside from being the son of King Lionel, he was known as the powerful vampire royalty during the time of the late Emperor Odin.


    His vampire strength and speed were second to none.


    Stronger and quicker than the vampire king himself.


    Also having the unique ability to keep vampires obey his orders once he makes them look unto his eyes.


    Such a powerful ability to utilize.


    Though, a limit on the number of vampires that he could bind under his ability.


    ¡­


    "Have you heard the latest news?"


    "Yeah, I did! Antoin escaped with Ingrid after freeing her from the dungeons."


    "The new werewolf queen¡­ the new chosen one, destined to be the next supreme ruler¡­ is on her way with an entire army of werewolves and different allies."


    "I also heard, rebels and opposing faction of vampires were growing in numbers as well."


    "How will that affect our chances in the war?"


    "By the way, the news is out about the claim of the queen of sirens and the seven seas. Defeating her enemies! Including the queen of fairies!"


    Few of the conversations amongst the vampires in the vampire court.


    ¡­


    Until the huge doors of the great hall of the vampire court opened.


    King Lionel arrived with Damien walking behind him.


    Along with Hanzo, Petro and the other henchmen of King Lionel.


    The moment King Lionel reached his throne.


    He took everyone''s attention.


    ¡­


    As he began to address everyone, the other vampires noticed the dull and puppet-like posture of Petro.


    From that point on, they understood that Damien used his powers on Petro.


    To make him completely obedient under his command.


    ¡­


    "Our foolish enemies have arrived near our borders! Thinking that they would be able to fight us¡­ and defeat us within our own territory." King Lionel started with his speech to the members of the assembly in the vampire court.


    Many vampires were provoked by the words of their vampire king.


    Their vampire king continued in his speech.


    Riling up their anger towards their enemies and prompt them for an intense battle.


    "They have mistaken to even come closer to our own domain!" King Lionel proudly told everyone.


    ¡­


    "Because death will be their own fate!"


    King Lionel further emphasized on their superiority over the other creatures.


    Making everyone more confident in the upcoming battle.


    He even reiterated their allies willing to fight beside them against the forces of Selene.


    Everyone cheered in praises for their vampire king.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Back in the camp of Selene''s forces¡­


    ¡­


    [-In Selene''s Tent-]


    ¡­


    The Alpha King was demanding to Magdeline to find ways for him to help Selene.


    "HAVEN''T YOU HEARD WHAT I SAID?!?!" King Alcyd raised his voice to Magdeline.


    Demanding her to do everything she could.


    So he could help Selene in the royal palace.


    ¡­


    "Forgive me¡­ but there is no other way. If you really want to help her, then you must keep everyone safe from our enemies." Magdeline directly stated to the Alpha King.


    Even though he might not like what she says, Magdeline still expressed her own recommendation regarding the situation they were in.


    King Alcyd wanted to fume in anger but Princess Magenta interjected.


    "I understand your worry for your beloved mate, King Alcyd. But you also need to understand¡­ There is no other way even if Magdeline wanted to help you. Because a dark force is preventing us to open a portal or even teleport there." Princess Magenta thoroughly explained to King Alcyd.


    For him to understand the situation further.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Beta Garrett entered the tent without any permission.


    "WE HAVE AN EMERGENCY!" Beta Garrett informed the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd was not in the mood for any other news.


    He was focused in wanting to help Selene.


    "WHAT NOW?!?! CAN''T YOU SEE THIS IS ALSO AN EMERGENCY?"


    King Alcyd remarked.


    But Beta Garrett insisted to his best friend to listen.


    "Other vampires are spotted nearby¡­ And huge boulders are being thrown all over the camp. The barriers are protecting us from it." Beta Garrett reported to the Alpha King.


    "WHAT???!!!"


    "Yes¡­ King Lionel''s forces have begun with their attack! And the protection barrier is the only thing preventing any attacks to land." Beta Garrett''s further report.


    ¡­


    "This is bad! Selene is still in the royal palace." Magdeline started to worry as well.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 532 - Hatched

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    Chaos within the royal palace was getting worse by the second.


    Princess Shiveena and her unit of remaining royal guards were also surrounded with skeleton army.


    No matter what they do, soldiers of skeleton army won''t stop advancing and attacking.


    "Princess! They just keep multiplying¡­ we are now outnumbered!" one of the royal guards informed their princess through the mind link.


    The only sister of King Alcyd became worried if they can even survive against their opponents.


    She gave three of the royal guards to secure the other staff members of the palace and the son of her older brother.


    "In case something happen to us, go and secure the new born of our Alpha King. Find ways to escape this chaos. We will buy some time for you to keep these skeletons busy!" Princess Shiveena instructed the three.


    At first the three royal guards hesitated to leave their princess but they understood the importance and purpose of her command.


    Their duty to the Alpha King and his immediate family must come first.


    "AS YOU COMMAND!"


    The three royal guards left their princess and went ahead to the location of the new born son of their Alpha King.


    ¡­


    On the other hand,


    Outside the throne room, at the courtyard¡­


    Alpha Berrick and Lucas held their defensive position as they followed Melody''s advice to remain within the barrier made by Lucas.


    "Why can''t we just smash and make our way out from this chaos?" Alpha Berrick complained.


    He was running out of patience with the situation they were in.


    "Father, Melody is right! The skeleton soldiers kept multiplying every time we destroy them. All we can do now is defend ourselves. Or we can find the source of this darkness." Lucas stated to his father.


    They were all within a circle of force field.


    Protecting them from the advancement of the skeleton army.


    When Alpha Berrick was about to complain further, he sensed Selene within the royal palace.


    ¡­


    "WAIT A SECOND!?!" Alpha Berrick remarked.


    Lucas and the others wondered at the sudden remark of the Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack.


    "What''s wrong father?" Lucas asked his father.


    "It''s your younger sister! I can sense my daughter nearby!" Alpha Berrick told his only son.


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick''s senses alarmed him about the presence of his only daughter and a powerful dark force going against her.


    It made him more impatient and eager to defeat the enemies they were facing at the moment.


    He feared that something might happen to his only daughter.


    "Can you handle these filthy skeletons on your own here?" Alpha Berrick asked his only son.


    ¡­


    Lucas understood his father''s plans.


    "Even I want you to stay with us but Selene would need help if you can sense that she is in danger." Lucas'' response to his father.


    He continued, "We can manage here!"


    "Selene is in danger? I want to go as well¡­ I want to help her too!" Melody wanted to volunteer in aiding Selene against her opponent.


    Immediately, Lucas became protective towards Melody.


    "You are not going anywhere! It''s too dangerous. You are staying with me!" Lucas insisted firmly on Melody.


    Expressing his worry and concern towards her.


    "But¡­" Melody uttered her refusal to cooperate with Lucas.


    Alpha Berrick realized the closeness and sincerity of Melody towards his only daughter.


    He appreciated the gesture of Melody to volunteer.


    Then, he reassured her that it would be better if she stay with Lucas.


    "Thank you for your good intention dear! But Selene will not like it as well if you will risk your life for her. The best thing you can do¡­ in order to help her¡­ is keep yourselves safe and away from a life threatening situation." Alpha Berrick explained to Melody.


    Convincing her to remain with his only son.


    Even though he was still uncomfortable at the idea of her being a daughter and related to a hunter, he was glad to know that Melody was willing to help Selene.


    "Father, you can go help Selene¡­ we can manage here on our own!" Lucas reassured his father.


    ¡­


    Somehow, Alpha Berrick saw in his son how protective and courageous he was with his beloved wife¡­ Sylvanna.


    Remembering his wife at that moment.


    He became more adamant in making sure of Selene''s safety.


    "Okay! Take care of your mate." Alpha Berrick''s parting words to his only son.


    Upon hearing his father''s words, it was the first time he heard his father utter such warm words towards his mate.


    Since the day he told his father about Melody, he never heard his father utter such good words or any hints of support towards his growing relationship with her.


    "Yes, I will¡­ father! Please take care as well." Lucas'' parting words to his father.


    ¡­


    Unknown to them¡­


    Selene was already dominating against her opponent.


    ¡­


    {_Selene vs Zaeqir_}


    ¡­


    The dark force that Alpha Berrick felt was not only from the powerful necromancer.


    Some of it came from Selene.


    A mixture of light and dark energy was resonating within her powers.


    ¡­


    The spirit wolf of Selene was warning the new queen of werewolves to control herself and be careful in using her powers.


    In her desire to defeat Zaeqir, Selene was already tapping some of her dark energy.


    Sylvia, her spirit wolf, was the one responsible in filtering her magic essence.


    Preventing Selene to tap further or go deeper in utilizing her inner dark power.


    Due to the combination of element powers that Selene showcased against Zaeqir, Selene was not able to avoid in using her dark element.


    Though, it might be minimal but the fear of Sylvia that Selene may go dark completely for the fifth time around¡­ was considerably valid.


    ¡­


    Zaeqir was completely overwhelmed by the prowess and fierceness of Selene.


    He noticed that Selene has dark potential to become a great ally or follower of their Dark Lord.


    ''She would be a great addition to the followers of our Dark Lord.'' He thought to himself as they exchanged attacks.


    ¡­


    Until Zaeqir realized, the disparity of their powers.


    Assessing their battle, Selene was more powerful than him.


    And the four dragon eggs of Gaeia was about to hatch.


    His mission was to acquire them before they hatched.


    "DAMN IT!" Zaeqir cursed at the realization that his mission failed from that point.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 533 - Mission Failed

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    The chaos within the royal palace was about to reach its climax.


    Skeleton soldiers of Zaeqir continued wreaking havoc all over the royal palace.


    While the former rogue king, Lucius kept himself busy with the Jade Siblings.


    He thought it would be an easy match against the three werewolves.


    ¡­


    {_JADE SIBLINGS versus DARK LUCIUS_}


    ¡­


    The three siblings fought hard in fighting Lucius.


    Despite how strong and quick Lucius was with his attacks, the three siblings proved to be more capable in fighting together as a team.


    They were far stronger as a trio compared as an individual fighter.


    It caused Lucius to be agitated.


    Knowing that the trio would not easily go down without a fight.


    Exhibiting their prowess and strength in battle.


    Until, Lucius became more serious and gathered more strength in defeating them.


    His aura changed.


    Becoming darker and more malevolent.


    Freya who was making sure that Laura''s son will be safe¡­ felt the looming horror from the attempt of Lucius.


    To gather more dark essence within him.


    In order to finally finish his opponents for good.


    Her worry for the Jade siblings became a dilemma for her.


    She doesn''t want to put the new born son of the Alpha King at risk and let the trio meet their demise.


    ¡­


    "I MUST DO SOMETHING!" Freya thought to herself while holding the baby.


    And then she came up with something.


    ¡­


    Once Lucius gathered enough dark force, he waited for any of the three siblings to attack him.


    So, he could go for a sure kill.


    But the trio became wary of him.


    Because Laura warned her siblings to step back.


    Freya was not the only one who sensed the sinister dark aura of Lucius.


    Laura gave a command to her siblings to step back.


    Away from Lucius and be more wary.


    Rather than being reckless.


    ¡­


    When Lucius noticed that the trio were on a defensive stance and had no intention of attacking first.


    The dark wolf decided to attack instead.


    And eliminate them for good.


    As soon as he leaped, aiming for Amber.


    A powerful gust of wind protected Amber.


    Preventing Lucius to inflict any lethal damage on her.


    He perceived the presence of a witch helping the trio.


    So, he constantly made an attempt in breaking through the powerful gust of wind protecting the younger sister of Laura.


    Knowing that the witch will focus on reinforcing her powers in strengthening and putting more efforts on defending Amber.


    Lucius discreetly leaped back and forth towards the gust of wind.


    In disguise of his true intent.


    Unknown to the witch and younger siblings of Laura, Lucius was actually aiming something else.


    ¡­


    Only Laura noticed the sudden pattern of movements of Lucius.


    The dark wolf was actually planning to do a sneak attack on Alpha Alister.


    When Lucius decided to shift his target, it was too late for Freya to transfer her protective spell on the younger brother of Laura.


    Alpha Alister was paralyzed on the spot due to the activation of Lucius with his poisonous claws.


    He had the ability to activate his poison whenever he wanted to.


    A poison he inflicts on his target as a paralysis effect.


    ¡­


    Stuck on his position, Lucius was few meters away in taking his life.


    ¡­


    But Laura did not allow this to happen.


    She shielded her younger brother from the attempt of Lucius.


    Instead of her younger brother, Laura received the deadly blow of Lucius.


    Her spirit wolf died on the spot.


    Upon receive such extremely powerful blow.


    Not even Laura could endure the attack of Lucius.


    Such an attack composed of dark energy and poisonous component.


    ¡­


    "SISTER!"


    "LAURA!!!"


    Both Amber and Alpha Alister, Laura''s younger siblings felt the dissipating spiritual force of Laura''s spirit wolf.


    And the life force of Laura was significantly broken.


    Lucius may have failed to eliminate the Alpha of the Jade Pack.


    But he succeeded in inflicting a critical damage on the wife of the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    He wanted to attack further but Zaeqir commanded Lucius to withdraw.


    Even though he doesn''t want to.


    Because he prefer to finish all of his opponents.


    The order of his master was absolute.


    Since Zaeqir was his master, the one who resurrected him.


    Lucius could not disobey nor challenge the commands of the powerful necromancer.


    ¡­


    Instantly, he withdrew and retreated.


    Both, Amber and Alpha Alister were concerned with their eldest sister.


    ¡­


    After receiving the deathly blow from Lucius, Laura fell to the ground bleeding.


    Laura''s body slowly shifted back to her human form.


    Freya looked at the new born son of Laura.


    Crying at the thought that Laura''s child may lose his mother at an early age.


    ¡­


    The other two werewolves, panicked at the sight of their dying sister.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Selene wanted to finish Zaeqir off.


    But the powerful necromancer was cunning.


    He managed to escape from Selene.


    From his impending doom.


    Selene was prepared to kill Zaeqir.


    ¡­


    ''Selene, he is gone! Enough already! You are already tapping some of your dark energy!'' Her spirit wolf, Sylvia warned the new werewolf queen.


    ''SHUT UP! DO NOT DISTURB ME!'' Selene momentarily lost her usual self but she instantly regained her consciousness.


    ¡­


    ''Sylvia?''


    ''Sylvia?''


    ''I¡­ ummm¡­''


    Selene realized her almost loss of control again.


    Instead of nagging Selene or provoking her dark alternate ego, Sylvia responded to Selene.


    ''It''s okay¡­ I know you did not mean to hurt me with your words. But please¡­ avoid going too much. Or else, you will be losing control to your dark side once more.'' Sylvia reminded Selene.


    ''I will bear that in mind¡­'' Selene replied her spirit wolf.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Selene felt a surge of energy from the dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    ¡­


    Immediately, Selene did not waste any time.


    She hastened and checked on them.


    ¡­


    A sight to behold¡­


    The dragon eggs were hatching.


    "Oh my God¡­ the dragon eggs¡­ they are hatching!"


    Selene uttered in astonishment.


    She summoned the most powerful force field she could do at that moment.


    To ensure the safety of the hatchlings and to prevent any unwanted presence around.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Zaeqir completely withdrew from his mission in acquiring the dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    Because there was no more use once the dragon eggs hatched.


    ¡­


    "Damn it! My mission failed!" Zaeqir cursed on his failure.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 534 - Bad News

    Near the borders of the territory of King Lionel, the vampire king.


    The camp of Selene''s army was surrounded by the powerful barrier and force field.


    King Lionel gave orders to his henchmen to begin the attack on their enemies.


    Together with their allies.


    Amongst their allies was the warlock king¡­ Magnus.


    King Magnus was observing the attack from a distance.


    He was impressed at the combination of the powerful barrier and force field of around the camp of Selene''s army and her allies.


    All of them were alarmed at the sudden attack of the forces of King Lionel.


    The mayhem begun¡­


    ¡­


    King Alcyd stepped outside the tent of Selene to check what was going on.


    And there it was¡­


    From all sides, there were different attempts by their enemies to destroy the barrier and force field they have created.


    All witches were working together in reinforcing their first line of defense.


    Even the hunters and other allies of Selene were surprised at the intensity of the attack.


    ¡­


    They realized the level of power of their opponent.


    Just from the attacks alone.


    ¡­


    Most of the werewolves began shifting into their wolf forms.


    ¡­


    Hunters prepared their weapons for the clash against the vampires and their allies.


    ¡­


    Antoin and the other rebel vampires were anticipating for the henchmen to pierce through the first defensive line of Selene''s forces.


    ¡­


    Knowing their king and the abilities of the henchmen.


    It was not impossible for them to pierce through.


    Especially the vampires were led by Hanzo.


    ¡­


    "Antoin, why don''t you use your ability to help the witches?" one of the vampires suggested to the former loyal and elite henchman of King Lionel.


    The former loyal and elite henchman of the vampire king replied, "I won''t be able to do so!"


    His fellow vampires were confused at his reply.


    Wearing their black pants and trench coat. While the group of Hanzo and the other henchmen on his side were covered by their maroon fur coat.


    They waited for Antoin''s explanation.


    "If I try to nullify their attempts and attacks¡­ I will be nullifying the magic of the witches as well. Remember, my ability has an area inflicting damage. Unless, I get closer to my target¡­ a direct inflicting damage can be only effective in a short or close range distance." Antoin''s explanation to his fellow vampires.


    Another vampire shared his opinion to Antoin.


    "How I wish Ingrid was here with us? She could have helped us in this battle."


    Others agreed.


    "Yeah! But we have to leave her with the other rebel vampires so she could regain her strength quickly. Her stay and torture in the dungeon have weakened her tremendously."


    Antoin explained further, "She almost died. If we did not save her, King Lionel would have let her die in misery. Now that she serves worthless to him. With his favorite son in the picture, we are merely all pawns to him while Prince Damien is the only one he needs."


    He added, "Don''t worry¡­ if they pass through the first line of defense¡­ I will be the second line of defense of the entire army. I will nullify the abilities of the henchmen."


    "So, you mean¡­ it will be a battle of strength and agility?" one of the vampires pointed out to Antoin.


    He replied, "YES, and the werewolves will have the advantage. Especially they are stronger together with their pack. And the anti-magic weapons of the hunters will serve as another powerful counter against the vampires."


    ¡­


    Though, he expressed his other worries.


    "But the presence of the other allies of King Lionel¡­ like the cursed former Alpha King and the warlock king might become the greatest hurdle in this battle."


    "In other words, they are BAD NEWS!"


    ¡­


    At the same time, Jackson hurriedly informed their Alpha King about a familiar scent outside the barrier.


    ¡­


    "What''s wrong Jackson?" King Alcyd asked his elite officer.


    Jackson hesitated at first if he should reveal it to his Alpha King.


    But he was bound to serve his Alpha King and he knew that it would be inevitable for the father and son to meet once more.


    "It''s¡­ the former Alpha King¡­ your father!" Jackson revealed to King Alcyd.


    Instantly, King Alcyd clenched his fist in anger.


    Reminding him of the unforgivable sin of his father.


    Being responsible for the death of his mother.


    ¡­


    "I WILL MAKE HIM PAY FOR KILLING MY MOTHER!"


    A raging fury was evident on their Alpha King.


    Beta Garrett had a bad feeling about the current situation developing around them.


    "This is bad news, DEFINITELY!" he remarked.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    When everyone thought that things were about to get worse.


    Due to the unexpected and unbelievable chaos unfolding in front of them.


    The army of skeleton soldiers suddenly dissolved into ashes.


    Causing waves of reaction.


    Princess Shiveena was astonished and confused at what just happened.


    One minute they were on the verge of their own death.


    Then, the next thing they knew¡­ the army of skeleton soldiers were no longer a threat.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Princess, are you alright?"


    ¡­


    The only sister of King Alcyd wondered.


    "I also don''t know¡­ but at least, we should be glad that the chaos is finally over!" Princess Shiveena told the other royal guards.


    ¡­


    Unknown to them, something terrible just happened.


    Outside the private chambers of Laura¡­


    Her siblings were crying at the sight of their badly wounded sister.


    When the powerful necromancer left the royal palace, not only the army of skeleton soldiers disappeared.


    The former rogue king withdrew and left with the powerful necromancer.


    "S-Siistteeerr..." Amber could not finish her sentence while looking at her bleeding eldest sister.


    Alpha Alister was covering the bleeding wound of Laura.


    "WHY IS SHE NOT REGENERATING OR HEALING?!?!?!" Laura''s only brother was frustrated.


    Seeing his eldest sister barely alive.


    Amber thought that it could be the effect of the dark claws of Lucius.


    "The dark wolf summoned his inner strength to inflict a fatal blow." She said to her younger brother.


    ¡­


    Realizing that his eldest sister may die any moment by now.


    The Alpha of the Jade Clan was in tears.


    "PLEASE!! DON''T DIE!!"


    "LIVE! TRY TO LIVE!!!"


    "What will happen to your newborn son if you are gone? You have to experience the life of being a mother!!!" Alpha Alister cried his heart out while holding his eldest sister around his arms.


    ¡­


    Laura gathered all her strength in responding to her siblings'' cries.


    "Ummmm¡­"


    "I¡­ I know my son will be in good hands¡­ Both of you will be there for him¡­"


    ¡­


    "And I already experienced being a mother because of you two¡­ Taking care of the two of you.."


    "Were the best memories I will cherish forever¡­"


    Laura recalled those days she spent with her siblings.


    Looking after them.


    Playing a motherly figure to her siblings.


    Through highs and lows, they stood together.


    Loyal to one another.


    Laura reached for her brother''s face¡­ then to her younger sister''s.


    ¡­


    She smiled to them.


    ¡­


    She uttered her last words.


    ¡­


    Before finally, her soul rested in peace.


    ¡­


    Loud cries of loss resonated all over the place.


    Signified the death of Laura¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 535 - Hatchlings

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    As soon as the chaos dissipated, Princess Shiveena made the royal guards secure the perimeter around the royal palace.


    Athena and the other medical officers were already on standby.


    When the dark sphere appeared around the royal palace, the wife of Beta Garrett gathered a group of medical officers.


    They waited for the dark sphere to disappear so they could help those who were in the royal palace.


    ¡­


    Laura''s siblings were completely devastated and were in tears.


    Seeing their eldest sister¡­ lifeless¡­


    The woman whom they treated more than just a sister.


    She was like a mother to them.


    While they were like a hatchling to her.


    Laura devoted her life taking care of her siblings and helping them become the formidable force that they were today.


    The royal guards tried to assist the siblings in regards to their sister.


    ¡­


    On the other hand¡­


    The queen of werewolves witnessed the dragon eggs of Gaeia hatched.


    ¡­


    It was a wonder to behold.


    For the dragon eggs to hatch and to witness the first cries of the new born hatchlings.


    A low tone shrieks of hatchlings took over the senses of Selene.


    The hatchlings immediately looked for their parent.


    And it was only Selene who was around.


    ¡­


    According to the fairy princess, the first image of anyone that the hatchlings recognize¡­ will be considered as their own parent.


    This is why¡­ it is very crucial and important for the dragons to keep their dragon eggs at bay and within arm''s length.


    Because the hatchlings will assume that their parent would be the first creature they see.


    ¡­


    At this moment, it was Selene.


    The first living soul they saw.


    Thinking that Selene was their mother.


    All of the four hatchlings crawled their way to Selene.


    After shaking off the egg shells covering their scale.


    ¡­


    The other hatchlings were trying their best to relieve themselves from the egg shells around them.


    While the silver blue scaled hatchling was the first one to approach Selene.


    -Shriek!-


    -Shriek!-


    Cries of a baby dragon greeted Selene upon their hatching.


    Selene was dumbstruck on what to do.


    It was her first encounter of a dragon.


    ¡­


    ''What should I do?'' Selene was mentally panicking.


    Her spirit wolf was also at loss for any concrete ideas.


    ''Pft! Do not ask me! I did not ask for dragons to be my pup. Clearly, I am not the best one to seek for advice regarding dragons. If you could remember, I am a spirit wolf! Not a spirit dragon!'' Sylvia directly told Selene.


    ¡­


    Selene rolled her eyes at the sarcastic and useless response of her spirit wolf.


    As she pondered on what to do next, Selene noticed the other hatchlings followed the silver blue scaled hatchling.


    And noticed that the other hatchlings were smaller in length and built compared to the silver blue scaled hatchling. So, Selene considered the silver blue scaled hatchling as the eldest of the four.


    ¡­


    -Shriek!-


    -Shriek!-


    Further cries of the hatchlings continued.


    As if they were demanding for Selene''s touch.


    Without uttering such words of demand, Selene could not explain but there was something within her tells her to act in such a certain way.


    To be warm and reach for the hatchling dragons.


    Her instincts tells her to take the four dragons.


    ¡­


    The moment she extended her hand towards the hatchlings, all four of them crawled towards her hand.


    Racing towards her touch.


    Wrestling each other just to get first to her.


    It was something that made Selene smile.


    Observing the actions of the hatchling dragons in front of her.


    The silver blue hatchling overwhelmed the other three hatchling on its own.


    Somehow, Selene could not explain¡­ it made her worry for the other three.


    "Shhhh¡­ don''t hurt your siblings¡­"


    Selene told the silver blue hatchling.


    Immediately, Selene tried to pet the other hatchlings.


    But the silver blue scaled hatchling jumped and cling unto Selene''s wrist.


    And held unto her tightly.


    Rubbing its scales against Selene''s skin.


    It seems that it was making itself familiar with Selene''s warmth and scent.


    The other three hatchlings felt envious of their eldest sibling.


    Because they saw how comfortable and at ease their dragon sibling was on Selene''s shoulder after it climbed from her wrist to her right shoulder.


    Quickly, they chose their own spot and tried to cling unto Selene as well.


    ¡­


    Selene could not help herself but enjoy the feeling of the four hatchlings getting comfortable around her.


    ¡­


    One on her right shoulder.


    ¡­


    One on her right thigh.


    ¡­


    One on her left thigh.


    ¡­


    And one on her left arm.


    ¡­


    The hatchlings stopped shrieking.


    Instead¡­ they familiarized themselves with the warmth and scent of Selene.


    ¡­


    Before Selene knew it, she was already enjoying the hold of the hatchlings to her.


    ¡­


    Then the hatchling with the silver blue scales began to ask Selene for food.


    Without necessarily speaking the exact words, the hatchling was clearly hungry.


    Right after it demanded for food, the others followed in their own demand as well.


    ¡­


    From that point on, Selene had an idea what they were asking for.


    She immediately took the fresh meat that she placed nearby through her telekinetic ability.


    A basket filled with meat was floating towards Selene.


    It landed just in front of her.


    There was an enchantment spell that preserved the quality and freshness of the meat.


    ¡­


    The smell of the fresh meat took the attention of all the four hatchlings.


    ¡­


    All of them looked at Selene for her to tell them what to do.


    ¡­


    Gradually, Selene understood that the hatchlings were waiting for her to tell them to eat.


    ¡­


    "I prepared those for all of you¡­"


    "Go eat¡­ have a feast!"


    ¡­


    Selene told the four hatchlings.


    ¡­


    Rather than rushing towards the fresh meat prepared by Selene, all four hatchlings hesitated to let go of their hold on Selene.


    ¡­


    So, Selene had no choice but to guide them.


    ¡­


    Curiously, they sniffed and took a bite on the fresh meat but it was too raw for them.


    They could not yet breathe out flames despite their attempts.


    Thus, Selene used her flames subtly to grill the fresh meat.


    It made them chew the fresh meat better.


    ¡­


    Selene felt joy and delight in watching the four hatchlings eat their first meal.


    ¡­


    "What a blessing you are!"


    "Oh hatchlings of Gaeia!"


    ¡­


    Her sudden adoration towards the hatchlings.


    Unaware of the beginning of her attachment to the four hatchlings.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 536 - Interlude To 3-way Clash

    [-In The Ancient Palace-]


    Queen Mira stood in front of her army.


    All of her soldiers kneeled in respect and reverence to their powerful queen.


    They recognize her as the strongest and most powerful being among all creatures.


    Being the queen of sirens and the seven seas granted her the access to the ancient weapon, THE TRIDENT OF POSEIDON.


    Passed over through generations of ruler of the seven seas.


    Aquano was the only aquatic creature that was close enough to Queen Mira''s strength and power.


    Their previous showdown proved their difference in strength and power.


    Though, Queen Mira was weakened by her own affairs.


    After losing her child, she tried to work along with the other monarch despite her lack of interest and compassionate towards the other creatures aside from her own people.


    She believed that the aquatic creatures were far superior to the creatures of the land.


    For her, the creatures of the land were the weakest creations of God.


    A winged creature arrived at the ancient palace.


    His feathers were mixture of white and brown.


    Mostly, his feathers were dominated by the shade of brown.


    Entering the ancient hall of the supreme ruler''s palace.


    The winged creature noticed the havoc and desolation that took place within the huge ancient hall.


    Sitting on the throne, Queen Mira acknowledged his arrival.


    ¡­


    Queen Mira''s army, including Aquano remained on their knees while the newly arrived winged creature made his way to the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    ¡­


    "Oh, Minokawa! Have you fulfilled my request?" Queen Mira asked the winged creature after greeting him.


    ¡­


    An evil smirk was seen on him before responding to the query of Queen Mira.


    "Of course! My brother, Falcon¡­ has no idea that we want the two strong forces of King Lionel and the daughter of his grandson to engage in a great war, sooner as possible." Minokawa elaborated to the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    He furthered, "As of now¡­ they have begun in their showdown."


    Upon hearing the report of Minokawa to Queen Mira, the queen of sirens and the seven seas was delighted at the news reported to her.


    "THAT IS GREAT! Two forces will dry each other''s resources until one of them completely falls to the ground. Making it easier for me to eliminate them. And keep this throne for myself!" Queen Mira expressed her intentions to her ally.


    "I agree with you. But don''t you think¡­" Minokawa was not able to finish his statement because Queen Mira warned him not to finish his supposed statement.


    ¡­


    "If you dare mention about the prophecy of my failure and the success of the destined new chosen one. Then I must warn you¡­ I am not in the mood for any doubts and opposition of my plans¡­" Queen Mira stated in a firm and serious tone.


    Threatening the winged creature¡­ the brother of King Falcon, the monarch ruler of the sky.


    ¡­


    She was reminded that peace can only be achieved if the rulers of the sky, water, and land would work together as one.


    Or else darkness shall prevail.


    "I cannot stand the thought that someone from the weakest breed of creatures was chosen to be the next supreme ruler instead of me¡­ A descendant of the Leviathan and wielder of the ancient TRIDENT OF POSEIDON!" Queen Mira was agitated.


    She showed the chained queen of fairies to the winged creature.


    ¡­


    It was a shocking scene for Minokawa.


    Because Queen Venus was known to be incredibly powerful creature.


    And here she was¡­ chained and defeated by the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    ¡­


    "Aquano! Prepare the entire army¡­ we will join the war at the last minute." Queen Mira instructed to Aquano.


    Minokawa was astonished at the plans of Queen Mira.


    "You are joining the war? Instead of waiting for one of them to be completely wiped out?" Minokawa pointed out his thoughts regarding her plans.


    Suggesting a better plan that he thought would be more beneficial for them.


    ¡­


    "This is why you are not the ruler of the sky because of your limited imagination and ability to foresee situations." Queen Mira remarked.


    She continued, "There no better chance to defeat them both when both powerful creatures are at their vulnerable state. Upon their condition of exhaustion, my power and strength will be far difficult to beat."


    ¡­


    Revealing her plans in defeating her enemies.


    She ended her speech in expressing her desire to defeat both two monarchs at one swoop.


    "VICTORY SHALL BE MINE!"


    "And I will find my daughter once I rule the entire world under my control."


    For Queen Mira, all her wishes will be possible if she becomes the supreme ruler of all.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    After the dragon eggs of Gaeia hatched, the hatchlings thought that their mother was Selene.


    Even after being fed, they won''t let go of Selene.


    She was planning to return immediately upon securing the safety of the dragon eggs.


    But it seems the hatchlings won''t let her leave.


    They cried pitifully and tightened their grip on Selene every time the new queen of werewolves try to leave their side.


    ¡­


    ''Oh my! This is a problem! How can I leave these poor dragon babies?'' Selene felt sorry leaving the hatchlings on their own.


    Instantly, the spirit wolf of Selene interjected.


    ''They are not your child so stop acting like their own mother.'' Sylvia directly complained.


    She further elaborated to Selene, ''We have a war to win! So kindly postpone your sudden desire to become a mother to some hatchlings that are not even related to you!''


    ¡­


    ''Sylvia! Their mother is dead according to the news. Can''t you empathize with them?''


    From that point on, the spirit wolf of Selene understood that the new queen of werewolves was feeling sympathetic towards the hatchlings of Gaeia.


    Having no mother just like her, it made Selene felt more sympathetic and attached towards the hatchlings.


    ¡­


    Out of nowhere, the door of the room and the wall was ruined at the entrance of Selene''s father.


    ''SELENE! MY DAUGHTER!''


    ''YOUR FATHER IS HERE!!!''


    Alpha Berrick announced through his mind-link with Selene.


    ¡­


    The spirit wolf of Selene was surprised at the entrance of Alpha Berrick.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 537 - War Zone (Part I)

    [-In The Royal Palace-]


    After the chaos left by the powerful necromancer, everyone in the royal palace was trying to recover from the unexpected attack.


    Seemingly looked like a war zone surrounded the royal palace.


    Alpha Alister and Amber mourned at the death of their sister.


    Recalling their last moments as she died.


    As if Laura did not suffer from the wound inflicted by the former rogue king.


    This was due to the ability of Amber to manipulate emotions. She removed the pain from her sister''s emotions and replaced it with tranquility.


    Freya made Amber promise not to use this ability of hers but that moment made her break her own promise to her mate. Because the circumstance calls for it. The need to lift the suffering and pain of Laura.


    Removing any signs of pain that makes it more difficult to see her in such a condition.


    One of her last wishes before she passed away was for her siblings to take care and look after for her child.


    And told them that she agreed for her son to be named after a deity of war, ARES!


    ...


    On the other hand,


    Lucas and Melody, along with Fluffy and the Beta of Alpha Berrick, they survived the rampage of the formidable skeleton army.


    Summoned by Zaeqir, for the sole purpose of wreaking havoc around the royal palace while the powerful necromancer tried to search and acquire the remaining dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    Fortunately, Selene was able to stop him from his devious plans.


    The royal palace may have become a war zone between Zaeqir with his dark forces against the werewolves.


    But a glimpse of hope resonated at the hatching of the four dragon eggs of Gaeia.


    Through the warmth and presence of Selene.


    ¡­


    [-In Selene''s Private Chamber-]


    ¡­


    Alpha Berrick just arrived.


    To the rescue for his only daughter.


    He sensed the dangerous and dark presence of Zaeqir.


    Making him rush towards the location of Selene.


    Preventing the worst case scenario of letting his only daughter face the powerful necromancer by herself.


    What he doesn''t know¡­ Selene managed to defeat the powerful necromancer on her own without any help of anyone. But the problem is¡­ Selene''s dark powers are resurfacing on its own without being aware of it.


    Fortunately Sylvia, Selene''s spirit wolf, was able to remind her about the eminent threat from the reemergence of her own dark powers.


    ''DO NOT FRET!! BECAUSE FATHER IS HERE!!!'' Alpha Berrick''s exaggerated entrance as he broke the door and the wall of Selene''s private chamber.


    His wolf form was menacing and huge.


    Through his mind-link, Alpha Berrick communicated with his only daughter.


    Before Alpha Berrick could make any further remarks, he was surprised at the sight in front of him.


    His only daughter surrounded by four dragon hatchlings.


    Attached and won''t let go of Selene.


    Selene could not easily leave the dragon hatchlings on their own.


    Somehow, deep inside¡­ there was something within her that could not let them be.


    ''Is that the dragon eggs of Gaiea?'' Alpha Berrick was astonished.


    "Yes, father! And I don''t know if I can just leave these little dragons on their own¡­" Selene shared her sentiments to her father.


    ''But you have a huge responsibility ahead of you! There are many lives at stake¡­ remember, we are currently at war!'' Alpha Berrick remarked.


    The new queen of werewolves knew her priorities and she could no longer deny the fact that she was highly needed back in her own army''s camp.


    Even though she wanted to stay with the new dragon hatchlings, Selene had to return back to her mate and their entire army.


    Or else¡­ things may go south from what they planned for!


    "You are right, father!" Selene agreed with her father.


    ''Anyways¡­ how did you get here?'' Alpha Berrick wondered at the presence of his only daughter within the royal palace through the mind-link.


    He continued, ''I thought you were leading the army towards the castle of King Lionel. We were about to leave the royal palace when things went pandemonium and chaotic around.''


    ¡­


    "A dark force surrounded the royal palace. Thanks to the spell I placed around the royal palace and these dragon hatchlings of Gaiea, I was able to sense that everyone here in the royal palace was engulfed by the dark force¡­ a powerful necromancer! Fortunately, I was able to defeat this dark being!" Selene elaborated further to her father.


    ''You mean¡­ you defeated a dark being on your own?'' Alpha Berrick was impressed at his only daughter.


    Facing such powerful opponent on her own.


    Alpha Berrick continued to be amused at his only daughter.


    While he was bemused, Selene thought of a way how to keep the dragon hatchlings remained on a catatonic state¡­ a deep slumber.


    "It''s a long story, father! My concern at the moment is how to keep these dragon hatchings safe. If only Melody was around to put them on a deep slumber¡­ as I amplify its effects." Selene pointed out her concerns.


    Instantly, Alpha Berrick informed his only daughter about Melody and Lucas.


    ''Actually, Melody is here with Lucas. They wanted to see you! Because Melody needs help about her father.'' Alpha Berrick relayed the request of Melody.


    Selene beamed in delight at the mention of Melody being around.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-In The Royal Hospital-]


    Right after the chaos within the royal palace.


    News about what happened reached the walls around the royal hospital.


    "Have you heard what just happened?"


    "Yeah! The royal palace was under attack by some dark creatures¡­"


    "Athena led some skilled werewolves in medicine to reinforce and help those who were wounded."


    ¡­


    Words and conversations were exchanged within the royal hospital about the recent attack.


    It even made things more shocking for others regarding the unexpected death of Laura.


    ¡­


    Though, a pixie scarlet red-haired witch could feel the growing danger from afar.


    One of the witches left behind to look after Chloe was confused at her sudden pacing back and forth.


    "I need to join Selene and her army!" Chloe nervously uttered.


    "For what? Your grandmother and the prime minister of the werewolves clearly instructed you to stay put."


    "But I can feel my mother¡­ the most powerful dark witch joining the war¡­ using it as her opportunity to strengthen her powers." Chloe responded.


    And she concluded.


    "I HAVE TO JOIN AS WELL AND STOP MY OWN MOTHER!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 538 - War Zone (Part II)

    [-At The Encampment of Selene''s Army-]


    The elite Henchmen of King Lionel succeeded in destroying the first line of defense created by the circle of witches, followers of the grand white witch¡­ Magdeline.


    Magdeline and the younger sister of Queen Venus tried to reinforce the protective barrier against the destructive abilities of the Henchmen of the vampire king.


    Unfortunately, their efforts were not enough.


    Both women were surprised at their failure to stop the attempts of the elite Henchmen.


    "How could these be?" Magdeline was in an utter surprise.


    Princess Magenta witnessed how powerful the Legion of Vampires are despite their efforts together.


    "Their combined forces are indeed a force to reckon with!" Princess Magenta admitted the undeniable power of the Legion of Vampires.


    In the middle of their astonishment, the former member of the most elite force of King Lionel¡­ Antoin used his powers to nullify the abilities of the other elite Henchmen of King Lionel in the battle field.


    Reducing their probabilities of victory.


    It surprised Hanzo when he realized that Antoin has completely joined the forces of Selene.


    Abandoning their king, the one they owe their life and powers to.


    ¡­


    Some of the vampires could no longer hide their own surprise.


    "Hanzo! So¡­ it''s true! Antoin has betrayed our king¡­" one of the vampires behind Hanzo pointed out the involvement and declaration of Antoin in regards to his own allegiance.


    The last remaining loyal member of the most elite force of King Lionel clenched his fist in anger and frustration that his closest peers have decided to turn their back from their own maker.


    ¡­


    First, Ingrid decided to go against King Lionel''s wishes.


    Second, Antoin preferred to help and save Ingrid from her dire situation.


    Lastly, Petro sacrificed his own self for the sake of Antoin.


    Turning him into Damien''s puppet.


    Forcing Petro to obey Damien''s wishes like accompanying Hanzo even though it is against his wishes.


    Petro stood near Hanzo without any emotions and completely under a state of compulsion.


    Due to Damien''s unique ability to control vampire''s will.


    "Everyone, LEAVE NO SURVIVORS!!!!" Hanzo ordered to all the vampires under his command.


    ¡­


    Things escalated into a more chaotic battle field near the borders of King Lionel''s castle.


    Vampires wasted no time and took their chance in attacking the army of Selene.


    While the other supernatural creatures, allies of King Lionel waited for the vampires to attack first before launching their own attacks.


    Others even waited further and hid behind the shadows to trap their intended targets.


    ¡­


    Antoin was surrounded by the other vampire rebel forces.


    Protecting Antoin from any possible assailants.


    Though, they were confident that they would not be too much worried because packs of werewolves were in the front lines.


    Intensely going against the vampires.


    ¡­


    "We need to make sure Antoin would not be harmed."


    "Antoin is our current biggest defense against the skillful and lethal Henchmen of King Lionel."


    "What would you expect from the former personal body guard of King Lionel?"


    "All we need to do is keep him safe and protected! That''s our role in this intense clash!"


    The vampires surrounding Antoin talked to each other while he was focused in spreading his invincible nullifying abilities.


    Keeping their opponents disconnected from their abilities.


    ¡­


    At the same time, the rogue brothers were preoccupied with managing the army of rogue werewolves as the reinforcement of the army of the Alpha King.


    Since, Freddie became the new rogue king of the rogue werewolves.


    King Alcyd accepted the proposal of the rogue werewolves to crown Freddie as the new rogue king with the recommendation and help of Selene because of her influence as the new queen of werewolves.


    Rogue werewolves were not cooperative before in any war that involves the royal army.


    But now¡­ they fought alongside with the royal army of the Werewolf Kingdom for the sake of peace and fulfillment of the promised better future for the rogue werewolves.


    For Freddie, it was all for Selene and his younger brother.


    Even though Freddie already knew that he doesn''t have a chance with Selene, he could not deny the effect and influence of Selene in his life.


    Werewolves and vampires battled it out intensely.


    Right after the protective barrier was destroyed, vampires took advantage of the situation and launched a massive attack towards the army of Selene.


    While the werewolves, members of the royal and rogue army alike, fought together in the front lines against the ravenous vampires.


    The Legion of Vampires of King Lionel proved to be menacing and dangerous.


    Each of them were quick and strong.


    Fortunately, the werewolves moved and attacked in packs.


    Making it a war zone.


    ¡­


    Both rogue brothers were in their wolf forms.


    ''Freddie! It''s a pandemonium all over¡­ where is Selene?'' Georgie wondered at the absence of Selene.


    He expected for Selene to appear and save them at the moment.


    There was no answer from Freddie.


    Compared to Georgie, the older brother had stronger senses and he was aware of the location of Selene.


    She was stationary and not moving in one location. But her heart beat was normal.


    Group of rogue werewolves were surrounding their new rogue king.


    Only Georgie was not addressing Freddie as a king.


    ''Do not worry about Selene!'' Freddie reprimanded his younger brother.


    He continued, ''Worry more about surviving and defeating our enemies.''


    Georgie understood his older brother.


    So, he remained by Freddie''s side and kept his defensive stance against their approaching assailants.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    King Alcyd pursued his father.


    When the protective barrier was destroyed, the Alpha King rushed towards the location of his cursed father.


    Behind him was his elite executive officers.


    ''Alcyd! Calm down¡­ you have to think straight!''


    ''DO NOT RUSH TOWARDS YOUR CURSED FATHER!''


    ''THE ENTIRE ARMY WILL BE IN SHAMBLES IF SOMETHING HAPPENS TO YOU.''


    Beta Garrett warned his best friend while the other elite executive officers kept following their Alpha King.


    ''MY FATHER NEEDS TO PAY FOR WHAT HE HAS DONE!''


    ¡­


    ''OUR FACE-OFF HAS BEEN LONG OVER DUE!''


    ¡­.


    ''IT''S TIME FOR ME AND HIM TO FINALLY END THIS!''


    ¡­


    The Alpha King''s beastly eyes gleamed brightly.


    And his Alpha''s Aura was exuding in might and prowess.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 539 - Father And Son Reunion (Part I)

    [-Near King Lionel''s Territory-]


    By the borders of the territory of King Lionel, an encampment of Selene''s forces was discovered by the vampire king.


    The battle ensued between their two forces.


    As their own allies clashed in a fierce battle.


    Blood and ashes were all over the ground.


    Aiming for each other''s life.


    It was a complete havoc.


    But there was something far more intense than the battle taking place.


    ¡­


    The reunion of a father and son!


    Meeting of the former Alpha King and the current Alpha King of the Werewolf Kingdom.


    A long-awaited and overdue reunion.


    ¡­


    ''FINALLY! IT''S YOU!'' King Alcyd uttered in anger towards the sight of his cursed father.


    ¡­


    Two lifeless werewolves covered in blood were ripped apart by the cursed former Alpha King.


    His cursed wolf form was menacing enough for the elite executive officers and the junior officers standing behind King Alcyd to fear the cursed father of King Alcyd.


    Junior officers, Misha and Rico, were the youngest officers that accompanied the Alpha King.


    Beta Garrett, Jackson, Jane, and Theo were the elite executive officers rushed at the side of their Alpha King without any hesitation.


    Without second guessing, they relentlessly stood firm on their position.


    Waiting for their Alpha King''s orders.


    ¡­


    The former Alpha King¡­ the cursed father of King Alcyd¡­


    Felt the presence of his own son.


    Someone he was not yet prepared to meet.


    ''Oh, son of mine!'' Former Alpha King, the cursed VIKTOR acknowledged the presence of his son.


    ¡­


    He continued, ''We meet again!''


    ¡­


    Through their mind-link, their auras were intimidating enough to threaten anyone surrounding them.


    ''IT''S TIME FOR YOU TO PAY YOUR DUES!''


    ''FOR ALL THE ATROCITIES AND SINS YOU HAVE MADE!''


    ''ESPECIALLY TOWARDS MY MOTHER!''


    ''AND ALL THE LIES YOU MADE ME BELIEVE!''


    ¡­


    There was an eminent anger resonating all over King Alcyd.


    His -Alpha''s Aura- was activated upon venting his anger towards his cursed father.


    Former Alpha King, Viktor knew from that moment on¡­ his favorite son will do everything in his ability to exact revenge and kill him for what he has done towards the late queen of werewolves¡­ Queen Esmeralda!


    Assessing his surroundings, the cursed former Alpha King made a deduction on how he would defend himself and defeat his opponents.


    One thing he was sure of¡­ it will not be easy for his opponents to bring him down and counter his attacks.


    Viktor might have been cursed and weakened, but his power, strength, and lethality in battle remained savage.


    Instead of feeling remorse and guilty for the things he has done in the past, a vicious and villainous look on his eyes gleamed in darkness.


    ''SOON I WILL TAKE BACK WHAT IS RIGHTFULLY MINE!''


    ''AFTER I KILL YOUR BELOVED MATE¡­''


    ¡­


    At the mention of his intention to kill Selene, King Alcyd lost his temper and became furious towards his cursed father, VIKTOR.


    Even the spirit wolf of King Alcyd demanded for him to take over so he could rip off the head of King Alcyd''s father.


    Beta Garrett and the other officers of the Alpha King quivered in horror upon hearing the ruthless threats of their former Alpha King towards the new queen of werewolves¡­ the mate of their current Alpha King.


    King Alcyd''s best friend wanted to stop him from going after his own father without thinking of the consequences of his actions.


    And calculating his own moves against the fearsome cursed former Alpha King.


    ''ALCYD!!! WAIT!!!'' Beta Garrett exclaimed in plea to his best friend.


    Unfortunately, King Alcyd did not waste any seconds.


    He launched a direct attack.


    Aimed towards his cursed father, Viktor.


    Compared before, their size in wolf form has become closely near.


    But, Viktor was still overwhelmingly larger and monstrous in appearance.


    ¡­


    They exchange strong tackles and lethal strikes.


    Aiming each other''s vital parts.


    If before, the father and son were holding back with their attacks¡­


    Now, both were giving their all in attacking each other.


    They wrestled on the ground and gave their strongest strikes.


    Immediately, the moment King Alcyd was pinned down by his cursed father. The other officers leaped and rushed to help their Alpha King.


    Headed by his own best friend.


    Viktor already anticipated that the other werewolves would rescue their Alpha King once he began to pin him down.


    Instead of swinging for a lethal strike towards King Alcyd, Viktor used his dark ability of illusion through his eyes.


    ¡­


    Just one look on his eyes¡­ the other werewolves fell on a deep trance.


    As if it was real.


    Each of them faced a menacing and monstrous Viktor in his wolf form.


    All of them began to struggle fighting off what seemed to be just an illusion.


    While King Alcyd''s officers were in a deep trance, the Alpha King pushed his cursed father and released himself from his father''s grip.


    ''I WON''T LET YOU WIN!!!'' King Alcyd did his best in his attempt to defeat Viktor.


    King Alcyd activated his ultimate force.


    <<<_Ultimate Force _>>>


    An ability that allows an Alpha amplify their own strength and regenerating ability which varies on different levels based on the devotion of its own pack members. When the love and respect are low then the Ultimate Force cannot be activated. The spirit wolf will not have enough access to extra or reserved power when this ability is not activated.


    Combined with his Berserk Mode.


    <<<_Berserk Mode_>>>


    A powerful technique amongst pure blooded werewolves. Allowing such a werewolf to access quick regenerating abilities and tough exterior. At the same time, amplifying their own strength and agility.


    Viktor was astonished that his son has learned to combine two powerful and commendable techniques for an Alpha to utilize.


    ¡­


    ''This has just became interesting!'' Viktor told his son at the sight of King Alcyd ferociously gathering his own strength and power to defeat him.


    ¡­


    ''ONE OF US WILL NOT SEE TOMORROW!'' King Alcyd declared to his father.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 540 - Father And Son Reunion (Part II)

    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    Hiatus for the entire month of December.


    Return will be on January 5 for the regular updates! But there will be Privilege 2 Chapters good for the entire December worth 1 coin.


    I apologize for the inconvenience! And thank you for your understanding!


    ...


    [*]-[*]-[*]-[*]-[*]-[*]-[*]-[*]-[*]-[*]


    ...


    [-In King Lionel''s Castle-]


    While the chaos kept going near the borders of the territory of King Lionel, the vampire king pondered on the days ahead of him.


    Pacing back and forth, thinking over his next action plan once his forces win against Selene''s army.


    Though, his son was confused as to why they remained in the castle.


    "Father, are we not going to join the battle?" Damien wondered in his curiosity.


    King Lionel looked at the newly painted map on the floor.


    Upon hearing his son''s words, he looked at the overview of the completed map of the entire supernatural world.


    He placed white flags on the territories he has conquered.


    Green flags to those who have pledged allegiance to him.


    And red flags to those who refused to acknowledge his claim to the supreme throne.


    ¡­


    "There is no need for haste my son!" King Lionel''s brief response to his son''s words.


    Damien wondered further.


    There was no clarity in his father''s reply.


    "What do you mean no need for haste? It will be better if we join the battle now. Our combined strength and powers would definitely weaken my grandniece. She would stand no chance against us." Confidently pointed out by Damien.


    He pointed out further to his evil father, "We can even regain the vampires that turned against you through my abilities. I can try to cast my abilities upon my grandniece so I can control her mind. And at the same time you can make the hunters fall into their knees without any difficulty."


    Continuing on his words, "Our victory shall be ours by then!"


    ¡­


    The vampire king chuckled after his son tried to convince him.


    "First of all, do not underestimate Selene. She must not be looked down upon. Her powers may be beyond our own grasp. We cannot risk ourselves in a position where she would discover our weaknesses. Based on what I have found out, Selene possesses such power and strength that rivals ours."


    "Second, as long as Antoin stand along with Selene''s forces, there is a chance that he can render your abilities useless against Selene. My former elite Henchman can be an obstacle to both of us if he has decided to betray me and help the new chosen one.


    "Third, I may have the power to easily defeat the hunters but as long as they have their anti-magic weapon¡­ they could protect themselves against my control. Though, I may have my own ways of making it happen. There are things that need to be considered first before acting upon my plans."


    King Lionel explained thoroughly to his son.


    The most notorious prince of vampires was eager to win the war against Selene.


    "It is still not clear for me to why we are not joining the battle right now. We should take advantage of the powers that we have. You are also underestimating our combined powers!" Prince Damien kept complaining to his father.


    ¡­


    "We will join soon but not right now. Let''s wait for their forces to dwindle and weaken before we join. Eliminating Antoin first will be a better fighting chance for both of us. Without risking our lives in the battle field." King Lionel''s answer to Prince Damien.


    "And if Antoin doesn''t die? What are we going to do next?"


    "One way or another¡­ their forces will be weakened¡­ Even though Antoin lives, I made sure that he will pose no threat to us after this. That I can guarantee. And Selene will be weakened by the time we arrive."


    The vampire king continued, "Definitely! We will join the battle. But with right timing and patience are essential keys to our victory. Knowing when and how to win the battle against Selene is something that you must remind yourself of. Or else, victory shall be elusive to us¡­"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡­


    {_King Alcyd versus Viktor_}


    ¡­


    The Alpha King was still in the middle of a fierce and crucial showdown against his own father.


    "YOU KILLED MY MOTHER! YOUR OWN WIFE!" King Alcyd''s voice was filled with anger and resentment towards his father.


    Through their mind-link, the Alpha King vented out his grievances and hostility.


    Due to the cruel truth about the death of the late Queen Esmeralda.


    "HOW COULD YOU KILL HER?!?! SHE LOVED YOU!!!"


    ¡­


    Blow after blow¡­


    There was exchanges of strikes and hits between the father and son.


    Instead of a sweet father and son reunion, there was only blood and fury between the two.


    Mostly from King Alcyd¡­


    "YOU MADE ME BELIEVE WITH YOUR LIES!"


    ¡­


    Right after the Alpha King landed a powerful strike on his father''s muzzle, the cursed dark werewolf kicked his son with his full might.


    Throwing him off to a few meters away from him


    Badly landing against the trunk of a gigantic tree.


    ¡­


    -THUD!-


    ¡­


    Both regenerating quickly and healing their own wounds.


    While they took their time¡­


    Viktor, the cursed dark werewolf and the father of King Alcyd, used the opportunity to share his own perspective regarding from the sentiments of his son.


    "YOUR MOTHER BETRAYED ME FIRST!"


    "She wanted to kill me for the sake of the peace of the kingdom." Viktor revealed to his son.


    He further revealed to King Alcyd, "Imagine my pain and disbelief of her treachery. Choosing others over me. Arriving to such a point of killing me. She left me with no choice!"


    ¡­


    The words of Viktor further agitated and infuriated King Alcyd.


    "SO YOU HAD TO KILL HER? IS THAT IT?"


    He buried his paws deeper to the ground.


    Signifying his intention to kill his father without any hesitations.


    Prompting for a quick and lethal blow.


    Aiming to end their battle.


    ¡­


    Each executive officers of King Alcyd were struggling against the illusion created by Viktor.


    They were completely under a deep trance.


    Making them believe that they were against the former Alpha King.


    ¡­


    "Difficult as it was¡­ YES! I had to kill her¡­"


    "She was an obstacle that I had to eliminate!"


    ¡­


    The revelations of Viktor provoked King Alcyd further.


    Unknown to King Alcyd, his father was already preparing for his final attack.


    His counter move was already set in motion.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd lost all his rationality and was fuming in eagerness to kill his father.


    All he could think of was¡­


    "DIEEE!!!!"


    "YOU MURDERER!!!"


    ¡­


    Exactly when King Alcyd lunged in front of Viktor, the cursed dark werewolf countered the attack of his son and aimed for King Alcyd''s neck.


    ¡­


    Next thing they knew, Viktor was one move away from killing his own son.


    ¡­


    Just one twist away, the jugular vein of King Alcyd can be cut open and his neck can be snapped.


    Right before him, their memories together as father and son was recalled by Viktor.


    Their fondest memories and genuine bond together reminded Viktor of what it used to be between them.


    ¡­


    Unexpectedly, Viktor hesitated for a second in taking away his son''s life.


    ¡­


    But his greed and delusions for power took over.


    He gathered all his might and made an attempt in ending his own son''s life.


    Burying his claws deep as he could on King Alcyd''s skin and aimed to remove the jugular veins of the Alpha King.


    ¡­


    -ACK!-


    King Alcyd lost his senses as he felt his father''s claws already deep under skin.


    All he could think of was his mother¡­ and the face of Selene smiling to him.


    "SELENE¡­"


    He uttered the name of Selene before closing his eyes.


    ¡­


    Blood sprayed all over the ground¡­


    ¡­


    Successfully making a deathly blow.


    Viktor was not satisfied of what he has done.


    He was about to tear his own son into pieces.


    ¡­


    Until he got hit by a powerful fire ball.


    "STAY AWAY FROM MY MATE!!!"


    Selene was floating in the air completely surrounded by flames and surging lightning energy.


    Her spirit wolf, Sylvia alarmed Selene about the dire condition of their mate.


    ''SHIFT NOW!!!'' Sylvia demanded for Selene to shift into their wolf form so they could rescue their mate through a life share which can only be done in their wolf form.


    ¡­


    From floating above, Selene shifted into her wolf form.


    And rushed to her mate''s side.


    As she tried to perform a life share technique, her own father was just near her.


    Thinking if she should stop her own daughter from saving her mate.


    ¡­


    Lucas and Fluffy could see Alpha Berrick tempted to stop Selene.


    ''FATHER!'' Lucas exclaimed towards his father.


    ¡­


    When Alpha Berrick was about to step forward, the scent of Viktor became prevalent.


    ¡­


    Distracting him from his prior intention.


    ¡­


    Reminding him of his loss and pain.


    "VIKTOR!"


    Apha Berrick growled at the sight of Viktor who was trying to recover from his own wounds.


    ¡­


    Viktor did not expect for the intervention of Selene.


    ¡­


    Now, a more intense showdown was about to take place between two pure blooded werewolves.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, another presence appeared from the shadows.


    "Do you need a hand? Old friend?" a familiar voice asked Viktor.


    ¡­


    "Mia, is that you?" Viktor was surprised at the pale look of the dark witch.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 541 - My Wrath (Part I)

    Before the return of Selene in the encampment¡­


    Before she rescued her mate from the perils of his own father¡­


    *** Flashback ***


    The dragon hatchlings of Gaeia listened to the enchanting voice of Melody.


    One by one they fell asleep as they clung to Selene, whom they thought was their mother.


    First, the silver and blue scaled one¡­


    Second, the grey scaled one¡­


    Third, the one with the sunset orange scales¡­


    Lastly, the rustic brown scales¡­


    All of the dragon hatchlings fell deep into a slumber that only Selene can wake them up.


    ¡­


    She placed them gently into a soft carpet.


    Customized into a nest-like structure for the convenience and comfort of the dragon hatchlings.


    ¡­


    After Melody fulfilled the request of Selene to put the dragon hatchlings of Gaeia into a deep slumber, she was finally reunited once more with Selene.


    "SELENE!"


    "MELODY!"


    Both sisters by bond embraced one another as if they were separated for a long time.


    Lucas was still in his wolf form along with the Beta of Alpha Berrick.


    ''Dragon babies?? How in the¡­'' the Beta of Alpha Berrick was astonished at the sight of dragon hatchlings near the newly crowned queen of werewolves.


    Even the older brother of Selene was amused at the sight of the dragon hatchlings of Gaiea.


    Including Fluffy, whose eyes were clearly marveled just like Lucas.


    ¡­


    Immediately, Alpha Berrick put things into perspective.


    While they were still in their wolf forms except for Selene and Lucas'' mate.


    ''So is this why a dark creature appeared within the walls of the royal palace? To retrieve such important entity!''


    He continued¡­ ''DRAGONS!''


    Only Selene and the other werewolves within the private chamber could understand Alpha Berrick.


    Due to their mind-link, they exchanged conversations regarding their fascination over the dragons and the ulterior motive of the powerful dark creature that just wreaked havoc.


    Melody was the only one in the private chamber of Selene that could not understand their mind-link conversations.


    Selene responded to her father through an affirmative nod.


    "I don''t understand what you guys are talking about. Maybe you are using your werewolf language but I apologize if I have to interrupt." Melody interjected the conversations of the werewolves.


    Instantly, Selene explained to Melody what they were talking about.


    Mostly, about the objectives and ulterior motive of the dark creature responsible for the attack in the royal palace.


    Melody continued, "I wanted to see you Selene¡­"


    "Why? What''s the problem?" Selene asked in curiosity for Melody to go such lengths in seeing her.


    "Father is dying¡­ And according to him¡­ he is not my real father!"


    Shocking revelation of Melody to Selene.


    It rendered Selene speechless and shocked.


    To find out that President Tony is not the real parent of Melody.


    Waiting for Melody''s next words¡­


    She patiently let Melody continue.


    "Aside from father''s cure¡­ I want you to help me find my own parents. Since you are well-connected and very influential in the supernatural world." Melody requested from Selene.


    From that point on, despite the truth about her identity, Melody still considered President Tony as her father.


    But her desire to find her true parents was still there.


    ¡­


    "PLEASE! HELP ME!" Melody begged Selene as she held her hand.


    Fluffy whimpered and empathized with Melody.


    He could sense the desperation and longing of Melody to find her own parents.


    ¡­


    Selene could feel melody''s desperation as well.


    Thus, leaving her with no choice but to commit on a promise.


    "I promise! We will find them¡­ AFTER THIS WAR!"


    "It is important for us to attain victory in this war. Before we can do the things we want. I have to free those innocent ones enslaved by the vampire king."


    The new queen of werewolves elaborated to Melody her priorities.


    Laying down the things must be done before she could render any help to her.


    "THEN I WILL HELP YOU WIN THIS WAR!"


    She continued, "Together we will win this!"


    Melody reassured her support and allegiance to Selene.


    And within few moments, Selene prepared for their return to the battle field.


    But first she must return to her real body.


    She commanded everyone around her to come closer if they wish to go with her.


    Not knowing that things were getting worse in her absence.


    ¡­


    *** End of Flashback ***


    ¡­


    [- By the border of King Lionel''s Territory-]


    The battle between two forces was heating up more intensely.


    At the same time, Alpha Berrick locked on his sights on Viktor.


    When Alpha Berrick was about to step forward, the scent of Viktor became prevalent.


    ¡­


    Distracting him from his prior intention.


    ¡­


    Reminding him of his loss and pain.


    "VIKTOR!"


    Apha Berrick growled at the sight of Viktor who was trying to recover from his own wounds.


    ¡­


    Viktor did not expect for the intervention of Selene.


    ¡­


    Now, a more intense showdown was about to take place between two pure blooded werewolves.


    ¡­


    "Mia, is that you?" Viktor was surprised at the pale look of the dark witch.


    ¡­


    "Yes! It''s me¡­ I am glad to find you as well¡­ Looks like you would be needing my help."


    The cursed dark werewolf, Viktor, was able to communicate with the dark witch without any problems due to the connection of Mia with Viktor.


    ¡­


    Lucas made sure that Melody was safe from any unwanted presence or surprise attacks.


    He also instructed Fluffy to keep Melody safe.


    The Beta of Alpha Berrick was worried that his Alpha would lose control and go on a complete rampage.


    ¡­


    With Viktor on sight.


    ¡­


    Before Lucas or any from Alpha Berrick''s side could make any move, Mia casted her powerful dark spells through a magical weapon.


    Viktor was greatly surprised that Mia was no longer using her usual prowess or terrifying dark magic.


    Instead, she was borrowing a powerful dark magical weapon.


    Obtained from her secret stash of hidden items and weapons.


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for Mia, her attempts did not inflict any damage on Alpha Berrick.


    ¡­


    "STAND ASIDE! PREPARE FOR MY WRATH!" Alpha Berrick prompted for an intense collusion.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 542 - My Wrath (Part II)

    [-Near King Lionel''s Territory-]


    Near the borders of the territory of King Lionel, the encampment of Selene''s forces was turned into a battlefield.


    Blood and ashes were all over the ground.


    Collision between the two forces of Queen Selene and King Lionel intensified further.


    As their own allies clashed in a life and death showdown.


    Aiming for each other''s life.


    ¡­


    It was a complete mayhem.


    ¡­


    {_Alpha Berrick versus Viktor and Mia_}


    ¡­


    Selene''s father was filled with fury and vengeance for the death of his mate, Sylvanna.


    While on the other hand¡­


    The new queen of werewolves was focused in performing the -Life Share Technique- for her attempt in saving the Alpha King.


    Such a technique that not only Alpha Werewolves could access, but also the mated werewolves.


    As long as they have enough strength and power to execute such powerful technique.


    ¡­


    ''PLEASE DON''T DIE!!!'' plea of Selene while she was in her wolf form.


    Despite the pain and heart break caused by King Alcyd, she doesn''t want to see King Alcyd perish and lose his own life.


    Wither away into nothingness.


    Giving her all in performing the technique taught by the mate of Beta Garrett.


    Athena taught Selene regarding the technique that could save a mate from a life and death situation but not all werewolves were blessed to be able to execute the technique successfully.


    Tears of Selene were falling to the beastly eyes of the Alpha King.


    Desperately hoping for her to succeed in her attempt.


    ''I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!''


    ''STAY ALIVE!''


    ''PLEAAASSEEE¡­''


    ''LIVE!''


    ''MY¡­ STRONG¡­ ALPHA KING!''


    ''DON''T LEAVE ME ON MY OWN!''


    ¡­


    She added more conviction in her attempt of saving King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Then Selene began to wonder at the miracle that she was witnessing before her eyes.


    King Alcyd''s wounds were starting to heal quickly.


    No matter how fatal and serious his wounds were.


    Even though he had lost a lot of blood from the deathly blow he received from his own father, the technique that Selene used allowed her to save King Alcyd from a great peril.


    From death itself!


    ¡­


    Selene was relieved to see King Alcyd opened his eyes.


    ''I¡­ WILL NEVER¡­ LEAVE YOU¡­ MY LOVE!''


    ¡­


    King Alcyd''s gentle words to Selene.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Alpha Berrick was fuming in anger.


    He released a powerful aura that rivals Viktor.


    Both Mia and Viktor were surprised at the scene unfolding right before their eyes.


    It was their first time to see Alpha Berrick in his complete HYBRID FORM.


    Huge menacing werewolf¡­


    Thirsty for their necks¡­


    Half werewolf and half vampire.


    ¡­


    "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!?!" Mia exclaimed in amusement and shock.


    She continued, "HE IS A HYBRID?!?!?!"


    Mia, the dark witch was taken aback from the strength and unfathomable tenacity.


    Her dark spells seemed to be not effective against Alpha Berrick and his fury.


    Magdeline''s daughter was in panic state.


    Stunned in her position.


    Making Viktor, the cursed dark werewolf, showcase his full strength.


    Not holding back¡­


    With his berserker mode!


    ¡­


    -RAWR!-


    ¡­


    Both huge werewolves clashed with all their might.


    Though, Alpha Berrick was a bit larger than Viktor.


    For the first time, since the intense battle started, Viktor struggled and doubted his own chances against his opponent.


    Because this time it was against someone who had more anger and thirst for vengeance.


    ¡­


    If the Alpha King was determined enough already in killing Viktor, his own sinister father.


    The father of Lucas and Selene was way more thirsty and eager to exact his revenge on Viktor.


    For killing the love of his life, the mother of Lucas and the new queen of werewolves.


    ¡­


    ''TASTE MY WRATH!!!!''


    Alpha Berrick mustered all his hybrid strength and reserved power.


    And he released a devastating blast from his own mouth.


    ''DESOLATION BLAST!''


    ¡­


    [][] Desolation Blast [][]


    One of the many destructive offensive attacks of Alpha Berrick. A powerful attack that inflicts high damage on its target. Combined energy forces of the elements of fire and darkness with a mixture of Alpha''s aura.


    ¡­


    Something that no one expected for him to be capable of.


    Swiftly, Mia tried to use transfer magic on Selene and King Alcyd.


    So that the dark witch could replace the position of the two with Viktor.


    Unfortunately for her, her plan did not work because Selene surrounded herself and the Alpha King with a powerful force field.


    Instantly, the dark witch decided to target one of the executive officers of King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    In order for Viktor to survive from the destructive ability of Alpha Berrick.


    Viktor''s Berserker Mode would not protect him from the damage he would receive if the desolation blast of Alpha Berrick will hit him.


    ¡­


    Within a blink of an eye, Viktor exchanged positions with one of the executive officers of King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    -SWOOSH!-


    -ZAP!-


    ¡­


    Right after the executive officers of King Alcyd regained their rationalization and the effects of the illusion created by Viktor disappeared.


    Misha realized the disappearance of her fellow junior officer.


    And the sudden appearance of Viktor next to her.


    ''RICO!!!'' Misha screamed for her fellow orphan.


    ¡­


    Rico was dumbfounded at his sudden position.


    Seeing the incoming desolation blast released by Alpha Berrick.


    ¡­


    There was no time for him to evade.


    ¡­


    Fear crept in that it was his last moments.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, Selene was quick enough to summon a powerful shield around the junior officer of the elite GOLDEN CREW.


    Successfully, saving Rico from the destructive attack of her father.


    ¡­


    At her side was King Alcyd regaining his composure and footing.


    ¡­


    Instead of feeling apologetic for almost killing Rico, Alpha Berrick did not care for it and immediately searched for Viktor.


    ¡­


    Growling at his failure of killing Viktor.


    He redirected his attention to his real target.


    But this time around, Viktor had to use his other ability to manipulate the minds of weaker werewolves.


    Allowing him to give them an imperative command which they would follow.


    Forcefully bending their will unto his command.


    Through his DARK LINK!


    ¡­


    ''PROTECT ME!'' immediate command of Viktor to the executive officers of the Alpha King.


    Their beastly eyes turned black.


    From Beta Garrett to Misha¡­ along with Theo and Jackson.


    -GRRR!!!-


    A fierce growl greeted Alpha Berrick.


    Blocking his path to Viktor.


    ''MOVE OR DIE!''


    Alpha Berrick''s warning to the executive officers of King Alcyd.


    ¡­


    The Alpha King and Selene became worried for their friends.


    Because Selene''s father would not hesitate in killing those who stand on his way in achieving his goal.


    ¡­


    In killing Viktor!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 543 - My Wrath (Part III)

    [-Nearby the borders of King Lionel''s castle-]


    As chaos and bloodshed became more prevalent, getting worse as time went by, both forces of King Lionel and the new queen of werewolves clashed with full might.


    Each werewolf and allies of Queen Selene did their best to defeat their own enemies.


    But it proved to be more difficult as they anticipated it to be.


    Not only the Legion of Vampires they were against but also those who swore allegiance to King Lionel for the promise of their safety and own lives.


    Amongst them was King Magnus, the king of warlocks.


    He commanded the slaves of King Lionel to kill the enemies of the vampire king.


    Demi-Giants, witches, dwarves, and other supernatural creatures who were enslaved by the vampire king winced in pain as the gray metal shackles wrapped to their skin heated at King Magnus'' orders.


    Signifying them to obey at his command.


    Warlocks surrounding King Magnus activated their own powerful crest stones embedded to their runic bracelets.


    Each warlock summoned powerful elements to defeat enemies who tried to harm their king.


    "I will not repeat myself again! Eliminate the believers of the new chosen one!" King Magnus repeated his command to the slaves of King Lionel.


    He threatened them, "Or else face my wrath!"


    Screams and tears of the enslaved supernatural creatures reverberated all over the battle field.


    They were trying to fight off the burning effects of the enchanted shackles but the pain was too great for them to endure. So, they had no choice but to obey.


    Werewolves and allies of Selene prepared themselves for another bloody encounter.


    Magdeline, the -Grand White Witch- and Princess Magenta made their way to help the other allies of Selene when they encountered the clash between two pitiful forces.


    Both forces who were supposed to be allies of Selene fighting each other due to the sinister plans of King Magnus.


    "That traitor!" Magdeline saw the image of King Magnus from a far.


    "Magdeline, we need to help Antoin or else the henchmen of King Lionel will dominate once again," Princess Magenta told the grand white witch.


    "Go ahead, princess! I will follow as soon as I free our friends and allies," Magdeline said to the fairy princess.


    "But¡­" Princess Magenta was not able to finish her words when Magdeline interjected her suggestion.


    "It will be pointless to save Antoin if all our allies perish in the battle field. Go on, you will be sufficient as their reinforcement for the meantime. I will do my best to follow!" Magdeline interjected.


    "Don''t you fear the power of the warlock king and his army?" Princess Magenta raised her doubts to Magdeline.


    The Grand White Witch replied to the fairy princess, "They should be the one fearing me. Because my wrath shall be an earth shattering scene to bear witness!"


    Magdeline left Princess Magenta as she flew towards the direction of King Magnus and his warlocks.


    "May the grace of God be with you, Magdeline!" Princess Magenta prayed for the success of her ally.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    On the other hand,


    The hunters were defeating one vampire after another.


    By the leadership of Booth Rogers, the army of hunters were divided into two.


    First, hunters with anti-magic weapons were in the front lines fighting the vampires directly.


    And on the second force, hunters without anti-magic weapons from different families band together, serving as the reinforcement of the anti-magic weapon users.


    Meaning, the Rogers Family was basically leading the army of hunters due to their specialization on wielding anti-magic weapons.


    This was the first time for the hunters to go against a huge numbers of vampires.


    While Booth was busy leading the army of hunters in defeating their enemies, one of the hunters approached him and conveyed the information he was ordered to confirm.


    "Booth, the Alpha King of the werewolves went rushing to western area of the woods. And the queen of werewolves was spotted with a small group going towards the direction where the Alpha King went," the hunter reported to Booth.


    The interim president of hunters clenched his fist at the thought of Selene putting herself in danger just for the man she loves.


    "Damn it!" He mumbled to himself.


    Tess saw Booth infuriated.


    In the middle of an intense battle, Tess pointed out to Booth, "Whether you like it or not, Selene will always choose the Alpha King and not you! When will you accept that? If I were you, just focus in defeating the vampires and avenge the death of your grandfather."


    Vampires were being eliminated one by one by the hunters.


    No matter how many they were, the hunters seem to outmaneuver and outwit the vampires.


    Instead of agreeing to the words of Tess, Booth gave an order to her.


    "Lead the entire army and eliminate as many vampires as you could," Booth commanded.


    "Wait, what? Where are you going? We need you here!" Tess complained to Booth.


    "I am needed somewhere else. It''s pointless to win this war against the king of vampires if Selene dies. She is the main key to our victory!" Booth tried to convince Tess.


    But in fact, he was just worried for the woman he loves. Even though, he knew already from the bottom of his heart that his love was unrequited.


    "Bring ten hunters with you! At least we need to make sure you won''t do something stupid," Tess reassured the survival of their new boss.


    Booth Rogers nodded and hurriedly made his way with the other hunters to help Selene.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile,


    [-Viktor versus Alpha Berrick-]


    Viktor successfully hacked the minds of the executive officers of King Alcyd.


    The dark cursed werewolf wanted to use the executive officers of the Alpha King as his shield against his opponent.


    Because he knew that his son wouldn''t want to see his friends die in front of him.


    It would be a move that will allow him to force his son to go against Alpha Berrick.


    ''Take down Alpha Berrick!'' Viktor commanded the executive officers of King Alcyd through his mind-link.


    Garrett, Theo, and the others did not hesitate to leap towards Alpha Berrick who was also shrouded with anger and fury.


    Alpha Berrick had nothing else in his mind but vengeance for his beloved wife, Sylvanna.


    The largest werewolf around stood in might and prowess. Digging his paws to the ground as he waited for the executive officers of the Alpha King.


    ''Your highness, please help them!'' Rico begged to his Alpha King.


    Rico was one of the junior executive officers of King Alcyd. He was worried for his fellow orphan, Misha.


    Unfortunately, Alpha Berrick already decided to eliminate those who stand in his way.


    Because he had only one goal in his mind at the moment, TO KILL VIKTOR!


    King Alcyd was about to help his executive officers since he regained his full strength.


    Until Selene stopped him.


    ''There''s no need for you to face my father¡­'' Selene told the Alpha King.


    Unknown to everyone, Selene was about to showcase one of her abilities¡­ Luna''s Roar!


    A loud roar was released by Selene to dispel the effects of the dark link that was hacking the minds of Garrett and the other executive officers of King Alcyd.


    They were on the ground wounded by the berserker mode of the father of Selene, when Selene roared loudly in her white furred wolf form.


    Her eyes glistened as the vibrations of her roar dispelled the effects of the dark link. And at the same time, it caused Alpha Berrick to lose his own footing. Making him fall to the ground.


    In his agitation he looked towards the direction of his daughter.


    ''Do not meddle with something that I have waited for so long¡­'' Alpha Berrick gritted his fangs in fury.


    He further uttered in anger, ''TO KILL THE ONE WHO SEPARATED ME WITH MY LOVED ONES. ESPECIALLY FROM MY BELOVED WIFE!''


    Viktor was arrogantly smirking when Selene explained to her father.


    ''But it is not right for you to kill innocent ones, in your desire for vengeance!'' Selene explained to her father through their mind-link.


    ''We can defeat Viktor, together! Not against each other!'' Selene tried to convince her father instead of using force with him.


    Until Mia decided to interfere.


    Dark illusion was summoned by the dark witch.


    Reenacting the day when Sylvanna died, but this time around¡­ the executive officers of King Alcyd were turned into vampires in Alpha Berrick''s eyes.


    Further aggravating his anger.


    ''FATHER, NO!!!'' Selene screamed through her mind-link.


    Lucas went to stop his father from killing Garrett.


    While Melody used her scream to distract Mia and stopping her from manipulating the tension on the battle field.


    #SIRENS SCREAM#


    "Arrghh!!" Mia covered her ears in agony from Melody''s scream.


    She glared at Melody with annoyance.


    "Stay out of this, you¡­" Mia cursed at Melody.


    Until Fluffy appeared from her shadow and pinned her down.


    -THUD!-


    Fluffy was about to strike a lethal blow due to his surprise attack on Mia, when an enchanted song put Fluffy to sleep.


    Unlike Fluffy who was knocked out by the siren''s song, it had no effects on Melody.


    She looked around for the source of the voice that put Fluffy to sleep.


    "Who?" Melody wondered curiously and quickly looked around.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 544 - Queen Mira And Her Army

    *** MOMENTS BEFORE QUEEN MIRA''S INTERVENTION ***


    The battle field became more bloody and chaotic as time passed by.


    Wind blew with the terror of the night.


    Ashes and embers of the flames painted the night sky.


    Loud explosions and sound of growling beasts resonated all over the battle field.


    Queen Mira and her army arrived after their long journey of searching the new chosen one.


    Alas! They have found the location where they could find their target.


    By the borders of the territory of King Lionel, near his rune castle.


    "Your Supreme Majesty! The contender for your rightful throne is nearby. While the king of vampires seems to be waiting in his castle with his son, Damien," Aquano reported to his queen.


    A slight nod was Queen Mira''s response as she took a good look on what was going on.


    "What a pathetic sight to behold, surface dwellers fighting each other for their irrelevant life. The seven seas overwhelms the territory of the surface and they risk their life for such measly, tiny portion of the territory. Blindly following the wrong ruler," Queen Mira arrogantly shared her thoughts to Aquano who was standing few inches behind her.


    She continued to tell her most loyal commander, "Have a look at their lowly and meager attempt of showing their loyalty. Fighting for someone that could cost their own life."


    A look of haughty disdain and conceited scoffed were displayed by Queen Mira to her own subjects.


    "Which direction are we going to take, your Supreme Majesty!" Aquano asked their queen as he kneeled behind her and lowered his gaze.


    "Let''s end the hope of these surface dwellers by killing their supposed chosen one for the supreme throne!" Queen Mira answered her most loyal commanding general.


    "I will end the life of this new chosen one!"


    ¡­


    *** BACK TO PRESENT ***


    Melody looked around in her attempt to find out the source of the voice that took down Fluffy.


    In the middle of the intense unfolding of the battle between different forces, Melody was adamant of helping her friends.


    ''Is this someone with a powerful magic? Or could it be¡­'' Melody thought to herself, ''another siren?''


    Instead of focusing to her father''s fury, Selene was distracted by the sudden appearance of the queen of seven seas.


    Selene saw Fluffy lose his own consciousness. And Mia quickly surrounding herself with dark force field rotating around her.


    Even Alpha Berrick stopped from his rampage when he realized that the image he was seeing was mere reflection of an illusion.


    His first thoughts were looking for the location of Viktor.


    Viktor could sense the unbelievable power and number of aquatic soldiers. But he was mostly concerned with the creature leading them.


    ''Now, what? Don''t tell me that sea bitch has finally lost her mind?'' Viktor was annoyed at the addition to his problems.


    It only meant one thing for him, more enemies to defeat. He released his powerful dark aura to create a shield in order to protect himself from the voice of Queen Mira.


    "Did I spoil any fun? Can I join?" Queen Mira held her powerful scepter and released powerful energy blasts.


    Another loud explosion surrounded Selene and her friends.


    Alpha Berrick realized for a moment that his son was in danger from getting hit by the havoc which Queen Mira just released. He instinctively covered his son from getting hit.


    Multiple barrage of energy blasts were released.


    Lucas was worried for Melody. Getting him distracted from the incoming attacks.


    Fortunately for him, his father was quick with his reflexes.


    The new queen of werewolves tried to release powerful force field to block the other barrage of energy blasts from directly hitting her friends.


    "Aaaahhh!!!" Selene did her best from releasing more powerful magic.


    Melody screamed as loud as she could to deflect the energy blasts coming her way.


    Queen Mira noticed the presence of Melody.


    Since she was not only the queen of seven seas, Queen Mira was also the queen of sirens.


    Thus, allowing her to sense if a certain creature is the same kind as her.


    Few meters away from Queen Mira, Melody stood in wonder.


    "What do we have here? A fellow siren, fighting alongside with our targets," Queen Mira announced to her soldiers.


    "Traitor! She deserves death!" Aquano was infuriated at the thought of a siren opposing their own queen.


    Sirens were always loyal to their queen. Only death awaits to those who oppose.


    The queen of seven seas raised her hand and stopped Aquano. She had something else in mind.


    "Let me distinguish her nature and play with her. This just became interesting! A siren with an ability to stop my powerful attack," Queen Mira expressed her sudden interest.


    Before Queen Mira could move forward, Selene requested from the Alpha King to help her brother while she intended to rescue Melody from a dangerous confrontation with the queen of seven seas.


    Melody was startled when Selene leaped towards her, blocking the path of Queen Mira from getting through.


    "So, it looks like the new chosen one decided to face me instead," Queen Mira uttered with full confidence.


    Behind Selene was Melody, at awe with Selene''s mesmerizing and mighty wolf form.


    "Who are you? And why are you helping the king of vampires?" Selene assumed that Queen Mira was an ally of King Lionel. She spoke in her wolf form without using her mind-link.


    The queen of sirens and seven seas stepped forward before responding to Selene''s query.


    Upon seeing Mia floating with her dark sphere of force field, Queen Mira wanted to exhibit her powers.


    She immediately released a powerful blast from her scepter and it took down Mia.


    Mia fell immediately after getting struck by the powerful blast.


    "My name is Queen Mira! And remember my name¡­ for I will be taking your head!" Queen Mira declared to Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    [3] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 545 - Battle Of The Queens (Part I)

    {-Queen Mira versus Selene and Melody-}


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas declared her intention to kill Selene and her allies. For the sole purpose of securing her claim to the throne.


    Aquano and the other soldiers of Queen Mira were threatened and intimidated by the extraordinary aura of Selene, filled with unbelievable power and incredible prowess.


    Instinctively, they were all in a defensive mode but their queen raised her hand.


    "No one will interfere!" Queen Mira''s firm command to her army, including Aquano.


    She added, "Aquano, I want you to secure the perimeter and do not let anyone interfere my battle if you do not want to see me upset. The entire army will be under your command while I finish this off."


    Upon hearing the command of their queen, Aquano accepted their queen''s orders and showed his utmost respect and fealty towards her.


    "Your command shall be done, your Supreme Majesty!" Aquano reassured their queen.


    He asked their queen before letting her go.


    "How about those men, what shall I do to them?" Aquano was referring to the werewolves not so far from them.


    "Let them kill each other! One way or another, they will die. Do not waste our resources and risk our army to such creatures. Once I am done with these two women, I will kill them myself!" Queen Mira confidently told Aquano about her plans.


    She immediately dismissed Aquano after giving him all her instructions.


    On the other hand, the spirit wolf of Selene was triggered by the arrogance and superior complex of Queen Mira.


    ''Oh! That betch is really pushing my buttons. Let me take over, Selene! I will show her what she is looking for. Come on! LET ME TAKE OVER!'' Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene demanded to her the control of their wolf form.


    But Selene refused.


    ''NO! I cannot let you go on a rampage here. Especially now, that we are surrounded with allies and friends. Even you cannot control our full power since you are only accustomed with werewolf strength and power. We can only defeat her if I combine my werewolf and witch powers,''


    ''Do not forget that you have a vampire blood too. You are right, our fighting chance will be better if you combine your powers. I have faith in you!'' Sylvia agreed with Selene and encouraged her to do her best.


    Her white fur was gleaming with bright aura.


    Signifying the attempt of Selene in fusing her elemental powers in her werewolf form.


    Melody stepped back and covered her face from the sudden surge of energy and power surrounding Selene.


    Even Queen Mira was startled by the sudden display of Selene with her powers.


    "What is this?" Queen Mira mumbled to herself.


    Aquano had already left with their queen''s army to secure the entire perimeter of the area when Selene successfully fused her powers.


    "So, you are the woman who foolishly claimed the supreme throne by force. Despite not being chosen by our divine creator, to rule over."


    "I am amazed by your audacity and inability to comprehend¡­ that there are things not meant for you!"


    "¡­QUEEN MIRA," Selene tried to provoke Queen Mira while completing her fusion of powers.


    Hearing the provocative words from Selene, made the queen of sirens and the seven seas enraged.


    She released her powerful trident embedded with a powerful gem imbued also with powers of Leviathan.


    Both Selene and Queen Mira disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "SELENE!" Melody screamed for her beloved friend that was like her own sister.


    Out of nowhere, both appeared from a distance.


    Lethal surges of power and explosive energy surrounded them.


    It was perfectly executed by Selene to summon transfer magic before they clashed because it could have wounded Melody.


    Trees and everything surrounded them within 10 meters radius were destroyed.


    -ZAAAP!-


    -BOOM!-


    Queen Mira''s powerful trident missed striking Selene down.


    While Selene was unbelievably fast and powerful. She released a blinding elemental ray of beam, enough to obliterate anything on its path.


    But Queen Mira blocked it with both of her scepter and powerful trident.


    "Not that bad for lowlife creature like you!" Queen Mira disparaged the existence of Selene.


    It was not received well by Selene because it infuriated her upon hearing the insults and downgrading words of Queen Mira. And it even fueled Selene more to defeat the enemy.


    "I will end your absurd foolishness, tonight!" Selene remarked towards the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    "As if you can!" Queen Mira retorted.


    Both queens began to elevate the intensity of their clash.


    Something that was about to go worse.


    ¡­


    Melody followed the direction of the clash of Selene and Queen Mira. Ignoring the other side, where another battle may start as well.


    Some of the soldiers of Queen Mira appeared suddenly, blocking Melody''s path.


    "Where are you going traitor?" the captain of the aquatic soldiers said to Melody.


    All of them were covered in magical armor and helmet.


    Hiding their true nature and features.


    Allowing them to breathe in the surface.


    From that point on, Melody knew that it will not be easy to move forward.


    Unless she does something to remove the obstacles on her path.


    "I don''t want to harm you and your men but you leave me with no choice," Melody prepared herself for an inevitable confrontation.


    #-SIREN''S SCREAM-#


    A loud and powerful scream was released by Melody. Something enough to knock out her opponents.


    "Argggghhhh!!!" Melody''s opponents screamed in pain before passing out.


    "I warned you but you do not listen. I do not have time to play with you, lots!" Melody rushed towards Selene so she could offer her assistance.


    If powerful women were intensely having their showdown.


    Four powerful and strong men were also about to rumble for a three-way battle but Lucas and King Alcyd had to work together in order to fight equally against their extremely powerful opponents.


    {-Viktor versus Alpha Berrick versus Lucas and King Alcyd-}


    Mia was placed by Viktor on the ground before stepping forward.


    ''So how are we going to end this?'' Viktor smirked in his cursed black wolf form.


    At the same time, Alpha Berrick was not in the mood to be careful and mindful with his actions.


    For him, whoever dies or get harmed in his path would not matter to him.


    Because there was only one thing that needed to be done¡­ THE ABSOLUTE DEATH OF VIKTOR!


    ''Lucas, stay back. I do not want you holding me back," Alpha Berrick warned his son.


    ''Father, you just got struck by¡­'' Lucas was astonished at the wounds of his father healing and regenerating in a quick speed.


    King Alcyd explained to the astonished older brother of his beloved mate through the mind-link.


    ''Your father also knows how to utilize the berserker mode. It is not unusual for someone like him. In addition to that he is a hybrid,''


    Unknown to them, Alpha Berrick was about to go further with his powers.


    He intended to tap his darker powers, to completely annihilate his target.


    ''I WILL MAKE YOU PAY¡­ VIKTOR!''


    Alpha Berrick''s beastly eyes turned red and succumbed to his darkness.


    Now, he had completely engulfed himself in the lust of darkness and vengeance.


    ''PERFECT VENGEANCE SHALL BE MINE!!!''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    [3] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 546 - Battle Of The Queens (Part II)

    {-Rebel Vampires, rogue werewolves, and light witches versus The Legion of Vampires-}


    Hanzo led the henchmen of King Lionel in a fierce battle.


    The moment when their special abilities were disabled by the nullification ability of Antoin, each of them struggled in fighting against the combined forces of the allies of Selene.


    One moment they had the advantage then suddenly, they lost it due to the interference of their former ally.


    "Antoin had truly betrayed us!" hissed by one of the henchmen behind Hanzo.


    At the side of Hanzo was Petro, staring blankly to the wind.


    He was waiting for the orders of Hanzo. Since, Damien gave Petro the command to aid Hanzo in their battle against Selene and her army.


    In few moments, Hanzo contemplated on his response to his peers. He must do something to motivate them further despite their sudden disadvantage against the nullification ability of Antoin.


    The designated leader to the Legion of Vampires realized the importance of keeping their momentum or else they will lose their foothold in the war.


    "Do not falter! Fight for the honor of our king! Show them our superior strength and speed," Hanzo''s firm orders to the rest of the Legion of Vampires, not only the henchmen of the vampire king.


    He added, "PROVE YOUR WORTH AS THE MOST SUPERIOR TO REST!"


    It made the other vampires prove their worth and went beyond to their own limit.


    Freddie led the army of rogue werewolves along with his younger brother and Brandon, the former general of Lucius.


    Despite nullifying the abilities of the henchmen, their speed and strength remained lethal and threatening to their opponents.


    There was an obvious disparity in experience of battle and specialization of fighting skills.


    Quickly, they regained domination in battle.


    Even the magic of the light witches were not enough to stop the Legion of Vampires.


    They outwitted and out sped the witched which became apparent.


    Rogue werewolves tried their best to defeat as many vampires as they could.


    Unfortunately, their experience in fighting and counter-attacks were far more superior to the rogue werewolves.


    "Retreat! Do not foolishly rush to the front lines. Reinforce the rebel vampires instead, especially the one named Antoin!" Freddie loudly ordered the others.


    Georgie together with Brandon led the rogue werewolves in redirecting their forces towards the direction of Antoin''s dwindling forces.


    The tide of the battle was far from over.


    Freddie, the new rogue king, was leading all the rogue werewolves under his command in their first united front with the royal army against the dark forces.


    His concerns suddenly shifted to Selene who was also doing her best to defeat her opponents.


    He may have distanced himself from the new queen of werewolves in respect to her wishes. But his feelings for Selene remained strong and unwavering.


    ''Please, be alright Selene!''


    ''After all this craziness and chaos surrounding us, I hope we can be together just like before. Even if not as lovers, just to see you every day would suffice for me!''


    The rogue king thought to himself as he gave orders to his warriors.


    His undying love and affection for Selene was something he was holding on to. Even though it was unrequited love to begin with.


    He accepted the role of being the rogue king for the main reason of having the opportunity to be closer to Selene if she was destined to be the queen of werewolves and the supreme ruler of all supernatural creatures. Being the rogue king of werewolves would allow him to remain close to the woman she had only loved.


    As the rogue werewolves gather their forces towards Antoin and his fellow rebel allies, Hanzo utilized his assassin unit to focus on killing Freddie.


    "Kill the rogue king! We remove him from the equation and we paralyze the rogue army," Hanzo''s quick resolve in trying to win the war.


    ¡­


    At the same time, the princess of fairies has successfully arrived in time to save Antoin from the savage vampires who wanted him dead.


    "Princess Magenta?" Antoin greeted the younger sister of Queen Venus.


    The princess of fairies used her ability to communicate with magical beasts.


    A huge komodo reptile appeared from the ground, knocking out each target in her path. And completely eliminating them to ensure the safety of her allies.


    "Good job, Green!" Princess Magenta praised her friendly beast.


    Antoin and his allies were astonished at the huge size of the beast under Princess Magenta''s command.


    "I thought magic are nullified under your sphere?" one of the vampires wondered behind Antoin.


    "You are right but that ability of hers does not require magic. She purely communicate with them through natural instincts and their bond with each other. That is something I cannot nullify," Antoin explained to his fellow rebels.


    "I can sense something familiar, aside from Queen Mira and her army," Princess Magenta uttered softly.


    But Antoin, as a powerful vampire, has a keen sense of hearing. So, he heard the fairy princess utter her concern.


    "What is it, Princess Magenta?" Antoin asked.


    "Can you expand your nullification sphere and its trajectory further?" Princess Magenta pointed out to the former henchman of King Lionel.


    "How further you want it to be?" Antoin replied.


    "As far as you could. Go beyond your limit¡­" Princess Magenta hoped for positive reply.


    "Well¡­ I can but you would need to protect my body as I focus deeply with extending the effects of my nullification sphere," Antoin''s reply to Princess Magenta.


    "Sure. Leave your protection to me!" Princess Magenta reassured Antoin.


    So, the former henchman of King Lionel focused further in expanding the effects of his nullification sphere.


    One of the vampires became suspicious with the request of Princess Magenta.


    "Why do you want to extend Antoin''s nullification sphere?"


    There was a brief pause before Princess Magenta answered.


    "Because an army of strong and lethal soldiers using powerful dangerous magic are spreading throughout the woods," Princess Magenta''s was straightforward.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    [3] "TRANSMIGRATION OF SHAMS: THE LEGENDARY CULTIVATOR"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 547 - Battle Of The Queens (Part III)

    {-Allies of Queen Selene VS Allies of King Lionel VS Queen Mira''s Army-}


    The supernatural world has yet to witness another destructive clash of extremely powerful creatures.


    Antoin successfully granted the request of the fairy princess. He successfully expanded the effects of his nullification ability. To a point where it almost reached the battle of the queens.


    Brandon, the royal appointee as adviser of the rogue king, and Georgie, the younger brother of the rogue king have arrived at the location Antoin.


    Killing their enemies while rushing their way to him.


    "Pack of rogue werewolves!" Antoin''s fellow rebel vampires exclaimed at their arrival.


    It was an unusual sight for vampires to see a large number of rogue werewolves moving in coordination and collective way.


    Usually, rogue werewolves used to be more individualistic in terms of battle rather than fighting effectively with a group.


    Now, they witnessed rogue werewolves in a different light.


    Only the fairy princess between Antoin and the other rebel vampires could understand beasts.


    "Where is the rogue king?" Princess Magenta directly asked towards Brandon and Georgie.


    But the two rogue werewolves were surprised at the ability of Princess magenta to communicate with them. The other rogue werewolves were staring at each other due to their wonder towards the ability of the fairy princess.


    At first, there was hesitation from Georgie to communicate with the fairy princess.


    ''Umm¡­ my older brother is preoccupied dealing with the other vampires and henchmen of the vampire king,'' Georgie responded through the mind-link.


    "Good! Then I leave to you all the responsibility to guard him," Princess Magenta was referring to Antoin, who was currently focused in expanding his nullification sphere.


    She continued, "I have to go somewhere else, more important! Just make sure, no one gets near him. Kill any blood suckers or fiend that would even try to harm, Antoin!"


    All rogue werewolves nodded along to Princess Magenta''s words.


    "Green, let''s go!"


    Quickly, Princess Magenta commanded her friend to move.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    {-Queen Mira VS Queen Selene-}


    Things were getting more heated and more destructive between the two powerful queens.


    Flames and ashes surrounded their battle field. Many trees were destroyed along the way of the intense and fierce clash between the two extremely powerful monarchs.


    "I am impressed that you can keep up with me, YOUNG LADY!" Queen Mira provoked the queen of werewolves.


    Her speed and strength were abnormally impressive enough to keep the queen of sirens and the seven seas at bay. Queen Mira has not lowered her guard against Queen Selene, who was continuously making a ravage attempt to defeat the pompous queen.


    She was cloaked with surging power and strength.


    "Let''s see if you can keep that arrogance of yours once I defeat you!" Selene remarked towards her extremely powerful opponent.


    "Haha!! As if you can defeat me!!" Queen Mira was filled with confidence and arrogance.


    Queen Mira began to summon the most powerful lightning and thunder she could release. The dark skies grumbled at her own will.


    While the queen of werewolves gathered more elemental energy to equip herself with more powerful combined attacks.


    The moment the queen of sirens and the seven seas released one of her most destructive attacks. Selene completed her moment to gather enough elemental energy for the combined elemental attack she had in mind.


    "THUNDER ROAAAARRR!!!" Queen Mira used her powerful trident to summon the most powerful thunder elemental attack.


    She also summoned an ice avalanche to immobilize Selene.


    But the queen of werewolves, the rightful chosen one for the supreme throne, refused to surrender. As she surrounded herself with an unimaginable power and aura.


    Her snow white fur gleamed at the power and aura of Selene. She spun in the attempt to deflect all attacks towards her. Then, her claws were raging with fire. Burning the ground she stepped on.


    "MAGNANIMOUS ROAR!" Selene screamed in her frustration.


    -RAWR!-


    A deafening roar reverberated all over the battle field and a powerful beam of light was released from Selene''s mouth.


    Her wolf form shone with all its glory as she floated mid-air.


    Instantly, Queen Mira defended herself.


    Unfortunately for her, it was not enough to deflect the direct hit from Selene''s powerful attack.


    "It can''t be!" Queen Mira could not believe that her powerful barrier was shattered easily and was rendered useless from Selene''s attack.


    Right before Queen Mira could perish from Selene''s attack, she summoned one of her trump cards, one of her dignified abilities.


    "SIREN''S SOUL!"


    Instead of dying from the direct hit of Selene''s attack, Queen Mira''s skin peeled from its flawless nature.


    And then her scales began to appear.


    Selene landed to the ground wondering what was happening to her opponent.


    ''That bitch did not die from that combination attack of yours?'' the spirit wolf of Selene was astonished at the survival of their opponent.


    The spirit wolf continued to wonder, ''What is she up to now?''


    ''I also don''t know, Sylvia. Maybe¡­ she is¡­'' before Selene could share her own thoughts.


    A unique and phenomenal sound came out from Queen Mira as her body transformed into its horrendous nature.


    Unknown to the queen of werewolves, there were plenty of sirens sacrificed themselves to keep their queen alive. Transferring their soul to her, voluntarily.


    "NOW, I WILL SHOW YOU TRUE POWER!" Queen Mira uttered as her eyes hinted for a thirst of fresh blood.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    As the nullification sphere of Antoin reached the army of Queen Mira, Aquano commanded his soldiers to halt from their movement and regroup.


    The most trusted general of Queen Mira could sense the fast approaching enemy towards the direction of the group of sea mages.


    A powerful blast of explosion took place from the group of sea mages before the arrival of their opponent.


    "You think, I would be caged forever?" Queen Venus stated to her captors.


    "H-How did she escape from the¡­?" the sea mages were confused at the release of the queen of fairies.


    The head priestess of the sea mages trembled at the sight of the queen of fairies. Because it signified their failure to keep her caged from the small magical prison bottle made by their queen. And now she was freed due to the effects of the nullification sphere.


    Suddenly, a spinning dagger was aimed at her direction.


    Fortunately for the queen of fairies, her reflexes were quick enough to catch it.


    "Everyone, surround the queen of fairies!" Aquano ordered to his soldiers.


    Queen Venus wondered why she could not command the wind.


    "What''s happening?" Queen Venus aired her confusion.


    Even her powerful scepter was missing and won''t appear from her hand.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -THUD!-


    Some of the soldiers were taken by surprise at the arrival of Princess Magenta and her loyal friend.


    "There you are, sister!" Princess Magenta loudly announced in her eagerness.


    "Magenta?" Queen Venus mumbled at the sight of her younger sister.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    [3] "Transmigration of Shams: The Legendary Cultivator"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 548 - Battle Of The Queens (Part IV)

    "Magenta?" Queen Venus mumbled at the sight of her younger sister.


    Aquano was surprised to see the queen of fairies released from her imprisonment within the magical small flask.


    He immediately glared at the head priestess sea mage tasked to keep and guard the queen of fairies from her imprisonment, ordered by their powerful queen.


    The head priestess of the sea mages trembled at the sight of the queen of fairies. Because it signified their failure to keep her caged from the small magical prison bottle made by their queen. And now she was freed due to the effects of the nullification sphere. But her fear was more on her punishment for failing in her task. There was only one punishment she knew, death awaits for her.


    "It was not my fault. We lost our magic!" the head priestess amongst the sea mages immediately explained herself.


    The most trusted sea commander general of Queen Mira wanted to implement the corporal punishment that was supposed to be executed on hand but he had to compromise due to their unusual circumstance.


    "I will deal with you later! We have a queen of fairies to defeat. And in addition to that, her younger sister would make it less easy for us!" Aquano expressed his agitation to the other soldiers.


    While the army of Queen Mira adjust their formation, Princess Magenta held on to her friend and glared in anger to her sister.


    "YOU WILL PAY FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE, SISTER!!!" Princess Magenta exclaimed in fury.


    "I have no time for your interference!" Queen Venus knew that there were more important and urgent matter to prioritize.


    First, her safety.


    Second, the emergence of the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    And lastly, before she was imprisoned, Queen Venus sensed her seal was broken and signified the return of Damien, the favorite son of King Lionel.


    It only meant that the balance of power amongst the supernatural kingdoms has been broken.


    Queen Venus feared that vampires would become out of control and the vision of her younger sister would take place.


    *** FLASH BACK ***


    Decades before the birth of Selene¡­


    [-IN THE EVER GARDEN-]


    Queen Venus stood behind Princess Pearl.


    In front of them was the purest small pond, its water had magical powers that only Princess Pearl knew how to control.


    Near the huge waterfalls, they were discussing something very important.


    The younger sister of Queen Venus, Princess Pearl showed to the queen of fairies the image of a wreckage and havoc created by the return of Damien.


    "This is impossible, I have sealed him together with¡­" Queen Venus was not able to finish her words when Princess Pearl clarified something to her.


    "Remember, I cannot dictate what the magical pond would reflect to us. This is something even I cannot control. If it shows us that there will be chaos and mayhem all over the world with the return of Prince Damien of the vampire kingdom then it shall be," Princess Pearl informed her eldest sister.


    She added, "As the queen of fairies, you must do something about this! Or else the fate of our kingdom and the balance of power amongst the supernatural beings will be broken."


    "I KNOW!" Queen Venus exclaimed in defense.


    She began to share to her younger sister, "I will transfer the crown to Titania and find a way to keep that bastard chained. To prevent the vampire kingdom from becoming unstoppable!"


    Princess Pearl feared for the worst because whatever shown by the magical pond always happen.


    "Where will you be going?" she asked.


    "I have to tell this to Odin. He has to make sure that the balance of power between the supernatural creatures and the kingdoms must be preserved. And if the magical pond is right¡­ the vampires would help the return of the dark lord!" Queen Venus elaborated her thoughts.


    "Yes, the return of the dark lord¡­ will be the end of us all!" Princess Pearl was frightened at the thought of the return of the dark lord that once enslaved the entire fairies, elves, and many more supernatural creatures.


    She shared another vision.


    "Wait¡­ there''s another reflection, my sister!" Princess Pearl touched the water of the magical pond and cleared the reflection it showed.


    Both sisters were terrified.


    "IT CAN''T BE!" Queen Venus screamed in denial.


    There were many corpse surrounding Queen Mira and she was standing behind the supreme throne.


    And a great storm that will flood the entire world.


    Death and darkness prevailed all over. While all the allied monarchs of the great Emperor Odin were on the ground lifeless, including the great emperor himself.


    "WE MUST STOP THIS FROM HAPPENING!" Queen Venus told her younger sister.


    "It''s either the death of Queen Mira or her allegiance can only stop this from happening!" Princess Pearl expressed her own thoughts regarding to the issue at hand.


    ¡­


    *** END OF FLASH BACK ***


    Both fairies were in the middle of an intense battle against the army of Queen Mira.


    At the same time, Princess Magenta tried her best to knock her older sister down.


    "THIS IS FOR PEARL!" Princess Magenta ordered her friend to attack Queen Venus, "GREEN, KILL NOW!"


    The queen of fairies tried to summon her powerful scepter but it did not appear.


    Upon seeing the incoming attack from the huge reptile monster, she quickly evaded by flying away and using her wings.


    Other sea creatures wondered how the queen of fairies can fly while their own magic was disabled.


    "Fairy wings are bound to a more divine power. Not dependent on magic but on their soul. Meaning, their wings do not need magic to work. But their own essence as a fairy!" Aquano explained to the confused soldiers.


    He continued, "So better focus in defeating them and not letting them get away or else¡­"


    They all knew that their queen will not be happy to find out that their prisoner has escaped.


    ¡­


    "Sister! Set aside your anger! Because Queen Mira has decided to wipe out all existence with her claim to the supreme throne¡­" Queen Venus revealed to her younger sister.


    "I know! But defeating you is my priority and I would avenge my true sister from my wicked other sister¡­ no other than you!" Princess Magenta expressed her anger.


    "FOOL! I did not kill Pearl. I can easily return her to her normal state if I wanted to! But I cannot do that if Queen Mira has stolen my scepter!" Queen Venus further emphasized the gravity of her worries.


    It made her younger sister realize how serious their problem was.


    With the power of scepter and combined with the power of trident, Queen Mira can summon an extremely powerful and devastating storm if she wanted to.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    [3] "Transmigration of Shams: The Legendary Cultivator


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 549 - Battle Of The Queens (Part V)

    {-QUEEN MIRA VS QUEEN SELENE-}


    The new queen of werewolves has yet to witness the full siren form of Queen Mira, the queen of sirens and the seven seas. And happened to be a descendant of the ancient being, Leviathan.


    Unknown to the new queen of werewolves that there were plenty of sirens sacrificed themselves to keep their queen alive.


    Transferring their soul to her, voluntarily.


    Showing their subservient and blind devotion to their worshipped queen.


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas began to be surrounded by falling shimmering wisp of lights from above.


    "NOW, I WILL SHOW YOU TRUE POWER!" Queen Mira uttered as her eyes hinted for a thirst of fresh blood.


    Her human form covered by armor began to change.


    Every bits of her began to transform into her full siren form.


    Turquoise blue scales forming all over her skin.


    Gills appearing from her neck.


    Slimy fins and sharp claws were apparent on her hands.


    While her legs disappeared as it turned into a long and wet tail covered in glimmering turquoise blue scales.


    Queen Mira sat on top of a boulder as she revealed her full siren form to Selene.


    ''Oh shit! She looks nasty and ugly!'' the spirit wolf of Selene remarked as they witnessed the full transformation of Queen Mira.


    ''We need to stop her now or else¡­'' Selene knew and understood the danger around her opponent if she wasn''t stopped.


    The once silver lone wolf has now turned into a snow white full form of a werewolf. Her white fur gleamed from her powerful aura and surging elemental powers.


    "Your false claim shall end here!" Selene declared.


    She began to prepare for a direct attack towards Queen Mira.


    Due to the combined power of her trident and the powerful scepter, the queen of sirens and the seven seas summoned a powerful and devastating storm.


    A storm like no other.


    Intended to flood the entire surface level.


    Though, it would take her time to accomplish and complete the cycle of her summoning.


    So she must put Selene under a bubble of illusion to immobilize her.


    Queen Mira raised her two weapons in her attempt to summon the storm that will end it all.


    Surging and deafening energy blasts were released from the trident and the scepter, aimed towards the sky.


    As Selene quickly made an attempt to stop Queen Mira in her plans to rule over the lands, the queen of sirens and the seven seas began to release an enchanted voice.


    Singing an out-worldly and bewitching song.


    Entrapping Selene''s mind under an extremely powerful illusion and charm.


    Instantly, the moment Selene got struck by the voice of Queen Mira, she was surrounded by a bubble made by the monarch.


    To amplify the effects of her voice. So that the queen of werewolves would fall into her knees.


    And immobilized.


    Before falling down to her knees, the spirit wolf of Selene exclaimed.


    ''SELEEEEENEEE!!!''


    ''DON''T LISTEN TO HER VOICE!!!!''


    ''FIGHT IT!!!''


    Sylvia, the spirit wolf of Selene, did her best to prevent Selene from falling into the trap and lethality of the voice of Queen Mira but it was too powerful for her stop.


    ''I am trying, Sylvia¡­''


    ''I am trying¡­''


    ''But it''s too powerful!''


    The white wolf lost her will and was completely disarmed by Queen Mira''s voice.


    ¡­


    #~NIGHT ENDS AS MORNING BEGINS¡­#


    #~MAY IT BE¡­#


    #~JOURNEY ON TO THE LIGHT¡­#


    #~REST YOUR SOUL¡­#


    #~I PROMISE YOU¡­#


    #~AHHHHH¡­#


    ¡­


    The eyes of Queen Mira gleamed as she released all her might.


    Altogether, her summoning powers combined with her most lethal siren''s song.


    *** SELENE''S DREAM ***


    Blinding light surrounded Selene.


    Suddenly, she woke up from her bed.


    As if she was dreaming all this time.


    Her older brother Lucas opened her door.


    "Hey! Don''t let me come to you again. Mom and dad are waiting for us down stairs! Hurry up, it''s breakfast time¡­" Lucas told Selene before leaving her.


    In her confusion, she tried her best to snap out of it but she remained in her bed.


    A huge mirror was in front of her bed.


    She saw her reflection right through it.


    Her sixteen year old self was greeting her.


    Instantly, she touched her face.


    ''This can''t be!''


    ''This is just but a dream!''


    ''Sylvia! Sylvia! Are you there?''


    A desperate call was made by Selene to her spirit wolf but there was no response from her spirit wolf.


    Then out of nowhere, a familiar voice she heard from her door.


    "Dear, don''t make your mom and dad wait for you¡­ It''s breakfast time!" said by the familiar voice.


    "LAQUISHA!" Selene exclaimed.


    Tears began to fall from her eyes.


    She jumped out from her bed and rushed towards her foster mother.


    Someone she thought who had died already.


    "YOU''RE HERE! YOU''RE ALIVE!" Selene cried her out.


    "I HAVE MISSED YOU SOOOO MUCH!"


    Even though, she knew that it was impossible for her foster mother to be alive. Selene still clung to the memories of her past and the false promise of the illusion from Queen Mira''s voice.


    Deepening further the effects of the enchantment within her soul.


    "Don''t worry I am not going anywhere! I am here for you!" Laquisha hugged Selene back as the younger Selene tightened her embrace.


    ~MOMENTS AFTER~


    Both, Laquisha and Selene, went down stairs.


    Selene was still confused how could these things be real but she doesn''t know how could it feel so real.


    "Finally, my daughter has woken up and risen from her bed," Selene''s mother held a plate of pancakes on her hand as she placed it on top of the table.


    While her father, Alpha Berrick, held today''s newspaper.


    "Mother? Father?" Selene could not believe what she was seeing.


    Laquisha went ahead to check on the pot of curry being heated over the stove.


    "Mom, can you tell Selene if she ain''t sitting¡­ I will eat her pancakes!" Lucas stuffed himself with his favorite pancakes.


    He looked at Selene wondering with her bizarre actions.


    "Selene! Can you hurry up already? Melody is waiting for me to pick her up. So can you stop wasting our precious time?" Lucas pointed out to his younger sister.


    "This is impossible¡­" she mumbled to herself.


    But somehow, deep inside her¡­ Selene wanted it to be all real.


    And live in it.


    Gasping for her breath of defeat.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    [3] "Transmigration of Shams: The Legendary Cultivator


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 550 - Royal Rumble 2.0

    {-KING ALCYD VS VIKTOR VS ALPHA BERRICK-}


    The Alpha King assumed that Alpha Berrick tried to harm his own son. Because his huge and overwhelming wolf form was above Lucas.


    ''Father? Are you alright? Father?'' Lucas heard his father winced in pain when he blocked the supposed attack that was meant for him.


    His father did not respond for a while.


    King Alcyd used his entire strength to push away Alpha Berrick from Lucas.


    -THUD!-


    ''How could you hurt your own son?'' King Alcyd mindlessly accused Alpha Berrick.


    ''YOU ARE WRONG!'' Lucas'' immediate clarification to the Alpha King.


    The Alpha King was confused.


    ''What do you mean, I am wrong?'' the Alpha King asked Lucas.


    ''My father saved me. Are you blind? Or just plainly stupid?'' Lucas could not hide his irritation and annoyance over King Alcyd''s wrong accusation.


    While there were confusion going on, Viktor used this opportunity to refocus his dark link to one of his son''s executive officers.


    Rico pulled Misha aside.


    Both were in their human forms.


    "Misha! Wake up!" Rico was clearly worried for his fellow orphan.


    Slowly, Misha began to wake up.


    "Ummm¡­ what happened?" Misha wondered.


    She rose from her brief slumber and realized she was back in her human form, exposed and vulnerable to someone doesn''t want to completely bare herself naked to.


    "CLOSE YOUR EYES!" Misha exclaimed.


    "WHAT?!! In the middle of this chaos, you are embarrassed and shy about your own body?" Rico pointed out to Misha.


    He added, "I am naked! And I am not even covering myself! We are in the middle of a war for crying out loud!"


    "Easy for you to say! I am not shameless as you are! I still want to keep some of my dignity. Even it cost me my death," Misha instantly covered her exposed breasts and pussy with her hands.


    This did not go well for Rico, "Don''t you dare say that! Can''t you think of those whom you will leave when you are gone?"


    Misha realized how worried Rico was for her.


    Forgetting that both of them were completely bare naked and exposed.


    On the other hand, Theo and Jackson looked for their Beta as they regained their consciousness and recomposed themselves.


    "Where''s Garrett?" Theo looked around.


    ¡­


    Viktor has finally decided who to focus his dark link to.


    Because if he focus his ability unto one specific target, the effects of his dark link would be stronger and deeper.


    The brown furred wolf rose from his position and approached the dark cursed former Alpha King.


    ''Now¡­ kill Alpha Berrick for me!'' Viktor gave a firm command to Beta Garrett.


    Without any hesitation and delays, Beta Garrett turned his attention towards the father of Selene and Lucas.


    Lucas and King Alcyd realized that Beta Garrett was aiming for Alpha Berrick.


    Alpha Berrick quickly defended himself from the attempt of Beta Garrett. As he defended himself, he did not hold back striking a lethal counter attack on the Beta of King Alcyd.


    ''Not bad for a Beta! But this would be the end of you!'' Alpha Berrick pinned Beta Garrett down when King Alcyd threw himself over the huge dark alpha.


    Slamming his entire being towards the father of his beloved mate.


    While the three werewolves scuffled and exchanged powerful swing of their claws, Lucas could discern the situation that Beta Garrett was not his usual self.


    Lucas diverted his attention towards Viktor who was enjoying the view.


    He then realized that Viktor must be defeated at all cost. Before his father could do something that would sadden his younger sister.


    Because from what Lucas was witnessing, his father has lost his temper and was planning to kill Beta Garret along with him was the Alpha King.


    ''This must stop! And Viktor''s death would end this all nonsense!'' Lucas'' conclusion.


    Within few moments, Lucas was surrounded with balls of fires.


    Summoning explosive energy balls, Lucas commanded barrage of attacks towards Viktor.


    Unexpectedly, Viktor had to defend himself against Lucas.


    ''Damn this brat!'' Viktor mumbled to himself as he evaded each exploding energy balls aimed at his direction.


    Leaping and evading away from one after the other explosion, Viktor was swift and quick in his movements.


    ¡­


    At the same time, the Alpha and Luna of the Crimson Pack appeared in search of their closest friend.


    Other than Alpha Berrick, Maximo and Zavy were the only existing hybrids of their kind.


    Both hybrids were in their wolf forms like Alpha Berrick.


    ''Is that¡­'' Alpha Maximo watched their friend scuffled with his full might against their Alpha King.


    ''Yes, that''s our stupid friend trying to kill his daughter''s friend along with her mate.'' Luna Zavy expressed her disappointment towards their friend.


    She continued to utter her intent, ''We need to stop him from making a big mistake!''


    ''How will you stop him in that form of his? The Alpha King is the one who is stupid for fighting against the father of his mate,'' Alpha Maximo remarked.


    ''BOTH OF THEM ARE STUPID!'' Luna Zavy loudly retorted through their mind-link.


    ¡­


    Vampires followed the two.


    Quickly they defeated their pursuers without any difficulty.


    ''Now! Now! Let''s prioritize in neutralizing the conflict here¡­'' Alpha Maximo announced to his wife.


    ''What a royal rumble it has become!'' Luna Zavy assessed the situation around them.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Above the ground, the sky has darkened and loud thundering roars were reverberating all over.


    Winged creatures led by the king of the skies arrived.


    "Your liege, things are getting worst!" one of the winged creatures covered in white armor plates informed their king.


    "I know and staying out from this war would only destroy the entire surface. Letting darkness rule over! This must be stopped¡­" King of the skies announced to his own army.


    Flapping their wings as they worry for the future that lies ahead for everyone.


    "But¡­ this should not concern us, your Liege!" another winged creature in her full armor complained at the declaration of their king.


    One of the elders added, "King Falcon, Queen Mira has already unleashed her destructive power. It''s too late for us to intervene¡­"


    ¡­


    King Falcon uttered in full conviction.


    "Nothing is too late!"


    "It''s more regrettable if we remain negligent and irresponsible for the things that is about to unfold¡­"


    "There will be hell on earth if darkness succeeds!"


    "Everything is chained together and if the surface dwellers perish, we the sky guardians will be the next in line to suffer¡­"


    Majority of the soldiers and winged creatures agreed to the speech of their king. While others remained reluctant to participate in such a war.


    "PREPARE TO ENGAGE!!!!" King Falcon prompted to join the war.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 551 - Living In A Dream

    As King Falcon and his sky army descended from above, in their attempt to save Queen Venus and her younger sister, the army of Queen Mira and King Falcon began to clash.


    "King Falcon? This is bad¡­ the king of the skies have chosen to side with the chosen one," Aquano uttered in disbelief and disappointment.


    ¡­


    {-Queen Mira versus Selene -}


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas was giving her best in summoning the most destructive storm of all time that would devastate and obliterate the entire surface level.


    At the same time, Queen Mira made sure that Selene would not interrupt her plans.


    By putting her in a deep slumber of illusion.


    In the middle of Queen Mira''s summoning ritual, Selene was entirely unable to move nor comprehend anything around her.


    Completely devoured by the song of queen of sirens.


    ¡­


    *** SELENE''S DREAM ***


    ¡­


    The queen of werewolves could not stop contemplating on her surroundings.


    ''What should I do now? I should find a way to get out of this illusion or enchantment!'' Selene thought to herself.


    Alpha Berrick kept looking at his only daughter.


    "Why are you so serious, sweetie? You have not touched any of your mother''s cooking¡­" Alpha Berrick''s voice became serious.


    "Hun, your daughter is just nervous because of the pack''s festival. Remember, our beautiful and talented daughter is set to perform a serenade for all the pack members! Plus, our guests are no other than the Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack and his mother, Queen Esmeralda¡­" Selene''s mother told her husband.


    This made Alpha Berrick understood the situation.


    "Right! I totally forgot, our daughter would be giving a performance of a lifetime. Hah! Time to show those royal snubs that we from the silver aurora pack have our gem to be proud of," Alpha Berrick could not help himself to express his pride and confidence in Selene''s beauty and talent.


    Hearing all these things made Selene more confused.


    But the warmth being around her proud father and loving mother made her pause for a moment.


    Then the reminiscent longing for the care and fondness of her foster mother reminded her of what she have always wanted¡­


    A FAMILY!


    A COMPLETE FAMILY!


    Things started to become more complicated for Selene. Because deep inside her, she knew that everything was just a dream but she kept thinking if staying in the dream wouldn''t be so bad at all.


    While on the other hand, Lucas just finished eating his favorite pancakes of Sylvanna.


    "I am done! I have to drop by at Melody''s now. Selene, are you coming with me or not?" Lucas asked.


    Selene responded, "Yes! Wait!"


    Before leaving with her older brother, Selene looked at the scene that she knew would never happen in real life.


    Her real mother and father together, genuinely being happy without any hint of hate and thirst for vengeance.


    Most importantly, her foster mother being alive.


    ~After Lucas picked Melody~


    Selene remained silent all throughout the ride while seated on the backseat.


    "Are you alright, Selene?" Melody wondered.


    Due to her deep contemplation and dilemma whether she would find a way to get out from the dream or keep living in the dream, Selene was not able to hear Melody''s concern.


    Melody exchanged glances with Lucas, pointing out that there was something bothering Lucas'' younger sister.


    "Ask¡­ her!" Melody mumbled in annoyance to the laid back attitude of Lucas.


    "What? If she won''t talk that''s not my problem¡­" Lucas replied to his mate.


    "You are her only brother! Do it or else¡­" Melody threatened her mate while seated next to him.


    While Lucas was driving the jeep, he looked at the mirror to check on Selene.


    And there she was, completely taken by her own thoughts.


    "Hey sis! Are you alright? You seem to be silent back there!" Lucas looked at Melody.


    Showing her that he had already complied her request.


    "I am okay¡­ thanks!" Selene''s weak reply.


    "See!" Lucas aimed his remark towards his girlfriend mate.


    When Melody was about to ask Selene, her best friend asked first.


    "Where are we going anyways?" she asked in wonder.


    Lucas and Melody were both confused that Selene has forgotten what they were supposed to do.


    "Umm¡­ We need to go rehearsals, remember? Big day for the Silver Aurora Pack''s festival?" Melody reminded Selene.


    ¡­


    Right after they arrived at the city''s plaza, Selene saw familiar faces from the Golden Moon Pack and Crimson Pack.


    Members from each wolf pack were in festive and celebratory mood.


    The atmosphere around was filled with joy and positivity.


    No signs of negativity and dark elements around the place.


    Every second passed, Selene began to weaken her resolve in finding a way back to reality.


    ''This is all just a dream¡­''


    ''I must wake up¡­''


    ¡­


    "Hey there, beautiful!" the voice from a man she loves so much greeted her.


    "Alcyd?" Selene turned around and there he was.


    Her mate down on his knees.


    Instantly, Selene covered her mouth in astonishment.


    "I know I should wait for the right time and the right place. But letting each day pass by without knowing whether I will have the chance to ask you to be mine, forever!"


    "I want to seize this moment and ask you to share our lifetime together, as one¡­"


    "Will you marry me?"


    Sincere question of the Alpha Prince from the Golden Moon Pack.


    Everyone froze in awe of the moment they were witnessing. Including her older brother, Lucas froze while holding the hand of Melody.


    The Alpha Prince of the Golden Moon Pack proposing to the only daughter of the Alpha of Silver Aurora Pack.


    From that moment, all the things Selene wanted for herself were in front her.


    Once she returns to reality, Selene knew that she would not experience all of this.


    Tears fell.


    Desperation seeped within.


    As everyone waited for Selene to answer the big question of her mate, Selene struggled to respond.


    Because her duty and responsibilities for her people awaits for her but her desire to have her dreams come true¡­ was in her grasp.


    ¡­


    "YES! I DO!" Selene took the ring and put it around her finger.


    Immediately, the Alpha Prince embraced her warmly and tightly as she was spun around.


    And she has finally decided¡­


    To finally stay in her dream, even it felt so wrong to do so.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 552 - When The Dream Ends

    {-KING ALCYD VS ALPHA BERRICK-}


    Beta Garrett ferociously and mindlessly attacked Alpha Berrick without any hesitations.


    Quick and relentless with his own attacks against the Alpha of the newly reformed Silver Aurora Pack.


    This made Alpha Berrick merciless with own attacks as well.


    King Alcyd tried his best to stop the father of his mate without killing him. But it proved to be more challenging as he expected it to be.


    Both of them exchanged strikes and extremely powerful blows towards each other.


    Enough to destroy anything that surrounds them.


    Before they could land a deadly and irreversible damage towards each other, Alpha Maximo and his wife used their full strength in pinning Alpha Berrick down.


    At the same time, Prime Minister Alarick arrived to stop his younger brother as well.


    ¡­


    "Have you gone mad, Berrick?" Luna Zavy pointed out to their friend.


    She continued to remind him, "If you kill your daughter''s mate, what do you think will happen to her? Have you thought of that? If you became miserable and anguished with the loss of your mate, don''t you think that your daughter will go through the same experience?"


    A rude awakening and realization kicked in from the words of Luna Zavy. While Alpha Maximo utilized all his might and strength in keeping their friend down to the ground.


    Growling in anger, Alpha Berrick began to cool down and he started to see things differently as he thought it to be.


    On the other hand, Prime Minister Alarick reprimanded his younger brother for acting rashly.


    "Are you planning to kill Selene''s father? You have done a lot of sins and you have caused her a lot of pain already. If you kill her father, do you think that you will still have a chance of having her back to your side, hmm?" Prince Alarick pointed out with a lot of sense to their Alpha King.


    If the two Alphas calmed down, Beta Garret who was still under the control and manipulation of Viktor lunged a lethal attack towards Alpha Berrick.


    But his efforts failed at the arrival of Prince Ranku and his mate, Alpha Marcus.


    The two quickly restrained the Beta of their Alpha King when Alpha Marcus used his paralysis technique.


    A certain move aimed at the specific nerve point of the target that disables their movement.


    "Ranku?" The Alpha King wondered at the sight of his younger brother.


    "Both of you have the same enemy and you shouldn''t waste your time here fighting each other¡­" Prince Ranku remarked to his older brother.


    Alpha Marcus gave another strike to Beta Garrett''s body. To completely knock him out.


    -GRRR!!-


    Both Alpha Berrick and King Alcyd realized that they have the same enemy.


    Aiming at each other''s throat would be pointless.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    While Selene was drowning in her own dream, Melody saw her friend completely defeated.


    She knew that if she doesn''t do anything, it will not only be the end of her friend but all those she care would be in danger as well, including President Tony.


    There was only one target at the scene.


    Queen Mira was unaware of the presence of Melody due to her focus in completing the summoning of her destructive storm and keeping Selene in a deep trance.


    "I must do something¡­" Melody mumbled from a distance.


    As she kept her presence hidden behind a huge log, Melody decided to use her own siren voice against the opponent of Selene.


    "There is only one way to find out if this will work out. I need to try¡­" Melody tried to convince herself.


    ¡­


    When the queen of sirens and the seven seas thought that the victory was hers, suddenly a powerful and enchanting voice rivaled her own siren queen song.


    Melody intervened and tried to counter the song of Queen Mira.


    For the first time someone broke the siren queen''s song, the deadliest song amongst sirens.


    The bubble of enchantment surrounding Selene was broken.


    Queen Mira swiftly looked around for the source of the voice, the one interrupting her evil plans.


    Then she found a young woman singing a siren''s song and noticed a gleaming crown mark on her temple.


    ¡­


    #MELODY''S SIREN SONG#


    ¡­


    Things started to crumble for Queen Mira because this signifies her plans to fail.


    "NO!!!!


    "I MUST NOT FAIL!!!" Queen Mira was filled with anger.


    If her siren queen song was broken and rendered useless against Selene due to the siren song of Melody protecting her friend, there was another remaining option for Queen Mira.


    Kill Selene while she has the chance.


    Even though Selene was released from the powerful illusion created by the siren queen, the queen of werewolves remained vulnerable against her opponent.


    Queen Mira overestimated herself and her situation.


    Thus, she must deliver a deadly attack to Selene, in order to end it all.


    Freddie, the rogue wolf king arrived just in time to block the attack aimed at Selene. Rushing his way to the woman he loves the most.


    A powerful lightning combined with deadly wind torpedo striking him down until he was unconscious.


    It was meant for Selene, but Freddie took the deadly attack instead of Selene.


    Just as she woke from her dream, Selene wasn''t too delighted to return in her reality because she was already enjoying her moments in the dream she was trapped in.


    But as soon as she looked around, Freddie was already on the ground.


    He shifted back to his human form due to the severe damage he received from Queen Mira''s attack.


    ¡­


    Melody gasped for more air as she lost a lot of energy from her successful attempt in intervening the siren queen song.


    "Freddie?" Selene went to Freddie''s side and there he was unconscious.


    Barely breathing¡­ barely alive!


    "You may have awoken but the doom storm is complete!" Queen Mira announced to Selene.


    Showing pride to her own destructive powers.


    The sky has turned into a roaring darkness.


    "COME FORTH!"


    "I CALL UPON THEE!"


    "DOOM STORM!"


    When Queen Mira presumed things were going her way, Selene decided to end it all.


    Through her own dark powers!


    Her eyes turned completely black.


    "I will not let you win¡­" Selene uttered as she held Freddie''s body tightly.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    [-IN KING LIONEL''S CASTLE-]


    Prince Damien wanted to join the great battle even it was against his father''s wishes.


    But both looked outside as a ray of dark energy emerged from the battle field.


    They never felt a dark energy more powerful than anything they have experienced so far.


    "Father, do you feel it?" Prince Damien asked his father.


    "This power¡­ this is far beyond¡­" King Lionel trembled at the dark energy they were feeling at the moment.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 553 - Fifth Darkening (Part I)

    When Selene thought Freddie has lost his consciousness, the king of rogue werewolves opened his eyes wincing in pain.


    -UGH!-


    Then he looked at Selene''s breathtaking beauty.


    Despite the chaos and madness surrounding them, Freddie finds solace in the arms of the woman he loves.


    "Looks like I keep saving you¡­" he tried to reach for Selene''s face but he lost his consciousness completely and his heartbeat got slower until there was nothing at all.


    Selene realized how many people were suffering and in the verge of their death while she was enjoying in her own bubble of dream.


    Guilty as she felt, Selene looked above as how the sky was starting to rage on.


    It was something far from what she had imagined.


    Far destructive it could be.


    Simultaneously, multiple tornados were descending slowly from the dark sky.


    At the same time, hailing storm was ravaging anything on its path.


    Even the allies of Selene and King Lionel halted from their current clashes because a new threat has occurred.


    An incoming destructive storm was about to flood the entire surface.


    Even King Falcon felt hopeless at the sight of the ravenous and destructive power that Queen Mira has summoned.


    Proud and feeling triumphant of her own work, the queen of sirens and the seven seas blasted another barrage of attacks towards Selene who just surrounded herself with powerful barrier.


    Laughing crazily at her triumph at hand, Queen Mira continued to blast Selene with thunder and lightning bolts.


    "DIEEE!!"


    "THERE IS NO HOPE FOR YOU AND YOUR BELIEVERS!"


    ¡­


    As Selene looked upon the pale face of Freddie, she realized that there is still hope for everyone.


    "My darkening¡­" she uttered to herself, "My fifth darkening¡­"


    From a distance, Melody held tightly as the wind goes bizarrely stronger and untamable.


    She gazed upon the direction of Selene and the queen of sirens.


    Melody decided to get near but Queen Mira stopped her.


    "What do we have here? A rebellious and ungrateful siren trying to help her friend?" Queen Mira turned her attention to Melody who just got caught by the pompous queen.


    Then, Selene knew from that point on if she doesn''t do anything, people she cares for would suffer the worst fate of death.


    A surge of dark energy began to emerge surrounding Selene.


    "You are wrong, there is still hope for me and my believers!"


    "AND I WILL BRING YOU DOWN¡­ BITCH!" Selene was filled with courage and anger.


    ¡­


    *** FIFTH DARKENING TRANSITION ***


    In the middle of her transition to her fifth darkening, Selene was sent somewhere unknown.


    As Selene opened her eyes, she saw someone covered in black dress and dark mask in front of her. But her voice and posture reflects similar to hers.


    "Who are you? Where am I?"


    The queen of werewolves looked around in curiosity as she demanded answers.


    "You are the one who summoned me. I should be the one asking you but there''s no need to ask because I know why we are here," the woman in black dress and dark mask faced Selene with full attention before introducing herself.


    "I asked a question! ANSWER ME!" Selene demanded with force.


    A familiar voice stated the obvious in her reply.


    "I AM YOU! THE DARKNESS IN YOU! YOU AND I ARE ONE¡­"


    She further stated, "So you need the dark power once again¡­"


    "I need to defeat my enemies and stop others from getting hurt. I don''t even care even if I let you take over. I need to save everyone!" Selene''s immediate response to the woman in dark mask.


    They were conversing in a compact room where dark smoke surrounded the two ladies.


    "Looks like you got it wrong this time. I am not the one, taking over for the fifth time around¡­" she pointed out to Selene.


    Selene became more confused, "What do you mean?"


    She summoned thick and sharp vines to force the answer out of the dark version of herself.


    "No need to threaten me, silly!"


    "The one who will be in control this time around is no other than¡­ YOU!"


    Suddenly, Selene was lost for words and asked, "What? Am I really going to have my dark powers without losing control and going out wild?"


    The dark Selene heaved a deep sigh before she explained it to Selene.


    "You see, even though I want to be the one who goes out and kill. This time around, you are given the opportunity to take over and have a taste of the dark magic of your own."


    "And let me warn you. You will be drunk with power and liberated from your own desire. Nothing will be the same¡­ ever again!"


    Selene shook her head in more confusion.


    But the dark Selene continued to explain.


    "It doesn''t make sense to me!" Selene exclaimed.


    "You will be in control but your greed for more power and authority will be like no other. Darkness and your soul will become one, closer than before! That''s the difference this time ¡­"


    "Fair warning ¡­ you will never be the same ¡­ again! Because the darkness will assimilate with all of your power. In attempt to release all your dormant powers¡­ so even you free yourself from the darkening, it will never be the same you again. Choose carefully, consequences will be in place!"


    Dark smoke sealed and gagged the dark version of Selene from speaking further.


    ''ONLY THE MOST POWERFUL AND THE STRONGEST SHALL PREVAIL!''


    Whispers from the dark smoke began to convince Selene.


    ''Choose well or else, everything shall be ruined!''


    ¡­


    A golden cup bearing the dark water filled with extreme powers appeared from nothingness.


    Selene began to be hypnotized by the temptation of taking the golden cup.


    "I must put an end to this and save those who I can save¡­" Selene tried to convince herself despite her doubts.


    ¡­


    *** BACK IN THE PRESENT ***


    Selene finally decided to push through her intent of going through her fifth darkening.


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas was about to blast Melody with her powerful trident. She was intercepted by Selene.


    After healing Freddie successfully and placing him to the ground gently, Selene appeared in front of Melody out of nowhere.


    Quick as the flash of light, Selene was already in front of Melody. Blocking the attempt of Queen Mira.


    "As I said, I am bringing you down today¡­ BITCH!" Selene declared with full confidence.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 554 - Fifth Darkening (Part II)

    The queen of sirens and the seven seas was astonished that Selene easily deflected her attacks and quickly moved from place to another.


    But Melody was already familiar at Selene''s aura.


    This made her worry for the worst.


    "Why did you have to? Bring back my sister!" Melody feared that Selene has lost to her dark side once again.


    Expecting that the dark side of Selene would response to her violently, Melody stepped back in defense of herself.


    "Ahh!" She yelped in fear as she fell to the ground.


    Selene turned her attention to Melody and quashed her worries.


    "It''s still me, Mels!" Selene clarified herself to Melody.


    "It''s really you?!?! How can this be? I can feel your aura going dark!" Melody vented her doubts and worries.


    "I don''t have time to explain, I have a big fish to fry!" Selene had to wrap it up with her friend instead of explaining things to her.


    At the mention of Selene''s reference to big fish, Queen Mira hissed at the insult of her rival.


    "Or should I say salmon on the rocks?" Selene further provoking the queen of sirens.


    A loud and disruptive screeching scream was released by Queen Mira due to her anger towards the queen of werewolves.


    Surrounded by purple and black avatar, Selene commanded the ground to crack into half and swallow Queen Mira.


    Queen Mira''s screeching voice had no effect on Selene and now she was about to fall in a huge crack. Before falling to the huge crack, Queen Mira summoned water to be her own floating platform.


    Then she released combination of lightning and ice elemental attack to defeat Selene.


    Unfortunately, Selene summoned her most special element and her expertise¡­ the great fire!


    Compared to before, her fire has been fused with dark element.


    Adding more power and destructive damage to it.


    Even Selene did not expect her flames to improve and level up so much.


    Barrage of fire and unbelievable might of her dark fire surrounded the battlefield.


    Creating more destruction and havoc around.


    Freddie and Melody were surrounded with powerful force field to protect them from Selene''s power.


    For the first time in many years, Selene no longer fear her own power and the consequences of using it.


    As if she was liberated and freed from a long time shackles.


    "I never felt so free and powerful!" Selene mumbled to herself.


    Queen Mira was in disbelief by the overwhelming power of Selene. Even though Selene was getting the upper hand and the edge in their battle, Queen Mira still felt confident because of the doom storm she successfully summoned.


    "It''s too late! Even you defeat me, the surface will still be swallowed and destroyed by my own doom storm¡­ bwahahaha!!!" Queen Mira arrogantly announced to Selene.


    The queen of werewolves looked at the dark sky and the havoc surrounding her.


    Instead of feeling defeated and panic from desolation, Selene smirked at the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    Mocking her further.


    "Oh, you mean this shit you created?" Selene undermining tone towards Queen Mira.


    She quickly raised her hand above and aimed to the sky.


    "I command thee!"


    "DISAPPEAR!"


    "NOW!"


    Within a blink of an eye, things cleared as if nothing was about to destroy everything.


    Everyone in the battle field was dumbfounded and confused what just happened.


    Things were turning to hell on earth until there was nothing but out of nowhere, everything returned to what it was.


    Even the sky became clear filled with stars.


    Mostly shocked was no other than Queen Mira.


    "IMPOSSIBLE! HOW?" Queen Mira was dumbstruck by the extreme powers of Selene.


    "Did it take you long and hard enough to create that shit? Doom Storm was it? A lame technique you thought that would destroy us all¡­" Selene continued to insult and undermine Queen Mira''s attempt.


    She began to gather her own destructive power that would kill her opponent.


    "Why don''t we try my way?" Selene prompted.


    Instantly, a collective thunder bolt struck Queen Mira at Selene''s command.


    Impaling her to the ground.


    Screams of Queen Mira could be heard.


    Melody was astonished that Selene was easily overpowering Queen Mira in their showdown.


    Selene released a huge dark energy ball that would obliterate Queen Mira into pieces.


    Not even Melody could do anything to stop the queen of werewolves.


    Unexpectedly, another presence arrived and intervened the attempt of Selene.


    He used a powerful energy rod to redirect it back to Selene upon her release.


    It took Selene by surprise. Before evading it, she realized that if she successfully evade it, Melody would get the direct hit and the force field would not suffice in protecting her from it.


    So, Selene countered it with another powerful combined elemental blast.


    "Damn it!" Selene cursed and looked for the culprit that intervened her moment.


    "You think, I would let you win¡­ oh chosen one!" uttered by the man with the long robe.


    "A necromancer?" the platinum haired queen was stunned at the new arrival of another opponent.


    "Yours truly, ZAEQIR!" the powerful necromancer decided to join the great battle.


    He revealed to Selene, "The dark lord wanted me to rescue his mistress! And take your soul for his offering!"


    ¡­


    A silver lining which Queen Mira hoped for.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    [-IN KING LIONEL''S CASTLE-]


    Both father and son were staggered at the extreme dark energy surrounding in a particular area where Selene was having her battle.


    "Father, it is time!" Prince Damien expressed his eagerness to defeat Selene.


    Unlike his son, King Lionel hesitated.


    "I told you countless times already, we must choose our own battles and wait for the right time for our reaping!" King Lionel emphasized his disagreement towards his son''s eagerness.


    This made the dark vampire prince more frustrated.


    "Amelia¡­"


    A huge griffin appeared from the shadows.


    Growling towards the vampire king.


    "Damien, I am your father! I released you from your imprisonment¡­" King Lionel further stated to his evil son.


    As King Lionel turned around to look at his son''s expression, Prince Damien swiftly moved in front of his father.


    "I know¡­" Prince Damien choked his father before it could make any further move against him.


    He elaborated further his intent, "But you have proven to be a weak king for our kingdom."


    "I AM DONE LISTENING TO YOUR WEAK DECISIONS!"


    "IT''S TIME FOR ME TO CARVE MY OWN PATH!"


    "AND YOU WILL OBEY ME, THIS TIME!"


    Prince Damien eyes gleamed as he held his father''s neck tightly.


    King Lionel resisted against his evil son''s attempt.


    "I am more powerful than you! Your powers won''t work against me!" King Lionel said in his resistance.


    Unfortunately for him, Prince Damien ordered the huge griffin to bite him from behind.


    Loud and agonizing screams reverberated around the halls of his castle.


    "Well¡­ now it will!" Prince Damien declared victoriously at the sight of his father falling to his knees.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 555 - Fifth Darkening (Part III)

    As the battle were intensifying for Selene, the battle against Viktor were also reaching its climax.


    It was not that as easy as Alpha Berrick had imagined. He thought that his hybrid powers and monstrous strength would be enough.


    But the former Alpha King, the cursed dark wolf¡­ Viktor proved to be more cunning and dangerous than he was before.


    He had plenty of tricks on his sleeves.


    Despite now being outnumbered, Viktor found a way to even the battle out and have a standing fight against his opponents.


    First, he had to force his ally, Mia, to awaken through his dark abilities.


    {-Dark Soul Amplifier-}


    Mia awaken from her slumber and healed from her injuries. She turned around and saw a pack of werewolves gathering together against Viktor.


    "It looks like we are greatly outnumbered here¡­" Mia muttered as she recomposed herself.


    "Obviously, that''s why you have to unleash all you have. In order to survive and make it out alive. Do your worst!" Viktor suggested for Mia to go all out now.


    He continued, "Before you do that¡­ back me up as I try something else."


    The powerful dark witch summoned a dark smog to push away her opponents so they could not intervene Viktor on what he was about to do.


    Utilizing a combination attack of ultimate dark claws and dark link. He successfully aimed at Lucas and got him under his control.


    After digging his claws deep unto Lucas'' neck.


    Lucas was tricked due to the illusion created by Mia. He was overpowered by the dark powers of Viktor.


    A scream of agonizing pain from his own son was heard by Alpha Berrick.


    "LUCAS!" Alpha Berrick angrily burst into fury.


    When the dark smog cleared, there Lucas was¡­ standing behind Viktor. Following his shadow.


    Plenty of combined explosive energy balls were summoned. Mia and Lucas fused their abilities together created a powerful series of attacks.


    Alpha Berrick and King Alcyd''s forces were divided respectively.


    The battle field was turning into mayhem.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Selene had to make Melody hide away because things were going to get worse.


    Zaeqir and Queen Mira joined forces in their attempt to defeat Selene.


    Instead of summoning an army of minions, the powerful dark necromancer reserved his full power for direct attacks against the platinum haired tribrid.


    Both the queen of sirens and the powerful dark necromancer released their powerful dark elements.


    "Let''s see if you can survive this!" Queen Mira haughtily underestimated Selene''s chances of winning. Because this time around Queen Mira has someone extremely powerful at her side.


    Melody became worried for her friend.


    It was indeed worrisome to witness two powerful dark beings against her.


    "SELENE!!!" Melody cried in worry for Selene.


    The wind changed.


    And the ground shook.


    "You think I will easily go down because of you two?" Selene flew above and focused in strengthening her attacks.


    {-Wind Blades & Earth Spikes-}


    Series of elemental attacks were constantly aimed towards the queen of sirens and the powerful dark necromancer.


    {-Vacuum Flame Torpedo-}


    Another series of elemental attacks continued to go towards their direction.


    They were starting to feel the pressure of going against the queen of werewolves.


    Her fifth darkening has tremendously amplified her powers.


    "I will make you both kneel down to me!" Selene gritted her teeth in eagerness to defeat her enemies.


    From above, there was an incoming attack towards her.


    The queen of werewolves evaded each attack and turned around to see who was responsible for it.


    Prince Damien was riding the griffin and King Lionel floating with his sturdy monstrous wings.


    For the first time, other vampires saw the monstrous form of their vampire king.


    This was all possible because of Prince Damien.


    His powers compelled the vampire king to obey his orders.


    It was something not easy to do.


    King Lionel was sent to dispatch the nuisance nullifying sphere of Antoin.


    The vampire king showcased his invisible stabbing hexes towards the former henchman.


    Antoin fell unto his knees, shrouded with pain and deadly damage from King Lionel. His allies were surprised to see the former henchman on the ground powerless.


    It was too late for anyone to help him. Because King Lionel has succeeded in executing his sneak attack.


    The element of surprise was on Prince Damien''s advantage. Taking all his targets by surprise.


    Except for one¡­ Selene!


    Both of them duked it in a fierce showdown.


    Selene was chained out of nowhere.


    Amelia''s ability¡­ {-Illusion Prison-}


    It constricted Selene''s movement and allowing her opponents to gang up on her.


    When her enemies thought they already had the advantage and the upper hand.


    The powerful queen of werewolves exhibited another overwhelming power.


    {-Ultimate Blast-}


    Everything around her were surrounded with destructive force.


    She released a blast of sphere that obliterated everything in her path.


    In order to release herself from the bind, Selene displayed another surprising and overwhelming attacks.


    As Selene landed to the ground, all her opponents were panting and exhausted from attacking her.


    "Can you still keep up, everyone?" Selene signaled that she was far from tired.


    Prince Damien, Queen Mira, and Zaeqir were all astonished at what Selene was capable of.


    "Eliminating you now is our top priority! If only the other generals of dark lord were here, things would have been different," Zaeqir contemplated on better scenarios in defeating Selene.


    Somehow, the dark prince realized what his father was talking about.


    Underestimating Selene would be a fatal mistake.


    He clenched his fist from this realization of his. It was too late already to back out from the battle against Selene.


    "Where does she get this extreme powers to fight us?" Prince Damien mumbled in frustration.


    The dark prince added, "She supposed to be exhausted from all those attacks."


    Queen Mira revealed to him, "It''s her fifth darkening! She somehow fused her dark powers with her soul."


    "A desperate attempt to strengthen herself," Zaeqir chimed in their conversation.


    At the sight of Melody hiding behind, it made Prince Damien thought that Selene still cares for the safety of her allies.


    So, targeting her allies will weaken her own defenses.


    "I will attack her friends, as soon as she lowers her guard¡­ Try taking advantage of it!" Prince Damien told the other two powerful creatures near him.


    They understood what Prince Damien intended to do.


    Unknown to them, Selene was already preparing to finish their showdown.


    Though, Prince Damien remained hopeful with his own tricks.


    ''We will see who will stand victorious in this war¡­'' Prince Damien thought to himself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 556 - Fifth Darkening (Part IV)

    Viktor could see his plans not working as it turned out to be.


    The Alpha King successfully pinned down Lucas and removed the dark effects of Viktor''s ability, through his own {-Alpha King''s Roar-}.


    It allowed King Alcyd to save Selene''s older brother from his own father. He could not allow another sin to be added under his accountability if ever something happens to Selene''s older brother. Since he was tasked by his mate to make sure nothing bad happens to Lucas.


    ''Finally, you''re back with us!'' King Alcyd expressed his delight to see Lucas back in his feet.


    After shrugging off the weird sensation from Viktor''s failed manipulation ability, Lucas intended to help in the battle but he felt weaker than he was.


    ''What happened?'' Lucas wondered.


    ''My father used you to attack us. Gladly, you did not harm anyone but you gave us a hell of a time with your explosive attacks. Though, I already know how to counter your attacks and your younger sister taught me what to do if ever you fall into my father''s tricks,'' the Alpha King explained to Selene''s older brother.


    ''And where''s my father?'' another query of Lucas.


    He tried to look for his father and Viktor but the surroundings were surrounded with flames and smoke.


    As Lucas looked around, he realized that he caused such mayhem.


    ''Did I do this?'' Lucas asked.


    Other executive officers of King Alcyd waited for him to explain the situation instead of them.


    ''Don''t worry about that¡­ we just need to help your father now! He kind of lost it with Viktor. My father made a desperate attempt of using rogue werewolves as his pawns to distract him,'' further explanations of King Alcyd.


    ''Why didn''t you help him first?'' Lucas complained.


    ''You were my priority first before anything else. Even though I wanted to avenge my mother and kill my own father for his own crimes, I cannot let your sister hate me for not helping you first. Do you understand now?'' King Alcyd emphasized his priorities to Lucas.


    In the middle of their conversation, a group of hunters arrived.


    They saw the Alpha King and his executive officers in their wolf form. Each of them had no idea what the werewolves were talking about. It seems that the werewolves were conversing but none of them could comprehend.


    "Let those werewolves be! Let us find Selene and help her. Those dogs can handle themselves!" Booth appeared from behind the other hunters.


    King Alcyd and his executive officers growled at the sight of Booth.


    But Lucas calmed them down because there was still something they had to accomplish.


    The tension between Alcyd and Booth was still not resolved.


    ''Alcyd, we need to help father first and find Selene,'' Lucas tried to convince the Alpha King.


    Lucas was right.


    At the mention of Selene, King Alcyd suddenly felt something within him snapped.


    He fell to the ground as he almost lost consciousness.


    Fortunately for him, the hunters already left them on their own when he fell unto his knees and lost control of his wolf form.


    Shifting back to his human form.


    It surprised everyone that King Alcyd suddenly returned to his human form.


    ''Kratos! What''s happening?'' King Alcyd sought for his spirit wolf.


    ''Hey Kratos?!?!'' he demanded for the presence of his spirit wolf.


    Even Lucas became curious what was happening to the Alpha King.


    And there he was, the spirit wolf of King Alcyd finally responded.


    ''Our mate went dark once more. But something''s off¡­ her spirit wolf¡­ Sylvia¡­'' Kratos was worried further for their mate.


    Trying his best to regain his wolf strength once more. King Alcyd instructed his executive officers to follow and protect Lucas at all cost.


    At first, they refused and hesitated to obey. But their Alpha King reiterated the importance of helping Selene.


    "Go and help Lucas in providing reinforcement to Alpha Berrick, Selene needs my help. Something terrible just took place and I must help her now!" King Alcyd revealed to the others.


    Lucas understood immediately what King Alcyd must do. So, he quickly told the executive officers of King Alcyd to follow him and they must hurry before things go out of hand.


    His worry was more of towards his father completely wreak havoc that even their allies may get hurt in the process.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    Queen Mira and Zaeqir could no longer keep up with Selene''s overwhelming power. Except for Prince Damien, he quickly heals and regenerate from the damage he receives from Selene''s relentless attacks.


    "We must leave before she kills us¡­" Zaeqir pleaded to the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    "Are you scared of her?" Queen Mira asked the powerful necromancer.


    Without hesitation and doubts, the powerful necromancer replied.


    "Yes! I am¡­ for the first time¡­ I can sense such dark power that rivals the dark lord. She exudes terrifying power. If things continue like this, she may able to¡­" Zaeqir conveyed his fears regarding losing their life against Selene.


    But Queen Mira wanted to continue fighting.


    "She still has weakness and I will implore her weakness which is her friends and loved ones¡­" Queen Mira wanted to speak further until Selene release another unimaginable power.


    This just made things worse as they thought they could have a chance against her.


    Upon hearing the plan of Queen Mira to use her loved ones against her, Selene activate something within that no one has ever done.


    "Do you want to see true power?" Selene muttered as she floated in the air.


    Prince Damien was about to command Amelia who was currently in her griffin form, when Selene unleashed another terrifying dark power.


    Due to her fifth darkening, Selene has been in power lust frenzy where she has been tapping overwhelming power without any restrictions and restraints.


    No caution to how it would affects others. All she could sense was the ecstasy every time she unleashes her dark powers.


    And this time around, Selene was planning to activate her vampire blood.


    "Since I have extreme dark powers at my disposal, should I take this to another level?" Selene stared at Prince Damien with an evil grin.


    "Do you want to see me activate my vampire blood without anyone turning me?"


    Selene''s words sparked a shocking and astonishing challenge.


    All her opponents were bewildered at what Selene was about to do.


    "Let us finally end this war¡­ with my victory!"


    Her eyes began to glisten into bright red velvet.


    Everyone in the battle field began to sense a different kind of fear.


    A fear close to death itself.


    ¡­


    King Alcyd shifted back into his wolf form once again, rushing his way to his beloved mate.


    ''I will not let you ruin your own soul this time around, my love!''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 557 - Vampire Blood Activation (Part I)

    {-SELENE vs PRINCE DAMIEN, QUEEN MIRA, & ZAEQIR-}


    In becoming a vampire, a creature must be bitten by another vampire and must be in the brink of death.


    There has been no records about another living soul becoming a vampire on their own accord. Even those who had vampire blood in their system must need the bite of a vampire.


    Prince Damien was astonished and shocked at the declaration of Selene in becoming a vampire on her own.


    No one has ever heard of a creature activating their own vampire blood.


    "That''s impossible! You will need a bite from another vampire to trigger the activation of your vampire blood. How will you activate it without another vampire''s bite?" Prince Damien was puzzled about how Selene would accomplish such an impossible feat.


    Even the queen of sirens and the powerful necromancer never heard of a vampire becoming into one without any help from another vampire.


    "Did I hear it right? She will try to awaken her vampire nature on her own?"  Queen Mira asked the powerful necromancer.


    The powerful necromancer was astonished at the sight they were witnessing.


    From the smokes and ruins surrounding them, there was an extremely powerful force emerging within the silver platinum-haired queen of werewolves. She began to awaken her vampire nature.


    Through her dark magic, Selene was now capable of using blood magic and awakening seals.


    She performed a quick awakening seal unto herself without any incantation of spells.


    Runic symbols and signs of an ancient awakening spell covered all over Selene''s skin and gleamed brightly.


    "Without even reciting any incantation for the magic spells¡­ That ancient dark magic! How could she¡­" Zaeqir knew from that point on, he would be no match against Selene.


    He immediately tried to convince Queen Mira to leave at once.


    "We need to leave now! Before it becomes too late for us. She will become more powerful after this," Zaeqir''s fear was evident on his words and expressions.


    From a distance away from Selene, the mate of her older brother stood in worry.


    Melody saw how much darkness has Selene embraced just to access a great amount of power in her attempt of defeating her enemies.


    All her opponents were bewildered at what Selene was about to do.


    "Let us finally end this war¡­ with my victory!"


    Her eyes began to glisten into bright red velvet.


    Everyone in the battle field began to sense a different kind of fear.


    A fear close to death itself.


    All the battles around halted at the sudden emergence of a terrifying and desolating aura.


    "Don''t tell me she¡­" the Great Grand White Witch uttered upon sensing the extreme powers of Selene.


    While everyone was distracted, King Magnus used this opportunity to cast a quick portal to escape.


    "I guess it is time for me to save myself from the destruction that is about to take place," King Magnus muttered as he quickly jumped to the portal he summoned.


    "Come back here, you coward!!!!" the Great Grand White Witch screamed at the escaping king of warlocks.


    The followers of King Magnus were all lifeless after the most senior witch liberated all the slaves and helped them defeat all their slavers and allies of King Lionel.


    On the other hand¡­


    King Lionel was facing the fairy royal sisters, Queen Venus and Princess Magenta.


    While King Falcon led his army in defeating the army of Queen Mira.


    Aquano was overwhelmed with the strength and agility of the king of the skies.


    "Go back to your kingdom with the other remaining forces of your army. Leave your fallen queen and you will still save what''s left with your comrades. The new chosen one has awaken her full power," King Falcon told the commanding general of Queen Mira.


    Aquano wanted to save his queen but the entire army will die with her if they force themselves in a losing war.


    "Everyone, retreat!" Aquano commanded his remaining forces.


    As King Falcon stood with a hope that there would be lesser lives to be sacrificed in this war.


    At the same time, he turned around and saw the two sisters fight the king of vampires.


    King Falcon had to save the two sisters when King Lionel used his ultimate power to release powerful force field that would put any of his target into an excruciating pain. In his attempt, he also fell to the same excruciating pain.


    All of them began to kneel in pain, due to the sudden terrifying aura they felt, their defenses were lowered and they could not deflect the powerful ability of King Lionel.


    But instantly, before King Lionel could even fatally wound them, King Lionel''s attention was diverted as well.


    King Falcon was prepared to use his unique ability, {-Phoenix Heart-}.


    An ability to protect and heal anyone from someone''s dark attack. Though, its usage might only allow him to use once in a day.


    The king of vampires looked like he was not himself.


    His eyes were dull and void. As if he was only obeying someone''s orders.


    ''Find me and join me, now!'' new orders were ringing in King Lionel''s ears.


    Within a split of a second he disappeared, releasing all his targets from his bind.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Selene had successfully awakened her full power.


    A tremendous power flowing all over her.


    Without needing to shift into her wolf form, she successfully combined her witch, werewolf, and vampire blood into one.


    After awakening her vampire blood, Selene immediately combined her innate powers to awaken her complete form.


    Prince Damien was known to be the prince of darkness. And for the first time in his life, he felt such terrifying presence in front of him.


    "Amelia, trap her within your power and¡­" Before Prince Damien could finish his command, Selene appeared in front of the huge griffin.


    Amelia who was now a huge griffin failed to execute her attack when Selene suddenly appeared and struck her with a powerful whip lash.


    Selene''s hand was shrouded with long whip of her energy force. It was glistening in silver blue.


    "Now¡­ let me show you how terrifying I can be¡­" Selene''s eyes had no longer the same light it had before.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 558 - Vampire Blood Activation (Part II)

    "Now¡­ let me show you how terrifying I can be¡­" Selene''s eyes had no longer the same light it had before.


    Melody noticed the drastic change in Selene. A certain light in her eyes has disappeared and was no longer present. It was replaced by a dark and a hint of blood-lust.


    The silver platinum-haired daughter of Alpha Berrick began to unleash the full extent of her powers.


    A devastating force was released throwing off anything in her path, including Melody.


    Unaware to the full extent of her powers, Selene does not care anymore how her powers would affects others. Melody felt the terrifying force of Selene''s new awakening.


    Not only did her eyes change into a bloody red velvet shade, but she also started to grow fangs and her nails became sharper, enough to fatally kill anyone.


    Amelia, in her ancient griffin form, tried to recompose herself after receiving such a powerful hit. She immediately released powerful energy blast from her mouth combined with wind slashes through her wings, aiming at Selene.


    If Queen Mira and Zaeqir were astonished and stunned in their positions, Prince Damien remained firm and determined in defeating Selene. Because if he succeeds in defeating her, then he could claim the supreme throne for himself instead of Queen Mira.


    Another dark aura became potent and evident in the battle field, Prince Damien has finally showed his full form as well.


    His skin completely turned black as his hair grew longer and gleamed into golden yellow.


    "Hah! Let''s see who can be more terrifying between the two of us," Prince Damien revealed his terrifying form and unleashed his complete dark version.


    He added, "I was not sealed away and feared by many for nothing!"


    Upon also the transformation of Prince Damien, the queen of sirens and the seven seas was reminded how much Prince Damien was feared by the entire population of the supernatural world because of his dark powers and vicious thirst for killing.


    Both the new queen of werewolves and Prince Damien were in their complete form.


    Right before Amelia''s attack hit Selene, the new queen of werewolves easily deflected the powerful combined attack through a thick force field and redirecting it back to its summoner.


    The huge ancient griffin shielded itself with its huge wings, protecting oneself from her own attack.


    "Using others for your own dirty work? I never thought that the prince of darkness would employ weaklings on his side," Selene tried to provoke the vampire prince.


    Hearing the snide comments and insults thrown at him, Prince Damien clenched his fist in anger.


    "You will see why it is a bad idea to anger the prince of darkness," Prince Damien surrounded himself with dark aura.


    "Prince of darkness or prince of weaklings?" Selene further insulted Prince Damien.


    She knew that angering the vampire prince further would only focus in going on a rampage and attacking her. Selene already expected Prince Damien to go all out and make an attempt to overwhelm her.


    One thing she found out about vampire royalties is that they can be as proud as the werewolves in terms of their own capabilities.


    So, she has foreseen and anticipated the barrage of attacks and fury from the prince of darkness.


    No one dared to interrupt the fight between the two extremely powerful beings.


    They could only see flickering lights in the air.


    Selene and Prince Damien seemingly disappeared. Only the sparks of their attacks and the overwhelming exchange of powerful strikes were visible for the others.


    "They are too fast!" Queen Mira muttered under her breath.


    "And powerful¡­ they could slice us both into halves if we try to join in¡­" Zaeqir informed the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    But Queen Mira ignored Zaeqir. She saw this as her chance to help the prince of darkness and take down Selene.


    When she was about to raise the powerful trident, Queen Mira lost all the weapons she possessed.


    "What the?!" she was confused.


    Now, Selene struck Prince Damien with an ultimate lightning blast.


    The powerful trident and the scepter of the queen of fairies were under her possession.


    "Well¡­ Well¡­ looks like I am the new owner of these powerful weapons!" Selene smirked with a vicious plan in her mind.


    Prince Damien hit the ground so hard, the ground shook due to the impact of his fall.


    "Curse you¡­." Prince Damien was annoyed that he could not defeat Selene with his full might.


    Suddenly, the king of vampires appeared behind Selene and tried to impale her with his bladed arm.


    King Lionel''s arm was coated with his dark element and he fused it with his ultimate hexing aura.


    Fortunately, Selene already felt King Lionel''s presence approaching.


    "You are too slow," Selene remarked.


    Selene combined the powerful trident and the scepter of the queen of fairies, transforming it into a powerful spear.


    Everything became slow for Selene, with all the power at her disposal. She froze even time in her command.


    Instead of her being stabbed at the back, Selene was now the one behind the king of vampires.


    "Who are you trying to kill?" Selene whispered to King Lionel.


    Then, Prince Damien witness his father get struck by Selene''s powerful spear.


    She did not waste any time, Selene summoned a powerful fusion of four elements and blasted King Lionel with it after striking him from behind.


    The prince of darkness did not expect his father to be easily dealt with by Selene.


    Her attack released King Lionel from his son''s control.


    But he was already severely wounded by Selene''s attack.


    The king of vampires saw his son below him while he was above with Selene, realizing how deep the wounds he has attained.


    "Trying to heal your wounds?" Selene scoffed.


    King Lionel could no longer heal himself since Selene knew fire element could hinder the regenerating and healing ability of any vampires.


    From that point on, the king of vampires knew how determined Selene was to kill him on the spot.


    "You were the one responsible for my mother''s death. Not Viktor, not the henchmen, but you!!" Selene declared.


    She continued in her declaration, "It is now time to pay your dues¡­ King Lionel¡­ or should I say my great grandfather!"


    King Lionel summoned a dark sphere temporarily holding off Selene so he could accomplish his last attempt.


    Prince Damien suddenly felt a dark link from his father.


    ''Dear son, as I told you¡­ always know your battles¡­ never rush into one once you do not have the complete advantage on your side. Before I completely perish, I am transferring all my powers to you. Use this wisely, live and conquer the world!''


    In a blink of an eye, the black sphere suffocated Selene and a river of blood were being transferred forcefully to Prince Damien.


    "Uggghh!" he groaned in the process of his new transformation.


    Selene was agitated that the vampire king still had a trump card on his sleeve.


    It will be more difficult to handle Prince Damien if King Lionel successfully transfer all his power to Prince Damien before dying.


    ''I must¡­ kill¡­ him¡­ first¡­'' Selene tried her best to release herself from the dark bind of King Lionel.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 559 - A Fathers Resolve

    The sky became darker.


    A terrifying atmosphere enveloped the entire battlefield.


    King Lionel received a severe and fatal wound from Selene''s powerful attack.


    Her new majestic spear from the fusion of the legendary trident and the fairy queen''s powerful scepter, was overwhelmingly lethal.


    Then, the combination of four elements further inflicting damage on the king of vampires so he could not heal nor regenerate from his wounds.


    His only next move was to make sure his son becomes the most powerful vampire.


    Dark binding energy suffocated the silver platinum-haired queen of werewolves while the king of vampires was preoccupied in transferring his entire power to his favorite son.


    Only King Lionel had the ability to transfer his powers through dark blood magic.


    It was an ancient ability that no vampire was capable of doing.


    Prince Damien did not expect his father to perform such a risky move.


    Instead of finding a way to escape from Selene or to survive, King Lionel chose to ensure his son''s success.


    ''Dear son, as I told you¡­ always know your battles¡­ never rush into one if you do not have the complete advantage on your side. Before I completely perish, I am transferring all my powers to you. Use this wisely, live and conquer the world!''


    In a blink of an eye, the black sphere suffocated Selene and a river of blood were being transferred forcefully to Prince Damien.


    The prince of darkness received tremendous power from his father.


    A father''s resolve before losing his life from the fearsome queen of werewolves.


    Despite what he has done, King Lionel chose to help his son rather than leaving him in a risky position.


    ''Live and conquer!'' King Lionel''s last whisper to his son as he completed the transfer.


    At the same time, Selene released herself from the dark bind of the king of vampires. She immediately deepened her strike and released another deadly blast through the majestic spear.


    King Lionel felt his end was about to get near.


    "You¡­ will¡­ never¡­ shall¡­" King Lionel wanted to discourage Selene but his words were not making any difference.


    Selene whispered to King Lionel''s ear before ending his life.


    "This is for all the misery you caused me. For all the things you took away from me. So, watch me from the underworld as I take the supreme throne."


    A blinding blast turned the king of vampires into ashes.


    If the world treated Prince Damien as a monster, only King Lionel made the prince of darkness feel that he was someone more than just a monster.


    Both of them shared the same dream and the same vision.


    "NOOO!!!!" Prince Damien witnessed his father turn into ashes from Selene''s power.


    When everyone thought that the prince of darkness was not capable of releasing any tears, there he was crying over his loss.


    Then silver furs emerged from Selene''s shoulders.


    Gleaming brightly at the night where she display her unwavering prowess and overwhelming power.


    She was no longer the weak and lone silver wolf, Selene has now become the most powerful creature in the world.


    "Now, son of King Lionel¡­ do you want to follow your father?" Selene had no remorse nor hint of mercy in her eyes.


    "I¡­ WILL¡­ KILL¡­ YOU!!!" Prince Damien was engulfed by rage and anger.


    Now, he has acquired the power of his father. It was time for him to put it into use.


    Even Selene did not expect the drastic change of Prince Damien in strength, speed, and power.


    They were now in equal footing.


    Queen Mira planned to use her siren''s voice once more but Melody saw the queen of sirens and the seven seas planning to intervene once more.


    Right before Queen Mira could initiate another attack, Melody screeched loud enough to put Zaeqir and Queen Mira onto their knees.


    "H-How could another siren stun the queen of sirens? H-How is this possible?" Zaeqir was puzzled as he looked at Queen Mira, because no siren has ever stunned the queen of sirens.


    Melody released all her power and gave it all in trying to protect Selene.


    ''I will not let you harm my sister!'' Melody thought to herself.


    On the other hand¡­ Queen Mira realized something as she tried to rationalize what was happening.


    "Can it be?" Queen Mira''s eyes widened at the possibility that her long lost daughter can be the same siren trying to stop her.


    As they were distracted, Selene and Prince Damien were going at each other with all their might.


    Compared to Selene, Prince Damien was still getting used to his new found powers. While Selene knew already how to access her deadly abilities and with the help of the majestic spear, it gave her an edge to the prince of darkness.


    She suddenly realized of something that could defeat Prince Damien.


    While exchanging powerful blasts, strikes and incredibly quick attacks, Selene summoned a sealing circle that trapped Prince Damien and immobilizing him.


    "If your father transferred his power to you, what if I take both of your powers and make it mine?" Selene uttered a very dangerous intent.


    ¡­


    While Selene and Prince Damien were trying to kill each other, before the powerful necromancer got struck by the deafening voice of Melody, Zaeqir commanded one of his powerful minions to fetch Viktor already. Because he was planning to escape.


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Alpha Berrick defeated all the rogue werewolves in front of him.


    His two greatest allies, Luna Zavy and Alpha Maximo were surrounding Mia.


    The dark witch was also exhausted from fighting against the two hybrids.


    "You have nowhere to run now¡­Viktor!" Alpha Berrick was too engrossed in taking out Viktor. He already forgot that Mia was waiting for a chance to strike at him once she gets a chance.


    Behind Alpha Berrick, a dark vine was about to strike him until Lucas threw his explosive energy blasts while rushing towards his father.


    Alpha Berrick noticed the failed attempt of Mia and it angered him.


    "You cowards!" Alpha Berrick cursed at Mia and Viktor.


    Out of nowhere, the ground shook and an earth quake cracked the ground into half.


    Deadly gust of tornados swept the allies of Alpha Berrick and even Lucas was thrown far off.


    The father of Lucas saw that his son will fall into the pit of the crack while in front of him, he can kill the man who caused his wife''s death.


    A father''s resolve took over rather than his desire for vengeance. He could not imagine of losing another loved one.


    "Lucas, my boy!" Alpha Berrick quickly rushed to his son''s rescue.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 560 - Departure Of Zaeqir

    Alpha Berrick was rushing his way to rescue his son.


    Lucas was stunned by the unexpected attack from out of nowhere.


    A wild gust of tornado appeared and an earthquake split the ground in half, creating a huge crack that will lead anyone into the pit of darkness.


    Some of the rogue werewolves have fallen while others were saved.


    The executive officers of the Alpha King were fortunate enough to evade such a pitiful state.


    But due to Lucas'' desire in helping his father, he also lost awareness of his surroundings.


    Allowing someone to inflict an unexpected attack.


    There was a surge of lightning current within the gust that paralyzed Lucas.


    Upon hitting him, he was not able to move for a while due to the effects of the attack on him.


    Fortunately, Alpha Berrick was just right in time to catch him mid-air.


    He successfully saved his son from a frightening demise. Alpha Berrick quickly checked on his son after saving him.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Alpha Berrick''s worries were obvious.


    From his blood-thirst for revenge, the Alpha Berrick has regained his usual self.


    "I am okay. I am just glad you are back, father!" Lucas rubbed his fur against his father''s.


    On the other hand¡­


    Viktor wanted to finish Alpha Berrick off but he was stopped by a mysterious lady.


    She appeared from the shadows and covered her face with a gray mask. Her long gray hair were tied into a bun.


    "My master wished for you and your dark witch ally to leave now. If you won''t then I might have to force you to come along. It seems that the new chosen one has evolved into her complete form. And no one can stop her now," the mysterious lady informed the cursed dark wolf to retreat.


    The cursed dark wolf could sense the shift of the weight of the atmosphere. There was a threatening force from somewhere close.


    More threatening and darker than his own dark aura and Mia combined.


    He wanted to ignore the mysterious lady but he could not deny the sudden changes because based on what he could sense from afar, this creature can eliminate him as well if this creature wishes.


    "Don''t tell me, we are really leaving?" Mia wondered.


    She could not easily get away from the two strong hybrids.


    Both hybrids wanted her dead.


    "You are not going anywhere, dark witch!" Luna Zavy exclaimed to Mia.


    Before they could get close to her, the mysterious lady casted another spell that trapped the two hybrids from their position.


    "We cannot waste any time longer! If you choose to stay, you will go next to the king of vampires. He was killed in the battle and turned into ashes," the mysterious lady further divulged to the former Alpha King.


    Even though Mia and Viktor wanted to finish their on mission, they had to secure their own survival first.


    Finally, they let the mysterious lady lead the way as they escaped.


    ''Viktor and Mia are getting away!'' Theo exclaimed at the sight of Mia riding at the back of Viktotr.


    ''Let them be, important is¡­ the father and older brother of our Luna are safe. We can deal Viktor next time,'' Beta Garrett told his fellow officers with an authoritative tone.


    He continued, ''Now, it''s time for us to help our queen and our Alpha king!''


    The other executive officers nodded along with their second in command.


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Upon realizing how powerful Selene had become, the powerful necromancer knew it was better for him to leave now if the queen of sirens and the seven seas kept refusing his plan to escape.


    At the same time, while Melody was trying to knock out her enemies through her voice, Zaeqir had to find a way to escape and save himself from his pending doom.


    He quickly summoned an army of skeletons that halted Melody''s deafening voice.


    She gasped at the sudden appearance of the skeleton army.


    This time around, they were taller and thicker, with more lethal weapons.


    Melody tried to step away from the approaching skeleton army.


    "Down Melody!" a familiar voice signaled at her.


    Instinctively, Melody crouched and fell onto the ground.


    A bladed two-edged anti-magic weapon spun ravaging its targets.


    One by one, skeleton soldiers began to crumble.


    "Booth?!" Melody exclaimed at the arrival of her skillful and brave friend.


    This made Zaeqir more eager to leave the battlefield.


    Especially with Selene still overpowering Prince Damien despite his transformation.


    Selene had new plans in her mind. It was to imitate the same dark blood magic used by King Lionel to transfer his powers. But this time around, she was planning to absorb the life out of Prince Damien.


    Not through her bite, but through her own dark magic.


    "I prefer to end this quickly as possible. I must say, you impress me. But your power must be mine!" Selene uttered in eagerness.


    Queen Mira knew that Prince Damien would be more useful in the future instead of her.


    "We need to go now, Queen Mira! Before it is too late¡­" Zaeqir tried to convince the queen of sirens and the seven seas to go with him.


    "I need to stay. I have to find out for myself if that young woman is really my¡­" Queen Mira said with curiosity in her words.


    She added, "Take Prince Damien with you instead. I will divert the attention of that silver haired monster while you bring him with you. If ever I fail to survive, do not even dare to involve my child."


    A warning was given by Queen Mira.


    The departure of Zaeqir away from the battlefield was set into motion.


    Selene was surprised at the sudden interference of Queen Mira with her battle with Prince Damien.


    And the moment Selene looked away, Zaeqir pulled Prince Damien down with his dark chains and forced him down to the ground.


    So that he could finally get themselves away from Selene.


    Zaeqir quickly summoned a portal back to their Dark Lord''s lair.


    "Off we go!" Zaeqir prompted as Queen Mira became a nuisance to Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 561 - Chaos And Rampage Of Her Fifth Darkening

    The powerful necromancer thought he could easily escape from wrath of the silver platinum-haired tribrid.


    Selene could not let anyone escape.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Selene suddenly appeared in front of Zaeqir and tried to take him down.


    Unfortunately for Selene, Zaeqir was just too cunning. He used one of his abilities to decoy and appeared somewhere else.


    When Selene wanted to search for the powerful necromancer, Prince Damien released himself from the temporary restraints.


    He did not waste time and went all out against Selene once more.


    Both creatures were not giving up for supremacy. And the two of them had the same thirst for power.


    It reminded Selene with her initial intention to absorb the power of the prince of darkness.


    "Your power will be a tremendous boost to my own," Selene looked at Prince Damien with such eagerness.


    "As if I will let you, I will take your heart out first!" Prince Damien leveled with Selene in terms of strength and speed.


    None of them would give in. Both of them were giving all they can.


    Booth instructed his comrades to prepare themselves so they could assist Selene.


    But Melody warned them all.


    "Do not meddle with her battle. She is currently in her fifth darkening. If you tick her off, she can easily eliminate you. Remember?" Melody reminded Booth with Selene''s tendencies every time she succumbs to her darkening phase.


    "There is something different in her. Aside from darkness she embraced¡­" Booth stepped forward at the scene they were witnessing.


    Two extremely powerful beings having their showdown of strength and speed.


    "Do you mean, you can sense her becoming one with the darkness?" Melody pointed out.


    Immediately, Booth looked at Melody with his eyes completely in disbelief of what Selene has become.


    "How can she choose to become one with her dark magic?" Booth was bewildered with Selene''s decision.


    Seeing her become someone she doesn''t want to be.


    "I know what you are thinking. This is exactly the version of herself that Selene warned us before. Not to let her become one," Melody stated.


    "But here she is¡­ exactly what we feared¡­" Booth breathed hard as he could not believe the expression of Selene enjoying the blood lust and chaos.


    Another hunter chimed in, "What are your plans now? The safety of humanity lies within your hands. Are we going to eliminate those two monsters fighting?"


    "No, we are going to wait until one of them kills the other. And we are going to¡­" Booth tightened his grip on his anti-magic weapon while confirming his orders to his comrades.


    "Going to what? Don''t tell me you would kill her, Booth?" Melody protested on the idea of killing Selene.


    "I know! I don''t want to do it either¡­ but have you forgotten what she asked us. If ever she went berserk once more, we will end it for her!" Booth was struggling in setting a concrete plan.


    "Not like this! There''s still a chance we can make her come back like we used to," Melody pleaded.


    "This is different, Melody! Selene looks like enjoying it this time. This is more frightening because there''s no longer struggle of becoming dark. She completely embraced it now," Booth began to prepare with the other hunters.


    Melody held his wrist to stop him.


    "How can you call yourself a man who is in love with her? If you are ready to give up on her like that¡­" Melody mentioned something that shook Booth''s core, questioning his sincerity regarding the love he had declared before to Selene.


    "I do love her. And I want to save her from hating herself if we let her loose like this!" Booth was starting get emotional.


    Because deep inside he also doesn''t want to hurt Selene but he was reminded of their moment together alone. Making him promise to Selene that whatever happens, it will be Booth who would stop her from becoming the monster she fears that she might turn into.


    In the midst of their argument, another presence appeared from the shadow.


    "No wonder, you are no good for her¡­" the Alpha King stepped out with bare naked form.


    Melody quickly looked away because King Alcyd was completely exposed as he walk closer to Booth.


    "What do you mean about that? And I thought you were handling your cursed father," Booth demanded an answer from King Alcyd.


    "Selene needs me more. She is way more important than my own vengeance. If that answers your query, can we focus now on having her back?" King Alcyd looked at the chaos and destruction caused by the intense battle between Selene and Prince Damien.


    He continued to point out, "Unlike you, I am not planning to give up on her nor will I do something that will make me lose her. So far, she is intoxicated by the immense power that she is having. We must find a way to disconnect her from it and get her back."


    "Can you put something on first before I explain things to you guys? Because both of you do not get something," Melody chimed in.


    One of the hunters gave his cape to the Alpha King so he could cover himself.


    After seeing the Alpha king cover himself, Melody began to clarify to the two men.


    "Selene''s fifth darkening is different from her other darkening phases because this time around, she became one with her darkness. Meaning, she is now half-light and half-dark. If you remove one of those, she will cease to exist. It is a part of her now," Melody explained further.


    Booth could not comprehend what Melody just said because he doesn''t know any creature that exist with both and lived.


    "Then how are we getting her back if that''s the case?" Booth asked.


    ¡­


    A brief silence occupied them.


    Until King Alcyd thought of something.


    "We help her regain her spirit wolf. As of now, her spirit wolf might have been sealed away. If we succeed in this, just maybe we could have a shot of having her back," King Alcyd shared his plans to Booth and Melody.


    "And if it doesn''t work?" Booth asked.


    "Then we keep trying. We never give up. Giving up is never an option when you love someone. We fight until the end," King Alcyd''s words were like a sting to Booth''s ears because he realized the difference of their love for Selene.


    It was clear how deeper and more intense the love of the Alpha King compared to the acting president of hunters.


    Queen Mira who was just nearby could see the Alpha King discuss their options with the hunters.


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas decided to stay behind to confront her suspicions.


    Instantly, when Melody realized that her battle with Queen Mira has not yet concluded. Queen Mira appeared next to her.


    "Looking for me?" Queen Mira uttered from behind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 562 - Sirens Link

    Without holding back, Selene and Prince Damien were exchanging powerful attacks.


    One destructive attack after another was being released.


    The prince of darkness used all of the possible attacks he could but Selene either deflects or evades it. And the same thing with Selene.


    She did not expect Prince Damien to keep up with her. But there was one from many things he still doesn''t know about her, Selene was full of surprises.


    The silver platinum-haired tribrid can command all elements at once and make more destructive attacks.


    At the same time, Selene could use the majestic spear against Prince Damien.


    "Can you still keep up, hmm?" Selene was trying to provoke her opponent.


    Hearing Selene''s words undermining him was starting to frustrate the prince of darkness. He clenched his fist in fury and his veins were popping out in his anger.


    She further pointed out, "How does it feel now to lose someone special? Or was the vampire king really special at all to you?"


    Prince Damien began to get more agitated and infuriated towards Selene.


    "I will take your heart once I am done with you and hang you on a pike! And I will drink your blood dry¡­" Prince Damien was too infuriated and enraged to notice how Selene was actually predicting his moves.


    And suddenly, Selene appeared in front of him while her claws at his throat.


    Then, an unbearable pain seethed through his system.


    An ancient seals and symbols appeared below.


    Gleaming brightly from the attempt of Selene, a huge circle of seals appeared beneath them.


    "So, any last words before I take your powers away from you? Send my regards to your father for showing me how blood magic can be performed by a powerful vampire like me. I hope you enjoy hell where you belong," Selene tightened her grip around Prince Damien''s neck.


    The pure blooded vampire prince clawed Selene''s arm in his retaliation from stealing his powers. Flickering red lights were signifying the beginning of Selene''s attempt.


    On the other hand¡­


    Queen Mira wanted to clear her suspicion about the siren ally of Selene.


    #-SIREN LINK-#


    Using a telepath wave that can only be applicable amongst sirens. Without necessarily teleporting or moving to another place, a projectile of their physical feature can be seen.


    "Looking for me?" Queen Mira uttered from behind.


    The Alpha King and Booth seemed to stop from moving.


    "How is this happening?" Melody showed her astonishment from the attempt of the queen of sirens.


    This made Queen Mira more surprised because a siren link was a common ability amongst sirens. Meaning, seeing a siren bewildered from the display of this ability makes it evident that Melody was not knowledgeable about her own nature.


    "You don''t know siren link? And you call yourself a siren?" Queen Mira''s imagery projectile was floating around Melody.


    "Tell me¡­ why are you helping the new chosen one? Why did you betray your queen?"


    "How could you choose them over your own kind?"


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas was clearly upset with Melody. Trying to interrogate her.


    "Selene is my family! She was there when I needed someone to take care of me. And I don''t care if you are the queen of sirens. You threaten the life of those I care for," Melody responded Queen Mira''s remarks.


    Melody displayed unwavering courage and feistiness.


    Despite her intimidating force and power, Melody seemed to be unaffected of her.


    ''Could she be?'' Queen Mira thought.


    "Who are your parents?" Queen Mira asked.


    In the middle of chaos and war, a question that Melody did not expect to hear.


    "What? Why would you even care? You are my enemy!" Melody told the queen of sirens.


    "Because I know each and all of my sirens. As the queen of sirens, I know each one of my subjects. So, tell me¡­ who is your mother? And I will know who to blame for why such an insolent fool sided with our enemy," Queen Mira''s tone was serious enough for Melody to know that she was not being asked but rather being compelled to answer.


    At first, Melody hesitated to answer the questions of Queen Mira not only because she was the enemy, but also she doesn''t know the answer to it.


    "I¡­ I also don''t know¡­"


    She added, "Since you are the queen of sirens, why don''t you tell me who''s my mother and father? As you said, you know all your subjects because you are the queen¡­" Melody''s reply to Queen Mira.


    Queen Mira''s projectile image surrounded Melody and circled around her as she made an attempt to find out the truth.


    As the queen of sirens, she has the ability to find out everything about her subjects.


    After moments of singing and circling around Melody, she placed her forehead against Melody''s.


    And there it was.


    Everything about Melody was shared to Queen Mira.


    From the day she was born until her journey to the present day.


    A shocking revelation to the queen of sirens and the seven seas that the child she was looking for¡­ was in front of her.


    Years of hating humans for the abuse the sirens have received and the most unforgivable sin of the humans was her separation from her own offspring.


    But now, her own child was standing right in front of her. A reflection of beauty and innocence.


    Even though Melody was doubtful about Queen Mira, there was a connection that she could not explain.


    Something with Queen Mira that seemed to be pulling her.


    From a terrifying siren monster, Queen Mira instantly transformed into an enchanting beauty.


    "I have been looking for you¡­ I have searched far and wide¡­ And now¡­ here you are¡­" Queen Mira held Melody''s face.


    Melody was completely puzzled and clueless at what was happening. She wondered why the sudden transformation of the siren queen and her gentleness towards her.


    A longing for her own child.


    "My dear child¡­" Queen Mira''s tears began to fall, "I am your mother."


    The words of Queen Mira shocked Melody''s entire being.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 563 - End Of Second Great War (Part I)

    There were many things going on within Melody''s mind.


    Will she believe this woman''s claim?


    Why would the queen of sirens lie to her?


    How could she be the long lost daughter of a powerful ruler of the seven seas?


    Queen Mira was in tears. She wanted to take her daughter in her arms and hold her tight.


    All her anger towards the humans and desire to conquer disappeared in an instant.


    "My child¡­ I have searched everywhere for you¡­ I wanted to drown the entire surface to find you easier and make the humans pay for their insolence of taking you away from me. Oh my child¡­" Queen Mira softened from her monstrous rage.


    It was too much for Melody to process.


    She never expected for her birth mother to be the queen of sirens and the seven seas. Melody did not anticipate such a shocking revelation.


    "How can it be you?" Melody stammered in her reaction to the shocking revelation of Queen Mira.


    The mother of Melody did not expect such reaction from her long lost daughter. As if Melody was disowning her own mother.


    King Alcyd and Booth noticed Melody''s astonishment.


    "Melody, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" Booth wondered in curiosity.


    The Alpha King was surprised to see Queen Mira transform into an enchanting siren form.


    "Look, is that the queen of sirens? What is she planning now?" King Alcyd pointed out.


    "Both of you, find a way in bringing back Selene. Let me handle her on my own. No one''s interfering us, got it?" Melody gave an authoritative tone in her command.


    This was the first time Booth heard and saw Melody give a very serious command to anyone.


    It made him wonder what happened with Melody for a moment. And he immediately instructed two of the hunters behind him to follow Melody, wherever she goes.


    "Provide her the assistance that she requires once the circumstance demands for it. But for now be discreet in tailing her," Booth instructed the two hunters behind him.


    On the other hand¡­


    Zaeqir managed to survive from Selene''s rampage and deadly attacks.


    He resurfaced from one of the corpse lying around as his pathway back to the ground.


    "Ooof! That was close! Damn that tribrid. Why won''t Mira just listen to me?" Zaeqir muttered to himself as he moved around.


    There were trees and different dead bodies around. It was apparent that there were many who have fallen in this chaotic war.


    Fire everywhere¡­


    Fog of smoke started to cover the forest¡­


    Ashes being scattered by the breezing wind¡­.


    Sound of clashing blades and screams from different fierce battles¡­


    The powerful necromancer could feel the enormous amount of death and chaos filled the lands.


    He quickly summoned a demonic ritual on the spot for the gathering of souls.


    "With all the death, chaos and darkness around, I will collect sufficient souls for my Dark Lord!" Zaeqir was ecstatic in acquiring all those souls around the battle field.


    Using the dark staff with overwhelming dark properties enabled Zaeqir to achieve his first objective.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Queen Mira has decided to declare her daughter as the rightful heir to her crown and wielder of the great trident.


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas began to demand the return of the rightful ownership of the powerful trident.


    Thus, Queen Mira interrupted the ritual of power transfer initiated by Selene. Because it revoked the effectivity of the fusion of two weapons which she did.


    Selene''s majestic spear transformed back into a scepter of the fairy queen,


    Above the queen of sirens and the seven seas, the powerful trident appeared once more at the command of Queen Mira.


    She also realized at that point, the crimes she had committed against all monarchs. And the blood on her hands. Those will be enough to punish her under the supreme law of peace and accordance once Selene ascends to the supreme throne.


    Eventually, Prince Damien was released from Selene''s grip.


    So, he used this opportunity to retaliate and do a lethal counter move.


    "What the?!" Selene was surprised at the disappearance of the Majestic spear and the return of the scepter to its original form.


    "Looks like you just ran out of gas¡­" Prince Damien momentarily celebrated the chance he was given to take down Selene.


    Prince Damien quickly blasted Selene with his pressure ball filled with pain and misery.


    His attack directly hit Selene.


    Unexpectedly, Prince Damien was starting to regain his momentum.


    Selene was struggling once more.


    The prince of darkness became more hopeful in his chances.


    But Selene took Prince Damien''s chances away when she began attacking in a close range swiftly and stronger, mixed with her powerful elemental attacks.


    It was an intense exchange of attacks.


    "Let''s end this war now¡­ with your death and blood on my own hands!" Selene tried to threaten the vampire prince.


    "You can try but I doubt you will even succeed¡­" Prince Damien''s retort to Selene.


    A loud clash could be heard from their intense exchange of attacks. No one would even dare to get close to their area.


    "I will take your powers whether you like it or not and then eliminate you for good!" Selene was eager in defeating Prince Damien.


    Suddenly, Prince Damien disappeared and was summoned somewhere else.


    "Where am I?" Prince Damien was completely confused with what just happened to him.


    "I transported you away from Selene," the powerful necromancer answered the query of the prince of darkness.


    "Why would you do that? I was in the verge of defeating her!" Prince Damien was obviously angered.


    "The way I was seeing it¡­ you still do not have the capabilities to defeat her and you haven''t explored the full extent of your new found power. Thanks to the fallen vampire king¡­" Zaeqir explained to Prince Damien.


    He continued, "You must admit it. She was exuding with endless power. You stood no chance against her. Let my Dark Lord help you achieve your goal."


    Prince Damien was just offered to join forces with Zaeqir and the followers of the Dark Lord.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 564 - End Of Second Great War (Part II)

    In the middle of their intense battle, Prince Damien just disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Leaving Selene clueless at what just happened.


    She tried to scan her surroundings and saw no signs of Prince Damien.


    "Where did that vampire go?" Selene continued to float mid-air.


    The silver platinum-haired tribrid focused her senses in search for her opponent but unfortunately there were no signs of him. As if he was being cloaked by someone else, hiding from her relentlessness.


    As soon as she realized that she could not find Prince Damien, Selene noticed another powerful presence nearby.


    Selene was not only agitated of the missing vampire prince, but she was also annoyed that her plan to absorb his enormous power failed at his disappearance.


    If a regular vampire thirst for blood, Selene was thirsty for more power.


    "I guess I have to settle for the next available prey," Selene had her sights on Queen Mira.


    ¡­


    On the other hand¡­


    Melody approached Queen Mira to confront her mother.


    "I want you to prove me that you are really my mother¡­" Melody demanded from the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    The queen of sirens and the seven seas understood the hesitation of Melody to believe her.


    After all Melody saw the worst version of Queen Mira''s own self.


    Now, it is her time to prove that she''s more than just a monster.


    Queen Mira thought that after Melody witnessed her go on a rampage and maybe find things out about her crimes. It might be difficult for Melody to accept the fact that she is really her mother.


    At that moment, Queen Mira had no choice but to convince Melody.


    Thus, the queen of sirens and the seven seas showed her daughter the vision she saw through their {-Siren''s Link-}.


    It was an instant session between a mother and daughter, teaching Melody about an ability of their kind.


    Right after Melody learned the ability of {-Siren''s Link-} on the spot, she began to see the memories that her mother saw.


    From her being born to her growing up. It was a visit to a memory lane.


    Tears began to fall from both mother and daughter.


    It was something they never expected.


    Melody embraced her mother tightly as she could.


    "If only I knew that you were my daughter, I wouldn''t have tried to hurt you a while ago," Queen Mira apologized at how she almost killed her own daughter from their heated exchange.


    "So you are really my mother¡­" Melody was in tears upon knowing that Queen Mira is really her mother.


    She longed for a mother in her entire life.


    Despite the attempt of Selene to occupy the void in her heart through being a sister to her, it was still not enough after all. And she kept longing for that feeling where she could have her experience to have a mother of her own.


    From a distance, the hunters following her witnessed everything.


    "We need to report this to Booth, Melody is the daughter of the siren queen."


    "Things just became complicated for us. What shall we do now with Melody if she is the daughter of the one who wanted to kill all human species?"


    The hunters decided to return.


    As the hunters left, someone arrived just in time.


    "What do we have here? A beautiful reunion, indeed! But I am sorry to break your mother and daughter moment here," Selene landed from above.


    Interfering the reunion of Melody and Queen Mira.


    "Selene!" Melody was happy to see Selene alright.


    But Melody could sense the danger and thick dark aura around her.


    Queen Mira already expected for Selene to confront her about her failed attempt of killing all surface dwellers.


    "You think you can get away for your crimes, Queen Mira? Just because you are Melody''s mother, that doesn''t not give you the opportunity to be exempted from any punishment from your own crimes."


    Hearing Selene''s words made Melody realize what the silver platinum-haired tribrid was up to.


    "Please, Selene! Can you try and consider to¡­" Melody wanted to plea for her mother.


    Unfortunately, Selene was not in the mood for any negotiations.


    A number of thick rock vines restrained Melody from moving.


    "How dare you hurt my daughter?!" Queen Mira tried to release her daughter from the bind which Selene created.


    But Selene blocked her attempt.


    "I am not hurting her. I am just simply removing her from my path in punishing you. So that she could not be a hindrance to me from what I am about to do," Selene told the mother of her own friend.


    "Selene! Don''t do this, please! I just found my mother. Don''t take her away from me!" Melody cried in her begging.


    Selene rolled her eyes and had no time for drama.


    Because she only had one thing in mind.


    Since Prince Damien was nowhere to be found, Selene has to find her second target.


    To have a legitimate reason to absorb power, Selene thought of using the crimes of her opponents as her justification of her plans in acquiring more power for herself.


    "Now, Queen Mira. What are the last words you have for your daughter?" Selene started to summon a sealing circle.


    Golden chains began to appear and shackled the queen of sirens and the seven seas.


    ''Through punishing her, I will be able to take away her power and make it mine!'' Selene thought to herself.


    "If you think that you can take my powers away, then you got it wrong. You are not a siren, so my powers will never be suitable for you!" Queen Mira stated to Selene, elaborating further why it would be pointless to take away her powers.


    "You are wrong, Queen Mira. Because I can yield any power as the supreme ruler of all supernatural beings. I am the most powerful thereof!" Selene haughtily retorted.


    She furthered, "Yes, you are right! There can be limitations since I am not a siren. But the essence of your power would make my own core more powerful than ever.


    Then it dawned on Queen Mira, Selene was not trying to acquire her unique abilities but rather using her powers to amplify further Selene''s powers. So that she could increase her own power level.


    Her eyes widened at the realization of what Selene could become if she indeed successfully attain all monarch''s powers.


    "You will be an abomination to our world. You will cause such destruction¡­" Queen Mira feared for the worst.


    Only a wicked smile was shown by Selene.


    "Actually I won''t be an abomination¡­"


    "I WILL BE YOUR SUPREME RULER!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>

 Chapter 565 - End Of Second Great War (Part III)

    Melody did not expect to find her birth mother in such an unusual circumstance.


    Most especially, the queen of sirens and the seven seas had no plans of being reunited with her long lost child since her priority initially was claiming the supreme throne.


    A lot of things changed drastically when the mother and daughter found each other.


    Yet, they still face a great hurdle in their reunion because Selene had decided to take away Queen Mira''s powers for her own gain.


    Regardless of her connection with Melody. The one whom she has treated like her own sister.


    "What differentiates you from my monstrous plans if you are planning to take away my powers by force?" Queen Mira criticized Selene''s inconsistencies.


    At the same time, Melody begged for her birth mother''s life.


    "PLEASE! Selene, I beg you¡­ Even just for me¡­ just this once¡­" Melody cried her heart out for mercy.


    Unfortunately, the silver platinum-haired tribrid seemed to be unbothered and unfazed.


    There was a circle of seal beneath Queen Mira and golden chains wrapped around her body and limbs. An energy blade made of three elements; wind, fire and lightning elements, floating around Selene.


    "I am sorry, Melody. But I have to make Queen Mira accountable for her crimes," Selene gave out a valid reason to justify her true scheme.


    In her desperation to spare her birth mother from Selene''s unstoppable wrath, Melody reminded the silver platinum-haired tribrid and former huntress regarding her previous crime as well when she was in her previous darkening phase.


    "You weren''t punished for your crimes before, remember? Why would you punish my mother if you weren''t punished from the killings you did before? How does that became right?" Melody had no choice but to remind Selene of her previous mistakes during her fourth darkening.


    It agitated Selene that Melody had the courage to remind her and argue with her reasoning.


    Selene could not respond immediately because Melody mentioned something that was also valid.


    "We have different circumstance and situation. Compared to your mother, I was not in my right state of mind. With her, she chose to take away those lives in her normal state of mind and there was no intervening forces that made her act upon those crimes," Selene explained thoroughly.


    She added, "That''s our difference! And I will punish her whether you like it or not!"


    The grip of the vines around Melody tightened and a huge leaf covered her mouth to prevent her from interfering in Selene''s plans.


    ''Tsk! Such an annoying one¡­'' Selene thought to herself.


    She began to initiate the process of taking away Queen Mira''s powers and make it her own.


    ¡­


    However, another presence interfered with her plans through lunging towards her and pinning her down to the ground.


    -THUD!-


    "Ugh!" Selene winced in pain as she received a powerful force that took her down.


    It was a surprise attack that Selene did not sense at all.


    "Selene, you must stop this nonsense! Please return to us, fight the darkness in you!" King Alcyd was in his huge wolf form.


    The Alpha King of the Werewolf Kingdom utilized his wind walk.


    Imploring the effective silent movements of the ability wind walk, it was something taught to him by Selene during their past training sessions.


    Instead of listening to her mate, Selene was agitated and angered by the interference of King Alcyd.


    "You are mistaken! This is me now. And you better accept it if you want to be with me," Selene clarified to the Alpha King.


    A shocking discovery that Selene has chosen to become one with the darkness.


    "No¡­ it can''t be! The Selene I know would never choose to be evil and dark¡­ she will always choose to be good and kind!" King Alcyd was in disbelief of the changes of Selene.


    Astonished as he was, Selene was not having any nuisance stand in her way.


    "News flash, I chose to be strong and powerful! I refuse to be weak!" Selene used her incredible strength and overwhelming powers to push away her mate.


    King Alcyd was thrown few meters away from Selene, hard enough to crack the ground.


    She continued to utter, "I would no longer settle for the weaker side of me. With more power and strength, I will be able to attain things that I want for myself. I will be able to protect those I care for. And I will no longer lose people that I truly care for! Being the strongest and most powerful will secure me the future that I want."


    Suddenly, blades were aimed towards Selene and a double edged anti-magic weapon were heading towards Selene''s direction.


    All of it were easily deflected by the silver platinum-haired tribrid.


    When Selene turned around, she easily caught Booth''s hand in his attempt to stab her.


    For a moment, deep inside, Selene was surprised to find out that Booth wanted to kill her with all his strength.


    Though, it was unfortunate for Booth that Selene was too strong and powerful for him to defeat.


    "So, you really have decided to kill me?" Selene reiterated the decision of Booth.


    And she reminded him of his confession of love, "If I still remember it correctly, you told me that you love me with all your heart. Is this how you profess and express your love?"


    Booth immediately looked away from Selene''s piercing stares.


    "You made me promise before that I will be the one to stop you from your darkest version. To prevent other lives from getting hurt," Booth emphasized his promise to Selene before.


    Selene tightened her grip on Booth''s hand, crushing it further. In her attempt to hurt him the way she was feeling the sting of betrayal from a friend.


    "This is different! I am still myself. When I made you promise, I was referring of being someone without any control over my consciousness and rationalization. This is not the darkest version of myself," Selene elaborated the difference.


    She furthered, "This is me being free and true to my nature!"


    Selene put Booth down to his knees.


    Hurting him further.


    "Ahhh!!" Booth winced in pain despite persevering Selene''s wrath.


    ¡­


    However, King Alcyd stopped Selene.


    "I thought you want to protect those whom you care? Can''t you see, you are already hurting them¡­ with your own hands," King Alcyd''s words struck Selene like no other.


    Such words penetrated her soul making her realize how much she has changed in just short amount of time.


    "If you want to protect them and secure a better future for them, where is your spirit wolf? What happened to Sylvia?" the Alpha King stepped closer to Selene.


    No attacks nor weapons needed to make her stop.


    All it needed was those words of truth.


    Making Selene realize, she has completely done the opposite.


    ''What have I done?'' a silver lining from her fifth darkening.


    Instead of crashing down again in guilt, King Alcyd''s hand reassured her with everything would be okay.


    "It is not yet too late! We can still move forward without your dark magic," King Alcyd''s reassurance to Selene.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    <<< TO BE CONTINUED ¡­ >>>


    ¡­


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    PLEASE! Send your GOLDEN TICKETS to my story ¡­ for support!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>


    THANK YOU FOR SUBSCRIBING!


    Please support my other stories!


    [1] "TRANSMIGRATED AS CEO''S DAUGHTER AND MATED TO AN ALPHA PRINCE"


    [2] "THE MAKING OF THE VAMPIRE QUEEN"


    - I need your votes and collections, please vote and -add to your library-


    Once again, thank you so much!


    <*>-<*>-<*>-<*>